《Cyber Ghosts》


 Chapter 1: Are You From The Underworld?

    There was a bright moon in the dark sky, shining through the thin clouds to the forest below.


    There was a stone square in the forest, but it was broken by age.


    I didn''t know why, but I was hiding in the corner of this ruined wall, as if I was waiting for something or escaping from something.


    "Bring that person here!" I heard a voice behind the broken wall, "Pick another animal and just pick a sika deer! "


    "It''s them!" Startled, I turned around quietly and leaned on the broken wall. I turned my head to the side and looked slowly over the side, only using one of my eyes to watch them, making sure they couldn''t see me.


    There were seven or eight black clothed men, while two of them were pressing down on a young man. This young man''s clothes were fashionable, and his skin seemed whiter than the others''. Due to the moonlight, I could clearly see his face. Isn''t he that popular young star? Why were these men in black pressing down on him?


    "I heard you are disobedient?" One man in black said. "Someone asked us to help you."


    That young star was stubborn. He stared at the man and said, "It''s not that I''m disobedient, but I just don''t want to be in cahoots with them."


    "Oh?" The black clothed man sneered, "You have your own way of thinking, don''t you? I''m so sorry! We are only taking money from others to help them get rid of the scum. "


    With that, the man turned his head and said, "Let''s begin."


    After this person finished speaking, I saw another man in black pulling a sika deer over. The man extended his hands and grabbed at the young star and then the sika deer. At that time, from each of their body, he caught some light. In the night, I could see inside the light was also a man and a deer, and the figure in one ball of light was exactly as the same as the young star.


    The man in black grabbed the two balls of light and said to the young star, "Since your soul doesn''t listen to you, then exchange your soul for this deer''s!"


    I got to know that these two balls of light were the souls of the deer and the star!


    After saying that, the man in black crossed his arms. The soul of this deer entered the body of the young star, while the soul of the young star entered the body of the deer.


    "The soul in your body that is the deer''s should be more obedient." The black-clothed man laughed, pointing towards the young star and spoke to the surrounding people, "From now on, this person will have a deer''s soul, so his name is Lu Han!"(Note: Lu in Chinese is ¹, which means a deer. )


    "Lu Han?" The other man in black asked, "Which character is the Han? Is it the Han that means inclusion, or that contains a Chinese characters radical ��?" (Note: �� is a Chinese characters radical, meaning the sun.)


    "Look at the moonlight!" The black clothed man pointed at the pitch black sky, "Since we make it in the dark night, how can we find any sunlight? Moreover �� "The man looked at the young star and said, "The Han that contains a Chinese characters radical �� refers to dawn break, and it''s a sign of hope. Do you think that he needs hope? Just call it Lu Han (Note: the Han here is that Han which means inclusion)! "


    "Alright!" The other black-clothed man took out something unknown and wrote two words on the young man''s forehead. Although I was very far away from them, I could still see it clearly, and the two words were Lu Han. After the two glowing words were finished, they quickly entered between the young man''s eyebrows, and at this moment, this young man seemed to be in extreme pain.


    As the young star kneeled on the ground, he saw me standing behind the wall with only half my head exposed. He looked at me and struggled to say, "Help ��me ��"


    His eyes were full of pain, struggle, and misery, but he seemed to be looking for hope.


    Just as I was looking at this young star, my neck tightens and I was lifted up by a black-clothed person. The other person was holding a little white rabbit, smiling coldly at me. He pointed at the rabbit, then pointed at me, "Your soul will be changed to the soul of this obedient rabbit, ok?"


    "No!"


    I let out a scream and rolled off the desk onto the floor. When I opened my eyes, I saw that I had actually fallen asleep at my colleague''s house! And made a dream!


    My colleague Zhou Yuan who was at the side had a book in his hands as he read expressionlessly, as if he did not care about my disrespectful actions just now.


    I looked at Zhou Yuan with mixed feelings. This was already the seventh time I had had such a dream in this week.


    "Hao Ning, come here," auntie Zhou looked at Zhou Yuan who was sitting on a chair with a book in hand but had a lifeless look in his eyes, quietly pulled me out of the door, and asked me in a low voice, "What happened to Xiao Yuan?"


    "What?" I braced myself to ask.


    "For the past few days, I''ve been feeling like Xiao Yuan''s mind has been wandering around and he''s not eating much. After eating two bites, he''ll go back and lie on the bed, and he won''t talk to me." Auntie Zhou sneakily glanced at Zhou Yuan who didn''t care what we said at all.


    "Well, maybe," I said, scratching my head, not knowing how to say it. "Well, Auntie, I have to get back to work. It''s urgent."


    "Overtime?" Auntie Zhou was even more surprised when she heard it, "Isn''t today Sunday?"


    "Yes," I smiled awkwardly. "I have something to do ��"


    After saying that, I ran back to my home as if I was running for my life. I was the only one in my house. I got a large cup of ice water and gulped it down. My body immediately turned cold, but my heart was in turmoil.


    "He''s still like that?" A sound came from the mirror beside the TV.


    "That''s right," I said, looking into the mirror. The mirror was facing me, but in the mirror, besides me, there was another man. His handsome face was devoid of any color. I looked around me. It was empty. I was alone on the couch.


    "You''re still in the mirror," I said to the man in the mirror. "Can''t you come out yet?"


    "I can''t ��" That man looked at me and ruffled my hair in the mirror. I subconsciously hid myself, and that man involuntarily smiled, "What are you hiding from? What can you hide from?"


    If it were a week ago, I would have gone mad with fear if I found someone in the mirror, but now I didn''t even have the strength to go mad.


    A week ago.


    It was Friday afternoon.


    "Hao Ning," As I was organizing the documents, the designer Zhou Yuan suddenly asked me, "How do you plan to spend this weekend?"


    My name was Hao Ning, and I was an Internet practitioner. I was mainly involved in product planning. This title might sound grand, but it was actually a bitter one, the one who had been scolded by his boss and hated by his colleagues.


    Zhou Yuan, who asked me a question just now, was a picture designer in our company. People said that the eyes were the windows of the soul, and the most distinctive feature of his face was his pair of unusually large eyes. However, those extraordinarily large eyes were mostly used for nothing, and there were always quite a few problems with the patterns created by the pair of eyes. The strangest thing was that even as Zhou Yuan was a designer, his eyes could not tell whether the drawing he made was pretty or not. As a result, the director always ridiculed him for his work.


    The most frustrating thing was that sometimes, after the director ridiculed him a lot, he would criticize me along the way. Hao Ning, as a product planner, you don''t care about the works of the designers? How could he take out such a result? and so on��


    However, I also admired Zhou Yuan''s mental state. Also, he had a specialty, which was that he liked to eat. He knew all the good food in the city, and every weekend, his job was to eat all kinds of food. So when he asked me how I was going to spend my weekends, I knew there would be something good to happen.


    "What else can I do?" I took a glance at him. Because of his "work product," I was criticized by the director just now, and was now furious, so I sarcastically said to him, "The boss just said that I have no feelings for design and can''t guide the work of a designer. I plan to go to Nanshan Book City on the weekend and choose a few books on design to improve myself."


    "Hey, don''t say it like that. I think your aesthetic feeling is good. Besides, there''s still me. I''ll help you!" I rubbed my forehead, helplessly listening to him continue, "But speaking of the aesthetic feeling, we are just planning to go to Heaven Eye Lake. The scenery there is especially good, and there is also a hot spring that can not only relax one''s body and mind, but also give one the chance to enjoy the scenery as well as cultivate one''s taste. You have been under a lot of pressure recently, why don''t you come with us to play. There are plenty of wild game, and we will....."


    "We will eat wild game?" I looked at him with disdain, "With your eyesight? Or with your big eyes and your big face that was as much as a basin? If you draw a picture, you can match the colors wrong. Hey, don''t beat me up �C I didn''t say that, it''s the director who just said this �C so how can you hunt wild game?"


    "Of course I can''t, but we can get local people to help us hunt �� whose face is as big as a basin? You know? No matter how much I eat, I won''t be fat!" He argued that he had completely ignored my statement that he was doing the wrong thing.


    Anyway, I felt that it was a good idea. I was under great pressure in these days, especially after that strange dreams I had a while ago, where some unknown devil, Heavenly Book, and Divine Seal had come out. It seemed that I needed to study less ancient legends, so I agreed to go with them.


    Heaven Eye Lake is two hours away from S City. Zhou Yuan drove us there. He was also with our colleague and good friend, Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai was a bookworm. Even though he was in the biomedical department and knew a lot about the growth of human hair, he was still unable to stop his hair from falling off before graduation. His typical theory couldn''t guide his practice.


    After his hopes turned into dust, Liu Shuai actually taught himself to be a programmer after graduation. Everyone would have a sympathetic look when they saw him. What they thought was that, IT work did take a lot of mind, so look, Liu Shuai only graduated a few years ago and now all his hair fell off.


    "How much further away is it?" The scenery was pleasant, but looking at it for a long time was also somewhat boring. I couldn''t help but ask, "How about Zhou Yuan tell a story?"


    "Alright," Zhou Yuan said as he drove. "Then I''ll tell an extremely long story that will last until we reach our destination."


    "Okay, okay," I said, trying to listen.


    "Once upon a time, there was a mountain. On the mountain, there was a temple. In the temple, there was an old monk telling a story. What story was that?" Zhou Yuan laughed and lectured, "In the past, there was a mountain, and on the mountain there was a temple, and in the temple there was an old monk, who was currently ��"


    "Stop!" Before I could say anything, Liu Shuai interrupted Zhou Yuan, "You are telling the story of this death cycle, and don''t even mention until we reach our destination, you can continue telling it all the way until the end day of the earth without stopping."


    "Haha," Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but laugh, "I wasn''t lying. See, haven''t we already arrive just like that?"


    The car ferociously turned its head and entered a verdant mountain forest with many villas. There were birds flying in the mountains from time to time. Since it was still early, there was still a bit of fog on the mountain.


    "The mountain is more secluded while the birds are singing!" After getting out of the car, I took a deep breath of cool air and sighed.


    "Don''t be emotional. Let''s enter the villa," Zhou Yuan stopped the car, signalled for us to take our things, and got the hotel''s attendants to open the door for us.


    This was a typical hotel villa, you can cook in the villa, and you can ask the local people to do it, or do it yourself. The so-called wild game was probably a "half-family" type that the locals grew in the mountains for tourists to hunt, but it was somewhat different from the one found in the breeding grounds.


    "Brother Wang, you''re really awesome. We have a lot of food to eat tonight!" As I was about to go in, I suddenly heard a burst of laughter that sounded like silver bells coming from not too far away. Looking for the source of the sound, I saw three men and a woman walking over, one of them was carrying a few wild rabbits, while the other two were carrying bags, and the woman was dressed very neatly, looking at me. They were also looking in our direction, but the woman''s eyes just saw me and frowned slightly, thinking of something, and her expression flickered for a moment. Zhou Yuan also heard it and came out to greet them:


    "Sister Lan, it''s you!"


    While I was hesitating, Zhou Yuan called me, "Hao Ning, let me introduce you" and I could only go over. "This is Sister Lan, a foodie like me. Sister Lan, this is Hao Ning, my colleagues. Sister Lan, these are?"


    I took a closer look at these people. I couldn''t tell how old Sister Lan was, but the rest of them looked simple and honest. It was obvious that they didn''t talk much. Sister Lan interrupted Zhou Yuan''s words and said, "These are a few of my friends, and they also like the air and the wild game here. Look ��" She pointed at the rabbit in one of the person''s hand, which didn''t seem to be dead, and even flopped down a little from time to time, "Tonight, we''ll have something good to eat. Will you join us? We also have something else."


    "How can I accept this," Zhou Yuan laughed, "No gains without pains."


    "There''s no need to be polite. We will go and clean up first. This is your villa, right? We will talk about your matters later," Sister Lan smiled at me, which was considered polite, at the same time she pointed at the villa next to ours while she was speaking to Zhou Yuan, "This is our villa, we will talk about it later."


    "Um," When Zhou Yuan heard this, he laughed a little unnaturally, "Is it actually true?"


    "Of course, foolish boy. You finally got lucky," Sister Lan laughed happily and turned to leave.


    "What is it?" I felt that it was a little strange. Looking at Sister Lan''s back figure, I asked Zhou Yuan, "Do you need her for something?"


    "It''s fine..." Zhou Yuan seemed to be replying to me, but it also seemed that he was muttering to himself. "Maybe I''m going to go lucky."


    In the afternoon, we were chatting and playing cards in a few rooms. Midway, Zhou Yuan said that he had something he wanted to find Sister Lan for, and when he returned, he calmly came back and told us that he would eat dinner with Sister Lan. We teased him and asked if he had taken Sister Lan down, and Zhou Yuan said goodbye with a reddened face.


    "Sigh, Hao Ning ��" Zhou Yuan sneakily ran over and showed me his phone, "What do you think of the design of this map?"


    "What? It''s already the weekend and you still don''t want people to get a good rest?" I snappily took his phone, but when my eyes looked at the screen, I was unable to shift my gaze away from it. The design of this map was extremely high level, no matter if it was in terms of color, layout, or even the details, they could be described as perfect. I was worried that I alone would not be able to make a correct judgement, so I handed the phone over to Liu Shuai.


    "Alright you brat!" I praised as I returned the phone back to Zhou Yuan, "Your appreciation level is great. If you can find such an exquisite map, and copy it according to this level, our director will definitely praise you!"


    "Yes, yes," Liu Shuai nodded his head in agreement as he pointed to the diagram. "Look at the designer, if you had this level, no, one-third of that level, you wouldn''t be ridiculed by everyone." Saying that, Liu Shuai laughed bitterly, "It''s not because I''m talking about you, but Zhou Yuan, the pictures that you design are really not good enough in our project team, and sometimes, I have to say a few words about you."


    "Go to the hell!" Zhou Yuan curled his lips, "This is the map that I made earlier, okay?"


    Liu Shuai was currently admiring the map. After hearing Zhou Yuan''s words, he laughed out loud, touching his forehead, pulling his face: "Have you lost your mind? Or did some great designer wear Zhou Yuan''s mask to fool us? Don''t we know what level you are? Did you forget the other night, our programmer brothers thought that your drawing was too bad, and scolded you so much that you had to work all night long to change your drawing? "


    My heart sank as I thought: Liu Shuai, why do you bring up the topic and talk about it over the weekend?


    Since Zhou Yuan''s design was really unsightly, it was often disdained by the project team''s programmers, that made him difficult to get off the stage. But when a designer was told that his drawing was too bad, it would be considered a great insult to him. If Liu Shuai said this now, it really could cause the atmosphere to turn awkward.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Yuan didn''t mind at all: "That''s the me of the past, and I''m no longer the me of the past. From now on, my design will forever live in your hearts."


    Nothing had happened. Liu Shuai seemed to not have a good appetite. He only ate a few vegetables, but he didn''t eat any meat at all. We even laughed at this baldy for treating himself like a monk.


    It was getting dark after dinner. They were going to take a hot spring bath, and I had some work to do, so I went back to my room and planned to catch up quickly.


    "Today''s data is relatively normal," I said to myself, looking down at the computer.


    Just as I said that, the lights in the room suddenly flickered, as though they were in contact with something bad. I raised my head to look at the lights, and suddenly, a man appeared on the sofa in front of me. He was handsome, but his face was pale, as though he had been staring at me for a long time and was smiling at me!


    "Ah!" My scalp went numb, and I felt like I was about to explode. I had heard about stealing things while people were asleep in hotels, but I didn''t expect someone to come here before I fell asleep! I couldn''t help but shout, "Who are you!? What do you want? "


    I quickly picked up the notebook, intending to throw it at him as he approached me.


    "Don''t you know me? Have you forgotten that you wrote an story about our meeting and chatting that night in your wechat post?"


    "Ah? Wechat post? I? Wrote an story?" I stared at him, "Is it ''The Devil Visits Mr. Hao Ning''? That story was just a dream. Are you really a demon? "


    "What devil? Don''t spout nonsense! According to what I have heard, I am the person in charge of souls transmigration in the Greater China Region, and my name is Yan," he took out a name card and was about to stand up and give it to me, but he was stopped by the look in my eyes.


    "Don''t try to fool me. Just tell me what do you want?" I stared at him, worried about my own safety, grabbed my notebook and said, "I won''t sell. I won''t buy insurance. I won''t lend. I only have 500 yuan in cash,and you can have this computer, but you have to let me back up the stuff inside first, and this phone ��"


    "Alright, alright, I don''t want your things. This time, I came to collect a soul and since you''re here, I came to visit you ��" He stood up and put his hands in his pockets. He took out a small bottle that was glowing brightly, but not clearly. "Look, it''s a soul." He waved the bottle at me.


    "... You can starve yourself to death by lying like that. " I looked at him with disdain, "Your scam is on par with Master Wang. Why don''t you change into a snake and let me see?"


    He smiled awkwardly and scratched his head before walking over to me. "I forgot one thing. You still can''t see this."


    "What are you doing!" I screamed and clutched my notebook, ready to strike at any moment.


    "The awake you are much more stubborn than the sleeping you are. I really don''t know why it''s you ��" He frowned and snapped his fingers, and I realized I couldn''t move.


    This time, he grabbed my hand, placed it on his forehead, and said with extreme coldness, "Follow me and chant this line �� �� Borrow Me Your Mana!"


    "Borrow Me Your Mana?" I realized that I could speak, so I couldn''t help but ask, "What are you talking about?"


    Just as I said that, I saw the whole room become unreal. The light emitted by the bottle in his hand gradually shrank and gathered into the bottle. It gradually turned into the appearance of a small person.


    As the outline of the little person became clearer, I felt that it was getting colder and colder. My teeth couldn''t help but shiver because I saw that the little person was also crying as he looked at me. He was someone I''m very familiar with. It was Zhou Yuan!

 Chapter 2: Mysteries about the Soul

    "What''s wrong with you?" Yan looked at me strangely. He didn''t seem to know the relationship between me and this man.


    Now, I gave up to make sure if this Yan��s identity was true or not. If this was Zhou Yuan''s soul, it meant my good friend was no longer in this world. When thinking about this point, I dared not to go further, but could only ask him: "You mean, what you take was this man''s soul?"


    Yan looked at me, then shook his head and laughed: "That''s right. Didn��t I tell you before, that when someone dies, I will come to take his soul?"


    "When did you take it?" I still had a glimmer of hope.


    "Let me see. In the morning, I ate the sliced white chicken, and then had double-skin milk on Upper and Down Nine street, and then drank a cup of Huang Zhenlong. I played two hours of mobile game Srike of Kings..." After a long time of mumbling, he said, "That''s around 3 PM. So the man died around 2 PM."


    "Oh, that''s right. It''s good." I patted my chest that indicated I was relieved. Zhou Yuan showed us his design around 5 PM, and had dinner with us at 6 PM. It couldn''t be him.


    However the "man" inside the bottle kept yelling at me, but I couldn''t hear what he was saying through the bottle.


    "This man, hmm, this ghost., alright, this soul seems to want to say something?" I pointed to the bottle. "Can we hear him?"


    He looked at me, then looked at the bottle, scratching his head: "Yes, but there''s a problem if we let the soul be out too long. Hold on." As he spoke, he reached out one of his fingers and drew a few patterns towards the ground, and then carefully opened the bottle. The soul came out, stood on the ground, and started crying when he looked at me, "Hao Ning, it''s Zhou Yuan. Save me! They wanted to kill me! "


    "What?!" I jumped up from the bed in shock. I thought of all possibilities, but they seemed illogical. I shouted at the soul, "You''re lying! In the afternoon, Zhou Yuan showed me his design, and had dinner with me at night! "


    "That''s not me, oh no, that''s me too," Zhou Yuan was extremely anxious and he did not know what to say. "Hey, how can I explain it to you?"


    "Oh, I got it." Yan said thoughtfully, "Did you make some sort of deal with someone? Like agreeing to improving your spirit or something? "


    "...." When hearing the words, the soul in front of me kept silence for a moment, and his eyes also started to avoid something. I looked at him anxiously. After thinking for a while, he said, "I did, but not to optimize my spirit, but to make my skills better ��"


    "Hahahaha, you deserve it!" Yan gloated while laughing loudly on the sofa. Looking at his heartless and careless look, I started to believe that this guy was a demon. I heard Yan sneered: "Isn''t that the same? There is no such thing as a free lunch. "


    "Shut up," At this time, I wasn''t afraid of offending Yan anymore. Looking at Zhou Yuan, I asked word by word, "Just what happened in the afternoon, and why do you want to improve yourself? Explain it in details."


    "Alright ��" "Zhou Yuan lowered his head, as if he was recalling something." I went to Sister Lan, poof, that evil woman''s place in the afternoon. There was also a similar patten in her room."


    "This is definitely not the same thing. This is a Spirit Convergence Array, and that must be a Fallen Soul Array. Although they look a little similar, if you watch carefully, there are still some differences. Your insights are really very bad, "Yan took over the conversation and stop talking when he found that I was glaring at him. He gestured towards Zhou Yuan and said," You go ahead, and you say. "


    "I don''t know what they spelled, but I fainted after drinking a glass of water. When I woke up, I found myself in a cage, and there were large rabbits around me. After a while, the cage opened, and I saw myself walk over from far away."


    "Wait! You saw yourself walk over? What do you mean? What''s all this nonsense? "I frowned and was confused. I hurriedly asked, "You are yourself? How could you see yourself walk over? "


    "I don''t know. I was scared at that time, and I wanted to yelled for help but there was no sound at all. At that time, myself came over, grabbed my ear, lifted me up, and finally cut my neck with the kitchen knife. Then I lost consciousness. When I realized what was happening, I had entered this man''s, this����


    Yan saw that Zhou Yuan didn''t know how to call him, so said, "Just call me Yan."


    "I enter Yan''s bottle, and then I saw you," Zhou Yuan said and pointed at the glass bottle. "Next, is what happened just now."


    Although Zhou Yuan had explained it clearly, I became more and more confused. Zhou Yuan''s soul had seen a bunch of huge rabbits, and then saw himself come over. What story was it? Why did it sound like Alice in Wonderland? When I thought of this, I couldn''t help pinching my legs to make sure I wasn''t in dream, and the pain made me grimace.


    "I got it. Perfect scheme, and perfect trick!" Yan couldn''t help jumping when he looked at our puzzled expressions. He explained, "What Zhou Yuan saw wasn''t an extremely big wild rabbit. If I''m right, the soul in front of him had already been stuffed into a wild rabbit''s body. So you were a rabbit at that time."


    Noticing my terrified eyes, Yan continued, "If you try to take a living human��s soul, you will be investigated by the nether world. However, there is one situation that will get rid of the investigation. It is that you kill yourself, because that means you give up the right to live. That man walking over was not others but your body, and he picked up a rabbit that contained your soul. Killing a human is a crime, but killing an animal is not, especially it''s done by yourself. This is somehow that your body kills your own soul, and no one could blame you for such self-inflicted thing. As a result, as long as this soul was handled properly, in most cases, no one would care of it. You die and leave a piece of skin, but they seem to have nothing to do with your death. What a perfect intrigue!"


    "Have you offended someone?" I ignored Yan''s muttering and asked Zhou Yuan patiently, "Is that Sister Lan?"


    "No. We''ve known each other for a long time. In the past, she did not work well, and was not happy." Zhou Yuan, the soul frowned as he recalled his memories carefully. "Afterwards, in a while, every time we had dinner together, she was very happy, and kept telling me how successful her work was. I was very envious, so I asked her how she did it, but she didn''t answer my question. Instead, she asked me a question ��"


    Just as Zhou Yuan''s words fell, a voice came from outside the door: "She asked you how you understand these words: people''s steps are too fast, but their souls can''t catch up. " The door opened, and another Zhou Yuan walked in. To be exact, it was Zhou Yuan''s human body that walked in.


    Zhou Yuan��s human body sat on the sofa and stared at his soul for a while, then suddenly laughed: "I am really appreciate your answer. Although it was a little self-deprecating, till now I still believed that your answer was correct. However I did not expect that inside the rabbit what I killed was my own soul, which is you. But it doesn''t matter now. I don''t care. The body of me and the soul of you have finally separated. "


    "I know, these are the exactly what my body speak." Zhou Yuan''s soul said in a lower voice. In the end he sat on the ground and buried his head in his arms. However, I could still hear his voice, "At that time, I said that nowadays, those who cannot catch up will fall behind. If the soul cannot catch up, then we will fall more behind after waiting for our own souls. So we can only choose to go forward, and forget the soul. "


    "What are they talking about?" I was a little confused and asked Yan with a puzzled face, "Why can''t I understand?"


    "Hum, what they are talking about really exists," Yan didn''t mock me at this time, but instead explained in a serious tone, "Many people live very struggling lives. It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability, but he has to do something that his soul doesn''t agree with every day. Because there are his family''s expectations, his colleagues'' gazes, and the comparison to others. When the soul clashed with the mind, most people will choose to compromise with reality. However, your friend was a very extreme person, and he directly chose to abandon his soul and only kept his physical body."


    "I didn''t know if I should give up my soul in the beginning," Zhou Yuan, the physical body, who was on the sofa, replied with a smile. "But after being educated by Sister Lan today, I realized that I was much better. I don''t need to care about whether those things are what I want. As long as I''m willing, I can fully concentrate on it. I don��t want to check my designs before, but now I can easily find that there are a lot of mistakes and problems��"


    Speaking to here, Zhou Yuan said to me, "I only spent five minutes to make the design drawing and you all praised me. This feeling is simply too wonderful. This is only just the beginning, and there will be a big success in future."


    So that��s why the drawing showed by Zhou Yuan was so outstanding, as if it was made by a different person! I thought in my heart. So it turned out that the Zhou Yuan at that time was already soulless.


    "That''s because I don''t want to be a designer at all!" The soul Zhou Yuan suddenly raised his head and roared. He shouted, "I just want to write stories, to be a writer, to record my thoughts, and to live my life. That��ll be my all life."


    "What the fuck nonsense you are talking about!? This sort of person you said can''t survive! " Zhou Yuan��s body roared at him. His expression was extremely fierce, and that made me feel uncomfortable. "The truth is, you don''t want to do this, so you are mindless, and you can''t concentrate! You know what? Every time other people criticized my work of being so bad, how sad my heart was! And you just pretend nothing had happened, but I would be completely twisted! Just because of you, just because of your lousy soul, that dragged my back! I''m 27 years old. When I lay in bed every night, I ask myself, is this the way to expect my 30th year? If this continues, I will have no future, no good living conditions for wife and children in future. What a failure man am I! Compared to this, it��s doesn��t a matter if I don''t have a soul. Since you can''t change it, then I can only make this decision by myself. You will be a ghost, and I will be a human body! "


    "Didn''t you want to write stories?" The body Zhou Yuan sneered as he looked at his soul, pointed to Yan and said, "Then follow him to the nether world to write! Do not interfere with my life in the mortal world! "


    Interference... My heart couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable. Since when did the soul become the interference of a human in the mortal world?


    Zhou Yuan, who was on the ground, couldn''t say a word. He looked at me in despair, hoping that I could say something. I never thought that Zhou Yuan would take care about his own future so much, nor did I expect that he would actually have such a huge conflict between his current status and the soul in his heart. But what I had to admit that what he said was truth. The two in front of me were both Zhou Yuan, so I don''t even know who I should help.


    "Did the person who made this happen tell you that," Only now did Yan sneered and said, "that you can only live seven days without a soul.��


    "What?!" Zhou Yuan��s body and I asked at the same time. There were too many strange things happened today. I actually forgot to ask Zhou Yuan why he did not know the whole thing. According to what Yan had said, did it mean that Zhou Yuan would only live a few days?


    "You are right, there is indeed the possibility that you and the soul in your heart might not be the same. But don''t forget, in this world, you''re not the only one who does a job that what his soul doesn��t wants to do. If you can solve this problem so easily, then why there are few people who can''t give up their souls? " Yan shook his head, looking like an old pedant, which didn��t match with his handsome face. "Except cultivators who can make their souls leave their bodies freely, for normal people, the souls can''t leave their bodies in seven days or there will be problems with their bodies. Although their souls can''t keep up with their minds, their souls are the most important elements in people''s lives, otherwise, how could so many people die from overwork? They are constantly weakening their souls, and at the last moment, their souls are almost used up. The reason why you are alive and kicking right now and blaming your own soul, is probably that��"


    ��The talisman water could protect your body.�� The door opened, and a bald man entered. It was Liu Shuai. I realized that he was staring at the soul Zhou Yuan on the ground, as if he could see him. Could a normal human see the soul?


    "You can see him?" Liu Shuai and I asked each other at the same time but he realized that he seemed to have leaked something and didn''t return this topic anymore. "In the past, Jiang Zi Ya the immortal Taoist had given Bi Gan something similar, but there were different effects. One could protect human body, and the other could protect the soul, but they can��t protect a man for his entire life, and they had flaws."


    I suddenly felt that I was a fool among these people, and they all seemed to know more than I did.


    "Then why Sister Lan was safe?" Zhou Yuan did not give up and asked, "Why she isn''t dead?"

 Chapter 3: A Programmer Also Has Magic Power?

    "Then I''ll have to start from this flaw." Yan continued the conversation.


    "A soulless body can truly give full play to extremely powerful abilities, but if he wants to keep the body alive, he must use life-exchanging talisman water. The reason why it is called life-exchanging talisman water is that it can take another''s life to extend his own life. Sister Lan must also have been given such a thing. She must get other��s life in every 49 days. This secret technique was invented by Shang Yang in Qin dynasty. He used this way to keep Qin Army''s strength, and also led to that the Qin Army had to continue fighting and devouring souls. Bai Qi killed 400,000 soldiers from state of Zhao, just in order to obtain the 400,000 souls to extend Qin Army''s life. After Ying Zheng, the first emperor united the six states, there was no enough souls from the slaughter which caused the drop in combat effectiveness and resulted in dynasty��s perish. Of course, this was a legend from a few thousand years ago. After that, since the tridhatu remains stable, there was a strict control on souls, so this kind of thing did not happen anymore. Who knows it happened today.�� Yan sighed as he spoke.


    "So that''s why I came back so late. "Liu Shuai bit his lips," I always feel that Sister Lan is weird, and I also felt that you were weird at dinner time, when you had some corpse smells which is very weak, as if you were dead. I presumed it was because the wild game was not fresh, so I didn''t eat anything. But when we went to the hot spring together, I didn''t find anything wrong. I was worried after you left and followed you. But I was lost on the way and it was definitely that someone was playing ��Ghosts Pounding the Wall�� to me. I broke it out with force and finally got here. I do feel there are many problems here, so we''d better leave as soon as possible."


    I realized that Liu Shuai''s breath was uneven when he said this, so it was obvious that he was a bit distracted.


    At this time, Liu Shuai''s expression changed greatly when there was a sudden clap of thunder and heavy gale was blowing outside. The whole building was shaking as well. He took out the bottle, placed Zhou Yuan''s soul inside, and then Liu Shuai rushed to the window to look at the situation outside. I didn''t understand what was going on, so I walked over to the bedside with him.


    "Did you find anything strange?" Liu Shuai said to me.


    "It seems," I carefully watch out and shouted out, "No! It seems like only the trees near our villa are blown by the wind. Look at the opposite villa, the trees are not moving at all!"


    "This is a spell for separate two worlds. I am definitely not a match for the one who is able to use such spell��" Liu Shuai looked out of the window, then looked at Yan. He suddenly bowed: "Today, we are relying on you!"


    "Hahaha, this kid is worth teaching!" Yan looked proud. He glanced at me, as if he wanted to let me know how powerful he was. "This little spell is still not good enough for me. Liu Shuai, you just need to seal all the windows in this room. Let��s see who exactly this Sister Lan is! "


    Liu Shuai nodded, and took out a few piece of paper from his bosom, biting through his finger, causing blood to flow out, and drawing out some strange runes. At the same time, he chanted an incantation, and all the runes suddenly lit up and burned into ashes in the air. Under the light of the lamp, the grey ashes turned into a gold color and did not fall to the ground, but floating in the air. Liu Shuai made a hand gesture and spelt the word ''Ji'', the gold ashes suddenly exploded, covering the surrounding walls. Yan looked at Liu Shuai with appreciation. "Not bad, young man, using the Divine Transformation technique to activate the Two Elements Golden Light. It is extraordinary at your age."


    "Hahahahaha!" Suddenly, a shrill laughter came from the sky, and the lights on the ceiling started to shake violently, as though they were about to crack. The golden light seemed to have a mind, every time there was a hole, the light was able to resistance and squeeze the hole back. It looked like the both sides were pulling a saw, while one opened it and the other closed it. This made the wall seem to have life. The ear-piercing voice started to speak, "Yan, you are an Underworld Law Enforcer, but we are doing things in the mortal world, and it is not against the rules. Moreover, we are not dead yet. So how do you dare to attack us?"


    "It seems that you, the fiendish demons know a lot. No wonder you can use this method to kill humans!" Yan looked at the continuously wiggling wall, stretched out his right hand, and with a snap of his fingers, the wall immediately returned to its original form. There was no movement from the wall. I looked out of the window, the gale was weakened gradually.


    "Don''t frame us. We have never killed anyone, and the soul who committed suicide will not go to the Underworld. "The voice wasn''t loud, but it seemed to be right next to one��s ear. " This is the new clause after the May 4th Seal God event. You already knew it, and no need to pretend being good here."


    Hearing that, Yan''s face changed. Yan raised his right hand above head, opened his hand and suddenly clenched his fist, causing the entire room to spin, but I did not feel dizzy. Looking outside the window, I realized that what was spinning was not our room, but the rest of world! "Who exactly are you, and how did you learn all the information?"


    "Why did the scenery outside spin?" I didn''t understand, and quietly asked Liu Shuai.


    "My idol! He''s using the Searching the World method, placing the surroundings outside the window neither turning nor no-turning, in order to find out the other party. It''s very likely that the other party doesn''t have a soul as well, the traditional method of soul-searching has no use." Liu Shuai looked at the situation outside and couldn''t help but praise, "Only in this kind of condition can he find the form which is between the life and the death. However, even my master doesn''t know this method.��


    "What is it? Neither turning nor no-turning". I was confused. It was spinning so violently outside that I felt dizzy just by looking at it.


    Liu Shuai took out his phone and was about to demonstrate something to me when I saw his phone and shouted, "When did you get the iPhone X?! Does its wireless charging work? The fringe is so ugly. "


    "There is no time to care about these details!" He was covered in cold sweat as he spoke. He turned on the camera on his cell phone and pointed to the world outside the window, "Look, the camera''s good. Ah, forget it. Look at the scenery outside."


    I silently cursed that how can you be so shameless to criticize me, but aren''t you also extremely proud of the phone?


    I glanced at the screen and looked at outside. I was surprised to see that the view in the camera had not rotated at all, but the one in my eyes was still rotating. Just as I was about to ask again, I heard Yan shout "Got it!" The view stopped spinning, and was as still as that on the cellphone screen. At this time, Yan''s raised his hand and gradually leaned forward, when I felt the entire house floating up, quickly flying forward.


    It ran through the woods, and I was surprised to find that the trees went through our bodies. I tried to touch them with my hands, but I touched nothing. Gradually the house flew to the plaza in front of the entrance of the villas, and the plaza was empty. Yan''s fist suddenly opened and the house we were in exploded, turning into a pile of gold powder and scattered in all directions. Three human figures appeared under the plaza slowly. They were Sister Lan and the other two men.


    "Good work!" Sister Lan clapped and said, "But there is no conflict between us, right? You are the Ghost Immortal, and it is your job to take souls. However the soul in your hands is not the one you should get. Furthermore, this person is still in the mortal world, so it would be hard for you to take his soul back to the Underworld. If you can''t handle it properly, you might be convicted of forcefully detaining a living human''s soul, so why don''t you give it to us? "


    "You bunch of trash. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? Hand over the remaining talisman water now!" Yan sneered. His body suddenly tensed, revealing a faintly discernible gold light. Yan was startled, "Immortal Tying Rope!"


    "You actually know it, High Immortal." Sister Lan smiled even more brilliantly, "Fortunately, Grand Mother gave us this life-saving treasure. If you didn��t personally come to us, and were careful enough, we won''t have the chance to use it!"


    "Do you think I don''t know? Immortal Tying Ropewas was lost long time ago," Yan suddenly struggled, the golden light shattered on the ground, "This is obviously a fake that will not trap me."


    ��Fake?" I muttered to myself, "Could it be that Yan''s world also has fakes?"


    Sister Lan sneered: "Of course not, but this Immortal Tying Seal can prevent you from using magic power for a short period, and that��s good enough!"


    Yan tried to move, and his face changed.


    When Sister Lan realized that she was successful, she suddenly pointed her finger towards the sky. The sky which was initially with golden moon suddenly filled with dark clouds. Instantly, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Among them, nine bucket-thick thunderbolts struck from the sky.


    "Thunder Sovereign of the Nine Heavens!"


    Just at that moment when Sister Lan was pointing her finger at the sky, Liu Shuai immediately sat down, made a seal with his hands, and chanted an incantation. Suddenly, he also pointed to the sky, and the gold powder scattered all over suddenly gathered and formed the shape of the room once again. The thunderbolts struck the thin layer of the gold powder with lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. However they did not break the golden powder, so they continued striking one by one. Every time a thunderbolt struck, Liu Shuai''s face would turn whiter than before, and when the last thunderbolt struck, fresh blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, then he was about to fall down.


    Zhou Yuan was completely scared just now, but now he reacted quickly and immediately sat on the ground, holding Liu Shuai in his arms and preventing him from falling.


    "He''s used too much essence energy." Yan hurriedly took out a pill from his pocket and fed it to Liu Shuai, "We''ll have troubles. If he is unconscious, we won''t be able to get out!"


    At this time, it seemed that Sister Lan had used up all her energy and fainted on the ground as well. The two men beside her with a dull look in their eyes and did not make the slightest movement. A sharp voice which they could not tell it''s a man or a woman, came from the outside: "Yan, although you do not have any supernatural power, you still have a title. Me, the Grand Mother, No matter how capable I am, I can only trap you but can��t shatter your soul. However, you won''t be able to save these few fresh souls! You can leave now and hand over those souls to me. Don��t worry, I will not make troubles for you. First, I will fall those souls into alive animals, and then kill the animals. The dead body with soul left will not be under the jurisdiction of the Underworld, so even if I take these souls, I will not make it hard for you to explain! "


    As the voice faded, the scenery outside the square gradually turned blurry until nothing could be seen clearly. Needless to say, this was two world separating technique, and the entire square was apart ��


    "Hum hum, don''t bluff! Your real body is not here. These three people have already become your puppets. This woman has exhausted all of your energy in her body!" Yan roared, then frowned and looked at me, and said softly, "What she said is true that I have no magic power now. The best thing is, I will negotiate with her and let her get you out."


    "How can you say that! This is clearly an intrigue to divide the power! "I watched the scenery outside and said loudly, "How can I leave like this! These are our friends! How can you just stand by and watch us die! "


    "My job was to stand by and watch you die!" Yan replied. Although there''s nothing wrong with his words, his ice-cold reply was still hard to accept.


    Yan looked at me, lowered his head, thought for a while, and raised his head and shouted, "Where are you from, how dare you demon destroy souls here? If our Underworld find it out, we will send you to the Land of Ninth Nether, never to reincarnate!"


    "Hahaha, there are so few talented people in the Underworld. If it was a few decades earlier, I would still be wary of you. But now, since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, don''t blame me for breaking the rules!" As Grand Mother spoke, the lightning began to flash outside and thunder rumbled. After a while, hail began to fall and hit the thin layer of gold powder by the blowing winds.


    "I''ve only get the basics of the Two Elements Golden Radiance, and I won''t be able to hold on for long. The odds are against me tonight..." Liu Shuai slowly opened his eyes and said softly, "Fair enough. Zhou Yuan, help me sit properly."


    Zhou Yuan lost his wits, holding up Liu Shuai with his trembled hands. "Zhou Yuan, although the calamity today was caused by your wills that wants to get extraordinary ability to improve yourself by losing your soul. But anyway, we were responsible for the incorrect evaluation to you in the past as well, so I also deserve it. I''m sorry that I didn''t expect our evaluation to be so harmful. On behalf of the R & D colleagues, I want to tell you that we have never had any complaints or doubts about your character and your attitudes towards work. All of our past complaints and denials were not directed at you personally, but only to the fact itself."


    "You saw it today, because of your greed, we may never have a tomorrow. I hope that in the future, you can listen to the voice of your soul and not let it distort ��"


    Zhou Yuan''s voice became softer and softer, gradually becoming silent. Zhou Yuan was already crying into tears: "Liu Shuai, you can''t die like this. It''s all my fault! It''s silly me! How can I not know that no pains no gains.��


    Liu Shuai suddenly opened his eyes and glared at Zhou Yuan. ��Who told you I am dead? I am activating the Two Elements Golden Radiance! "


    Zhou Yuan and I were extremely embarrassed, for we shouldn''t have been so sensational just now. Liu Shuai ignored us and muttered an incantation, then he took out a needle from somewhere and inserted it into his forehead. His pale face became even paler.


    Quick, give this to him! Yan took out a pill, and told me to place it under Liu Shuai��s tongue, "He is forcing himself to convert his essence energy into power, and if he does not replenish some energy, I am afraid he will die from exhaustion!"


    "You have so many pills ��" I couldn''t help but exclaim. This pill was in brown, and not only did it give off a peculiar light, but also had a nice fragrance.


    "Of course," Yan said with a little pride. "This is the high-energy Maltesers that I bought. One piece now is equals to five pcs before.


    I was suddenly speechless. "You use Maltesers to make spiritual medicine? How poor is your Underworld!? I thought it was some good stuff, but how unreliable you are! "


    Yan got a bit embarrassed after getting scolded by me, "The magic pills in your TV plays that could save lives are just these stuff, aren''t they? What��s more, he really need to replenish his energy��"


    At that time, the house became blurt and the hail outside the window seemed to have stopped. Lying in front of the window, I saw that the hail was slowly flying towards the window at a speed which was visible to the naked eye. Strangely, when the hail approached the window, it suddenly disappeared, as if it had entered another space, and flew outwards to another space.


    "What is this? Two Elements Dust Array? "The voice began to yell, "No! Why was there only Illusion Gate? Where are the other five of Life Gate, Death Gate, Night Gate, Light Gate and Extermination Gate? You little bald donkey, this Two Elements Dust Array that only has Illusion Gate is no more than a fake. It��s true that everything in your city could be copied, but only with this kind of ability, it can''t stop me. The Soul Hunters, Go! "


    With the words, the two men''s bodies immediately trembled. They stared at our position, and their eyes shot out green light as they quickly ran towards us. They got to our gold powder wall and punched it, as if they were hitting Liu Shuai''s chest, which cause him to spill out another mouthful of blood.


    "Oh no, the Illusion Gate cannot block the real body, and these two people are real human body!" Yan moved again, but he still did not have any magic power, "What should we do now? These two people are obviously boosted by the secret technique, and they are specialize in training physical strength and martial power. Without magic power, I am no match for them. We will be killed.��

 Chapter 4: This First Time To Use sBorrow Me Your Manas

    My legs went soft, and I almost sat down on the floor. I suddenly hated that I was so useless that I couldn''t even stand up. So I held the table in order to stand steady, but I pulled the bag on the table accidentally while the power bank, data line inside the bag fell onto the floor.


    "What''s that?" Yan stared at the stuff on the ground and asked.


    "This is a power bank of XiaoMi. Its shell is made of aluminum, and it is easy to carry because of its rectangle shape. It has 10000 milliamps that can charge iPhone 5 times. It is easy to use, and it only cost 99 yuan. You will not be cheated by the 99 yuan and you will buy nothing but it with the 99 yuan. You poor bastard ��Oh my god, what I am saying!" I was obviously scared to death so that I even started to make an introduction of the product.


    "No, I mean, is that a Kindle!" Yan stared at the back of my body. I took a look, and sure enough, that was my kindle which fell out.


    I nodded with a frown. "Yes!"


    "Are there any novels by Louis Cha?" Yan''s voice trembled slightly.


    "Yes, there are. Such as Heaven Sword and Dragon Sabre, The Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, and The Smiling Proud Wanderer��"


    "How many times have you read it?" Yan''s voice could no longer control himself.


    "I don''t remember. Probably many times."


    "That''s great! Using the power bank to charge the Kindle. "Yan said excitedly," We''ll be saved!"


    Although I didn''t know what he wanted to do, I still did as he said. Yan grabbed my hand and pressed it onto the Kindle, telling me to follow his words ��Borrow Me Your Mana��.


    What?! My heart was full with questions, but I still chanted "Borrow Me Your Mana".


    The moment I said those words, my entire body was frozen, as the reincarnation had come to me. All of a sudden, there was a very instant and strange feeling flowed through my fingertips into my body, causing my lower abdomen tremble and warm slightly. Yan whispered a few words into my ear. ��What you borrowed is ��and...and do it as I said."


    "Holy crap, will it work?" I glared at Yan. "But that doesn''t make sense. Why ��"


    "Shut up with why." Yan scolded, "Do you want your logic or your life?!"


    "Oh ��"


    Looking around, there was nothing for me to use as a weapon. I picked up the LAMY pen on the floor, opened the door made of gold powder, and walked out.


    "Hey!" I shouted to the two men who were smashing the wall madly, when they turned their heads and saw that I had come out, grinning and ready to pounce.


    At this moment, the voice rang out again, "Fresh body and fresh soul, capture him and bring him to me!"


    At the same time, Sister Lan who was lying on the ground not far away came to life again. She stood up tremblingly. At this moment, Sister Lan didn''t have the same look as she did during the day, her whole face had caved in and her tongue stretched out three inches. Obviously, the energy was unable to support her body anymore.


    Without a glance, I moved toward the two men. Yes, I moved over, because I really didn''t know how to describe about it. Under normal circumstances, I should have run over or walked over, but at this time, even to use the word "run" seemed too slow. I felt so great about the extreme high speed. It was as if I had moved in a straight line, arriving at the two men with ghostly speed. I pulled out my pen, and with a light tap on one of the men, I retreated back to my original place.


    All these actions were done in one go before the man could even blink.


    The man didn''t know what had happened. He only felt something in his eyes started blinking, and before he could close the eyes, he felt numb. By the time he reacted, his eyes were already bleeding and he started shouting, "Aha! I can''t see, I can''t see!"


    The other man who did not know what was going on as well. In his eyes, all he saw was his companion had gone blind within a blink. At this time, the blind man was screaming as he started to attack randomly. His punched the other man twice and made him flew out. It showed how much strength the man had.


    Everyone, that''s right, the movement technique I used just now, was precisely the movement technique from the Sunflower Grimoire in The Smiling Proud Wanderer. I wonder what kind of secret technique Yan used, made me "borrow" the martial arts from Louis Cha''s novels after speaking "Borrow Me Your Mana", but it was obvious that I was not proficient in using it, so I could only use the most powerful, and also the fastest martial arts to fight my enemies.


    The other man hadn''t landed yet, and I was about to blind him in the same way. However before he landed, he threw out a punch, and before the punch was finished, he made two more, and then it turned into four, four into eight. When he flipped over in the air, he had thrown out eighty-four punches that carried with wind to protect his whole body, one punch after another, continuous and irremediable. He knew I was using a pen. Although he practiced Hard KongFu, his palms were soft, and he turned his palms into fists which I couldn''t get in.


    I didn''t have time to wonder why his body was so nimble when I heard he said to the blind man, "Bro, we''ll attack together!"


    When the blind man heard this, he immediately followed. Two fists turned into four, four into eight, and they attacked me together. I slightly smiled. Although your fist positions were tight, you still could not be faster than me. As I was about to move away, I found that the air was filled with fist winds, so I had no choice but to retreat. I tried a few times, but their steps were very strange. It seemed that they were very far away from me, but as long as I left my position, dozens of punches would immediately smash towards me. With my current body, even though my movement technique was strange, I definitely wouldn''t be able to block a punch.


    At this moment, they were getting closer and closer to me, so I could only retreat until I reached the wall of gold powder. If I retreated again, their punches would land on the wall, and Liu Shuai would definitely be injured again!


    We were in trouble now. Although I was fast and I borrowed the martial arts from novels, I didn��t have any inner strength at all. All of them were just style and no substance. It was rare for me to win just now and all this was rely on the fast speed just now.


    While I was thinking, I could already felt the fist wind blowing at my face. If it went on, not only would I not be able to dodge, but I would even lose my life. "Damn, what''s the use of my fast speed? It''s all because I am sitting in an office all the day. I didn��t have any inner strength at all, how could I beat these two tough guys?" I couldn''t help but grumble, "In Louis Cha''s novels, there was no martial arts which didn''t need a bit of inner strength to fight with others!"


    "Eh? Without any inner strength, how could I fight against someone with inner strength? " In that very moment, I thought of a strange martial art, but it was so dangerous that if I wasn''t careful, I would die. I thought while dodging and that the two of them were getting closer and closer. Well, just fight!


    At the same time, I dispersed the heat from lower abdomen to the entire body and reversed the meridians in my right hand, trying to touch the blind man''s fist as gentle as possible, as I slightly chanted: "The Lung Meridian on the hand go through Ren channel, it''s the Northern Meditation..."


    This technique need extremely prudent. I could not be punched by him but also need to be close enough to him. Luckily, my speed was extremely fast and I could easily keep a certain distance. However, after dozens of times of trying, I started to struggle, but I was happy that I could feel the weak inner strength of his fist wind was slowly flowing into my dantian through my right hand. This inner strength was so minor, that he would not feel it at all. But after practising it a few times, I could clearly feel that the inner strength that I could absorb was gradually increasing!


    The other man didn''t know what I was doing. He just called out, "Bro, this little bastard has nowhere to retreat any more. Let��s attack!" As soon as he finished, the blind man''s punches became heavier.


    I laughed to myself. What I wanted was that your fist wind became heavier. I tried to touch his fist a few times. If it was just a drop of water just now, now it was a warm current flowing from my right palm into my body and gradually converging on my lower abdomen. At the same time, I didn��t feel hurt to touch with my right hand and even could hold off his punches from time to time.


    Gradually, the blind man felt it was odd. Logically speaking, he had practiced his martial arts at a high degree and he could made his punch as he wished. Normally, he did not need to take a break for an entire afternoon to practice the Thousand-handed Buddha Palm. Why did he suddenly feel a little tired from just fighting for a short while today? He thought to himself, ��May be it is because of my blind eyes and it was a psychological effect.��


    At this moment, I didn''t care what he thought. There was already some inner strength in my dantian. Yes, you were right. I used the Divine Power of the North which I just borrowed from one of Louis Cha''s novels. This was a famous skill that could help one absorb inner strength from others. The person who learned this skill could not have the inner strength from the start, and the most important shortage of the skill was that the inner strength he absorbed at the beginning couldn''t be too much, or it would be fatal for the absorber. This was simply designed for me, for I did not have any inner strength at all. As I can''t absorb too much at once, I would only absorb a tiny bit of the palm wind at an extremely fast speed. I was truly a genius!


    After shamelessly praising myself in my heart, I continued to act with caution. I was worried that the other man who was not blind would see through my tricks, so I didn''t try to use it on him. Luckily, he was worried about my strange movements, and tried to get close to me gradually by using of Two Elements Steps. He didn��t brush to me, otherwise, with my weak body, I would fall down.


    At this time, I was proficient in using the Divine Power of the North with my right hand already. I smiled, as my hands were covered with Divine Power of the North, my right hand was towards the blind man, and my left hand was towards the other man. In the beginning, I still did not touch their fists but only absorbed the energy from their fist wind. After dozens of punches, I could take two of the five punches, and after I took their punches, I could absorb even more inner strength. As the time went by, my inner strength had increased greatly.


    The more they fought, the more shocked they were. They came to realize that something was wrong. With less and less inner strength, they could not stop, because they were worried that if they retracted, my strange movement technique would attack them all the time. At that time, they could not make a sound, because their inner strength had already been pushed to the max limitation. If they said a single word, their vital energy and blood would definitely be in turmoil and that would cause them to be crippled. At this time, Sister Lan''s complexion had already recovered. She stood by the side. Seeing that the two men seemed to have the upper hand, she was not going to attack right now. Instead, she was cheering for them by side.


    I secretly rejoiced in my heart as the movements of my hands became faster and faster. I didn''t put much effort in my movements, but I could absorb their inner strength every time. Moreover, I could clearly feel that what I absorbed was not the inner strength that they usually preserved, but I was gradually destroying their dantian''s energy reserve tank and absorb more and more to expand my own tank. It was only then that I understood the question which had puzzled me for a long time: If one was to absorb normal inner strength, then the other party could recover himself by taking rest, but if one destroyed his dantian and energy reserve tank in his body, then no matter how long the other party rested, he would only be a cripple.


    After hundreds of dealing, their faces became more and more pale. Seeing that the time was right, I suddenly grabbed their fists as their fists could no longer hurt me now. They were suddenly stunned, as if a rabbit had been grabbed by the neck by a hunter. Their faces were filled with fear, and wanted to escape. However, the more they struggled, the more strength they used, and the faster they lost their inner strength. Eventually, without any strength left, the two of them kneeled down on the ground.


    At this time, Sister Lan noticed that something was wrong, and she slashed at my arm. I felt a cold wind was attacking my arms, so I shook my arms and the cold wind started to move towards the two men, instantly cutting off their arms. It was only then did I see that Sister Lan had a transparent crystal dagger in her hand, and if I did not look carefully, I would not be able to discover it. Fortunately, I had just dodged it, and used the Stellar Transposition and switch the blade to the the two men''s arms instead of mine. Immediately, fresh blood flowed from their wounds.


    "Little thing''s kung fu is really odd!" Sister Lan didn''t hurry to bandage the two of them, but extended one of her hands to point at me. I suddenly realized that I couldn''t move anymore, and at this moment, the woman''s hand was grabbing the air, and the two men''s blood flowed even faster as their bodies were trembling ferociously.


    Soon both of the men curled up, as though their entire bodies�� blood and energy were forced out. Blood was floating in the air, and forming into an extremely long blood pillar under Sister Lan��s hand. Suddenly, as her hand shook, the blood pillar struck the golden wall. When the blood pillar touched the wall, the wall seemed to shrink in fear, and gradually caved in and got to Yan''s side. At that time, Yan was unable to move but watched those sunken points reached his side. However there was a gap of gold powder between the sunken points and Yan. The golden powder could not be broken.


    All of a sudden, Sister Lan bit her tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood on the blood pillar. The blood pillar brushed forth as if it had eaten a great tonic. It broke through the golden powder. At the same time, the blood pillar was like a hand and lift up Yan��s clothes and took the bottle with Zhou Yuan��s soul inside it. Meanwhile, as I couldn��t move, it pulled me and Zhou Yuan��s body to the side of Sister Lan.


    At this time, Sister Lan''s face was in a deformed state again, that probably because her energy was almost used up. Zhou Yuan fainted when he took a closer look. That face smiled fiendishly and said, "Today, we have suffered a great loss, and we lost two warriors. But as long as we get you two, it won''t be called a loss any more!"


    At this time, a voice came from the sky, " Lan, come back now. Grand Mother wants to use them!"


    "Yes!"


    Sister Lan grabbed us and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a voice called out, "Leave them!" I turned around and saw a golden light emitting from Yan''s body. Sister Lan had grabbed our hands and the blood pillar was emitting green smoke as if it was burnt.


    "Aha!" Sister Lan shouted, and the voice in the air also shouted, "Are you crazy? You used your Yin and Yang Transporting Body to break the Immortal Tying Seal! Now that you will not be able to go for both Yin world and Yang world! "


    With a loud crash, we fainted.


    I don''t know how long it passed. When I woke up, the sun was already up outside. I realized that we were still in our original room and nothing had been destroyed. Liu Shuai, Zhou Yuan lied on the floor as if what happened was a dream.


    Heh heh, perhaps it was really just a dream. This dream was truly strange.


    I laughed in self-mockery, and turned around to wash my face in the washroom.


    I bent over to wash my face, and when I raised my head to look in the mirror, I found someone behind me. The pale Yan! Who was smiling at me!


    "Aha!" I couldn''t help but shout. When I looked back, no one was there, and when I looked in the mirror, Yan was still there!


    "Stop shouting, if I hadn''t broken the seal at the last moment, you would already be dead." Yan said to me while smiling bitterly, "Unfortunately, I am now an unregistered man. I cannot either go to the mortal world, or go back to the Underworld, but only stay in this mirror. And ��" He took out a bottle from his clothes, "Your friend''s soul is also here with me. He won''t come out as well."


    "Doesn''t that mean ��?" I said powerlessly, "Zhou Yuan still has forty-nine days to live?"


    "That''s right!" He waved in the mirror. "Right now, he still hasn''t lost all of his humanity, but after a long time, he will become a zombie. At that time, he will either eat someone''s soul or die."


    I fell limply to the floor and turned to look at Zhou Yuan, when he just woke up.


    He was looking at me and laughing.


    However, that was not his smile.

 Chapter 5: Unlucky Me

    I sat on the sofa and looked at Yan in the mirror. The sunlight outside the room was extremely glaring and weak. It was like Zhou Yuan''s dull gaze that had passed through the balcony and shone all the way to my feet. It was extremely hot in S City of this season, but I still felt cold all over because of Zhou Yuan.


    In this past week, I''d already gotten used to Yan in the mirror world. He was very tactful and wouldn''t run around. Since the last time I came back, he would basically only appear in the mirror in my living room, and in his words, last time in this living room, he and I had a very enjoyable conversation. Although I always believed that conversation was just a dream, but since he insisted, and since I had too many things to figure out, I no longer argued with him about it anymore.


    Yan was embarrassed by my stare and scratched his head. He asked me: "What exactly do you want to say? With my current condition, I can only hide in this mirror world and it''s unrealistic to send Zhou Yuan''s soul back to his body. Furthermore, I do not know what kind of talisman water that Lan gave Zhou Yuan to drink. Right now, his body rejects his soul, so as long as his soul returns to his body, it will immediately dissipate. Even if I want to help him, I would have to depend on the ingredients of the talisman water that he drank to make his body accept his soul, right? "


    So that''s it. No wonder Yan insisted on finding out Lan Ruo (Zhou Yuan told me Sister Lan''s name) and getting the talisman water.


    "Then what about Zhou Yuan?" I asked, "And, it''s been a week. Will you explain it or not? Why does Liu Shuai have, have magic power?" I always felt weird about the words "magic power". "And what exactly happened to Lan Ruo, and Zhou Yuan''s soul? The most weird thing is that my,my Borrow Me Your Mana thing, what the hell skill is it? Why do I never feel that way again this week when I touched kindle? In addition, who exactly are you? "


    There were too many questions in my mind. During this past week, I had been busy doing all sorts of things. Today was the weekend. Only then did I have the time to interrogate this unreliable staff member of the Underworld who can only live in mirror.


    "Stop! You asked so many questions! Why do you have so many questions? I''m an old man and I''m tired. I want to sleep! Why don''t you ask Liu Shuai about his things? "


    "What the fuck sleep! No sleep!" I stood up and walked in front of the mirror. It was strange that Yan seemed to be more obedient and not be tired anymore after I said that. The sleepiness in his eyes also disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s unreasonable and ridiculous." Yan stared at me, mumbled as he took out a phone in the mirror and started to play Srike of Kings. "Someone''s actually maltreating the Underworld''s staff in broad daylight ��"


    "What the fuck maltreating." I rubbed my forehead. "You have to answer something, don''t you?"


    "It''s unreasonable and ridiculous." Yan continued to play with his phone, seeming to be talking to himself, but also seemingly saying to me. "You could have asked your colleague Liu Shuai, yet you insisted on asking me, and even made me not to play the game that I love so much ��"


    "That''s enough ��" I found that Yan actually started to act shamelessly! After patting on the mirror a few times, I realized that he was not affected at all, so I picked up a small stool and sat beside the mirror while ridiculing him. "Do you think I didn''t ask Liu Shuai? I asked him, but he just messed around with me and told me that his master wouldn''t let him talk about it. In the end he got annoyed by me, and started acting like a hoodlum, saying that if I ask him again, he won''t do anything to meet my product needs, and he''ll see who can do it! He is the best R & D member in our company! He''s the only one who can handle my products. No matter how gossipy I am, I should at least care about my job! "


    "Heh heh, this young lad is really something," Yan laughed twice with his eyes not leaving his phone, "I think his method does work."


    "Therefore, I plan to have dinner with him one day." I glanced at Yan and said guiltily. "I''ll get him drunk before I ask ��"


    At this time, Yan seemed to have "game over", and he glared at me in anger: "With your body? With a Imbedding Body, drinking will make your lifespan shortened, one year by one sip. How do you think you get diarrhea every time you drink just a little alcohol? "


    "What is a Imbedding Body? One year shortened? " I seem to have discovered something, and I didn''t have the time to care about that Yan knew I can''t drink. "One year shortened? In the past years, I have drunk wine, so how many years do I have now? "


    "Wow, there''s another problem. We shouldn''t talk about work while we''re playing games." Yan put down his phone and slapped himself on the face, as if blaming himself for speaking too much. It was so fierce that I could feel the pain even through the mirror. Then he stood up in the mirror and paced back and forth a few times. I saw it would work, and he should changed his mind now and answered my question, so I didn''t disturb him.


    "How about this, I will only answer three of your questions, and after that, you will let me stay in your house peacefully for a period of time." Yan said as he pointed at his own phone, "I will play whatever I want to play, and I will do whatever I want. Do not disturb me if there''s nothing wrong. What do you say?"


    "There''s internet connections in the mirror too?" I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Then when you are playing games in the mirror, do you see the words in opposite directions? Can you get used to it? "


    "Stop it!" Yan waved his hands, indicating that he was not willing to answer these boring questions, "Do you agree to it? If you don''t agree, then I will have to play the game from now on., and no matter what you say, I won''t answer! "


    "You are so ruthless..." I thought about it and felt that it would be feasible, so I nodded. When I was thinking about the questions in my mind and preparing to speak, Yan said, "Don''t ask me what happens to Zhou Yuan. I can''t solve it if I can''t get out of the mirror."


    Damn it, old man! I didn''t know this guy''s age. Even though he looked to be in his twenties, I believed that he was an old guy. After silently cursing him for a while, I shamelessly asked: "What do you mean by Imbedding Body?"


    "Hmm, there is an extraordinary question. You need to know yourself before you know others." Yan laughed weirdly, "The so called Imbedding Body is not that incomprehensible. It means that when your mother was pregnant, it was twins."


    "Imbedding Body." I said, somewhat puzzled, "Twins? What are you talking about? "


    "The Imbedding Body is a special case of twins." Yan no longer messed around, and his expression became more serious. "That is, inside the mother''s womb, due to some reasons, one of the embryos was absorbed by another embryo and integrated into another embryo''s body, thus, the remaining embryo''s body contains two sets of genes. This kind of situation is rarely seen, but there are precedents. There used to be a man who had a Imbedding Body, whose genes for the reproductive system and the genes for other parts of his body were not the same genes. In other words, no matter how to do the paternity test, the results would say that his child is not his. "


    "So that''s it." I said in surprise. "No wonder my parents never said anything about it. They didn''t know it either."


    "That''s not it..." "Yan looked at me and shook his head," Your Imbedding Body is a little special, for it seems that you as an embryo didn''t completely absorb the other embryo. In other words, when you were born, one of you was a live baby, and that is you, while the other was dead due to innate weakness."


    When Yan said this, he sighed. He didn''t look at me, but stood up and walked back and forth in the room. As he walked, he shook his head. "Who would have thought that the other baby would die as soon as he was born?"


    "He died as soon as he was born?" I was stunned. "I got it. No wonder my parents don''t know how to talk about this matter. After all, it''s unlucky �� ��"


    "Ugh ��" Yan coughed lightly, and nodded as if thinking of something, "That''s right, so you know why you are special, don''t you?"


    "Special?" I thought for a bit and asked doubtfully, "Even if Imbedding Body is very special, it should only be a biological phenomenon, right? Then what does the Borrow Me Your Mana thing have to do with this? "


    "More than nothing..." Yan looked at me with a complicated expression, "That''s right, Imbedding Body is a biological phenomenon, but you have to note that the twins are usually sensitive to each other. You should have heard of some strange things that happen when the twins are growing up, right? For example, if one was injured, the other would also feel it.This kind of feeling is from their souls. Normally speaking, when a Imbedding Body was born, the other one of the twins should already be dead, therefore his soul should have died and was immediately reincarnated. However, your situation is a little special. "


    "Why is it special?" At this point, I felt a chill run down my spine, but I wanted him to continue anyway.


    "You should have heard the legend from your elders that you met a ghost when you were young, right?" Yan turned his face to the side and looked at me obliquely.


    "Yeap!"


    I suddenly recalled something that my mother had told me. The whole family knew about it, and I had told a lot of my friends about it, but I took it as a joke.


    That was a few days after I was born, and my family was still living in the countryside. That night, my mother was holding me while chatting with my grandparents, and at that time, my father was playing mahjong at someone''s house and came back late. But as soon as he entered the door, I, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly started crying. The family panicked, fed me milk and looked to see if I had wet my pants, but everything was fine except that no matter how they tried to coax me, I was still crying. When my mother saw this, she complained that the loud noise that my father made when he entered woke me up, but my father argued that most of their voices were so loud but I was good. How come he woke the child up when he entered ��


    Then my grandmother suddenly thought of something and asked my father, "Are you coming back from the road or the path?"


    My father was stunned. His mouth moved, but he did not say anything. My grandmother''s voice immediately changed, and she said sternly, "Tell me the truth!"


    My father was shocked. He looked at my mother and said embarrassedly, "The path ��"


    My mother was coaxing me, and when she heard my reply, she immediately glared at my father!


    "Ah? The path! You fucker, you went off to gamble again. We only has this little money, so you might as well gamble away us as well. Da ai ( which means Dad), mom, I can''t live with him anymore! "


    My mother finally found the chance. She held me while she cried to my grandparents. My father''s face turned red and purple, but he didn''t understand what gambling had to do with my crying.


    In those days, many young men loved gambling, and my father was no exception. My mother disagreed with him and wanted to save more money for me, but my father was a young man and loved to play. His wife was not good with that, so he never admit that he was a gambler. Now he would not be able to get away with it, because there was a gambling fair at every house on the other side of the path.


    "Fair enough. My grandson will die if you continue arguing for a while!" My grandmother had never read a book, but she seemed to have an idea at the moment and my mother dare not utter a word. She closed her eyes and thought for a while, then said to my father, "On the side of the path you took is the graves of our ancestors. His late great-grandfather has never seen his great-grandson, and Kid Ning (my nickname) is also the eldest son and eldest grandson who we love most. So he couldn''t help but follow you back to visit him."


    As she said that, she saw that I was still crying so she quickly opened the blanket that was wrapped around me. Sure enough, she noticed that there were purple handprints on my arms and buttocks, and my entire body seemed to be twisted by these handprints. And my entire body was twitching, as though I was being dragged to another world!


    My mom had never seen this before, so she was terribly scared when she saw this. Tears started streaming down her face as she cried out to my father, "If you kill my son, I''m not done with you!"


    "What are you doing! He''s also my son! " My dad felt guilty, so when he answered back, his voice was pitifully soft. He lowered his head and glanced at my grandma, thinking that if my grandma knew all of this, she might have a solution. This time, my grandma only looked at me and ignored my father.


    My father understood that he was waiting for him to admit his mistake, so he quickly told my grandma, "Mom, I know I was wrong. In the future, I won''t come back so late, and I won''t take the small path when I return."


    "Just that? Then Kid Ning is not going to be fine! " My grandma said coldly.


    When my father heard this, he was stunned and didn''t know how to reply.

 Chapter 6: Side Effec

    t


    At this moment, my mother got to understand that her mother-in-law was helping her deal with the problem between her and her husband! She quickly pointed at my father''s forehead. "You heartless man! Mother is waiting for your reply. How dare you go to the soldier''s home to play! "


    My father finally understood what was going on. As the azure and violet color on my body gradually darkened, my crying voice became louder and louder, he gritted his teeth, and kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to my grandmother before lowering his head and saying, "Mom, your son will not gamble anymore. If I do it once more, I''ll chop off both my hands!"


    "Well," my grandmother looked at my father and said, "Go out into the yard and get some straw!"


    Straw was common in the countryside, which was mainly used for lighting. Because dry firewood was not easy to light, people usually first lit straw and then put dry firewood in, and in this way, dry firewood can easily be set on fire.


    My father ran out. When my grandmother saw he brought with a pile of straw in, she was quite shocked. ��Are you going to set this house on fire?"


    My father chuckled, "I don''t know what it''s used for, so I just took more ��"


    My grandmother didn''t say anything more. She took some straw, put them on the ground, struck a match, lit the straw. She muttered something when she was holding naked me and passed me over the fire. It was amazing that as soon as I got over the fire I stopped crying and the black marks on my body began to fade and soon disappeared.


    It was a false alarm, and I finally came back to life.


    I knew the story since I could remember. With this story, my family often teased my father about his gambling history. When I was young, I didn''t think much of it, but when I grew up, I was actually quite moved. My grandmother used her grandson to teach her son, and when I was just born, she let my father know that he couldn''t play as much as those young men did, that he had to sacrifice something for the family. My father really stopped gambling from then on. Although this kind of sacrifice was simple, I knew that it wasn''t easy for him.


    "What''s wrong with that? Is it over? Could it be that our ancestor is always following me? He has his own house in the Underworld.�� I looked at Yan, not really understanding why he mentioned this.


    "Hmm, does he?" Yan looked at me, "If it''s not that your granny doesn''t know, it''s that she''s intentionally hiding it from you guys. She should know that even if we walk on the small path at night, your great-grandfather would not come back with your father for no reason. He was so old, and you already said that it''s good to stay at his place. It was not a Ghost Festival Day, and there was no protection from the extreme Yin��s barrier between Heaven and Earth. So why did he take the risk of being killed to see you, a great-grandson that he��d never seen.��


    "So, what''s that?" I had never thought about it this way before, and I didn��t blame myself for it. How do I know about the mysteries of yin and yang?


    "And, has the black handprint on your body disappeared? There isn''t a trace of it on your body? "


    "This..." I suddenly felt like I couldn''t breathe. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and subconsciously covered a part of my body. "My mom told me that''s a birthmark ��"


    Just as Yan was about to answer, the TV in front of me suddenly turned on automatically, showing a faint blue light with ��no input signal�� words. Yan looked at me strangely and asked, "What are you looking for?"


    "The remote control. I might accidentally touch the remote control and turn it on. The blue light makes me uncomfortable, so I''m going to turn it off ��" I kept searching. The most magical thing in the world was that you couldn''t find an item that was clearly a meter away from you.


    "Stop it.�� Yan said as he shook his head in the mirror. "Your TV seems to not work. It has been turned on many times for no reason in recent days. I often get woken up by it. But anyway, the programs are really good.��


    "Even ghosts have to sleep ��" I muttered in a low voice. I found the remote control, and turned off the TV before continuing the conversation, "About the birthmark on my body, my mom told me it��s on my body since I was a kid."


    "That''s what your grandmother told your parents." Yan stood up and looked at me, causing me to immediately retreat backwards. "Do you want to know what actually happened that night?"


    I looked at him and wanted to shake my head, but for some reason, I nodded out of nowhere.


    "This is you who ask me to tell, thus you have to bear the consequences." Yan looked at me and sighed, "He''s also a pitiful person."


    "That night, the one who came back with your father was not your great-grandfather at all, but your younger brother, the one who died before he was even born. When the twin babies were born, it was not certain who was who, and it was thought that your brother should reincarnate into your body, but by a coincidence, it turned out that you had reincarnated into your body. It was actually nothing. It was the first 7th night for your brother, and he originally wanted to return to the mortal world to have a look at you from afar. After all, your mother conceived you two for ten months, and he was your brother, so he wanted to do this before reincarnating.��


    "In the end, on that night, who would know your father would rush back from the small path. At the same time, your brother was just there by your great-grandfather''s grave. When he saw his biological father, who, after all, had given birth to him, he couldn''t help but cry as he followed him. Your great-grandfather felt pity for his great-grandson, and was afraid that the strong wind would blow away your brother''s soul, so he was protecting and pulling him along the way, but just like that, your brother came to your house with your father. When they entered, they were stunned. Your great-grandfather saw the family, his former son, his grandchildren, and his grandchildren''s wife. All kinds of feelings welled up in his heart, and your brother hugged you when your great-grandfather did not notice it."


    "If it''s someone else, it''ll be fine. Newborns have their own protections so that external evils will not enter the extremely Yang bodies of newborns when they are younger than forty-nine days. However, you are an Imbedding Body, and furthermore, you are a so unique Imbedding Body. Your brother just wanted to give you a hug before returning, but in the end he directly drilled into your body! And the place where he inbedded you was right in your brain. As long as your brother''s soul returns to the body, both of you will die. The bruises on your body were not so much caused by your great-grandfather holding on to you, but more like it was caused by your great-grandfather holding on to your brother, wanting to pull him out of your body �� "


    "Unfortunately, it''s been too late. No matter how hard he tried, a portion of your brother''s soul still remained on your body, so there are still some bruises on your body. Rather than say it''s a bruise or a birthmark, it''s more accurate to say that it''s a part of your brother''s soul �� "


    After Yan finished speaking, he looked at me in the mirror, as if he was waiting for me to speak.


    I was already stunned at this time. No matter how much imagination I had, it was impossible for me to imagine that there would be such a thing, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Seeing I did not speak, Yan continued:


    "Originally, the mark should be on your head, but your brother knew that this disaster was caused by him that he did not control himself well, so he knelt on the ground and begged me to move the birthmark to a different place. Otherwise, if there is a mark on your face in your entire life, you would be looked down upon and mocked by others. For this reason, he would like to not reincarnate in one hundred years and would atone for it in the Underworld."


    "Originally, everything was fine. But a while ago, I talked to you about something while I was working on taking a soul, and I found it interesting. After your brother found out about this, he asked me to come see you more.��


    "Ahh, this is each single thing has its own destiny. How would I know that I would be like this because of meeting you and your younger brother."


    Yan looked at himself and laughed bitterly.


    At this time, I regained my senses, and felt embarrassed when I looked at Yan. I still had more questions in my mind, but I shouldn''t ask. So the two of us just kept looking without saying any words.


    After a long time, Yan looked at me and broke the silence. "You asked one question just now and you still have another chance."


    At this moment, I had another question in my mind, but I couldn''t say it. I could only say, "Well, how can I save you?"


    Yan looked at me, and laughed while waving his hand. This was the first time I had seen warmth on his face since I had known him. "Alright, that''s not the question you want to ask me. Furthermore, you can''t save me now. What you want to ask is, why can you borrow the power of other things?"


    "Yes", I nodded hesitantly. Actually, I had planned to ask Liu Shuai about this. I had already guessed a bit about my situation, but I would keep my distance from this strange ability. Now that he had spoken it out, I did not want to make him lose face, so I could only continue it.


    "Honestly speaking, I am not completely sure either. But it seems to have quite a lot to do with your unique Imbedding Body�� Don''t you realize that you usually like to imitate familiar people? For example, imitating your boss''s speech, or some of your colleagues'' catchphrases. Of course, those are mostly used as a joke skill. At the same time, people like you who have a part of the soul of the Underworld will experience a qualitative change when you are activated by some conditions. The qualitative change is, what you imitate might not be a person''s ability, but some kind of ability that you believe in your subconscious mind, which has already become a classic, or even a semi-classic one. "Yan thought for a moment, and tried his best to use the simplest words to make me understand it. "For example, that night, what you imitated was actually what you subconsciously believed, and what most people thought were martial arts from classic literary works. Of course, this is also because you have read these works many times, and have a deeper understanding of them in your mind."


    "So powerful?" I suddenly felt that I could rove all over the world with my sword and see the prosperity of the world.


    "Humph, do you want to try what happened to Zhou Yuan?" Yan looked at me coldly, and I couldn''t help but shiver. "There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you think you can eat it for free, you will not be far from becoming an idiot. There are two problems in this kind of special body. The first is, this ability must be activated through the use of mana, otherwise it would not work. The second is, it was almost impossible to cultivate such a body like Liu Shuai does. In other words, you won''t be able to acquire mana. Unless someone else uses their own mana to activate it for you. So this ability of yours is basically a piece of trash."


    After Yan finished saying this, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Damn it!" I collapsed onto the sofa. I had thought that I was just like the main character of a web novel who got an extremely powerful ability at once, but in the end, it was completely useless! Wait, that''s not right. I suddenly thought of a detail from that night. "That night, the first time you placed my hand on your forehead, it should be your mana that activated my ability, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    "But the second time, when I placed my hand on the Kindle, you were already tied up by the Immortal Tying Rope, even though it was fake ��" Fake...I muttered to myself. How did those unreliable magic tools come. "Your mana was restricted. So how could I use that ability?"


    "Why do you have such a good memory!" Yan shouted, "No strict logic, ok? Can''t you take it as a plot of Xuanhuan novel that riddled with errors? If you write novels on Chinese website Zongheng, you will be down and out! "


    "And here I was wondering how a staff member from the Underworld would know so much about the new products of the mortal world." I rolled my eyes at him. "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and say it."


    Yan was immediately embarrassed. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I will say, but you will not be angry."


    "I won''t. I will learn a way to activate my ability without borrowing your mana. What a great thing!" I smiled as I looked at him, thinking to myself that you''d better not to forget what I was good at, and I had a nickname in the company called "Prince of Seeking Bugs". I can even find out more than one bugs from the codes Liu Shuai wrote. If I could find the bug, this old guy would not be able to fool me. And as long as I learned activating the ability of Borrow Me Your Mana without the help of others'' mana, I would be as awesome as the God of Thunder. No, I should be more awesome than the God of Thunder.


    "Well, do you know the basic principles of Daoist cultivation?" Yan asked.


    "Yes, I know the basics of theory, such as refining the energy into the qi, refining the qi into the spirit, refining the spirit into the void. What''s wrong?" I wonder why he mentioned this.


    "The principles are correct. Since your body cannot be cultivated, you cannot store mana. However, as long as the essence energy in your body is sufficient, you will be able to refine the energy into qi, then into spirit, and produce weak mana if you activate fast, even if I don''t lend you mana. It is not much mana, but from what I could do that night, I could only activate it that way. But that''ll bring side effect..."


    "What side effect?" The corner of my mouth twitched, and my smiling face started to stiffen. I have a kind of foreboding feeling.


    "Well, you know essence energy. Normally, people won''t use it for refining qi, but for making love, as you know. So don''t make me say something that isn''t appropriate for children. However, this method will drain your essence energy in one go, and then your body will be in a protective state for a long time due to the lack of essence energy, so ��"


    "Don''t stutter. What do you want to say!" I got more and more anxious, and my foreboding feeling got worse and worse.


    "Well, it is that your cock won''t have any reactions in a few days. You know, it''s scientifically called ED in English." Yan kept silent for a long time and finally said it. Then looking at my dull face, he felt that the atmosphere was too awkward, so he quickly added, "Don''t worry, it''ll be ok in ten days or half a month. Hahaha, you''re single anyways. So let it be. It''s just September, and no masturbation in September, right? Take it easy. It''s already been a week. Liu Shuai is even worse than you. He used even more essence blood than you did on that night. He will have to sing the song Wukong in half a year. As its lyric says �� �� What will my iron rod be used for?''


    �� ��.


    I ran into the bedroom...


    �� ��.


    Trying....


    �� ��.


    Again and again


    �� ��.


    After more than ten minutes, everyone in the neighborhood could hear that ��


    "Yan! Fuck you!"

 Chapter 7:Wu Meiniang Recognizes Me?

    ��Fuck you, Hao Ning!"


    Early in the morning, a loud roar came out from the office. Everyone looked in the direction of it and got surprised finding that Liu Shuai, who never got angry, was yelling to me, who never allowed anyone to speak with rage in front of me.


    I looked at Liu Shuai with a mischievous smile, and noticed that everyone''s gaze was fixated on the two of us. I hurriedly said, "what are you looking at? You never saw a product manager discussing his demands with an R&D?��


    Everyone suddenly understood what happened. It seemed like Hao Ning once again shoot some demands that Liu Shuai could not tolerate, which might probably induce a bad situation. Some colleagues looked at me sympathetically, then lowered their heads to continue working.


    Liu Shuai''s face was flushed red. He felt uncomfortable after realizing how loud his voice was, then pulled me into the conference room and closed the door after him.


    ��Will it really take half a year?" Liu Shuai expressed despair on his face.


    I looked at him, and the bad feelings disappeared. People are always like this. When Yan told me that my dick won''t work for half a month, I really wanted to tear down his mirror, but when I saw Liu Shuai��s madness after he knew that his dick would be useless for half a year, I suddenly felt relaxed. As Guo Degang said, never compete with the better, compete with the worse.


    "Yep, that''s what Yan told me," I looked at Liu Shuai, "well, we were discussing about how to save Zhou Yuan, right?��


    ��Bullshit! Was he not evil enough? How could he show up doing such a bullshit! Losing his mind? I am about to become a chick now! " Liu Shuai said fiercely. To a man, the greatest dignity was probably that piece of meat. He originally thought that it would only last for a couple days, and only after we discussed the matter of Zhou Yuan did he realize how serious his situation was. After that, his attitude took a 180 degree turn immediately. He was discussing with me about how could we save Zhou Yuan, but then he could not hate him worse.


    "Alright, alright, if worst comes to worst, I''ll treat you some raw oysters everyday!" I knew that he was just speaking angrily, since by nature, he wouldn''t leave Zhou Yuan away. "Zhou Yuan only wanted you all to be satisfied with his designs, that��s why he did such a messy work."


    ��That��s true��" Liu Shuai lowered his head, his eyes turning back and forth. No one knew what he was thinking. "This time it will be more troublesome. I thought that I would be fine in two days, so that I could figure out some ways to help Zhou Yuan. But now, it��s absolutely out of my reach."


    "Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan just called me to request a leave of absence. He''s not feeling well, so he is not come to work today." After knocking on the door of the conference room, the director came in and greeted me, then hurriedly left for his regular weekly meeting before I nodded my head.


    We looked at each other, and I couldn''t help but ask, "Could something bad have happened? I went to his home the day before yesterday, but he just lacked of spirit. "


    Liu Shuai looked at me with a serious face. "Logically speaking, he won��t. It''s only been a few days, but to be safe, let''s report it to the director and get off work early tonight to check him up."


    The director gave a smooth approval. He would have liked to go with us, but we dissuaded him because we might talk about some subjects that would scare him.


    On the way to Zhou Yuan��s place, Liu Shuai suggested to buy some fruits as gift. It seems to me that this Sichuan guy was really considerate towards everything, so we went to the Walmart to prepare some stuff.


    As Liu Shuai picked fruits in the fruit area, he did not allow me to help, saying that I did not get the proficiency and asking me go to another area to see if there were any snacks that Zhou Yuan liked to eat. That''s fine. I could not tell if the watermelon was ripe or not, but at least I knew what kind of snacks Zhou Yuan preferred.


    You could find everything in the supermarket. The home appliances area was broadcasting Fan Bingbing''s version of ��Legend of Wu Meiniang��. That teleplay recruited a lot of beautiful actress, but many of characters were beheaded in the end, which was a pity. As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    Back then, Wu Meiniang was trying medicines for Li Zhi, which should be a fake tale and was not listed in official records. Fang Bingbing, actress of Wu Meiniang, intended not to act out politics or schemes. Instead, she only wanted to act out love, which was why she could come up with such a scene. By the way, she was really gorgeous in it.


    Just as I was contemplating, Wu Meiniang put down the medicine and looked out of the screen ��


    "Is there such a thing?" I thought, "I remember it should just switch to another scene. Is the TV broken?"


    Concerning of that, I patted the TV.


    Then, I noticed Wu Meiniang staring at me and saying, ��Are you Hao Ning?��

 Chapter 8: The sOther Children” Myth

    ��Are you Hao Ning?" Wu Mei Niang, who was on the screen, spoke toward out of the screen! Specifically, she was talking to me outside the screen.


    ��Shit!" I almost fell to the ground. Then I looked around and realized that the people beside me were still picking their things. They seem not notice anything abnormal about me. "Who are you?"


    Wu Mei Niang, who was on the screen, smiled sweetly at me. "I don''t know who I am yet, but your friend is going to die, while and you guys can''t do anything about it!"


    Why do strange things happen every year, especially this month? I swallowed my saliva and said with difficulty, "we are going to visit him and see what we can do ��"


    "Haha." Wu Mei Niang laughed sarcastically, "And after that? Do you have a viable plan? Are there targets that can be implemented? Have you done a risk assessment for each essential part? There''s nothing like that at all. You just watch and watch, and time has been wasted by you all. Time is life, and what you all do is to seek wealth and murder!"


    Her comment sounded strange to me. The more I heard this, the more it sounded like something our boss would talk to our director. ��What are you talking about? Your tone resembles those successful articles?"


    ��Really? Is that so?" Wu Mei Niang blushed, ��when I learn this speaking pattern, well, let��s not talk about it. What I am saying is that it is simply impossible for you to save your friends with these outdated methods. No matter what you see today, just keep remain calm. I will find you later, but not recently, since I��m still not stable ��"


    Wu Mei Niang made a face at me, and then went back to the plot of the TV show. Li Zhi also appeared smoothly, while they resumed the romance and hatred.


    "Hey, hey!" To prevent others from thinking that I was an idiot, I shouted a few times lightly at the screen, but storyline of the TV show was still the same, completely ignoring me.


    I composed myself and picked out a few of Zhou Yuan''s favorite snacks. After checking out, I went to find Liu Shuai and rode a taxi to Zhou Yuan��s place.


    Zhou Yuan lived in a special area of S city. The special part about it was that normally, a part of a city would belong to this city''s administration, but this area was directly under the administration of the central government. Thus, it was obvious that the planning for this place was different from the styles of other regions.


    Zhou Yuan was a humble resident in this region. He lived on the fifth floor in an old residential area with no elevator. When Liu Shuai and I arrived at the entrance, we suddenly heard someone speaking inside. As I was about to knock the door, Liu Shuai stopped me and shew me a sign of keeping silence and listening.


    I was wondering how could this little baldy be so gossipy? As we listened carefully, we heard that they were talking something probably related to us.


    A woman sounded like Zhou Yuan''s mother said, "son, do not think I am gabby, but after you graduate, you didn��t stay in a large company for even a few years before you come out and join these start-ups one by one. It��s OK for trying that for a few years. But now, look at yourself, you have nothing behind. You��re a top college graduate after all. Look at your cousin. He��s one year older than you, and he didn''t even go to a college. He accidentally injured others in high school, then quitted school to start working. He was so poor back then without any relatives in H city. While now he has contracted a large area to breed crawfish and earns millions. Now look at you. You are living on such a pity salary and have no girlfriend. What will you be in the future?"


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other and smiled bitterly. That was another victim of the ��other children�� myth. I finally understood why Zhou Yuan would make such an extreme decision. To him, that pressure of reality existed, while relatives�� improper comments on him would make him even more unsatisfied with his current situation.


    Then here came Zhou Yuan''s voice, "mom, your son is just at this level. I can''t be a boss and I don''t want to. It''s not like I haven''t tried hard, but that is the situation. What can I do about it? Besides scolding me, is there any other ways you can give me to live a better life than what I have now? "


    "Mom only worries for you because I love you. Look at others ��"


    "You sure know how to worry about me! Do you think I could be better if the whole family scold me?"


    "Well, Mom knows that. Then what should we do? We are so worried about you. Forget it, mom has to go to a night shift. Just eat by yourself. If you''re not feeling well, then take a break tomorrow. Remember to say some soft words to your boss."


    When we heard that, we hastily straightened our clothes and knocked on the door.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    "Who is it?" Auntie Zhou spoke from inside, and soon the door opened. ��It''s you guys! Come in quickly!"


    "Auntie!" I smiled and acted cute. This tactic worked especially well for a middle-aged woman like auntie Zhou. "We heard that Zhou Yuan did not feel well, so we come to see him. We bring some fruits for him. Is that good for him?��


    ��Of course." Auntie Zhou smiled sweetly. It was impossible to tell from her expression that she just quarreled with his son. ��You are so nice and considerate. Auntie should have cooked for you, but I have to work the night shift!"


    Liu Shuai was still laughing foolishly, while I immediately followed up, "It''s fine, auntie. We��ll go out to eat with Zhou Yuan later. Please keep your schedule!"


    ��That sounds good. Alright, then I am going to work. Whoops, I''m going to be late �� Yuan, your colleagues are here to see you! I am leaving first."


    It looked like auntie Zhou was really in a hurry to get to work. She didn''t wait for Zhou Yuan to come out before she left.


    When the door was locked, Zhou Yuan walked out of his bedroom. He was in a casual T-shirt and held a copy of Journey to the West in his hands, his eyes showing no spirit. ��There you are��.


    Liu Shuai and I exchanged a glance. Liu Shuai said, "I heard that you''re not feeling well today, so we came to see you. These are your favorite snacks."


    ��Got it.�� Zhou Yuan''s reply was unable to tell whether he was happy or angry. He sat on the small stool in the living room, placed the book to one side, and continued changing TV channels with a remote control.


    I didn''t know what to say, just brought out a topic. "You also read Journey to the West?��


    "Yeah," Zhou Yuan replied, "I like it since I was young."


    �� ��.


    Liu Shuai and I felt a little awkward. Either he hadn''t changed a lot, or his mother''s words left had a huge impact on him, and he hadn''t adjusted his emotion yet, but he was so cold and detached, really unlike the Zhou Yuan from before.


    I don''t think it was a good thing just staying like that. When I was looking for topics to chat, Zhou Yuan turned to the television and asked, "Liu Shuai, are you alright?"


    I realized that Zhou Yuan was giving his appreciation to Liu Shuai for saving him that day, so I immediately shot him a glance.


    Liu Shuai''s face was completely red. He would never let Zhou Yuan know that he won��t be able to erect for half a year. He glared at me maliciously and said, ��I''m fine. Actually I am pretty good."


    I was completely confused by his stare. It''s not me who turned him into that. I just delivered Yan''s words to him, and he''s already venting his anger at me. That was not fair. But then again, weren��t most people acting the same? It''s just like when I was playing DOTA and my computer got stuck, I knew that was obviously a problem with the internet or video card, but I still furiously tapped on the mouse and keyboard. Right now, I was the wrong keyboard.


    ��Got it!"


    No more words.


    To be honest, I had rich experience of chatting, but I had never felt as awkward as I did today. For the following few minutes, I could only hear the sound of advertisements on the television. I really couldn''t take it anymore, so I decided to break the ice. "Zhou Yuan, we heard the conversation between you and your mother."


    Liu Shuai looked at me for a moment, as if he was scolding me for saying that. Zhou Yuan''s back was facing us. Although he didn''t move, I could clearly see his hand, which was holding the remote control, trembled. I knew that was the issue he was worried about.


    Sure enough, after a while, Zhou Yuan turned around. ��Hey, do you guys think that I wasted these past few years?"


    I looked at Zhou Yuan. "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 9: Liu Shuais Master

    I looked at Zhou Yuan and said, "I don''t think so��"


    ��I can''t make everyone happy" Zhou Yuan''s tone didn''t contain any traces of happiness or anger. "I used to believe that I chose a path that could make me rich in a short time, but no matter how hard I try, I was unable to make it better. I thought that I could make myself more outstanding with Lan Ruo, but in the end, everything happened in vain. My mother is right. Maybe I really am not a qualified son ����


    He turned to be more and more insane. It was obvious that he had completely denied himself. "Don''t think like that. We all know you are very good. You are nice, hardworking, and very popular, otherwise why would we come to see you? Even the director said he wants to visit you as well. "


    Zhou Yuan shook his head. "It''s not what you think. Let me show you something."


    Zhou Yuan started taking off his T-shirt.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop playing rogue!" I was about to stop him when his movements were getting weirder and weirder, but I suddenly saw a terrible scene.


    There were many wounds on Zhou Yuan��s body, every single one of which extended at least a couple inches. The wounds covered his chest, abdomen, and both sides of his ribs. Each wound was at least an inch deep! These wounds were stitched close with needle and thread to prevent turning out, just like sewing a wound after an operation, but the stitches were made using ordinary needle and thread. The wounds were scabbed, but looked terrible. Without a shirt, Zhou Yuan was just a walking dead in Resident Evil.


    ��Jesus! What''s wrong with you? " The first word came into my mind was self-mutilation. Many people with extremely heavy mental stress would do this, but the wound should be shallow because the pain would make them stop.


    Liu Shuai looked at the upper half of Zhou Yuan''s body, and he was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. ��Are you insane? Call an ambulance!"


    Zhou Yuan looked at us with a wry smile and waved his hand. This action pulled his wounds, some of which were pulling at the seams on the sides. "I''ve discovered something. As long as I don��t think about it, I won''t feel pain, not only mentally, but physically as well. What my mother just said to me could make me feel very uncomfortable in the past, but now I only have reactive responses. I feel nothing pain in my heart. I''ve cut so many wounds on my body, but I feel nothing as long as I don''t think about it. I won''t leave even a drop of blood if I don��t want to. If you don''t believe me, look ��"


    Zhou Yuan picked up the blade on the table and slashed at his own stomach. I was so scared that I snatched the blade away, ��I believe you!"


    Zhou Yuan, who was robbed of his blade, did not resist, but continued to sit on the small stool. Looking at his upper body, even I felt pain, and immediately passed the T-shirt to him. "Put it one, don''t catch a cold."


    Zhou Yuan obediently put his clothes on like a rabbit. "Look, Monkey King has an unbreakable body that could resist blade. Although I do not have that ability, but I feel no pain neither when I get cut."


    "What''s going on?" I came back to reality and asked Liu Shuai.


    ��Nothing is sadder than the death of heart��.Liu Shuai sighed, ��I used to consider it as nonsense, but now I understand. ''Death of the heart�� means the death of soul. Now that his soul is gone, his physical body is still alive, but without the entanglement of his soul, his becomes too rational, just like a machine. His reacts to everything based on the experience he has gained over the years, and over time, he will learn to control his own nerves and body. That��s why he feels no pain right now. Years ago when I heard the story that Buddha cut his flesh to feed a falcon, I always felt that it was bullshit, because it must hurt a lot. While now I get the idea as I watch his status. If Buddha cultivated to an indestructible, immaculate, and pure level, then he must be able control his flesh nerves with his will, and there will be no pain at all."


    "So, Zhou Yuan became a Buddha?" Even I found this conclusion odd.


    "No, on the contrary, it is very dangerous. Soul, entanglement and fear are essential to a person''s survival. Since Zhou Yuan does not have these things now, he is in danger at any time. " Liu Shuai noticed that I did not understand. He could tell whether Zhou Yuan was following him or not, so he continued to explain, "for example, let me ask you, is a computer afraid of being shut down?"


    "No!"


    "Is a computer afraid of video card switch or being opened up?"


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    "Because it doesn''t know pain. Well, because it doesn''t have a sensor. That''s not right either. Maybe because, uh, because it''s a machine. ��


    Liu Shuai smiled and looked at me. "Then tell me, what is the fundamental difference between a human and a machine?"


    I stared at him. Such a philosophical question had never come into my mind. "How would I know about it? You''re a R & D, and I''m just a product manager."


    "Actually you know it, and you told me before. It��s just that you forgot!" Liu Shuai looked at me and also looked at Zhou Yuan, "because a computer has no concept of death, but a human does."


    Hmm, I seem to have mentioned that weird theory at a time we were eating and bragging. I didn''t expect him to be interested.


    ��Live as you will die." Liu Shuai lowered his head and thought. "I did not understand either, but now, I comprehend. If there was no fear of death, then there would be no love for life, if ��" Liu Shuai looked up at Zhou Yuan, "If there was no resistance to pain, then there would not be a pursuit to happiness. If a person feels no pain, which serves as a threat to life, then he would have not fear of death, or resistance to pain, neither does he have happiness or the desire to live."


    The more I listened, the more I felt like I had entered into a deep pit. It seems like Zhou Yuan would cut his throat the next second.


    ��But Zhou Yuan wouldn''t die now, right?" Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "I won''t, because I will tell my body that I won''t die," Zhou Yuan replied seriously, ��However, I''ve been thinking about one thing lately, that what the meaning of life is.��


    "You can''t figure it out." Liu Shuai patted his shoulder. ��Don''t worry, we will quickly return your soul to its original position. After that, you will still be that happy, sad, and lenient Zhou Yuan! You have Yan and me. Yan is a person with a lot of mana." Liu Shuai looked at me and stopped me talking.


    "Let''s grab some food."


    �� ��.


    When we went back at night, Liu Shuai shew a serious expression. When we arrived at the place where we should split, Liu Shuai clenched his teeth, as if he had made a huge decision, and said, "Hao Ning, go ask Yan to see if there is any way to find my master.��


    "Your master?" I felt that it was strange. This brat wasn''t willing to tell me about his matters a few days ago, why did he bring up this matter today? ��You mean your master could save Zhou Yuan?��


    "No, but he might be able to find a person who can.��


    "Who is it? Even more powerful than Yan? " I was a little curious. Liu Shuai seems keeping a lot of secrets.


    Liu Shuai looked at me with an unsettled expression. Finally, he spoke a word out of loud,


    "Avalokitesvara!"

 Chapter 10-Whereabouts of the Avalokitesvara

    "Avalokitesvara?" I suddenly felt something in my heart. I knew that Liu Shuai, by his nature, wouldn''t joke around with me over such a matter, so I tentatively recited a passage, ��as Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva walked deeply into Prajna Paramita, he found all the five senses empty and the sufferings were relieved. Are you talking about this person? "


    Liu Shuai laughed bitterly, "What you said was the imagination of the descendants. I know as much about this as you do. I only heard my master mention it once, that he was with the Avalokitesvara. As he said that, he looked at me and sighed, saying that I would not understand, and did not continue. But regarding the Avalokitesvara''s sacred art, no matter how theatrical the legend is, there should always be some realty, especially his two great magic tools which no one has ever questioned before. Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. You should ask Yan if there is any way to find my master, even though �� "


    Liu Shuai''s eyes suddenly dimmed, ��even though he has dead for many years, Yan could shuttling between the world of live and dead, so he may remember something."


    After saying that, Liu Shuai went into a taxi, leaving me alone by the side of the road in a daze.


    You could not understand! I felt that I was extremely foolish that time. Did these people with some abilities just like to speak in an obscure way? Did they want to make you astonished, but not willing to explain to you the twists and turns in this?


    Well, how could they make others feel that they unfathomable if they didn''t pretend to be unfathomable? We allowed so many mortals to become bogus masters as they pretended to make a person to somersault a dozen times by shaking their hands, let alone a person with a real bit of skill.


    ��Are you saying that you saw Fan Bing Bing talking to you on TV?" Yan sat cross-legged on the floor in the mirror and asked as he ate the ice cream. If it wasn''t for his past actions, I really wouldn''t connect him with that godly person from the Underworld. This was obviously a little rogue who came to my house to eat and drink. But luckily, no matter how he ate the things in the mirror, as long as he raised his hand, everything would return to the original state, and I would not lose a penny in real world, so I just left him.


    "Yes, or no," I tilted my head as I recalled the scene. "I don''t think it was an illusion, because she told me not to be surprised by what we saw, and also that our way of doing things cannot save Zhou Yuan."


    ��Really? You did not misidentify something, do you?" Yan laughed and lowered his head to look at the bottle in his bosom, which contained Zhou Yuan''s soul. "It''s a pity that Zhou Yuan''s soul cannot be summoned here. It can only stay in the bottle quietly, otherwise I would be able to let it meet Zhou Yuan."


    "Um ��" I scratched my head, "do you know where Liu Shuai''s master is?"


    "What?" Yan''s brows twitched, "why are you asking this?"


    "You got an idea? What happened to them? " I saw something was up and immediately went closer to the mirror, while startling Yan.


    "What are you doing?" Yan paused, "he died a long time ago?"


    ��What? He��s dead?" I looked at Yan. "As expected. Liu Shuai just told me that we might be able to save Zhou Yuan by finding his master. "


    ��Aha, dream!�� Yan laughed until he almost fell, causing the cola beside him to almost spill. "His master was really able in the past, but he insisted to search for the afterglow of the Five Four Immortal Granting to strengthen his divine soul, only causing his soul to scatter in the end. If it wasn''t for me ��"


    Yan suddenly realized that he leaked something, and immediately shut his mouth. Afraid that I would see through it, he immediately stared out the window, acting as if he did not speak anything wrongly. He peeked at me while looking out the window, as if he was a dog who was anxious to get rid of his suspicion and denial after its master had already discovered that it had bitten something.


    I clenched my teeth, thinking that this old monster wasn''t willing to speak out the truth. Then I lay on the sofa and leisurely said, "So it is. What a pity. Liu Shuai said that his master could find Avalokitesvara."


    ��What? Who? Avalokitesvara? ��After Yan heard this, he turned his face from out the window to me, and immediately ran towards me, his face already touching the mirror. ��Did you just say Avalokitesvara?��


    "Yes!"


    "Back then, when Liu Shuai''s master died, I just happened to pass by and saved a piece of his divine soul, and even arranged a flesh body for him." Yan told everything even before I asked, "you just need to find this place and contact this person. However, there is only one thing that he could remember. Liu Shuai better does it this way! "


    "Are you serious?" I stared at him with a strange expression on my face, because this approach sounded pretty unreliable.


    "Absolutely!" Yan vowed.


    At that moment, the television, which was turned off, turned on again, and I promptly started looking for the remote control. It was a serious distraction. Yan frowned, and retorted, "Could you find someone to fix your television? Recently, it sudden turns on more and more frequently. I often get woken up by the flashlight! The moment I woke up, I always hear you screaming in your bedroom while you were dreaming! "


    ��Did I scream in my dream?" I blushed, hoping it wasn''t an erotic dream.


    "No?" Yan curled his lips, "I heard it clearly in the living room. You shouted ''Great Universal Teleportation'' for a while, then ��watch my Thousand Hands Tathagata Palm��. Seems like you are filming martial arts movies in your dreams!"


    Yan��s words made me recalling something. It''s as if I was constantly reminiscing about that night in my dream recently, thinking that I could be more formidable should I had used another move, while I did not expect that I would shoot it out in my dream.


    ��You are sleeping all the time!" I felt embarrassed, so I changed the subject while looking for the remote control. "I''m working outside to make a living, while you only sleep. Why don��t you just die when you''re sleeping?"


    "Haha," Yan grinned. "I''m already dead. Why don''t you come accompany me earlier?"


    ��No way!"

 Chapter 11 Are you Liu Shuais master?

    "No!" I found myself saying the wrong thing and wanted to smack myself in the face.


    The next day.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Shuai looked at me, then looked at the counter. "Are you sure I can find my master by this?"


    "Hmm ��" I was a little bit diffident, "Yan said so, but I don''t believe him."


    "Okay," Liu Shuai obviously did not believe it either, but he still said to the waiter, "Please help me wrap it up."


    "Alright," The waiter had a professional smile on his face as he asked, "Sir, are you buying this Apple watch as a gift to someone else?"


    I looked at Liu Shuai awkwardly.


    Liu Shuai''s face was expressionless as he clenched his teeth and squeezed out two words:


    "Save life!"


    Today was weekend, so Liu Shuai and I were carrying the box of Apple Watch as we sat in the car heading to City D. Liu Shuai looked at the scenery outside the window, as if he had sunk into deep memories.


    "You and your master have a deep relationship, right?" I asked tentatively.


    Liu Shuai looked at me, then looked out the window, "I guess so. He''s the most familiar and the most unfamiliar person to me in my entire life."


    "Why do you say that?" I was curious.


    Liu Shuai did not answer me. Instead, he looked out the window for a long time before sighing, "After he and my mother gave birth to me, he left us. He never meet us again."


    What the hell? No wonder Liu Shuai didn''t want to talk about his master all this time, it turns out that his master was his father. Wait, something was wrong. "This, I understand. If it''s like this, how did you get your abilities? You couldn''t have brought it out from your mother''s womb, right? "


    Liu Shuai smiled bitterly and looked at me, "If I say that he was the one who taught me in my dreams, would you believe me?"


    "Let''s not talk about this," Liu Shuai said as he waved his hand, as if he was trying to brush away his sad memories. "In short, when I saw how much my mother suffered when she raised me when I was young, I swore that if I get married in the future, I would never leave my wife and children, never leave them!"


    I looked at the resolute face of this Sichuan man, my feeling was complicated.


    Amidst the dust, we arrived at the entrance of a factory district. Liu Shuai went forward to contact the guards, and after a few rounds of negotiations, Liu Shuai walked over, "Give me your ID."


    "Oh!"


    After the registration, they gave us a blue sign with visitors on it. Just as we were about to go in, a group of people came out from the side, one of them being tall and skinny, one short and cute, the short one looked to be in his early 20s spoke arrogantly, "Engineer Liu, Xunlei Router Company has already promised the users, we have already booked 30 thousand ones at the Jingxi Merchant Shop. Your goods must be shipped next Wednesday; otherwise we won''t be able to account for it."


    Engineer Liu, who was at the side, quickly said yes.


    At this moment, the man with the short hair looked at me with some surprise. He then smiled at me before got into the car and left.


    I looked in the direction where the two of them had left. Xunlei Router? I do know the Xunlei Downloader, as for their router, Imight have some impression.


    Only, why was Liu Shuai''s master here. Shouldn''t he be training in some deep mountain forest?


    After a while, we were brought to a small conference room. Liu Shuai and I looked at each other in dismay, neither of us was willing to ask any questions that we had in our hearts. Liu Shuai hugged Apple Watch''s box tightly, as if he was hugging a bone ash box.


    At this time, listening to the footsteps coming from the door, Liu Shuai instantly sat up straight with a nervous face. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    At this moment, a conversation came from outside the house.


    "I got it. The Four-star battery test still goes with the old method."


    "Okay, Engineer Zhang. How about the heat emitted of the Dami phone?"


    "I know, I''ll find a way."


    With a slight turn of the doorknob and a soft sound, the door slowly opened and a foot stepped in first. At this moment, I could clearly feel an aura coming from outside the door. If the background music of hero''s appearance was to be played at this time, it would simply be perfect!


    In an instant, he came in, causing Liu Shuai and I to be stunned ��


    It was a young man in his twenties, with prominent cheekbones and narrow eyes. No matter how I looked at him, I felt that he looked familiar, but I just couldn''t remember where I had seen him before. It was probably impossible for me to know anyone from the factory, so I lightly tugged at Liu Shuai: "Hey, is this your father? Why does he look so much younger than you? "


    "Bullshit, this is your dad!" Liu Shuai replied unhappily. I could hear how disappointed he was.


    Just to be safe, I secretly dialed the number that Yan gave me. Sure enough, the phone of the guy in front of me rang, he looked at me in a daze, "You called me?"


    "Hehe, hehehe ��" I had an embarrassed look on my face. "Confirmation? May I ask who you are?"


    At this time, the little brother had an excited look on his face. He said in a not very fluent Mandarin, "Hello everyone, I''m from from Foxconn No. 3 Pipeline. My name was Zhang �� Quan �� "


    "Dan?!" Liu Shuai and I said in unison.

 Chapter 12: The Feeling Comes From Nowhere While The Dead Can Resurrec

    t


    Was that Zhang Quan Dan? Liu Shuai and I looked at each other in astonishment.


    No wonder he looked so familiar. That was Zhang Quan Dan, a popular figure on the network who claimed to be a staff Fu Tu Kang Corporation. Could Liu Shuai''s master be that weird? I stared at Liu Shuai, who was also completely unaware of the situation ��


    "Zhang Quan!" The young man was a little excited, "I don''t have a Dan! Ah no, I am just Zhang Quan, not Zhang Quan Dan! "


    Zhang Quan bared his fangs and claws as he explained. Liu Shuai and I looked at each other in disdain. We were 99% sure that Yan gave us a wrong number.


    Liu Shuai picked up his iWatch and prepared to leave.


    Zhang Quan stopped us immediately and chuckled, "This is for me, right?"


    Liu Shuai said snappily, "No. Wrong person!"


    ��How does Zhou Yuan do?" Zhang Quan suddenly said this.


    Liu Shuai''s hands trembled as he looked at Zhang Quan carefully. I was pretty sure that from the time we contacted Zhang Quan to the moment we entered the door, we did not mention what we came here for, nor did we mention Zhou Yuan. How did he know?


    "How do you know him?" I began to look at this little brother in a new light. He did keep something in secret.


    "I don''t know," Zhang Quan once again returned to his previous mumbling expression. "Last night, I dreamed that someone told me that someone would give me an iWatch today. If he doesn''t, then I should say that."


    It was Yan! I was almost immediately sure what the old man was up to.


    "And then?" Liu Shuai did not give up but continued to ask. His hand holding the iWatch loosened, while Zhang Quan snatched it away and laughed while touching it, as if he was touching a treasure ��


    "Then you should calm down."


    Zhang Quan laughed. He took out his phone and made a call. His face was full of flattery yet he was extremely careful, ��Is that Li Xiao Hua? It��s me. Ah, don''t hang up, I''m Zhang Quan, without the Dan. Well, fine, I''m Zhang Quan Dan. I want to give you a good thing. Come to the eighth workshop, come on, right now, don''t worry about Li Tie Zhu, please, come. "


    Liu Shuai and I were so disgusted that our goosebumps rose up all over the ground. This little bastard Zhang Quan had been saving for buying an iWatch for his dream girl. Yan was really wired! I had no idea what kind of relationship he had with him to come up with such a plan to help him ��


    After a while, a girl walked in. She was short, had single-fold eyelids and no outstanding points. However, Zhang Quan was pretty excited as he saw her and hurriedly delivered the iWatch to her, so that it should be Xiao Hua.


    Xiao Hua smiled happily after putting the iWatch on. When Zhang Quan saw it, he was so happy that he seemed like about to fly over. "Xiao Hua, I have given you an iWatch. Shall we have dinner together?"


    Well, this guy was good at flirting by using others�� stuff.


    Xiao Hua looked down at the iWatch and then smiled at him. ��You Idiot, we can eat together even without this watch, but you never ask. If I did not ask my roommate to say that I would have dinner with the one who gave me an iWatch, you would have not even dared to talk to me.��


    "Then what about you and Li Tie Zhu?" Zhang Quan was stunned.


    "Idiot." Li Xiao Hua poked Zhang Quan on the forehead. "I am surnamed Li, so does him. He is my brother, and he is helping me check."


    While saying that, Xiao Hua spun around with a smile, and she lightly kissed Zhang Quan on the cheek, then ran out coyly.


    Zhang Quan was completely dumbstruck.


    Liu Shuai and I were also stunned. We saw people showing off their romance in front of us, but not like that.


    Liu Shuai planned to ask a few more questions, but suddenly, he felt that something was amiss. Then he looked at Zhang Quan carefully, and immediately closed his eyes while muttered some words. After that, he looked at Zhang Quan joyfully, and muttered, "So that''s how it is. It''s like that!"


    ��Like what?" I thought it was strange.


    "Do you remember the lines in the drama Peony Pavilion, the most famous lines?�� Liu Shuai asked me ��


    I suddenly felt uncomfortable with a science student asking me literature questions. I thought about it carefully ��


    ��The feeling comes from nowhere, but ones fall in it deep; the live can die, while the dead can resurrect.��


    "Awesome!" Liu Shuai gave a thumb up. "This Zhang Quan is most likely my master!"


    ��You mean he''s your father?" I opened my eyes wide.


    ��Not like that. More accurately, Zhang Quan should be a strand of my master''s soul,�� Liu Shuai muttered, "The live can die, while the dead can resurrect. Back then, my master probably still had a trace of his soul which was raised inside Zhang Quan''s body. In other words, he could be Zhang Quan''s subconscious mind, so Zhang Quan''s mind, well, his mind is bit of that, you know. However, he has a consciousness that he must have a deep feeling for someone and the feeling comes from nowhere. We both feel that Zhang Quan''s feeling for Li Xiao Hua is unfathomable, and doesn''t make sense, but as long as he has it for her, once he succeeds, then the live can die, and the dead can resurrect. Master is indeed a master. He is awesome to think of such a method!��


    Seeing Liu Shuai shaking his head, I curled my lips, "There are too many of such poor feelings in this world, but how could every one of them come back to life? That way it is so easy to cure Zhou Yuan? "


    ��Is that so?" Liu Shuai sneered, ��People broke up due to geological distance, houses, jobs, start-ups, gossips, or cheating. There are indeed too many of this kind of feelings. A man like Zhang Quan who keeps his loyalty to one person only is not the majority today, although he is a little silly. Beside, my master did not die. He just used the singularity that was produced by this kind of emotion to awaken his consciousness. This secret technique is unique to him. Even if others have that sort of emotion, they would not be able to do it. "


    I was stunned. I didn''t know why Liu Shuai had such a calm judgement, but I had to admit that he was right.

 Chapter 13 Going For Avalokitesvara without Preparation

    At that time, I felt a strange warm wind slowly blowing across my body and onto Zhang Quan''s body. Liu Shuai also felt it, and immediately grabbed onto a screwdriver in the conference room. Then, he drew a formation on the ground around Zhang Quan that was very similar to the one he made last time. After that, the warmth current became even stronger, and was even causing my clothes to flutter.


    After an unknown period of time, Zhang Quan''s face started to change, well, not his face, exactly, which did not change. Instead, his psychic began to change. He was a reckless youth at first, while then he had the expression of a master.


    Zhang Quan looked at Liu Shuai without any grief and joy, "it''s you ��"


    Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Quan with mixed feelings, "yes, and you''re my?"


    "That was my previous life. In this one, I am Zhang Quan." Zhang Quan said calmly.


    Although I had read those fantasy novels before and knew that the cause and effect of a given life and death ended in the end, those were only novels. Now that I had truly seen them, I still felt strange. Of course, Zhang Quan could not be considered to have revived from the dead, since he did have a trace of his soul in the body. When I thought again, however, wasn��t the so-called reincarnation in those fantasy novels involving an undead soul and body switch?


    Just as my mind was wandering, Zhang Quan touched Liu Shuai and said, ��That��s strange, did you lost all your power? You did not exercise much the things I teach you in the Great Dream, did you? "


    Only then did Liu Shuai remember what he was here for, and he immediately invited Zhang Quan to sit, and told him everything in detail.


    Zhang Quan was bewildered at first, then confused and finally surprised, "I didn��t expect that such strange things occur within the decades I was absent."


    "Master," Liu Shuai had to change his tone as he saw Zhang Quan waving his hands around, "Zhang Quan, do you know what kind of demons Lan Ruo, the Hag and the like are? What are they trying to do? "


    Zhang Quan frowned. ��No, I don��t. I hear some rumors about them as individuals, but I have no idea what their combination is after. Why don''t you ask Yan? He knows a lot."


    "Yan didn''t tell us," I replied, "he''s currently eating and drinking in our mirror, and he��s extremely happy, even directing me to work remotely."


    "In the mirror?" Liu Shuai and Zhang Quan asked at the same time. Only then did I remember that I hadn''t told Liu Shuai about Yan''s situation.


    "Well, yeah. He said that he was unable to travel between the worlds of live and dead since he broke through the Immortal Tying Rope in the mountain stronghold. Thus he could only stay in the mirror. I have asked him these questions, but he got fed up with my words and didn''t tell me the answers. "


    "Back then, I met Yan a few times. At that time he was a very kind person, but unfortunately, he could only commit cold-blooded things." Zhang Quan stroked his beard as he thought about it, and only then did he realize that he had no beard. Then he looked at Liu Shuai sideways who did not notice his awkwardness, so he quickly switched his hand to rubbing his chin. I remembered Yan''s words, ��My job is to leave people on the verge of death��, but he still saved us, hence I couldn''t help but feel admiration and gratitude towards him. ��He cannot keep secrets. If he does not tell you, he must have a reason, or there might be someone preventing him from talking.��


    I recalled Yan''s behaviors, which were really like the way Zhang Quan had said. "You''re right. It''s like the matter of us looking for you. He didn''t want to tell me, but when I mentioned the Avalokitesvara, he immediately gave it away."


    Zhang Quan laughed out loud. "That''s because I had wanted to break free the cause and effect after my body died that year. He knew my will, so he didn''t want me to be disturbed in this life. Although I presumed that I would be able to break free the cause and effect,�� Zhang Quan glanced at Liu Shuai with a short guilt on his face, ��there is something I cannot leave behind.��


    Zhang Quan thought for a while as he looked out of the window, "Avalokitesvara��s Clear Glass Bottle and Clear Willow Branch are capable of bringing the dead back to live and regrowing flesh on bones. Even Master Zhenyuan bagged him for help. He could indeed save Yan. No wonder Yan is so interested.��


    ��Could he save Zhou Yuan?" I asked in excitement.


    "Of course!"


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other and we were unable to contain our joy.


    ��Mas�� Zhang Quan,�� Liu Shuai spoke awkwardly. Their relationship was so weird that Liu Shuai had no idea how to settle years of yearning for father and the relationship between a dispel and master. It seemed that he probably wished to avoid such an emotion from the bottom of his heart. "Um, I don''t have any mana right now and ��"


    Liu Shuai glared at me with a red face. I was totally confident while still felt somewhat guilty, so I glared back at him ��


    "I know. I can''t help you with that." Zhang Quan chuckled. Liu Shuai''s face became even redder, "But I just happened to make anticipation. It seems like your troubles in the near future can be solved."


    "Really?" Liu Shuai smiled to the point that even his bald head started to shine, as if he was reborn.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Tomorrow is Monday, let me check my schedule." Zhang Quan took out a worn out book from his overalls.


    "You''ve already recovered your memories. Are you still going to stay in this crappy job?" I curled my lips.


    "Of course, like I said, I am Zhang Quan in this life, so I should live a good life with Li Xiao Hua." Zhang Quan lowered his head and replied. His word suddenly touched me.


    "Fine, I am not going to work tomorrow, can you guys take a leave of absence?"


    ��Probably."


    Zhang Quan closed his eyes and calculated with his fingers.


    ��Good, then let''s go find Avalokitesvara! I''ll see you in Western New Field tomorrow. " Zhang Quan waved his hand. His following speech made our jaws dropped.


    ��I need to go and check the 4-star battery now. That thing is dangerous. It may explode at any moment. Now I''m not scared anymore, because I have the Tao technique. With the Two Elements Dust Array, I can do whatever I want, and nothing can hurt me. I''ll definitely get first in the whole team this month Hahaha!"


    He disappeared in our visions in a flash, leaving Liu Shuai and I staring at each other ��


    "Do you think he''s really recovered?"


    ��Slightly suspicious, I think.��


    "Bullshit, that��s too suspicious."

 Chapter 14 Thats All ~

    Western New Field was a landmark of S City. My colleague told me that there was a street-long indoor shopping mall, the most inclusive and fastest luxury products and most distinctively, a KTV in a which even the toilets were made of pure silver.


    After I told Liu Shuai about this, Zhang Quan, who was at the side, expressed disdain only. A place like that might not match his temperament. "Pure silver is nothing impressive. When I cultivated in the past, the Multicolored Spirit Stones by my side were much more precious than that."


    Liu Shuai heard it and asked immediately, "So do you have any treasures left?"


    Zhang Quan looked at him sideways a little embarrassedly. "Cultivation costs a lot, otherwise how could I be here, in Fu Tu Kang, right now?"


    Liu Shuai gave a plain response and continued, "Not because of Li Xiao Hua?"


    ��That��s another reason.�� Zhang Quan gave out a spring smile as he talked about her. ��It will be better if I could give her a better life!"


    Liu Shuai ignored his muddle-headed master''s words and furtively said to me, "No matter what, Avalokitesvara is a very famous beauty in history. Whether it was in the Legend of White Snake or Journey to the West, actress who play her are always kind, and generous, and take across sentient beings universally. I am really excited that we are going to see her in person.��


    Well, we were going to save a life, what nonsense did I thinking about? Then I smiled at Liu Shuai and continued to ask Zhang Quan, "why is Avalokitesvara here?"


    ��If she comes, she stays." Zhang Quan smiled unfathomably as he brought us into the elevator.


    In the elevator, the three of us were wearing shabby clothes than others. It was very similar to a multiple-choice question in college entrance exam that asked a student to choose from following options the one that was not the same species as others, whereas in this elevator, we three were the choice.


    I was a little embarrassed, but Zhang Quan ignored everyone''s gaze as he squeezed through the crowd and casually pressed down on the number 21. After that, everyone else stared at Zhang Quan with surprise, which left us bewildered.


    It wasn''t until the elevator opened and we stepped out that I realized why the others were looking at him like that.


    That could not be the Western New Field, but should be simply a reproduce of the movie called ��A Small Time"! With customs I could not name, beautiful faces shuttling back and forth, and various perfume smell rushing to our nose, that was the headquarter of a worldwide famous fashion magazine.


    The aura here was completely wrong, so was ours. Liu Shuai was completely stunned. He poked me and asked, "Hao Ning, do you recognize that brand?"


    I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw two sets of C''s binding together. Knowledge was always inadequate when you needed it. I racked my brain to find all the luxury logos in my head and uncertainly asked, ��Jack&Jones?��


    "It''s Chanel." A beautiful lady walked over from the opposite side. As it said in State of Siege, there were three phrases that could describe her appearance: red lips, red nails, and big chest. Of course the last one was added by me. Liu Shuai had become erotic and began to swallow his saliva as he stared at her chests. Seeing that we were not responsive, the lady hurried coughed and said, ��who are you looking for?��


    "Avalokitesvara ��" Zhang Quan did not even look at the lady, but staring at the interior of the tunnel.


    ��Who? I''m sorry, sir!" The lady was stunned for a moment when she heard this name, then strived to hold back her laughter. No wonder of that. Everyone would felt that it was funny to hear the name. "We don''t have this person here. You probably come to a wrong place.��


    "Impossible!"


    The woman frowned and waved her hand, then four or five security guards appeared out of nowhere and walked towards us ��


    Seeing that, Liu Shuai was so nervous that he forgot to look at the tits. He pulled Zhang Quan and said, "Hey, did you get it wrong?"


    Zhang Quan squinted his eyes as he looked at the security guards. One of them rushed over and prepared to punch him, but Zhang Quan did not even take a look. I did not know what was going on, but the security guard, then, punched on his own face and got himself into a swoon.


    "Awesome, a formless use of the Two Elements Dust Array.�� Liu Shuai muttered enviously.


    The remaining security guards stopped their move immediately as they saw what happened to that guy. The lady was also shocked, not knowing what was going on.


    Zhang Quan suddenly thought of something. He looked up at the ceiling and made a calculation, ��I got it."


    Then he turned to the lady seriously and said, "I am looking for Zhang Chi Hang."


    The lady and crowds around us were all stunned when they heard the name. Someone whispered, ��how could they find the Supreme Emperor?" After saying that, he was glared at a few times by the others. That person seemed to realize that he had said something wrong and quickly covered his mouth with a blush.


    The lady��s expression changed. She did not know what to say, and began to tremble uncontrollably. At that moment, an older woman walked up from behind her and said with a smile to us, ��please follow me."


    Obviously, this woman had an important status in this company. We followed behind her, and no one else watched us any longer."


    "Mr Zhang has said that if someone calls him by his name today, I must deliver the person to him directly no matter what agenda he has.�� This lady had a good looking and temperament, which led me to have a favorable impression of her.


    ��Mr. Zhang?" Liu Shuai called out softly, ��Avalokitesvara''s protector?"


    While we were talking, we came to a door and heard a man''s voice from inside, "You are the editor in chief, but you know my rules. We are about to attend a charity dinner. You cannot have a period when you work in my place. Either you take some medicine to avoid it, or you get fired now. Don��t you know that I�� can find 61 people to take your place within a minute? "


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other. Who was talking so caustically? The lady who brought us here smiled unnaturally, and a female voice came from inside. "I know, but ��"


    "That''s all ~"


    A soft English sentence was heard, following with silence. After a while, a fashionable looking, red-eyed, expressionless woman walked out. I took a closer look of her. She had single lids, a tall and slender figure, and a very special made hairstyle which was longer in one side and shorter in the other side.


    "Seven," the lady who brought us her got in, ��they����


    "Let them in. Leave us alone. Don''t let anyone disturb me during this period."


    "But in a while, director Wang ��"


    "That''s all ~"

 Chapter 15-Probing Each Other

    "That''s all ~"


    "Alright!"


    I scratched my head. It seemed like I''ve heard this phrase before. I did not know why but I recently felt that there were some things I''ve experienced but yet I could not remember.


    Zhang Quan did not care much, as though all of this had nothing to do with him, and he walked straight in. The two of us followed like small fries. I scolded myself and felt wretched. It was just a place, yet this aura pressured down on us, making us have no choice but to be cautious. Looking at Zhang Quan''s indifferent expression, we couldn''t help but to admire him in our hearts. A man with years of cultivation did have the maturation.


    Zhang Quan closed the door, laughed, and sat on the sofa.


    It was then that I realized how big the office was. It was so enough that reminded me of a small movie theater in junior high school when I was a kid. The theater was big enough to accommodate our two classes to watch movies simultaneously.


    There was a sofa on the left, and in front of it was a coffee table with a few glasses on it. Distant directly to the sofa, forgive me for having to use the term ��distant�� was a office desk. A man sat behind it. He looked to be in his twenties, physically strong, handsome, and had a pair of sword-like brow, expressing a sense of power and prestige.


    The decorations and furnishings of this room, well, were in ancient style. For example, a humidifier on the table was very special. Others'' humidifiers were just ordinary plastic ones, but this one was made into potted landscape & bonsai with mountains and streams. On top of the mountain was a water vapor oscillator, and a cloud of mist flowed down from the small mountain, just like an immortal place. However, such decorations were paradoxical to the fashionable styles outside. It was more like a temple.


    "Zhang Chi Hang?" Zhang Quan laughed, and said lazily, ��Chi Hang, Ci hang, from Taoism to Buddhism. This name is fitting for you. After a couple decades, Avalokitesvara''s appearance has changed, but your demeanor is still the same."


    ��So this man is Avalokitesvara?" I was thoroughly shocked. That was so unbelievable. I stared at Liu Shuai who seemed to have suddenly realized something and said, "it''s a pity, I didn''t think that he would actually be a man in this life."


    ��I need a name to commemorate the past. That''s all." Zhang Chi Hang looked at Zhang Quan, "What is it?"


    Zhang Quan did not speak. Suddenly, he tapped gently with his right index finger.


    Then A glass in front of him flew up, then shattered into pieces. Zhang Quan''s palm trembled outwards, after which these pieces of glass flew towards Zhang Chi Hang. Although it sounded slow, it occurred actually for a moment. Even though this office was spacious, the speed of the glass was fast, and Zhang Chi Hang would be hit if he did not dodge. Concerning the speed, these pieces would inevitably make some cuts on his body.


    Seeing that, Zhang Chi Hang immediately extended two of his fingers out, and with a wave of his right hand, a drop of water appeared from the cup beside him and went to the glass fragments. Very quickly, the droplet stuck to the first piece of glass fragments. After that, the drop of water seemed to have a life of its own, bringing the glass fragment to stick to the second, and so on. The most strange thing was that the water droplet was sticking to these pieces one by one in the same order as the glass shattered, and by the time the glass fragments flew in front of Zhang Chi Hang, the water droplet had finished sticking the last piece of glass fragments, turning it into a glass with countless cracks which slowly fell down in front of Zhang Chi Hang.


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at the glass and said to Zhang Quan with a smile, "Brother Yun is still so humorous. You want to try me first the moment you come."


    Under our surprised gazes, Zhang Quan also laughed. ��You always gonna test it out when you don��t know if it''s true or not. Don��t call me Brother Yun. It''s been so many years. Now there is no Brother Yun. "


    "You can travel everywhere with the necessity to ride a horse or boat.��


    Zhang Chi Hang laughed out loud. He flicked two fingers lightly. After that, the water droplet melded into the cup and instantly the crack on the glass disappeared which turned back to be crystal clear. ��I was calling Brother Yun. If you are not him, why bothering about it? Since Brother Yun dislike to be called like that, while in this life �� Brother Zhang, you know your situation. This glass worths twenty-six thousand yuan. With your current income, I''m afraid you''ll need three to four months to pay for it."


    Zhang Quan''s mouth twitched, but he did not say a word. Liu Shuai''s lips also trembled. Oh my god. I hurriedly distanced myself from the remaining cups.


    Just as we were talking, the phone beside Zhang Chi Hang started ringing, while he picked up the phone under our astonished gazes. The reason why we were surprised was because what he used was a Nokia from earlier years. Although it was a noble at the time, it had been an outdated antique. It was even hard to find a place to fix it if this thing broke.


    "Director Wang, what��s wrong?" Zhang Chi Hang frowned. He obviously did not want to be disturbed at that moment. ��Something happened on your son��s plane? You have raised so many capable people. Why are you looking for me? "


    The voice on the other end sounded anxious, but it was too far away to hear clearly.


    "That''s not quite possible. You guys buy land from everywhere to make your arrangement, a big Fengshui layout in the entire country that can benefit your three generations." Zhang Chi Hang fenced away, obviously not wanting to get himself involved.


    The other party said something else on the phone. Zhang Chi Hang frowned and said, ��Where are they right now?


    Then he picked up another landline and dialed a number. "Xiao Hong, can Beidou cover the entire Southern Sea? Alright, I understand."


    Big Dipper? I was surprised. Could it be the Beidou Positioning Satellite?


    ��Let me check it first.�� Zhang Chi Hang who received the reply flipped his right hand, then a few glasses beside him turned into dust and water in the glasses beside him also turned into cloud. The glass powder formed the shape of an airplane. The water mist churned and the plane swayed, as though the passengers were screaming inside.


    ��Whoops, there is indeed something wrong" Zhang Chi Hang said as he looked at it. The voice from the other side became even more anxious. It was unknown what was being said ��


    "Two hundred million to save your son?" Zhang Chi Hang laughed, "Are you trying to send the beggar away? Go find someone else. My main business is selling magazines, not playing tricks.��


    "How much do you want?" This time we could hear the voice clearly. The man on the other side of the phone was screaming at the top of his lungs.


    "One billion.�� Zhang Chi Hang blinked his eyes at us, while our brains had already stopped working.


    The other side was silent for three seconds, as if he had said something.


    "Fine, that''s All."


    We furtively scolded this guy for him incredibly raising the price. How could he have any dignity of Avalokitesvara.


    Zhang Chi Hang hung up the phone and looked at the cloud.

 Chapter 16 Strange Clouds

    "I mean, Brother Yun, oh no, Brother Zhang Quan," Zhang Chi Hang looked at the cloud of mist and said to Zhang Quan with interest, ��could you find anything abnormal about it?"


    Zhang Quan was also squinting his eyes as he looked at the cloud, and laughed out after a while, "no wonder those experts could not handle it. Interesting. Liu Shuai, you guys come over and take a look as well."


    Liu Shuai and I didn''t have a good vision, so we walked over, and only when we were closed did we admire Zhang Chi Hang''s mana. Although made up of glass dust and water, black clouds rolled about, and the plane was extremely vivid. I couldn''t help but to praise, "Mr. Zhang Chi Hang, this is awesome. You creation is similar to hologram. How could you ��"


    "Don''t talk bullshit," Zhang Chi Hang smiled slightly, then said, "do you think you''re doing crosstalk, and even bringing along a joke? Be quick, take a good look. Mr Wang''s sun will be dead in a moment!"


    So it turned out that even the Avalokitesvara couldn''t resist flattery. I chuckled to myself as I looked carefully at the clouds. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. It was obvious that the plane had broken into the storm. There were some suspicious points, however. Even though I had never seen real storm clouds in the sky, I still felt that there was something strange about this one. The strange thing seemed familiar. The lightning flashed in the rain from time to time, but it was not the light in my imagination. It was slightly yellowish, so did the dark clouds as I watched carefully. The reason I didn''t notice it before was because I thought that it was a characteristic of Zhang Chi Hang''s mana. However, there wasn''t any yellow light on the plane at all. I looked at Liu Shuai, who had obviously noticed this as well and started pondering.


    A bolt of lightning struck down and a yellow light illuminated my memories. I suddenly remembered the night with Yan.


    "Immortal Tying Rope!" Liu Shuai and I said in unison.


    That��s it. That night, when Yan was trapped by the Immortal Tying Rope, his body was also glowing with the same yellow light. The light was so peculiar that it left a deep impression on me. Even so, if it wasn''t for Zhang Chi Hang''s reminder, I wouldn''t have noticed it, since the yellow light was indistinct. After all, it was a magic weapon that even tricked Yan.


    ��Nice scheme, very considerate!�� I shook my head, and imitated Yan''s actions that night, "whoever acts to save the people of Wang��s Family will definitely be trapped by the Immortal Tying Rope, and that is what we experienced that night. In that case, is Lan Ruo also in the cloud? Whatever Hag is there too, right? It''s no wonder those experts hired by director Wang you mentioned earlier did not dare to make a move. "


    "Hahahaha, you think too high of director Wang." Zhang Chi Hang laughed and turned to Zhang Quan whose eyes were also filled with laughter, "the experts by his side are merely able to play tricks on snakes, perform some magic, or send a piece of mountain rock for a living. What else can they do? Let alone the presence of Immortal Tying Rope, even without it, they would not dare to use their primordial spirit to save people in a thunderstorm. "


    ��Exactly," Zhang Quan replied. For some reason, after coming across this situation, Zhang Quan''s mind suddenly lit up, "although I do not know who the director Wang is, but it is clear that he has a good differentiation. He knows that those people who sing praises are useless, so he directly called you. However, the price is you ask is really ��"


    "Humph!" Zhang Chi Hang sneered, but his eyes did not leave the clouds, "this is a matter of mankind. We better not take much responsibility for it. Is one billion too much? I was going to tell him to keep one billion for himself and leave the rest to me. If it isn''t for the fact that the his nationwide Fengshui layout is a scheme by a descendant of the Wen��s family, and I have to give some space to the younger generation to prevent the Wang��s family from having no more successors, I wouldn''t even bother to care about their family matters."


    "Even so, isn��t it also because that there is a monster hurting people?" Zhang Quan laughed out loud, "Back in the days, you were the one who loved to meddle in other people''s business the most. You inspired monk Xuanzang in the East, and saved the White Snake in the Heavon, but I never thought that you would even be able to take on the job of a mortal��s birth-giving. Those who know you understand that you are merciful and generous, while those who don��t would think that you lack incense and would rob a midwife''s business ��"


    ����Sorry, the two of you, this plane won��t hold up much longer." Liu Shuai stared at the plane in the rain. It looked like it was made of paper, so he couldn''t help but remind them.


    "Brother Zhang Quan, I wonder how much research you have done on those divine tools after the previous Immortal Granting Ceremony?" Zhang Chi Hang did not bother with Liu Shuai, but directly asked Zhang Quan.


    Zhang Quan was startled for a moment, "there are lots of divine tools during the Immortal Granting Age, and I am interested in studying a few of them. I have been trying to create a few of them over the years. Though my efforts were futile the most times, I did produce some items successfully." He began to count as he spoke, ��there are some nice ones, like the just usable Yin Yang Mirror, Nine Dragons Divine Flame Mantle, Rainbow Lock, Immortal Slaying Daggers, and so on. I wonder which one Brother Zhang is asking about?"


    "What..." I had only seen these divine equipments in TV dramas and novels, but I didn''t expect that the person in front of me would actually create all of those famous magical weapons of deities on himself. I couldn''t help but look at Liu Shuai, who was dumbstruck. I asked him in a low voice, "does your master have so many good things? You never told me about it. "


    "I don''t know! He never told me as well! " Liu Shuai lowered his voice, but was also heard by Zhang Quan. Zhang Quan''s face flushed, and pretended to have not heard him. Seeing Liu Shuai did not notice this detail, I continued to speak on my own, "the cultivation methods he taught me in my dreams are also intermittent, and on occasion, I thought it was just a dream at first, but later on I learned the broken cultivation method that he taught me, and unexpectedly, it is very helpful. As for the treasures, I''ve never seen them before, while I never imagined that he would be so stingy with so many good things."


    Zhang Quan wanted to say something. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    Zhang Chi Hang ignored us two juniors muttering and continued to ask Zhang Quan, "Brother Zhang Quan, the power of those treasures are too great, the use of them today will definitely affect the mortals in the plain within the cloud layer. They will be greatly shocked, and if there is anyone who takes a photo and leave behind evidence, I can erase the divine traces and eliminate the cause and effect, but it will take some time. Mortals are afraid of effect, while Bodhisattvas are afraid of the cause. Later I will perform a Traceless Technique, but I am afraid that the Immortal Tying Rope would be bothered. If something happens like that back in the years, then the divine tools of Cao and Bao�� ��


    "Falling Treasure Coin!" Zhang Quan was enlightened. He lowered his head and thought, and then his eyes lit up, "Brother Zhang is right, this method will work. I happen to bring along two raw materials, and they can be used to create Falling Treasure Coin quickly. It should not be a problem to suppress the Immortal Tying Rope."


    "Raw materials?" I curiously asked, "I''ve never heard of a powerful person carrying not divine tools but raw materials. Could it be that divine tools can be made in use? Nor did I never hear of Jiang Ziya saying to the enemy, ''Just wait, let me make a Immortal Punching Whip first''. This guy is truly a weirdo. "


    "Alright!" Before I could ever understand, Zhang Chi Hang bellowed out loud. With a wave of his hand, a cup that was not broken in corner of the table flew straight up to the edge of the clouds and started to spin. At that moment, Zhang Chi Hang held two fingers together, and with a light shake, a willow branch flew out from the potted landscape & bonsai''s humidifier to his hands. Then we were dazzled, as if there were thousands of hands with eyes on them extending from Zhang Chi Hang��s body. Each of these hands was holding a willow branch. As we were standing opposite of Zhang Chi Hang, this image was extremely spectacular, like a peacock spreading its tail, which was very beautiful. The shadow disappeared in a blink of an eye, and Zhang Chi Hang still had the willow branch in his left hand.

 Chapter 17 Avalokitesvara illuminated the Five Skandhas that are all empty

    Zhang Chi Hang smoothly swap the willow branch, after which crystal, transparent and shining rains fell down on the dark cloud covering the plain. The rain was truly magical. The sky was originally dark, and only after occasional thunder could we see the raindrops in the sky. But although the raindrops that Zhang Chi Hang brushed out were small, they emitted a glow and instantly illuminated the pitch-black sky. As the rain fell on the dark cloud, grey smoke began to rise from them, and the dark cloud shivered each time a raindrop fell on it. It seemed like someone was screaming in the thunder. I listened carefully and heard voices like ��South Sea Divine Technique�� ��Where does the Merit Water come from?�� The spinning cup seemed to have a suction force that sucked in all the smoke.


    Just in a while, the dark cloud violently shook as a golden light pierced through the sky and came closer and closer. It grew bigger and bigger as it flew and rushed straight towards Zhang Chi Hang. Suddenly, Zhang Chi Hang shook his right hand, and two rays of silver light struck on the golden light. The golden light was extremely fast, and rushed straight over, but after being twisted by the silver light, the golden light seemed to be drunk, as it coiled and swayed, then landed on the ground and stopped moving before Zhang Chi Hang could even get close to it. Liu Shuai and I lowered our heads and looked at each other. The two silver lights were actually silver-white round pieces, but we didn''t know what they were. The shape looked familiar, but I could not recall where I saw it before. Seeing how aggressive these people were fighting, I could not just pick them up to examine them.


    Then, with another brush from Zhang Chi Hang, the raindrops became denser, and the smoke became heavier as well, as though they were being sucked into a glass. After a while, the black clouds were gradually washed clean by the rain, and the lightning disappeared; the wind and rain stopped, and the plane that was trapped in the rain also calmed down, no longer bumping.


    This crisis had been solved.


    "It''s really like him illuminating the five skandhas that are all empty and saving all the sufferings.�� I couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration.


    I could clearly see the smile on Zhang Chi Hang''s lips. He immediately retracted his hand, and then the glass powder and water vapor dispersed. The glass powder returned back to a glass, and the water vapor returned back into it, becoming a glass of water in peace. Only the glass with the black mist in it remained floating in the air. However, the black mist in the glass seemed to have come to life as it moved around and around, but it was still unable to break through the glass.


    ��Oh God, that��s amazing!�� Liu Shuai was so excited that his mouth was full of saliva, ��I just saw the power of Clear Willow Branch and Clear Glass Kalasa. This life of mine is worth it!"


    "Do you see the sunset at dusk like your lifetime that passed?" I teased Liu Shuai. This guy always borrowed the lines of a drama"Never Expected".


    "Stop messing around," Liu Shuai ignored me and continued to flatter Zhang Chi Hang with a smile, which made Zhang Quan so angry that he wanted to blow his beard, but only after a while did he realize that his did not have any beard or hair at all, same as Liu Shuai, thus he could simply stare at this disappointing disciple of his previous life. Liu Shuai said, ��Master, no, Bodhisattva, whoops, no, your all Mighty, your mana is so strong! What a wonderful Technique of Restoration! I have heard of people who can change the heavens and earth with great mana, but only you can perform a Tao Technique that can restore a broken mirror and shattered glass to its perfect state so flawlessly. I have never seen anyone else with such cultivation. "


    Liu Shuai gave his praise from entirely from his heart, but he did not notice the change of Zhang Quan��s expression at all. When I was about to remind Liu Shuai that such a praise for only one person would inevitably cause Zhang Quan to have a knot in his heart, I didn''t expect that when Liu Shuai, as he saw Zhang Chi Hang''s glass, continued speaking with envy and pity, ��but I never expect that your Clear Glass Kalas is a glass. I used to think����


    "Didn''t your master teach you not to be bogged down by external items?" Zhang Chi Hang snorted. The glass quickly spun, and in an instant, it turned into a white jade kalasa, exactly like the bottle in the temple that the Bodhisattva was holding.


    "Kid, you still have a lot to learn!" Zhang Quan could not hold it in anymore, but it was not good for him to show off his own mana in front of Zhang Chi Hang, so he could only say snappily, ��there are far more than three thousands divine techniques in this world. How could you say something like that before you haven''t seen everything yet? How much skill have you learned? And how many of them do you know you need to learn? "


    ��Me learn? From whom? My father abandoned me since I was young. I have never seen my master who only dares to teach me down in dreams, and I only have that dream once every few years, who do you think I can learn from? " Liu Shuai suddenly shouted back, causing Zhang Quan��s face to go red and purple.


    After Liu Shuai finished speaking, he seemed to be somewhat regretful and had a guilty expression. However, since he had already said it, he could not apologize immediately, thus he could only continue like this, and the circumstance turned somewhat embarrassing instantly.


    Obviously, Zhang Chi Hang did not want to care about this unreasonable thing. He waved his hand and grasped the Clear Glass Kalas in his hand, then proposed a suggestion, "why don''t we take a look at this demon beast''s background? It might be useful.��


    Only then did I react and I couldn''t help but ask, ��Pardon me? I thought that all of you could figure it out by calculation with just your fingers. Why do you still need to ask? "


    ������


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at me in confusion. "What do you mean to figure it out by calculation with fingers?"


    I looked at Zhang Chi Hang as if he was an alien. ��Books like Journey to the West say that the Bodhisattva could know everything in the world once he opens his wisdom eyes?"


    Zhang Chi Hang and Zhang Quan looked at each other, then suddenly laughed out loud, ��these juniors have been deeply misled by these legends."


    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Zhang Chi Hang turned to me and smiled, "If a Bodhisattva could know everything about the past and future with his divine ability, then why are there so many Bodhisattvas or Immortals in Journey to the West learning nothing about their rides or disciple boys getting lost in the mortal world?"


    "This... Perhaps they actually know about it, but for the sake of Buddha''s great literature-passing business, and the make sure the completeness of eighty-one times obstacles, they pretended not to know.�� I replied, but I also felt that this argument was untenable and that my voice was growing softer and softer.


    "Hahahaha!" This time, it was Zhang Quan''s turn to laugh, "Monkey King also learned the seventy-two transformation technique and has followed Master Xuputi for many years. If the Bodhisattvas and Immortals really have that kind of ability but pretend not to know, how could Monkey King let these owners of the rides off so easily? It''s like when your friends know that you''re checking your Moments every day, and they post their wedding plans for straight five days on Moments, but you pretend to be deaf and not say hello. What would your friends think of you? "


    "I think they will break off all relations with me." I thought about it.


    "Exactly. The same is true for divine abilities. ��Zhang Chi Hang nodded his head, ��the Divine Vision and Divine Ear Technique truly exist, but their effects are different. It''s hard troublesome to explain. You only need to know that legends and divine abilities are different things. The so-called divine abilities in legends are are not real divine abilities, but just borrowing the name.��


    "Yeah," Zhang Quan agreed, then said seriously, "Speaking of divine abilities, this demon is really able. I don''t know where he got this Immortal Tying Rope, if it was from the old guy Ju Liu Sun, then I am going to ran over to his door and scolded him for his face."


    Liu Shuai also felt that what he had just said was a little too excessive. After all, in this life Zhang Quan was no longer related to him, so he said, ��he��s right. Let''s see what kind of demon it is. If it''s Lan Ruo, then we will coerce her to save Zhou Yuan."

 Chapter 18 Are You a Dragon King?

    Zhang Chi Hang flipped his hand, turning the kalasa upside down. That lump of black aura fell onto the ground and slowly rotated, gradually turning into a human, one that had two horns on his head and was extremely handsome. I might not know other demons, but this one was pretty familiar, because his species always shew up on TV.


    ��Are you a Dragon King?" I said ��a�� not ��the�� Dragon King since there were so many of them on TV, even in a well. I had no idea where he came from, so I could only call it that.


    The black guy looked at me and smiled shyly, as if he didn''t know he had done anything wrong.


    "You little worm," Zhang Chi Hang carried a willow branch in his left hand and a kalasa in his right, showing a solemn appearance. Only then did the black dragon see him and immediately get scared off his shits. He trembled like a sieve, kneeled on the ground, and kowtowed hard, ��your Mighty, please forgive me for not knowing or dodging your presence!"


    Was Zhang Chi Hang that scary? This Black Dragon was, after all, a person who had stirred up the wind and rain just a moment ago, but now it was as cowardly as that.


    ��Not dodging my presence? You really know how to avoid important matters. ��Zhang Chi Hang let out a light snort, and shook his right hand gently. Then the black dragon, as if he was hit by a thunderbolt in the clear sky, immediately dropped onto the ground, as though his entire body had been pressed into a pancake by an extremely heavy, invisible object. ��Let me ask, why did you harm people in the plane? Do you want to become a dish for some people on a table as soon as possible? "


    ��Absolutely not!" The little dragon was suppressed to the point where he couldn''t breathe, but after hearing Zhang Chi Hang''s words, he was no longer afraid, and his tone became much calmer, ��there must be a misunderstanding, your Mighty. Please allow me to explain.��


    "Alright," Zhang Chi Hang noticed the variation in his tone, then and frowned in thought. Somehow, that extremely heavy object seemed to have disappeared, and the black dragon''s body returned to normal from the pancake. He got up, panting and feeling relieved, but not daring to stand, so it kneeled on the ground and spoke, ��your Mighty, as you know, after the Five Four Immortal Granting Ceremony, we dragon race could not cultivate any more, and our donations come intermittently. I can only live on the little bit of donation from mortals as their faith."


    "It''s the same for everyone. That��s the pattern of the great Tao, are you trying to go against it?" Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand.


    ��No, absolutely not!" Hearing Zhang Chi Hang��s tone altered, the black dragon immediately kowtowed, ��bakc in the years, fortunately, Saint Zhou was merciful and made a rule that we must not hurt souls of humans, but can eat floating spirits or demons that have no host."


    ��I��ve also heard of that. Since the human way is flourishing, Saint Zhou did it to comply with the will of heaven and leave you a way out." Zhang Chi Hang nodded his head, ��thanks to it, the number of demons that are wreaking havoc has dwindled for recent years, which is why the human way are flourishing."


    "Yes," the black dragon hurriedly continued after seeing Zhang Chi Hang nodding his head, ��since the human way has flourished, I also act in accordance with the heaven''s will. Today when I was making rains, I suddenly saw a plane flying into the clouds. As your Mighty also know, the sacred art I apply in raincloud will inevitably affect the normal operation of planes. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, I was going to cast a spell to remove the plane from the cloud, but then I found demon souls in the plane, so I planned to snatch the souls and eat them later. I made thunders only because I was worried that the soul would escape the plane. However, I was caught by your Mighty before I snatch those demon souls out.��


    "Nonsense!" Zhang Chi Hang ignored everyone else as he spouted out the word, "the plane are filled with human, so it must be rich of Yang Qi. Ordinary demons would not even dare to ride on it. Beside, with your cultivation, you are not able to subdue monsters that are not even afraid of thunders. How would you dare to snatch them?"


    ��I dare not to lie. Those demon souls aren''t strong, but they are indeed inside the plane. This is the trace of demon soul I pulled out in the last moment. Your Mighty has a good judgement. You will never take me wrong.�� The black dragon flipped his hand and shew a trace of light. Zhang Chi Hang took a glance at it, then his expression became strange. Just as he was about to say something to us, he glanced at the black dragon, and said, "even so, your conduct made hundreds of men unsettled, so I must punish you. You must chop bamboo on my mountain without mistake."


    ��You��re Mighty, I am wrongly accused ��"


    "That''s all~" Zhang Chi Hang spoke again in a light voice. After that, the black dragon flew to the small mountain in the humidifier bonsai on the desk.


    Only then did Zhang Quan notice the bonsai. After some consideration, he slapped his thigh and cupped his fists, "congratulations, brother Zhang! You have such an amazing skill. You imitate his Majesty turning Mountain Buzhou into a Fantian Seal. If I''m not wrong, the fake mountain in the bonsai is also turned from your Mountain Luojia with your mana. Just a moment ago, you were using Mountain Lojia''s imposing aura to flatten this small dragon, right? "


    ��I have no choice." Zhang Chi Hang nodded, "there are always someone who wants to develop there. Sooner or later they will discover my ashram, so I have to bring it with me. However, what you said was too much of an exaggeration. I don��t have his Majesty��s skills. Mountain Buzhou is a planet. It takes great divine ability to turn it into an object in the size of a palm. Beside, no matter where Mountain Lojia is, my ashram is in South China Sea. Whichever small country dares to say that the South Sea belongs to it, I will let it see the heaviness of Buddhist culture! "


    ��Awesome!" I sighed in my heart, ��he is a patriotic Bodhisattva."


    "Brother Zhang Quan, how do you think of what the Black Dragon just said?" Zhang Chi Hang looked at the wisp of soul floating in the air, appearing to be deep in thought.


    "It seems to be the soul of a deer goblin?" Zhang Quan looked up into the sky and thought through everything, "but it''s different from the deer goblin I have seen in the past. This soul is tainted with human aura, so the demonic Qi of it is not so obvious. However, I can figure out how goblins would generate human aura from nothing.��


    Zhang Quan''s eyes lit up. He turned and asked Liu Shuai, "I remember that you told me that Zhou Yuan''s soul was forcefully peeled off his flesh body by someone else?"


    Liu Shuai was thinking about something, but when he heard Zhang Quan''s question, he quickly replied, "it''s not actually by force. Zhou Yuan already had the thought of separating his soul from his body to improve his physical body, while the other party was taking advantage of his promise.��


    As he spoke till here, Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Quan with a complicated gaze, "I remember that you had taught me in your dreams that although the Soul Falling Array is helpful, the Soul Falling Technique could hardly work if one did not want to give up. Although one��s body has indeed less entanglement and could display an extraordinary amount of power after the soul left it, it would be extremely weak as well. I am no sure what tricks Lan Ruo and her fellows have to use after that."


    "So you''re saying," Zhang Chi Hang heard Liu Shuai''s words, "that there are a lot of people outside who want to break away from their soul to overcome the limits of their body?"


    "Hahahaha, Brother Zhang really likes to joke around," Zhang Quan laughed out loud, ��one would definitely die when his soul leaves his body. Furthermore, the method Wei Yang used back then was extremely cruel. In today��s bright world, how could one acquire so many lives to exchange his soul? This kind of exchange also has a lot of restrictions. Who would be so foolish as to use this method?"


    I thought about the conversation between Liu Shuai and Yan that night, and they were talking the same thing.


    "What if he is possessed by a soul of a goblin with mana and uses a special method to realize the confluence of spirit and body?" Zhang Chi Hang smiled, and I suddenly realized that there was a hint of coyness in his smile.


    Zhang Quan was stunned, so did Liu Shuai who took a moment to react, "so that''s how it is, so that''s how it is!"

 Chapter 19 An Internal Strife

    I was considering the meaning of Zhang Chi Hang''s coy smile just and did not understand what these people were talking, so I pulled at Liu Shuai. Seeing that I did not understand, Liu Shuai explained to me, "if I''m not mistaken, in that plane just now, there are a few people who fell in the same status as Zhou Yuan.��


    "They also lost their souls?" I couldn''t help but remember Zhou Yuan''s current appearance and shuddered.


    Zhang Quan responded, ��Not merely losing souls, those people have gone further than Zhou Yuan. Their souls have been exchanged for the souls of monsters or goblins. Though such things like goblins possessing human body have happened in the past, those souls did not belong to the bodies, and host bodies usually lost vitality and died not long after possession. Therefore such an evil technique has always been on prohibition. However, if they have a secret technique to achieve confluence of spirit and body, they should be able to exert some kind of limit, and at the same time, live normally for a short period of time. ��


    I faintly felt that there was a connection between Zhou Yuan''s matter and what Zhang Quan described, ��so that night, they planned to do something else on Zhou Yuan body?��


    ��Probably. There should be a soul of an animal being inserted to Zhou Yuan''s body within seven days. This way Zhou Yuan would be able to live on without anyone knowing. Originally, Zhou Yuan''s soul should be devoured due to a false ''suicide'' outside of this law, becoming the blood food of some devil cultivators.��


    "So you''re saying that if we want to save Zhou Yuan, we simply need to find an animal''s soul and merge it with Zhou Yuan��s body?" I suddenly felt some hope.


    ��Dream! Not even possible! Don''t say such words again! " Zhang Quan could not help but be furious, while Zhang Chi Hang''s expression also instantly turned cold.


    I felt weird furtively, but I continued asking without caring about Zhang Quan''s persuasion,��Why not? Those people in the plane are all in that situation, ain��t they? ��


    ��Young man, don''t just think of taking the chance and getting things without effort." Zhang Chi Hang looked at me with a smile. His attitude was much softer than that of Zhang Quan, "if the method was so simple, why didn''t Brother Zhang Quan mention it when you met?��


    We looked at Zhang Quan whose Zhang Quan''s anger alleviated slightly, then turned to Zhang Chi Hang. Zhang Chi Hang nodded, ��just explain to these juniors. This is not a secret, after all, so there is no cause and effect for talking about it.��


    Zhang Quan thought for a while, then said, ��just like the Black Dragon said, demon souls are not under protection and can be caught by some little deities wherever they go. Confluence of spirit and body between a human and such a soul is very likely to cause a violent death. Furthermore, since demon souls are cultivated, even if they left host bodies, they would still be contaminated with the bodies'' aura. If such a soul possesses a human body, even if it uses some secret techniques to force the confluence of spirit and body, it would still be incompatible with the Yin and Yang of human body. After a long time, the body will not die, but personality of the host would probably changed dramatically. After that, the host would lose all the kindness and do everything evil, even killing his father or wife.��


    "The Zhou Yuan you want to save, does he want to become like this?" Zhang Chi Hang looked at me.


    I immediately shook my head. I really didn''t know that there were so many strange things about souls, so I gave up on this idea.


    "Mankind is the essence of all living things in the world. Those who defy the heaven''s will must undertake the effect." Zhang Quan explained to us as he picked up the Immortal Tying Rope s from the ground. Only then did we took a close look at the silver round plates on the Immortal Tying Rope, which made us stunned that the two plates were actually one Yuan coins.


    ��Are you too poor to use nothing but such items to make magic tools?" Liu Shuai couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    ��Son, you know nothing about it.�� Zhang Quan curled his lips. He did not care that he was even younger than Liu Shuai. "Do you know why the magic tool of Cao and Bao is called Falling Treasure Coin when they were in the Immortal Granting Age in Shang and Zhou Dynasty? I have studied it for a long time and finally solved the mystery within, and I got the skill to make copies of Falling Treasure Coin of the past. I figured out that it is not feasible to use copper coins as we usually do. Instead, we must use coins from the corresponding era. Only if people consider it as real money does the falling treasure works. This is called the connection between money and deity. ��


    ��Connection between money and deity? It seems to make sense..." Liu Shuai and I looked at Zhang Quan and immediately felt that this dazed master''s words were somewhat logical.


    ��Regarding the raw materials of these two Falling Treasure Coins, I originally planed to use them, well,�� Zhang Quan scratched his head, ��to ride a bus. I didn''t expect that today''s subway was cheaper than the bus, so I saved two of them, and they happened to come into use.��


    Liu Shuai could not help but retort, ��so that��s the rest after you bought a subway ticket. Could you be more reliable, master?��


    I couldn''t help but laugh. This master truly had a carefree personality, so I planned to tease him, ��so does it count as the knockoff of Falling Treasure Coin?��


    "What knockoff? This is called reference." Zhang Quan was startled. Obviously, he did not think that I would ask him that question, so he could only forcefully hold on, "you can create all kinds of treasures as long as you have the ability and make a proper reference. There was no term like ��knockoff'' in a Taoist��s dictionary.��


    "I have been in Fu Tu Kang for many years, so I know exactly the meaning of monkey version. A small factory imitates high-end products of a large factory, creating a product of mediocre quality but extremely similar style. However, all of our products in Fu Tu Kang are authentic, just like the magical tools I referred����


    Zhang Quan seemed to be somewhat guilty when he said these words. He didn''t want to look at me, while changing the topic as shifted his gaze towards the Immortal Tying Rope. Then he shouted as if he discovered something, ��who did it? Who made this knockoff? Who?"


    Zhang Chi Hang followed Zhang Quan''s gaze. He was surprised at first, but then he could not hold back his laughter, and laughed out loud, "Hahaha, Brother Zhang Quan, this is really an internal strife!��


    We stared at the Immortal Tying Rope as well, laughing in disbelief. On one side of the rope, there was a cloth with a few words impressively written on it: Made by Fu Tu Kang.


    Liu Shuai and I laughed until we fell. This time Zhang Quan had really made a fool of himself. He used his own knockoff versions of Falling Treasure Coin to take down a Immortal Tying Rope, while the later was also a knockoff. The most outrageous thing was on the item it said that it was made by Fu Tu Kang. I wondered, besides Zhang Quan''s own work on his ��Fu Tu kang third assembly line", was he aware that his own factory was producing such kind of thing?


    It was a joke, by the way. The point was, how could Immortal equipments like Immortal Tying Rope be faked by mortals, even mass-produced by a manufacturing company? None of us could believe it, and Zhang Quan even shouted that it was impossible. He insisted on letting Zhang Chi Hang call out the black dragon to get to the bottom of this.


    Zhang Chi Hang had no choice but to call the black dragon out. After entering Mountain Lojia at one moment and called out at another, the black dragon was ostensibly a little dizzy. When he saw Zhang Quan''s fiendish look, he didn''t know which sort of deity he was, but when he saw how arrogant the man was in front of Zhang Chi Hang, he knew that this guy was not to be trifled with. Thus, he obediently knelt on the ground.


    Zhang Quan didn''t waste any words with the black dragon. He picked up the Immortal Tying Rope and asked, "What is your relationship with old Taoist Ju Liu?��


    Liu Shuai couldn''t help but remind him, ��hey, Ju Liu is not surname of the guy you mentioned. That��s his name.�� But Zhang Quan completely ignored Liu Shuai''s words.


    The black dragon was stunned by the question. ��Ju what? Are you talking about the Japanese?��


    "Ju Liu Sun!" Zhang Quan took a deep breath and shook the Immortal Tying Rope in his hands, "only he has this rope. If you don''t know him, how did you get this rope?��


    "Who is Ju Liu Sun?" I asked Liu Shuai. I seemed to have heard of it, but not familiar with it.


    Liu Shuai looked at the Immortal Tying Rope, then turned to the black dragon, and said, ��do you remember a gold deity in Legend of Conferred Gods called Tu Xing Sun, a short guy who can make holes underground and travel hundreds of miles within? Ju Liu Sun is his master, and the Immortal Tying Rope is his treasure. ��


    "So that''s how it is." I secretly shook my head. It seemed like Zhang Quan��s logic about issues in mortal world was slightly worse. I just told me that this was a knockoff. How could it be possible for it to be a belonging of Ju Liu Sun? It''s as absurd as you seeing man with a knockoff iPhone and asking his relationship with Tim Cook.


    "But Ju Liu is not Ju Liu Sun��s surname ��" Seeing that I did not understand these things, Liu Shuai continued his explanation.


    "When will you get free of external items?" Zhang Chi Hang shook his head as he interrupted Liu Shuai, "name is not important. Brother Zhang Quan is not surnamed Yun, but I still call you that, correct?��


    "What are you looking at?" Zhang Quan saw that the Black Dragon seemed to be deep in thought from our words, so he immediately waved the Immortal Tying Rope in front of him, "answer my question.��


    As expected, the black dragon took a look and said, ��I am not acquainted with the person you talk about. I bought the Immortal Tying Rope you have in your hands from the almighty Taobao. ��


    I felt a little dizzy after hearing it. Was Taobao selling Immortal Tying Rope? I hurriedly asked Liu Shuai to take out his iPhone X. Then we opened Taobao and sure enough, there was a huge pile of them, but most of them were toys. No one would take it seriously, so we gave the phone to the black dragon. He then bit his finger and looked at each of the items on the list. I was wondering, how could there be such a cute black dragon? He even bit fingers when he watched something. After a few strokes, the black dragon points to an item and said, "that''s it��. We looked at the picture. It seemed very similar to the one in Zhang Quan''s hands, but it was written as ''No stock'', and the owner''s profile picture was black. We checked items in other stores and found that they were all toys.


    Zhang Chi Hang was a little impatient, "Have you finished reading? When you''re done, go back and chop off the bamboo.��


    ��Your Mighty ~��


    "That ''s All ~��


    I couldn''t help but feel sad for this black dragon that he met such a deity.


    Zhang Quan took the Immortal Tying Rope ��made�� in Fu Tu Kang and paced back and forth in the house, frowning. After a while, he said, ��I have to go back to check.��


    With that, he took a step forward and disappeared, leaving Liu Shuai and I there.


    The two of us stared at each other. Zhang Quan''s EQ was too low. It was him who brought the two of us to the Avalokitesvara. How could he leave on himself as he met with something, while leaving the two of us there to accompany a Bodhisattva? He hadn''t even told him why we came yet. How could we talk about that?

 Chapter 20 Avalokitesvara Explaining the Nature of Myths

    Fortunately, Zhang Chi Hang did not feel anything and ignored us. He picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number, ��Xiao Hong, come in for a while��.


    In less than three seconds, a young person wearing a red suit walked in. This young man was at least 1.8 meters tall, but her eyes were bright and her baby face was expressionless and cool. Seeing her coming, Zhang Chi Hang immediately ordered, "Tell director Wang that his son is safe. Also, if the one billion has been transferred into my account, help me donate the money.��


    ��No problem," Xiao Hong did not say anything useless. On the other hand, Liu Shuai and I had our mouths about to drop, "donate, and donate?��


    "Remember, do not donate to that association. You know." Zhang Chi Hang ignored us and continued to instruct, ��what��s the next in my donation schedule?��


    ��Disabled little animals, followed by wind and sand management." Xiao Hong''s face was expressionless.


    Unbelievable ��


    "Then start from here. That��s all.��


    Xiao Hong is already used to it and was preparing to leave. Just then she accidentally glanced at me and couldn''t help but shiver. Her eyes were filled with fear and she staggered, almost falling down.


    Zhang Chi Hang saw it clearly and asked, ��What''s wrong?��


    "Nothing, nothing.��


    "That''s All ~" Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly walked out, as if she didn''t want to see me again.


    Liu Shuai felt a wave of pain as if he had lost one billion. But I remembered a shadow in my mind and quickly said, "that''s all, that''s the classic line in that movie The Witch in Prada.��


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at me and laughed, ��Yes."


    It was rare for him to be willing to answer our questions, so I hurriedly carried on. "Well�� I did not find that you like the lines there too.��


    I was just about to express my opinion on this movie. After all, I must find something to talk about, otherwise I did not how I could ask for his help, but Zhang Chi Hang just waved his hand and said, "you''re wrong. It''s not that I like the lines in this movie, it''s that the author of this book likes my words, and then uses them to make the lines.��


    "What?" I could not just get it. I looked at Liu Shuai with a face full of worship, my brain no longer running.


    Zhang Chi Hang lowered his head to look at his potted landscape & bonsai, "the author was Anna''s assistant at the time. Anna is our magazine''s editor in chief in U.S. Other than being the person in charge of the Asia-Pacific region of this magazine, I have another role.��


    He got such a high position! No wonder he was so rude to the editors here. I remembered what he had said before he came in.


    Not allowing me to get distracted, Zhang Chi Hang continued to speak, ��I am also a shareholder of this corporation. Whenever the shareholders meet, after I finish looking through the documents, I always push the documents forward and say ''that''s all ~''. At this time, Anna''s assistant is also present, and she probably thought it very interesting, so she wrote it down, and set it as a pet phrase of Anna in her novel. That��s all.��


    "Oh ��" I didn��t know how to respond to that. If the words came from the mouth of a bragging ordinary person, I could just laugh and brag about it. However, based on his performance and his identity today, I would rather believe it. But I always felt it was too dramatic, so I wasn''t going to be stuck in that matter, "I admire you to donate one billion so generously.��


    ��I have to, because I cannot use that money," Zhang Chi Hang rubbed his forehead, "I originally wanted to make director Wang to leave me alone and find someone else, but he is also a ruthless person, and he loved his son so much that I could only avoid the issue of cause and effect, otherwise I will get into the Killing Tribulation again in the future.��


    "Killing Tribulation, huh ��" I did know a bit about this. The Conferred God Battle of the Illustrations of the Gods started from the Heavenly Emperor ordering the twelve Immortal heads to worship him and asking the disciples to undertake the Killing Tribulation. It was just that Mr Xu did not go into detail on this matter. But these were just the words of a novelist, not to be taken seriously. I raised my doubts, and Liu Shuai also expressed his confusion. After all, historians had acquired a consensus on the war between Shang and Zhou Dynasty.


    ��Haha,�� Zhang Chi Hang laughed and walked towards the sofa at the door. He was very tall, ostensibly 1.9 meters up. When he sat down, we also sat down on the sofa with him, watching him sitting on top of it. We were ready to listen to Avalokitesvara''s story about the past, but Zhang Chi Hang asked us a question, ��let me ask you, what is a myth?��


    "Hmm?" Liu Shuai thought for a while, ��Like Quafoo chasing after the sun, Houyi Shooting Sun, Chang''e Rushing to the Moon, and myth of the White Snake�� these are all myths.��


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at Liu Shuai, and shook his head. "Don''t use enumerations. Tell me the definition of myth.��


    "Well �� stories of gods and ghosts?" Liu Shuai scratched his head, "or stories of magics and divine abilities?��


    "Where are the gods and ghosts in the Quafoo chasing after the sun? And what kind of magics did Quafoo use? You have a smart mind, but it turns out that you only appear to have a bright future ahead of you. In your mind, is it a fairy tale that a mouse cat can talk? Or is it a science fiction that you can talk about aliens?" Zhang Chi Hang smirked.


    Liu Shuai blushed. Although he was not like Lu Xun''s Ah Q who did not allow others to talk about his flaws, he was not very happy to have someone sneaking a look at his bald head. He looked at me and planned to change the topic, "Hao Ning, don''t you usually talk about the importance of product definition? What do you define as myth? ��


    Damn, Liu Shuai had learnt to shift the gaze. How could I define a myth? I recalled the method Yan used to deal with me and chuckled, "Liu Shuai, give me your phone.��


    "Intelligent", Liu Shuai was instantly beaming with joy, and took out his phone to check the answers on Baidu.


    Zhang Chi Hang didn''t even look at Liu Shuai as he faintly said, "Whoops, why does such a bright head need a phone? Do you want to compare yourself to your phone which has a more reflective top? ��


    Instantly, Liu Shuai''s face turned completely red. He did not know what to say, nor did he decide whether to search on his phone or not.


    Zhang Chi Hang ignored Liu Shuai''s awkwardness and looked at me through Liu Shuai''s gaze, as if Liu Shuai was some kind of air that could be ignored. He smiled and asked me, ��Your name is Hao Ning, right? It does not count to search on phone. The answers you search out are not accurate either. You must give an answer of yourself.��


    He pointed to his heart, then to me.


    "Do you feel ��" Liu Shuai looked at me and I nodded.


    Maybe I was thinking too much, but as I recalled, from the moment I entered the office, Zhang Chi Hang seemed to have spoken to me in a more courteous and patient manner. Especially compared to how he made fun of Liu Shuai just a moment ago, the way he talked to me shew an obvious difference.


    I shook my head and thought about it. I had indeed once discussed this kind of question with others. Thus, I asked him back, "are you talking about a myth or deification?��


    As I said this, I dipped my finger into the water in the cup and wrote the term "myth" and "deification" on the tea table.


    "Interesting," Zhang Chi Hang''s eyes lit up, ��tell me about it.��


    It seemed to work, then I said as I thought, "in my understanding, early myths can basically be categorized as the deification of real events, such as Quafoo chasing after the sun being the story of a tribe dying in pursuit of a longer period of sunlight on crops; or a tale saying that a tribe girl getting pregnant because she stepped on a giant''s footprints is probably a story of a tribe girl getting pregnant after having sexual contact with someone. These are all more or less truths behind them, but either the rumors spread later on have changed or it was inconvenient for them to tell the truth at that time ����


    ��Keep the truth concealed for the saint or the ruler,�� Zhang Chi Hang nodded, ��go on.��


    This Avalokitesvara was a little interesting. How could he be so interested in this topic? I thought about this question, but my mouth never stopped, ��but then it developed to a certain point, such as the worship of natural powers, foreign cultures, and so on. People added their imagination to these deified events, and the imagination went further and further away, gradually evolving into a myth. Therefore, you will find that Chinese divinatory story rarely diverges from one another. When there is Nvwa creating humans, she created humans. However, the mythological system was extremely chaotic. For example, the relationship between the Heavenly Emperor and West Empress was different in various stories, which nevertheless does not stop people from burning incense to worship them. As long as you place an immortal statue in the temple, people will come to worship it, and if people will worship it, people give donations. They care not what status the immortal they worship is in the system, as long as the worship works. ��


    I was not confident when I spoke of that. To explain my understanding of myths in front of him was like a monkey jumping down from a tree to tell people "what kind of world your world is��, which was extremely absurd, so I stopped and looked at Zhang Chi Hang.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Chi Hang clapped his hands and smiled at me, "You''re right. There are no immortals in this world. The so-called immortals are just the result of people believing in the power of their idols for many years. The true power is the one that everyone believes in their souls. Such sort of power is so great that even after so long, we can only use it, but we can''t figure it out. ��


    ��Then what about the Killing Tribulation you were talking?" I tried to get the conversation back on track.


    "It''s the same, since people believe the existence of Killing Tribulation for gods and Buddhas, and then there must be a Killing Tribulation." Zhang Chi Hang looked at the water vapor in the humidifier in the distance, and his eyes seemed somewhat dejected. "All living beings live less and less in reality, but more and more in belief, don��t they?��


    "But you Avalokitesvara''s reputation has always been true. Avalokitesvara is a merciful Bodhisattva who sees the hardships of the world and save the livings from the sufferings," Liu Shuai could not help but praise Zhang Chi Hang when he saw how fervent our conversation was.

 Chapter 21 Who Said I Am Avalokitesvara?

    Zhang Chi Hang shot Liu Shuai a glance as per usual, and sat upright on the sofa, "Who said I am Avalokitesvara?��


    "I am ��" As he spoke, he wrote three big characters on the table, ��Guan Zi Zai��.


    "Guan Zi Zai?��


    I looked at the three words on the tea table as though I had some sort of feeling, but I couldn��t figure it out, so I could only turn to Zhang Chi Hang.


    The smile on Zhang Chi Hang''s face seemed to be coated with a layer of ice and it was faintly chilly, ��Avalokitesvara sees the hardships of the world, saves all living beings from sufferings, and achieve a carefree status. Guan Zi Zai closes his five senses to enter into a carefree status!��


    ��This time I really learn a lot!�� I was disappointed, angry, and felt somehow ironic, "what do you mean by closing five senses? Isn''t that the same as hiding in one''s own world and only caring about one''s own well-being, not the sufferings of all livings? Then what''s the use of giving donations? What''s the use of me worshipping a Bodhisattva? What''s the use of my wish? ��


    Seeing that my words were intense, Liu Shuai pulled me and indicated for me not to say anything more, but how could I stop? The reason I came to Avalokitesvara was to save Zhou Yuan and Yan, and in the end, after tormenting for so long, he turned out to be someone with closed five senses. If so, how could he save people?


    "Is this the first time you know that it��s all useless to burn incense, worship a Bodhisattva, or make wishes?" Zhang Chi Hang laughed and looked at me sharply.


    I was stunned. I thought about it carefully, and figured out that his comment made sense.


    Seeing me silenced, Zhang Chi Hang continued speaking, "have you read Tao Te Ching?��


    ��Pardon?" Liu Shuai was going to stop me, and upon hearing this he couldn''t help but ask, "Aren��t you a Bodhisattva in Buddhism? Why are you reading Taoist classics? ��


    ��Chinese people read Shakespeare, don��t they?�� Zhang Chi Hang looked at Liu Shuai, ��have you forgotten how terrifying it is to lock up your country? �� Forget about it, let me ask you guys, there is a line in Tao Te Ching saying that ��after the broken of Great Dao, there comes benevolence and righteousness; after the appearance of wisdom, there is hypocrite; after the chaos of relatives, there introduced filial piety and kindness. How do you understand it?��


    "..." This time, Liu Shuai did not speak. A book like "Tao Te Ching" was indeed rather obscure to modern people. Even one wanted to show off with lines from it, he or she could only borrow the first saying that ��Tao that can be spoken out is not the real Tao��. That��s all.


    Seeing that it was possible for Zhang Chi Hang to mock Liu Shuai, I immediately took it up. After all, I had once seen some of it by chance, ��Lao Zi uses a dialectical method to view the phenomenon of the world. What he wanted to express is that the more you want to express, the more likely it is that you are in a lack of it, such as �� ��


    "There''s no need for any instance. Like what you said, one asks for what he lacks. Great Master is truly intelligent.�� Zhang Chi Hang looked at the ceiling and laughed, "so think about it, why would anyone say that a certain temple is specially effective? It''s because most of them are not effective at all. With so many people worship in countless useless temples, why must I reveal my powers? ��


    ��I don��t think it could be understood this way.�� I had to admit that he was right, because he was theoretically.


    Zhang Chi Hang sneered, "do you know what major and college I take in this life?��


    Damn it, Bodhisattva went to a college? I was a little confused, so was Liu Shuai who asked subconsciously, "which one?��


    ��I got double master in financial management and law from an Ivy League university." Zhang Chi Hang was quite proud of himself, ��and I am a prized disciple of Greenspan. How else do you think I could obtain the position of a shareholder in one of the world''s top fashion magazines on my own, or save a rich and powerful young man from a crisis? Why should I earn money I can''t spend? ��


    Well, I started to believe that ''that''s all'' was really his catchphrase ��


    "Who is Greenspan?" Liu Shuai was not very clear about this, ��is he a Taoist friend?��


    Zhang Chi Hang was speechless.


    I replied, ��he is the former president of Mi Reserve System, and Mi Reserve System is ��" I scratched my head. ��the central bank of Mi ����


    "What does a central bank do?" Liu Shuai continued to ask. This time Zhang Chi Hang turned his head to his Clear Glass Kalasa, pretending to not know Liu Shuai.


    It was also no wonder that the profession and knowledge Zhang Chi Hang learned was so inclusive. I thought for a while, then explained to Liu Shuai, ��a central bank is responsible for managing the issuance of currency, formulating interest rate strategies, conducting macroeconomic policies, preventing and resolving financial risks through measures like deposit reserves.��


    ��In human words." Liu Shuai yawned and interrupted me.


    I was speechless. ��It prints money.��


    ��Shit, that��s amazing!�� Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up as he looked at Zhang Chi Hang with a face full of envy, while the later felt really uncomfortable being looked at, but he suddenly thought that Liu Shuai might have misunderstood him and quickly said, "I''m just Greenspan''s disciple. I don''t print money!��


    ��Haha," Liu Shuai became more quick-witted this time and picked up his phone to search for "Ivy League Zhang Chi Hang��.


    "Don''t waste your time," Zhang Chi Hang shot a glance at him, ��today it is not powerful to be searched out. It��s the contrary��


    As expected, there was not a single piece of information about him. It was not that there was no relevant information, but the result was zero ��


    Zhang Chi Hang was right. I had been working on the internet for so many years, and I knew that it was not be obtain hundreds of millions of results. It was not hard to find nothing, which was almost impossible in today��s information exploding age.


    "From the perspective of the basic macroeconomics models," Zhang Chi Hang looked at the two of us who were staring at each other frowning, "well, I guess you spent all the college economics courses playing cards in your dorm. Let me put it simply, if the number of worshippers�� wish and donation is definite, and suppose the frequency I reveal my power to help them achieve their wishes is not positive correlated with the former, that is to say, the two curves are not related at all, then in this model ����


    Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, and water in his glass formed a wall of mist in the air, showing two curves. Liu Shuai and I blankly watched these so-called Guan Zi Zai using economic principles to explain to us the relationship between worshipper''s wish and achieving his wish. This was not merely an unfathomable issue, but it was precisely this person that spoke of it that caused us to feel despair.


    If people knew that the donation they placed in the Wishing Box was schemed like this, how sad would it be?


    "Therefore, I only need to find a minimum point in this data to guarantee a dynamic equilibrium between the frequency of random realization of worshippers�� wish and the total investment of their donations.�� Zhang Chi Hang concluded with this sentence. I did not know if Liu Shuai understood it or not, but I did not.


    "But shouldn''t everyone''s wish come true? After all, they''ve all paid their respects to you," I struggled to say.


    "Hao Ning is so cute.��Zhang Chi Hang smiled as he looked at me, while the appellation was pretty disgusting. "Let me ask you, if everyone can make a wish come true with donations, would it be a good or a bad thing?��


    ��It is of course ��" I blurted out, but stopped. Yeah, if everyone could make a wish come true, then who was going to work hard?


    "You still don''t understand? Take a look at my wish record," Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, ��let me show you what wishes the worshippers make,�� as he spoke, he changed the outline of the water mist into a form. I had already become numb to the performance of this ancient and modern Bodhisattva. However, when I heard about the wishes of others, I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    ��It doesn��t work if a wish is known by someone else, does it?��


    "Hey, are you stupid? The person in front of us is going to determine whether a wish works or not", Liu Shuai patted my shoulder.

 Chapter 22 Wishes of the Livings Are Open to Question

    "Hey, are you stupid? The person in front of us determine whether it works or not", Liu Shuai patted my shoulder.


    I then opened my eyes and smiled when I saw these wishes, such as "let me win five million in lottery next time�� ��my wife isn''t good-looking, give me a beautiful mistress�� ��my boss is too mean to me, give me another one" and so on. Beside, one the back of the five million wish said, ��donation: one yuan��.


    "One yuan?" I snorted. ��It takes two yuan to buy the lottery ticket. Does it count as a wish?"


    "Well." Zhang Chi Hang sighed, ��those who want to obtain something without any effort, use something small to win something big, or gain something impractical are all asking for the power of gods and Buddha. That��s ridiculous.��


    ��There is one wish not so vulgar.�� I pointed to one, which read, ��Please grant me great wisdom��.


    ��Look, this is a nice wish, why not satisfy it?" Ignoring all else, just based on this person��s desire to increase his intelligence, to me he was worthy of praise. This should be more than a positive wish. I wondered if this stingy Bodhisattva had any excuse for it.


    "Which one?" Zhang Chi Hang raised his head and looked, "Oh, the words behind this wish are blocked," as he said this, he waved his hand, and the form grew longer.


    I looked at his actions and was immediately speechless. "So your Wishing Record is recorded in Excel? What kind of sacred art is that!?"


    "Nonsense," Zhang Chi Hang''s face reddened. ��What Excel? Look carefully, this is clearly WPS. How could a stingy and principled Bodhisattva like me use use foreign goods?"


    "Is that so?" I looked down at his clothes which clearly wrote in English��Prada.


    "What are you looking at. That��s made in China!" Zhang Chi Hang seemed to know what I was thinking. He continued to explain, ��ignore it, and look here carefully��"


    When I looked up at the wish again, I was amused and annoyed. It said: "Please grant me Great Wisdom��s all stocks, and let price of the stock I purchase increase, while drop immediately after I sell out."


    "Isn''t it a too much for him if stock price raises after he buys and drops as he sells out?" I said angrily, "Isn��t this clearly a ''sheriff can set fire but not allow people to light lamps?"


    After I finished speaking, I felt that something was wrong, while Zhang Chi Hang smiled and added, "You��re only half right. This person is only a commoner, and what he wants is a rule that only he can set fires but no others can light lamps. But as long as he becomes an official, then the situation would be, as you said, ''sheriff can set fire but not allow people to light lamps.��


    "Of course we can''t allow people like him become officials." I looked at the wishes.


    "Your words are unintentional, but they make a lot of sense." Zhang Chi Hang continued, "Is it because the sheriff forbids others to light the lamps in order for him to be a sheriff? Perhaps, but at the very least, he already had this desire when he was a commoner. However, due to various reasons, he could not show it, but when he comes to a high position and faces all sorts of temptations, he seems to have changed. But do you think he really changed? After seeing so many mortals in the mortal world, I don''t think that it''s a change, just a chance to release. So, why should I respond to their wishes? Human has greatly flourished, only those who can see through the surface and understand the heart have the true great ability. You only saw me using the same software as you and suspected me of having some great ability, but you could not see how the most primitive desire of mortals can be dissolved in my divine ability, just like him �� "


    This time, Zhang Chi Hang finally looked straight at Liu Shuai, but Liu Shuai felt that it was not a good thing, and averted his gaze. "Seeing that I used a glass to think that this is not a kalasa. This way how could you reach the realm in which you are not obstructed by external objects, and reach the true heart?"


    This time, it was Liu Shuai''s turn to blush. Zhang Chi Hang was too difficult to communicate with. He would say things over and over again whenever he accidentally said something wrong, and I really didn''t know if he was born from debating in his previous life or not. When I saw that Liu Shuai was embarrassed, I didn''t want Zhang Chi Hang to show off himself, so I changed the topic, "then why did you come to this �� �� to be the person in charge of this fashion magazine company? Shouldn''t you be training in a temple? "


    Zhang Chi Hang smiled, ��how many cultivators can there be in a temple? What is fashion? Fashion is the vogue of the times. To do fashion, one pays attention to the trend of this era, then instructs it. To be the Avalokitesvara and teach the people, isn��t it what I am supposed to do? You can blame me for not using my powers to satisfy everyone''s desires, but you can''t say that I don''t care. "


    "So that''s how it is." I nodded in agreement, "if you didn''t say that, then the Avalokitesvara that I was thinking about would be the kind in TV shows, just like�� ��"


    ��Like the statue that is worshiped in the temple with one hand holding a kalasa and another holding a willow branch?�� Zhang Chi Hang laughed, "With that kind of solemn and precious appearance, you can only stay in the temple and receive respectful worship, receiving donations. But if you want to change the world �� �� imagine, if that Bodhisattva with that appearance walks on the road to change you, what would you think?"


    I had to admit that what he said made sense, but I still struggled to answer about the matter of wishes. "Since you want to change the world, it��s not good if you didn''t agree to a single wish, isn��t it? Don''t you see a wish that is worthy of your attention?"


    "Well, there just happened to be one ��" Zhang Chi Hang seemed to have felt something and sat upright, then he made some calculations with his fingers and muttered some words.


    "So this Bodhisattva can actually calculate?" I whispered to Liu Shuai. "Didn''t he just say he doesn''t know how to do this?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He didn''t say that he doesn''t know how to calculate. He said that his sacred art is different from what we used to understand." Liu Shuai also replied in a low voice, ��what time could you not be obstructed by external things �� ��"


    "Damn, you fake monk, how you dare to imitate Avalokitesvara to teach me a lesson?" Seeing Liu Shuai acting so arrogantly, I felt angry and amused. He really knew how to show off.


    After a short while, Zhang Chi Hang opened his eyes, "whoops, this wish is quite strange. Actually it��s not about the present life. Would you like to see it? So that you juniors won��t call me a cold-blooded Bodhisattva. "


    This was interesting, since not everyone got the chance to see Avalokitesvara saving the livings. But what did he mean by "not about the present life"? I nodded before I could think about it.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go take a look," As soon as Zhang Chi Hang''s voice fell, a Thousand Hands Thousand Eyes Small Avalon phantom appeared behind us. After flashing past, the three of us suddenly arrived at the clouds. Then we were floating in air and standing on a piece of cloud. What the heck, this was way too high! This Bodhisattva wasn''t playing according to the rules. I was a mortal after all, and I had never seen such a thing. Liu Shuai seemed to have seen something like this before, and he pulled me up.


    I closed my eyes and did not dare to look. I tightly grabbed onto Liu Shuai, afraid that I would accidentally fall from the sky. Zhang Chi Hang lightly tapped on my forehead and said, "Don��t be afraid." Strangely enough, after his tapping, my originally chaotic emotions immediately became clear, and I was no longer afraid. I slowly opened my eyes and looked towards the distance and the clouds. It was the same scene as before, but I was no longer afraid.


    Zhang Chi Hang pointed downwards, and when we looked downwards, we realized that there was a forest and a valley in the middle of the forest. On the hillside, there was a team of people and horses, and in the valley, there was also a team of people. I could not see it clearly because it was too far away, but I could vaguely see flames burning in the mountain towards the canyon. The canyon was filled with thick smoke and flames everywhere.


    This scene was so familiar.

 Chapter 23 Divine Vision Noticed a Demon in Fires

    ��What��s that?" I looked at Liu Shuai with suspicion, while Liu Shuai also looked below.


    ��That��s Shang Fang Valley!" Zhang Chi Hang explained, then pressed his hand on my forehead, "Say borrow me the supernatural power!"


    Again? My dick still could not been able to work properly after last time I borrowed the power! I recalled how I got into a ruckus over the past few days, so I hurriedly said, "No way!"


    Zhang Chi Hang''s face was full of suspicion, "why?"


    I explained the situation that day with a blush on my face. Zhang Chi Hang immediately had a stomachache from laughing. Even the clouds at the bottom of his feet shook a little from his smile, scaring me so much that I immediately grabbed Liu Shuai.


    "It''s nothing. Don��t worry about it. Last time, you forcefully used it, and this time I''ll lend it to you, there won''t be a problem." Zhang Chi Hang laughed for a while before stopping, and then pressed his hand back on my forehead.


    "... Alright ��" I closed my eyes. Bodhisattva probably wouldn''t lie, so I said as he instructed, "borrow me the supernatural power��"


    Immediately, I opened my eyes and was able to see everything down there clearly. With a quick glance, I could see that these people were all dressed in the attire of the ancient time. They were all tall and well-equipped, wearing armor, and looked extremely battered while exhausted.


    So the divine vision turned out to be this powerful! The feeling was unspeakable. If I had to describe it, it would be that, although I was very far away, if I wanted to, I could see every blade of grass below me, every expression, every pore of their face, and their hideous faces, and I felt that if I wanted to, I could penetrate into their flesh and into their internal organs and blood vessels, but I did not, because I could see that everyone in the canyon was screaming in the air, many of them had already been struck on their brains by the stone of the mountains, and some had already been struck bleeding by arrows. Some of them were pressed down by big stones, and to save them, people around cut their arms off directly with blade, while it took more cuts to chop off the legs due to stronger stones and muscles. Each cut causes fresh red blood exploding from the wounds into people��s faces, and after the legs were chopped down, the wounded people were about to die. The leader''s face was covered in blood as he knelt down and roared, as if he was begging for something.


    With each cruel scene, I couldn''t help but kneel on the clouds and retch. Zhang Chi Hang patted my back, and I felt a lot more comfortable. He gestured for me to look at the troops on the mountain top. I looked up the mountain, and in an instant I was at the side of the mountain army. At the very front of the army was a man with a feather fan and a scarf and in front of him was a table with a censer, yellow paper, candles, and a sword in his hand. He was speaking something, and somehow as he finished, the flames became stronger. Furthermore, those flames were very strange. As long as they touched someone, they could not be extinguished until those people were burned to death.


    ��What��s that? The battle between Zhuge Liang and Sima Yi? " I then understood what was going on and could not help but ask Zhang Chi Hang.


    Zhang Chi Hang declined to comment and told me to keep watching.


    Suddenly, a black cloud appeared in the distance. Soon, it began to rain. The people in the canyon were ecstatic as they saw the rain fall. All of them knelt down and kowtowed. Just when I was about to ask Zhang Chi Hang if this rain was related to him, I saw a terrifying scene through my divine vision: when the rain fell on the flames, the flames were not extinguished. Instead, it was as if oil was poured on top of them, causing the ones closest to the fire to burn to death immediately. The other people who were kneeling on the ground could not dodge in time and died immediately upon contact with the flames.


    There was something strange about this fire. I looked at Liu Shuai, who did not have any divine vision ability so he could not see clearly. Thus I could only ask Zhang Chi Hang.


    Zhang Chi Hang''s face was expressionless as he pointed to the clouds in the distance.


    I looked carefully and saw someone who looked very beautiful and familiar. It was Xiao Hong, the person who had just entered the office to talk to Zhang Chi Hang. However, his attire was different from his red suit. He was wearing a red suit, and he also stared at the ground. He opened his mouth and spat out a small flame.


    Seeing Sima Yi''s army about to be burnt to death by this strange flame, a willow branch floated in the air. That willow branch trembled slightly and dripped a drop of water, which swayed in the air, transforming into countless droplets that then exploded, turning into rain that sprinkled downwards. Wherever it went, the flames would be extinguished.


    Zhuge Liang, who was standing below, was looking at the flames in the valley with a smile. He suddenly felt that the rain was not right, and tasted it with one hand. Then, he sat on his small cart with listless eyes, looking at the sky and trembling.


    Xiao Hong felt something wrong. She looked around and screamed out as she found us, and spitted out flames that charged toward us. At first, the flame was only the size of a finger, but when it spouted out ten feet, it was already half the thickness of a water tank. Zhang Chi Hang did not even look at it, and his brushed the willow branch once again past us, forming a wall of rain and blocking the fire python in a continuous and dense manner. The fire python was ostensibly danger, but it had already extinguished from a hundred meters away from us.


    "Is this the Samadhi True Fire?" I seemed to recall a certain book that recorded such a scene. The Samadhi True Fire could not be extinguished with ordinary water, and it would burn more fiercely when it came into contact with water.


    "Samadhi True Fire?" Zhang Chi Hang frowned, then smiled and said to me, "this is the innate fire spirit cultivated by this little demon. Samadhi True Fire is much stronger than this, if that��s the case, I would have to prepare carefully to deal with it."


    Was that so? So it turned out that what was written in the novel was not necessarily true.


    Hong Hai��er was not stunned when she saw her fire python being extinguished by the rain. Her right hand clenched into a fist and punched her own nose three times, causing blood to flow out of her nose. At the same time, she took out five pieces of stone from her left hand, and threw them into the air. I looked at them with Zhang Chi Hang''s divine vision, and saw that these five stones, yellow, green, red, and gray respectively, were automatically floating in the air at the position of five stars. They continuously flickered, flashed once, and the blood that flowed out from her nose changed color once the stone flashed, and then shot towards the sky five times, turning into a five-colored flame. The flame ball seemed to be ownerless in the air, while this Hong Hai��er seemed to hold a treasure. She took out something unknown, and with a shake of the wind, it turned into a sword, and the multicolored flame wrapped around it, and immediately, this rod became a flaming sword, and it was extremely complicated, but in reality, it was just a one breath''s worth of time. Xiao Hong wielded the multicolored fire swords, and with a shake of her body, she transformed into a creature three heads and six arms, and wielded three multicolored fire swords as she flew towards us.


    "Shit!" Zhang Chi Hang screamed for life, both his hands quickly formed five to six hand seals. The scenery in the distance became blurry, thus Liu Shuai did not know what happened, but when he saw the hand seals he praised, "Wisdom Seal, Great Thousand Seal, Mi Tuo Seal �� Only a true Bodhisattva would be able to form so many hand seals in such a short amount of time, and even if I were to spend my entire life cultivating, I would still find it hard to form a single hand seal ��"


    Zhang Chi Hang''s face was ashen. After forming the hand seals, he pushed them outwards, and the willow branches in the sky seemed to have eaten some medicine and started brushing madly in the air. If it was said that a moment ago, there was still a drop of water dripping leisurely, but now, every brush produced over ten thousand drops of water, which formed a gigantic object in the air. The hand seal quickly flew over and surrounded Xiao Hong in all directions. However, Xiao Hong was not afraid at all. She held its spear and thrust it at the hand seal. Every time she stabbed forward, the hand seal would emit a green smoke and it wanted to hit Xiao Hong too, but Xiao Hong was so skilled that the hand seal could not even touch her body.

 Chapter 24 Avalokitesvara’s Weakness

    Zhang Chi Hang looked at the surrounded Hong Hai'' and extended his right hand. The kalasa floated in the air and with a wave of his hand, it quickly flew out and quickly disappeared. "If what you say is true, that this little demon really can release Samadhi True Fire and this Samadhi True Fire also seems to contain a trace of fire spirit within it, then I have to use the water essence of South Sea.��


    Liu Shuai frowned, "with your mana, it��s not difficult to borrow the waster essence of South Sea, but the problem is that the process will cost a lot of time, while I don��t think the hand seals can last long.��


    Zhang Chi Hang nodded his head, and sighed, "I can leave just like that, but there will be endless troubles in the future if the cause and effect does not come to an end." Then he looked at me, "Hao Ning, have you understood why I can''t easily agree to the wishes of a mortal? The cause and effect could not be make clear, period. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Since we are here, we might as well rest in peace."


    "..." I didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    As he spoke till here, Zhang Chi Hang seemed to have thought of something. He looked at me, as if he suddenly got an insight, "so that''s how it is, that��s it.�� Then he asked me with a smile, ��do you really want to save Zhou Yuan?��


    Was it my imagination? Zhang Chi Hang looked at me while smiling, like a big bad wolf looking at a little white rabbit. I faintly felt that it was a trap, but I was extremely conflicted: I came to find him to save Zhou Yuan and Yan, and I thought that Liu Shuai''s master would help us speak a few words, but in the end, this foolish master disappeared halfway, looked like I have to rely on myself for everything. Even though he knew that Zhang Xuan might have other thoughts on the matter, it wasn''t easy for him to bring it up. Thus if there was a way out, I had to give it a try no matter what.


    I nodded. Zhang Chi Hang smiled even wider, as if he could swallow the kalasa that was just thrown out.


    "Have you seen Master Jin''s martial arts novels?" Zhang Chi Hang said mysteriously as he took out something from his pocket.


    Again? Was Zhang Chi Hang a relative of Yan? Last time when I dealt with those guys, it was Yan who asked me to borrow the ��mana�� from my kindle and use the martial arts from the novels to fight against the enemies.


    So I asked, "Are you looking for a Kindle? I did read it." This time, I was smarter. I didn''t say that I had seen it many times, but just said that I had.


    Zhang Chi Hang was a little confused, "Kindle? What��s that? Oh, I remember now, it��s an e-reader �� ��Then he suddenly became slightly angry, "are you insulting my profession? I''m a paper media producer, and you want me to take out an electronic book to smash my signboard? "


    As he spoke, he took out a few thick books from his pocket. I was surprised that he could pull out such large books from such a small pocket. I couldn''t be bothered to think about it, but I felt that this Bodhisattva was a bit pedantic. he was a graduate of a celebrated college, but he underestimated electronic products so much.


    Just as I was thinking, Zhang Chi Hang took my hand and placed it on top of these books, then said to me, ��say what I say, borrow ��"


    "Stop ��" I stopped him. "Are you sure it''s going to save him?"


    As we spoke, one of the hand seals that blocked Xiao Hong''s path had been broken, and the remaining few were already in a slightly sorry state. Zhang Chi Hang looked somewhat anxious, "Don''t worry, even if you don''t want me to save him, I still have to fulfill your wish. If you help me and I don''t return the favor, the cause and effect will not be resolved. Hurry up."


    "Wait!" I interrupted again.


    "What now?!"


    "Um, are you sure my dick won''t have any accidents this time?"


    Zhang Chi Hang rolled his eyes, "no! Just announce it!"


    "Borrow Me Your Mana.��


    This physical body book was indeed different from the previous electronic book. Maybe it was because of Zhang Chi Hang''s help, I felt that my whole body had experienced dozens of years of experience, and all of the martial arts in these books had turned into warm currents that flowed into my body. No, it should be said that these martial arts had always been in my body, and this warm current was only here to wake them up. The feeling was peculiar. These decades of images continuously enlarged, then shrunk, then disappeared and reappeared in my mind. Every image seemed to be fixed in place, but if I looked carefully at this frame, I would see that it was moving. For a moment, I couldn''t tell if I had learned kung fu in my dreams over the past few decades, or if I knew it myself. This time, besides martial arts, there seemed to be something else. There were a few more that were frozen in place, like a few lightning bolts or a stories like water droplets. It was just an emergency, so time passed in a blink of an eye.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Zhang Chi Hang and Liu Shuai. They were also looking at me. The few books in his hands had already been shattered into dust and flew away with the wind.


    "It''s done?" Zhang Chi Hang eagerly asked me, because the moment I closed my eyes, two more hand seals were pierced through.


    "No!"


    "What''s wrong? You didn''t succeed? "


    ��I probably did!�� I scratched my head, "but I can''t fly and I don''t have a weapon. Xiao Hong��s flames will burning as it touches me!"


    "Hey, I thought you have a bigger issue, just wait." Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, then the willow branch in the sky flew over and turned into a jade green sword. Zhang Chi Hang passed the sword to me, "take this sword, then his fire cannot harm you, and ��������


    As he said that, he took out four small red wheels from his pocket. "I won these from Tai Yi in card games. Anyone who steps on them will come and go like a wind. It��s especially made for naughty kids �� well, also for those who are not good at flying. You can skate, right? It��s similar to that, but it''s better than a roller skate."


    ��What?" I held this sword and noticed that it was truly strange. The other swords looked extremely sharp, but this sword, on the other hand, seemed to be wrapped in a thick layer of water, just like a "Water Sword��. Besides, the four wheels were constantly spinning, and there were even some small flames that were shooting out. But perhaps it''s because of this "Water Sword," I couldn''t feel the temperature of the flames at all.


    "This can''t be a Wind and Fire Wheel, is it?" I asked as I was wondering, wasn��t it the transportation of Nezha? What was he trying to say? Naught kids? It was also true that when Nezha was young, he was exactly a naughty kid that he raised a chaos in the sea and killed a dragon.


    "What you call it is what it is. Quickly go and put Xiao Hong, then I��ll grant your wish!"


    "One last question ��"


    "Shoot!" Zhang Chi Hang was almost shouting, since there was only a hand seal left.


    "You have so many magic equipments, why don''t you put Xiao Hong down by yourself?"


    Zhang Chi Hang was so angry that his face was flushed red. Seeing that, Liu Shuai stood far away from us at the farthest corner of the clouds. Zhang Chi Hang took a deep breath and slowly spat out, "because in most people��s beliefs, Avalokitesvara only know how to release mana, not fight."


    ��Well, I got it.�� I chuckled in my heart. So even Bodhisattvas had weakness. Ivey league colleges were prestigious. Why did not they teach kung fu?


    Just as I said those words, the last hand seal broke and in the instant. In the same time, I appeared in front of Xiao Hong.

 Chapter 25 Avoiding the Strength of the Enemy

    Just after Xiao Hong pierced through the hand seal and was ready to fly towards us in one go, she suddenly discovered that there was someone beside her. She could not help but be shocked at my speed. ��Are you with him? Why would you interrupt my plan?"


    I was also intoxicated by this sort of opening remark. What did she mean ��with him��? However, I was certain that this Xiao Hong was the one from earlier, because her voice sounded exactly the same. Still, why did Xiao Hong, who was in the office a moment ago, suddenly burn so many people to death here? I really didn''t understand. Even though I was thinking like that, I still said, "What plan have I interrupted? So many people below are about to be burned to death by you. You are doing something harmful to others, yet you are blaming me for ruining your scheme? "


    "Hahaha!" A flame ignited in Xiao Hong��s eyes, "how many people have died in the past few decades? Countless. Why you blame only me for burning a few? Kong Ming had long predicted that it would rain heavily today, while he had been planning it for a long time, thus he prayed to me to make sure the wind and fire does not stop today. As long as he takes the power of Han Dynasty, he will build divine shrines for me and allow me to enjoy all donations in the world.��


    ��Xiao Hong." I pointed my sword at him, ��you were just fine a moment ago. How could you become like that? Are donations that important? Did you donate the one billion? "


    ��How dare you call me Xiao Hong?" Hearing me call her that, Xiao Hong''s face suddenly flushed red, and she looked at me angrily, "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I am Hong Hai��er, the Great Saint Infant King. You brat. I don��t know where you got the treasure or why you are willing to be the assistant of that weird Avalokitesvara, but you are so reckless! I won��t forgive you! "


    Before I could reply, Xiao Hong stabbed three swords towards me. I raised my sword to block and with a ''chi'' sound, the green sword in my hand was cut in half at the waist, which made me startled and hurriedly retreat.


    "Hmph!" Xiao Hong laughed sinisterly, "It seems like you''re not that good after all. How could you block my path with that broken thing? My treasured sword is refined from the unparalleled Fire Controlling Technique. There are very weapons in the world that can match it. This Bodhisattva is not clearly a male or female, and the treasured sword he gave you is even confused with the gender, hahaha!"


    Damn, Zhang Chi Hang was too unreliable. How could he give me a broken stick! I cursed in my heart, while this jade green sword seemed to hear my criticism towards it. It didn''t seem to be convinced, and suddenly grew back, becoming the same length as before.


    Xiao Hong scolded, in the meanwhile the treasured sword in her hand hacked at me nonstop. With a flash of an idea, I wandered based on the rules of sixty-four divines as I walked in the air. Xiao Hong''s treasured sword was always on the verge of hitting me, but every time I would easily dodge from an extremely tricky angle.


    "What magic is this? Is the magic treasure so special? " Xiao Hong looked at the Wind and Fire Wheels under my feet. It seemed like she thought it was due to this magic treasure. However, she didn''t know that I was using the ''Sliding-over-the-water Art'' that I had ''learned'' just now. Using the Yi Scripture as the base. It seemed like I was going to use my own footwork. However, as I used this footwork, Xiao Hong was simply unable to hit me.


    Thus, a strange scene appeared. Xiao Hong, with her three heads and six arms, was stabbing me at the back with all her might while I was riding the wind as if I was on a pedestal, pretty unfettered.


    What a joke! Once this footwork was used, no one would be able to grab my clothes, but this could only be considered as a martial art used to escape. Duan Yu had once used this footwork to try to catch others, but in the end, he was slapped down. I would not be that stupid to fight with others with Sliding-over-the-water Art. However, Xiao Hong''s sword was so sharp. It also emitted light, just like the laser sword in Star Wars that could cut down anything. Well, it didn''t seem to be exactly the same as the light sword in Star Wars, since this sword was sharp and incomparable. It was more like the Heaven Sword. Yes, it was a burning Heaven Sword.


    Heaven Sword? I seemed to get a plan.


    As I walked in the air with the Sliding-over-the-water Art, I tried to use my sword to dodge Xiao Hong''s tip. When it was placed on the flat surface of the sword, there was a sizzling sound and my sword remained unbroken. However, that fire sword was like a hot metal plate being poured by a bucket of cold water on top of it, and Xiao Hong shivered for it.


    It worked. I suddenly stopped moving forward. With my feet stepping in the air, I hurriedly flew upwards, making a move that was like stepping on clouds. When I landed again, I placed this "water sword" on top of one of her swords, then drew a circle following the direction of the fire sword. As the water sword hit on the fire one, the later released green smoke, but because it was placed on the sword plane, the sharpness of the sword edge was completely useless against the water sword. As I drew a circle around the fire sword, I knew clearly that every circle drawn by the sword would release a thread that would wrap around the sword. Over time, the sword would become extremely heavy and it would be difficult for any martial arts expert to use it.


    Sure enough, after these few rounds, Xiao Hong seemed to be extremely uncomfortable. She immediately took the other two swords to slash at me.


    I called out to myself, ��she��s in my trick.�� The water sword, along with the fire sword, hit toward the other two fire swords that were coming. After that, I started using the Great Universal Teleportation technique. As my water sword drove the fire sword lightly clashed with the other two, the later, for some unknown reason, slashed towards Xiao Hong''s two arms, causing blood suddenly to flow out from her hands. It was as if Xiao Hong was immune to the fire sword and wouldn''t be burnt, but she was still injured.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly retreated, her expression dark and uncertain, ��Life-Death Illusion Two Elements Dust Array?" After thinking for a while, she shook her head, "that doesn''t make sense, my Innate Spiritual Fire is a treasure that can burn through everything and destroy all illusions. Ordinary Two Elements Dust Array cannot dodge it. Could this guy use Tai Qing Essence Qi Talisman as the array eye? This is impossible! Divine items like that have not shown up for so many years!��


    I didn''t understand what Xiao Hong was talking, and that move was also extremely dangerous. The three swords of Xiao Hong were indeed the world''s sharpest weapons. A normal weapon would have been melted before it could even touch them, even if it didn''t burn, it would have been chopped apart by the sharp blade. With this weapon, Xiao Hong was almost invincible. No wonder Zhang Chi Hang didn''t want to show off his power to in front of her.


    It was a pity that she coincidentally met Zhang Chi Hang who was able to extinguish all flames with his willow branches, and Master Jin''s novel also recorded that when facing such a sharp weapon, one could rely on another sharp weapon like the Heaven Sword, or a wooden sword to dodge the attack, which was precisely the principle of using the "Tai Chi Sword" to avoid the attack. At the same time, Xiao Hong''s martial arts were also superb. Her reaction was extremely fast, and when her saw that one of the swords was unable to block it, her used the other two swords to block the attack. If it wasn''t for the "Great Universal Teleportation" skill that I used to guide her own sword to block the other two and instruct them to hit herself, I would not have been able to defend her powerful weapons with the water sword in my hand. ��Standing on the shoulders of giants, one��s experience and methods are completely different! " I couldn''t help but exclaim. Mr. Jin''s creation of this kind of fighting style was truly shocking.


    Just as I was thinking, I saw Xiao Hong''s body shaking and her three heads and six arms retracting back into her body, then she turned back into a normal person, and the three swords in her hand had become one.

 Chapter 26 The Three-headed Six-Armed Person Danced with Her Lance

    "Be careful, once the three swords become one, its sharpness and speed will be far beyond than before.�� Liu Shuai''s voice rang beside my ears, like the Thousand-Li Sound Transmission divine art used by Lin Qingxia in the film Six-Fingered Demon.


    "When did Liu Shuai learn the Thousand-Li Sound Transmission?" I couldn''t help but cry out.


    "What Thousand-Li Sound Transmission!" Xiao Hong snorted, ��he''s using a magic tool!��


    I turned my head and almost fainted. Zhang Chi Hang took out a big karaoke sound box from nowhere. He told Liu Shuai to shout at me with the microphone while he sat down on the cloud platform. Liu Shuai had originally thought that he looked extremely foolish, but due to the authority of the Bodhisattva, he could only muster up his courage and shout.


    With this posture, as long as Liu Shuai put on sunglasses, placed a metal basin under his feet, and sang a song called "Teardrop in Prison", he could make money by performing on the street.


    Xiao Hong gripped the sword hilt and lightly shook it, the sword immediately lengthened and turned into a spear of fire and pierced towards me.


    "Be careful, he''s very fast," Liu Shuai shouted with the loud sound box.


    "Competing for speed?" I chuckled in my heart. I had learned the fastest martial arts in the world.


    As I thought that in my heart, I planned to use the extremely fast and ghostly Sunflower Grimoire. But I felt something wrong. Last time Yan lended me his mana, I could use that technique from the start and my speed became extremely fast. However, this time, I was unable to use it no matter what, so I was in a sorry situation. I was blocking Xiao Hong''s fire spear, it nearly stabbed into my body several times.


    "Hao Ning, are you going to use ��"


    "Hey, could you not speak like that! The echoes are too loud for me to hear! " Liu Shuai''s shout made me anxious. Moreover, the wind at high altitudes was strong, so I couldn''t hear what he said clearly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, the mixed sound is too loud," Liu Shuai said as he lowered his head to adjust the volume.


    Holy shit, was the sound box really moved out from the karaoke? Otherwise, how could it has mixed sound? I wondered what was in Zhang Chi Hang''s pocket.


    "Hey, can you hear me? Let me try it out. ''One person, gets drunk, I think of the beauty. But, I''m still alone.''�� Hmm, it works, "Liu Shuai said with the microphone, like he was really adjusting the microphone. I glanced at this idiot while fighting, while Zhang Chi Hang, who was standing beside, was already rolling his eyes. I made up my mind that I would not tell anybody that I knew this idiot when I went back to the company.


    "Hao Ning, I think you want to use the Sunflower �� What? Is there such a thing? Oh, I see - do you want to use, Um, the Sunflower Reproduction System Grimoire? You can''t use it now, because that technique requires you to castrate yourself first. You can use it last time, it was because you used your own Spirit Qi to condense the Qi, and consumed a lot of it in a short time, so your body''s condition is pretty much the same as being castrated. That��s why you could use that kind of eunuch''s martial arts easily, haha... "


    The sound box''s effect was really good. I could even hear Liu Shuai��s laughter. Then I used the Sliding-over-the-water Art to "run" and in the same time shouted, "I got it, shut up!"


    In that split-second, I understood the difference. Last time, my body''s condition was different, so I could use that grimoire to increase my speed dramatically in an instant, but this time, I didn''t consume any energy yet, since Zhang Chi Hang had helped me, so I naturally couldn''t use this kind of mysterious technique that required castration first.


    That was going to be troublesome. As I walked, I thought, what other martial arts could I use to fight with Xiao Hong''s speed? How about a different angle, I did not need to compete speed with him? As I though about that, I seemed to get a plan.


    "Hey, you little thief. Why are you biting your finger when you''re hiding from me?" Hong Hai��er held onto the Flame Spear and chased after me while piercing through, but he couldn''t hurt me at all. He could only rage in his heart as he thought something like how could he meet such an eccentric opponent today, those previous opponents either beg for mercy or ran aways after losing in fight, but this guy was really mystical; he did not admit lose or fight back, but used peculiar magic tools to fly and doge him. Beside, his spear was so fast, but not able to hit the opponent.


    Xiao Hong was indeed formidable. He continued piercing his spear as he spoke. When he said "little thief", he picked, stabbed, and thrusted for thirty-six times. When he said, "why are you biting your finger", he had already stabbed for sixty-four times, and it was obvious that a round of thrust and retraction consumed the most amount of inner strength. Generally, the spear arts were thrusting, slapping, patting, blocking. For Xiao Hong to be able to use this kind of skill in an instant, not to mention his mana, his martial arts must reach an extremely high level.


    I felt a little awkward. I have this bad habit of biting my finger when I was thinking about something. Just then I habitually bit my finger when I thought. What a disgrace! I actually exposed such a vile habit as I fought with a deity. What would others think of me when they knew about it? However, I secretly admired Xiao Hong''s martial arts.


    Later on, when I got another chance to chat with Xiao Hong again, I found out that although Xiao Hong was scolding, he was secretly shocked in his heart as well. The whole world did not know the true ability of the Great Saint Infant King and only knew that he was famous for the Samadhi True Fire. In fact, his Fire Controlling Technique was merely his third strongest skill. The second was his martial arts. But, speaking of the eighty-one true fire spikes, no one had been able to dodge it since he cultivated that technique. Thus when he found I, a nameless brat, had such great martial arts, he secretly appreciated it in his heart. It was a pity that this man ruined his business. Avalokitesvara was not a threat. Although he had powerful mana, his marital arts was so bad. However, the one in front him was skilled with such as strange moving technique. If he could not put him down, then this guy might make huge troubles later by furtively attacking him.


    When Xiao Hong mentioned this to me later, I chuckled to myself. He didn''t know that I could only defend myself, unable to mount a sneak attack. Actually, I could only dodge him, how dare I launch a sneak attack?


    But at that moment, I didn''t know what Xiao Hong was thinking. I changed the direction of my sword, also my steps and sword techniques, then murmured lection.


    Xiao Hong was stunned, "what spell is this?" However, he did not stop attacking me with his Flame Spear.


    At that moment, my mind was completely clear. I shouted softly, "Du Gu Nine Sword, Descending Sword Style!"


    The sword technique I used changed. The previous one was learned from Zhang San Fengs�� Tai Chi Sword Technique, the main point of which was to avoid the enemy��s strength. I placed my Water Sword on the back of Xiao Hong''s spear, and drew circles along it, which seemed like strands of silk that were wrapped around the spear, in order to attack the solid form with void arts. However, my fighting style this time was to start late while arrive first, and attack the spots that the opponent must save. As Xiao Hong had just thrusted out his spear, I didn''t even think before thrusting my sword towards his wrist. At the same time, I stepped on the astral step. My body slanted slightly, and I dodged the spear in a way that normal people wouldn''t be able to imagine. Since the aftereffects of the spear had already ended, no matter what he did, clapped, retracted, his wrist would still be struck by my sword, just that the severity of the injury was different. I had never thought of this move before, but just subconsciously stabbed forward when I saw his spear coming towards me. After Xiao Hong found it��s impossible to retract his attack and noticed the change in my sword technique, he was astonished, while his move also stopped. However, he was indeed a good spear user. Since he could not avoid my sword from hitting his waist, he immediately flipped backwards and avoided my attack with the lightest price. This move was extremely dangerous, and when I saw this move of his, I couldn''t help but secretly admire him for that. If I was in the same situation, I would have definitely been hurt and could not find any way to dodge.


    Unexpectedly, this "Water Sword" of mine seemed to be his nemesis. This sword seemed to have sliced against his wrist lightly, but there was green smoke coming out from there. When Xiao Hong was flipping in the air, his other hand did not stop but pierced forward his Flame Spear a dozen times, and a wall of fire seemed to appear in front of me. I knew that he was using a strategy to retreat with advancing, and he was afraid that I would take the opportunity to attack while he was still in the air, thus he avoided the solid but defended against the void, which caused me to stop attacking naturally.


    After Xiao Hong flipped over in the air, he immediately retreated and maintained a safe distance between us as he stared at me with a pair of bright eyes.

 Chapter 27 Using My Sword as a Substitution of Tian Gang Blades

    ��My Serial True Fire Spikes includes eighty-one moves. Each contains dozens of variations. I was using the technique continuously. How could I possibly be stabbed by him?" Xiao Hong muttered softly with his hands behind his back, but I could hear his words. I could see that he was trembling slightly, and that even his face began to sweat a little.


    Taking in a deep breath, Xiao Hong trembled his hands as he used his True Fire to expel the water vapor that had just entered her body. His mind recovered and he used his spear to stab toward me.


    This time his speed was extremely fast. I could faintly feel that his spear tech-nique was different. For example, he should have been thrusting out his spear just now, but he retracted it back; he should have swung it back, but instead, he just moved it up, but I didn''t care about that at all. No matter what technique he took, I only focused on two things, one of which was how to avoid the tip of the red Flame Spear, and the other was how to hit him with my Water Sword. This method consumed my concentration, but the strange thing was that whenever I was low in spirits, this Water Sword would always make me clear, allowing me to wake up for a moment. In this way, we exchanged a few hundred moves, but neither of us could defeat the other. Before his spear could pierce me, my sword was already about to hit him, and just as my sword was about to touch him, he had already withdrawn his spear and promptly made another attack.


    I didn''t know how many moves I had dodged, but when I saw the tip of his spear trembled, which caused the space around it to blur, I felt that this move seemed familiar. Indeed, he was thrusting towards the direction that I predicted. At that moment, I felt as if a bolt of lightning split through the night, illuminating the sky. ��That''s it! Though his spear technique is fast, he only have a limited number of moves, not like me making any moves as I wish to attach the parts he must defend. After he used up his techniques, he has to do it again.�� Thus I took a careful look at her moves, and found that they were all within my anticipation.


    ��It''s coming!" Zhang Chi Hang called out at this time, then an object flew over from afar. I could know without looking that it was his kalasa coming back. It seemed that he had already borrowed the water essence of the entire South Sea. "Hao Ning, you have to stab his entire body for straight thirty-six times," This time Zhang Chi Hang did not care about his identity anymore. He took the mi-crophone from Liu Shuai''s hands and said to me.


    "Idiot! Stop dreaming!" Xiao Hong sneered and attacked even more urgently.


    However, he did not know that I had been aware of his tricks. Thus I stopped hesitating any more. As I saw his left foot extending out and his right hand re-versing, I knew that his next move was about to pierce my lower body and jump up, so I threw aside the technique of starting late while arriving first, but attached him first and stabbed his right ribs. This time, since I already had a plan, my movement was much faster than before. As my sword tip shook a few times, I launched my attack for several times, while Xiao Hong obviously did not think that he would be hit, he subconsciously stabbed his spear in a hurry as he did before, but this time he was slower due to the injury. Seeing him putting away his elbows into chest, I knew that this move was a fake, and he planned to extend his spear from the side before he did the move, so I immediately flipped backward and switched the sword from my right to left hand, then stabbed toward him as I was flipping.


    Changing hand was a very dangerous move in fighting, since one would lose ac-curacy due to unstable handling. However, I didn''t know why I would actually use this move, nor did Xiao Hong expect that. While he was still in a daze, I sud-denly stabbed him a few dozen times with my sword. This may sound complicat-ed, but all of the changes occurred while Xiao Hong was saying "idiot! Stopping dreaming". After she said these words, his body had already been struck by thirty-six attacks, and he was covered in blood. I hastily retreated, and when I realized that Xiao Hong was not attacking, I focused and watched, which gave me a shock. It turned out that among my thirty-six swords attack, there were thirty-six transparent blade pieces on his wounds, which should have been the Sword Qi that I had left behind after I used Water Sword to stab him.


    After that, Xiao Hong��s blood explode out from his entire body. He was indeed a hard person, that he seemed not afraid of the pain and was about to pull those blades out with her hands. Zhang Chi Hang didn''t allow him to do that, and be-fore he could make the next move, Zhang Chi Hang picked up the kalasa and fell to the side, from which the South Sea Water Essence flew out. Strangely, I originally thought the Water Essence should be transparent or blue, but it was golden, which made it even more dazzling under the sunlight. The golden Water Essence danced in the air endlessly after being poured out, and then split into five parts, flying towards Xiao Hong and forming five golden rings that locked his hands, feet and head tightly, making him unable to move. As Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, the thirty-six blades as well as the Water Sword on my hand flew back to his hand. The Water Sword transformed into the stem of a willow branch, and the blades became the leaves. As I watched closely--


    It was still the same unique Clear Willow Branch.


    And ever-changing sword used to subdue demons.


    At this time, Zhang Chi Hang flew over on his cloud, and I also flew over to Zhang Chi Hang''s side on my Wind Fire Wheel. Zhang Chi Hang laughed, "You demon has a profound mana. I know the Fire Controlling Technique is your third strongest skill. The second is your martial arts, and the first is your thirty-six Tian Gang Transformation Technique that allows you to transform into anything and even change the landscape. Only the thirty-six Tian Gang Blades can put you down." Then he said to me, "Thanks to you holding on for so long. I did not borrow the Tian Gang Blades yet, so I asked you to fight with him and use my magic tool to trap him. Although the effects are the same, the effective time of the magic tool is very short since it''s not as useful as the Tian Gang Blades!"


    Then, he sneered at Xiao Hong, "Demon, see what you did!"


    Xiao Hong''s wounds had already healed by this time. He stubbornly said, "We all live on the trace of resources in the world. How could you interrupt my culti-vation while you enjoy endless donations from the mortals. It is the so called sheriff can set fire but not allow the commoners to light lamps? "


    I slapped my head. The reportage came back so quickly. Zhang Chi Hang just explained this phrase to us, and now there was a monster questioning him with that?


    "Bah!" Zhang Chi Hang bellowed, "Your cultivation is to harm living beings. How could you still have the face to say that you''re just a commoner lighting lamps? You were actually making the commoners be the lamps for lighting. How could you talk such nonsense in this young age. Did your parents teach you a lesson ever since you were young. "


    Liu Shuai and I were surprised when we heard Zhang Chi Hang''s words. Shouldn��t a Bodhisattva always teach general principles to the common people? How could he ��impart�� someone by scolding him and blaming his parents?


    Hearing Zhang Chi Hang''s words, Hong Hai��er expressed a little loneliness in his eyes, but that emotion flashed past. ��Don��t ever bother me! I teach myself. "


    Zhang Chi Hang said with a stern face, "Let''s not talk about this for now. Who told you I''m suddenly a man and a woman? What did you mean I don''t have a distinct gender?" As he spoke, he used the willow branch in his hand to beat Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong was trapped by the golden water essence, and his body was placed straight so that he could not dodge but to undertake his whip attack. He was still stubborn just a moment ago, but after a few lashes, Xiao Hong couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain.


    "Why you Bodhisattva so petty? Xiao Hong simply said a word of you. How could you beat him to such a state?�� I muttered in my heart.,��what a stingy and petty Bodhisattva.��


    Somehow when I saw Xiao Hong get beaten up like that, I felt something strange and immediately stopped Zhang Chi Hang. ��Hey, are you a sadist? Even if you are, he is not a masochist. You have him under you control, just show some mercy."


    Xiao Hong looked at me with gratitude.


    "Pah!" Zhang Chi Hang spat, but when I spoke of the term ��sadist��, he blushed and stopped, "People always think that I am a woman, and there are even some heart apes scolding that ''I should have no husband in this life''. I have different genders in different worlds and lives, OK? How many times in the past have I used a man''s appearance while no one speaks anything, while I become suddenly a man and a woman when I show a woman��s face? Why are all of them so uncultured?"


    "Alright, alright, they have no culture. You do. You have great intelligence, so you don''t need to worry about that." I hurriedly coaxed. Zhang Chi Hang was 1.93 meters tall, and I was much shorter than him, but at this time, it was me who had to coax. It seemed that everyone had a soft part in his heart, and he must have been haunted by this misunderstanding and would not be able to move on.


    ��Well," I said, trying to change the subject, " The golden band you gave him, is that the water essence? Why is it golden? "


    This question was not important at all, but Zhang Chi Hang gave an answer, "The South Sea Water Essence is always golden, and the band made by this golden essence is the most powerful. As long as I chant an incantation, Xiao Hong will suffer a lot. The band will grow into his flesh and not be able to be re-moved."


    ��Is that so powerful? What''s its name?" I seemed to have an answer.


    ��En, I haven''t named it yet," Zhang Chi Hang said thoughtfully, ��Since it has flickering golden light, grows into flesh, and I can suppress a person with incan-tation, what about we call it����


    "Water Band Spell", Zhang Chi Hang shoot the three words as he held the kal-asa in one hand and the willow branch in the other.


    "Pfft ��" I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Shouldn''t it be called the Golden Band Spell? You Bodhisattva isn''t playing according to the rules! "

 Chapter 28 Questions and Thoughts

    Zhang Chi Hang''s face turned red. He waved the willow branch and said, ��It cannot be called the Golden Band Spell. It was made by Duo Bao and he has the patent. If I call it by that name, he''ll charge me an authorization fee. But I have no money. There''s no harm having a bit of copyright awareness. "


    "Copyright..." What a stingy Bodhisattva! He chose names randomly just in order not to pay the authorization fee. But this also conformed to the character of an Ivy League graduate in financial management. I remembered that when Liu Shuai called out the martial arts I wanted to use. I didn''t think much at that time, but I felt it was a little weird. So, I asked Liu Shuai, ��what did you call the martial art that requires me to castrate myself? The Sunflower Reproductive System Grimoire? Did he tell you that name? " I pointed at Zhang Chi Hang, ��What kind of name is that? Whose stupid idea is it?"


    "Knock it off! I didn''t tell him that." Zhang Chi Hang looked into the distance, deliberately not at us. "I just told him not to say its real name. You ''ve imitated his skills. Why do you have to copy the name? He''ll charge you for the��"


    "Authorization fee. Alright, I got it." I took over his words. I felt that this Bodhisattva had been poisoned by the western educational system, but I had to admit that what he said was reasonable.


    "Hehe," Liu Shuai scratched his head, "have you forgotten that I''m a biologist? Flowers are the reproductive system of plants in my eyes. Shouldn''t the name of the book be Sunflower Reproductive System Grimoire? "


    "What?" I broke into a cold sweat. I was surprised that he defined such a thing with an academic term, so I replied, "with your mindset, it should be very difficult for you to find a female descendant of a high-level primate."


    "Female descendant of a high-level primate?�� Liu Shuai pondered for a while, then he punched me, "damn, you''re cursing me for not being able to find a girlfriend!��


    I laughed and shouted for mercy. Then I recalled that he seemed to have said something strange, so I asked, "who is Duo Bao? Why is the Golden Band his magic tool? "


    Zhang Chi Hang did not answer, but there was some unhappiness on his face. I looked at Liu Shuai again, and he explained to me in a low voice, ��I heard that Laozi, the founder of Taoism, took Taoist Duo Bao out of Han Gu Guan. Then he changed from a savage to Buddha Sakyamuni. There was a lot of controversy about the secret history, but in recent years, there was a remarkable book that brought up this matter again and argued that Duo Bao might have some relationship with Sakyamuni. Back in the days when Taoist Ci Hang was in the Exposition Sect, the relationship between the two religions was rather delicate. The two might have some conflicts after Taoist Ci Hang became Avalokitesvara. "


    I seemed to remember something. According to Journey to the West, after Sakyamuni bestowed the Golden Band, the Tight Band and the Forbidden Band to the Bodhisattva in front of me, he only used the Tight Band against Sun Wukong and kept the other two secretly. Among the three magic tools, the Golden Band was the most powerful one. It was said that it had been used to subdue Hong Hai��er. If that��s true, then what the hell was this? I couldn''t figure it out, but I still admired Liu Shuai��s knowledge of these things, including Xiao Hong''s techniques and cultivation. Had it not been for his guidance, my legs would have been broken. So, I praised Liu Shuai, "you are really good. You know all about magic arts."


    Liu Shuai laughed, "I''m not so powerful as you. You can learn these great martial arts just by reading a few books. You weren''t that strong in the last fight, but now you can fight with Hong Hai��er. You''re really making great progress. It��s true that a product manager who knows martial arts is invincible."


    "I don''t know why. I seemed to have had divine assistance in this battle. I felt like I knew these martial arts and I was more skilled in this fight." I said proudly, but I suddenly realized that those martial arts were borrowed, and I would lose them all when I woke up. Liu Shuai''s Two Elements Dust Array was truly powerful. Thus, I praised him, "your are stronger than me. A product manager cannot stop a developer who knows martial arts."


    "Are you finished flattering each other?�� Zhang Chi Hang was probably not used to being ignored. He stuck the willow branch into his kalasa and looked at us, "You think I''m a Bodhisattva made of mud?"


    Normally, Liu Shuai would not contradict Zhang Chi Hang. However, I did not care about this and asked him directly, ��what should I do? Should I praise the world-famous Bodhisattva for dropping the ball at critical moments and forcing a mortal to deal with a great demon with Innate Spiritual Fire? "


    "..." Zhang Chi Hang seemed not angry at my words, but he was obviously stunned, "you know nothing about it. You borrowed the martial arts from the novels last time and you used your own temporary magic power. It did not work very well at that time. But it was my innate talent that activated your ability this time. I have great power and wisdom to integrate those martial arts more thoroughly. I can feel that you��ve been subconsciously practicing these arts lately, so we''ve seen that sort of result. You didn��t seem to have divine assistance, you did have that kind of assistance.��


    I see. Yan had told me before that even when I was dreaming, I called the names of martial arts. It turned out to have such an effect. Even so, I stubbornly refused to admit it, ��how could you make mortals work for you to subdue Hong Hai��er?"


    Zhang Chi Hang''s face turned red, "Un, the Bodhisattva is testing you."


    "Oh, you are so smart. " I put my palms together and gave him a little bow banteringly. Zhang Chi Hang subconsciously dodged to the side. I didn''t notice this detail until I recalled it again a long time later. Only then did I understand what exactly was going on. But at that time, I asked, "what should we do now?"


    Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, then a cloud rose up and took Xiao Hong away. He soon disappeared. Then Zhang Chi Hang snapped his fingers, "Let��s go!"


    Suddenly our vision blurred and we were back in the office as if we had never left. The wish form was still floating in the air.


    There were too many things I didn''t understand. It looked like we had gone back to the past, but that kind of explanation didn''t convince me. It was more like a holographic role-play game.


    I asked, "Is that your special hologram?" I didn��t know Zhang Chi Hang''s magic power, so I could only describe it with what I saw on TV, ��did the hologram show us how you reacted to Sima Yi''s wish many years ago? It didn''t look like a hologram. If it''s a hologram, why would I be involved? Is it a new form of interactive gaming? "


    I looked at Liu Shuai who obviously did not understand either. It seemed to be something beyond his knowledge system.


    Zhang Chi Hang was a little proud, "If I say that the things that you had experienced just now, Kong Ming, Sima Yi, Shang Fang Valley, and the flames, were all real, and you did participate in that period of history, what would you think?"

 Chapter 29 An Unorthodox Bodhisattva

    Did we really go back in time? I thought of a word and blurted out, "time traveling? Did we just teleport back? You have that kind of ability? Then could you send me back to the day before yesterday?" I took out my cell phone," wait a moment, let me check the winning combination of last lottery draw."


    Liu Shuai was not really excited. He calmly asked, "Bodhisattva, from what I know, there seems to be no record that Immortals and Buddha have the ability to go back to the past, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Chi Hang laughed, and then formally answered Liu Shuai''s question, "you''re right. I don''t have that kind of ability either."


    "Then why did you say we went back through in time and experienced the event then?" I put down my phone, slightly disappointed.


    Zhang Chi Hang frowned, "Note, I''m not saying that you have returned to the past. I said that you''ve participated in it �� this is a bit more complicated, let me think of a way to explain it." After saying that, he stood up, paced back and forth a few steps, and then turned around to look at us, "do you know what happened to the the 13th year of Zhen Guan in Journey to the West?"


    This topic was changed too quickly. Liu Shuai didn''t seem to understand this, but I started to recall, "the 13th year of Zhen Guan, so familiar, allow me to think. That year, monk Xuangzang set off to India to study Buddhism. In the same year, Xuanzang''s father, Chen Guangrui, married Xuanzang��s mother and was killed. His mother was pregnant in the same year, and then, she placed Xuanzang in a river, that''s why he was also called Jiang Liu''er (a baby on the river). Whoops. That��s not right!"


    Liu Shuai also felt that something was amiss and asked me, "what are you spouting? How could it be that Monk Xuanzang''s father married his mother, gave birth to him, while in the same year he grew up and promised the emperor of Tang dynasty to request for Buddhist scriptures? It should take at least more than ten years."


    I also felt that something was wrong and quickly took out my phone to check. Sure enough, this was what was written in Journey to the West. "What''s going on? This doesn''t make sense!"


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at me, and said, "are you discussing logic with a Bodhisattva? Why don''t you discuss acting with a movie star? Your are stranger even than him." He said this while pointing to Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai knew that Zhang Chi Hang was referring to him, and purposely did not raise his head, continuing to look at his phone. "There are so many things in real life that you can''t explain using logic, but you choose to ignore them, and stick with the logic."


    "What are you talking about?" I was a little confused, "what does Bodhisattva''s logic have to do with a movie star��s performing skills?"


    Zhang Chi Hang rubbed his temples, "it''s nothing. I have just attended too much celebrity banquets recently, and I can''t stand to watch people who have poor acting skills but lecture others.�� Then he waved his hand and continued, "you''re right, something extremely unreasonable happened in the 13th year of Zhen Guan. If you want an explanation, then you must have a great sacred art. And during that period of time, I was the only Immortal in the record who participated completely in the event."


    Liu Shuai was also checking his phone, and answered, "there are a lot of analyses on this matter, such as -"


    "A lot of analyses indeed," Zhang Chi Hang interrupted him. "but only among minorities. Most people subconsciously think that it''s the truth. Do you guys know what that means?"


    "Does this mean that because people believe you have a great sacred art related to time, then you do get such a great ability?" Liu Shuai said in a probing tone, but he was not too sure, as this was simply too inconceivable.


    "Close, but it is not that people believe it. They have no doubt at all." Zhang Chi Hang nodded his head, "when no one realizes that this is a problem, I then have this strange grey-zone sacred art. You know what, it''s not easy to force people to believe in one thing, but it''s much easier to make people not doubt one thing. The truth is, the absence of doubt is more powerful than the faith. Because this often means that people think subconsciously that this is the truth, that there is no doubt about it."


    Liu Shuai and I did not speak. We were carefully pondering over the difference between the two concepts.


    Zhang Chi Hang continued: "So, I didn''t send us back to the time of Three Kingdoms. Instead, at that time, Sima Yi made a big worship to me, so I used my sacred art to move Shang Fang Valley at that moment to the present. You can think it as a technique similar to the art of dividing two realms. It''s just that the later separates void space, but I used a great sacred art to divide time because people had no doubt about it."


    At this moment, I seemed to understand a little and asked, "do you mean that you have the ability to do this because people don''t suspect the illogical stories in Journey to the West?"


    "Good catch," Zhang Chi Hang said, "Immortals and Buddha''s sacred arts exist due to people''s belief. After it is created, it can gradually break away from the power of belief. But this kind of belief must be in a large-scale. Over a hundred million people must believe in it for a long time. I got this supernatural power just in the past few decades. You know what, Journey to the West had been ranked as one of the four great books only since several decades ago, but many people read it, which resulted in a large scale of belief."


    "What if people later suspect this history?" I couldn''t help but think of that possibility.


    ��Well, it depends,�� Zhang Chi Hang returned to a state of not caring about anything, "the worst situation for me would be loosing that sacred art, so be it. What could I use it for? Besides, there is another unquestionable part in Journey to the West that can be read in many different ways. I still have the chance to have this kind of grey-zone sacred art��"


    ��Which part?" Liu Shuai and I said simultaneously.


    ��Make your guess." Zhang Chi Hang winked at us mischievously. This expression was probably the most human side of this Bodhisattva.


    "How? I don''t have any clue." I shook my head, showing that there was nothing I could do.


    "That''s what exactly I mean," Zhang Chi Hang laughed, "you couldn''t find it even you looked for it intentionally, how could others without knowing it."


    Liu Shuai seemed to have thought of something. He asked, "So, Bodhisattva, do you mean that Immortals exist because of people''s belief?"


    "What a slow mind!" Zhang Chi Hang curled his lips, "weren''t we just talking about this all the time?"


    Liu Shuai ignored Zhang Chi Hang''s sarcasm and said, "then are you the Bodhisattva described in the legends, or those figures are actually you?"


    "Liu Shuai, what are you talking about?" I didn''t seem to understand him, "what do you mean ''he is them or they are him''?"


    Liu Shuai looked at me, "all myths and legends assume that there''s a god first, and then elaborate classics according to the miracles of him to enlighten the later generations. However, what Avalokitesvara said means that god appears after people read the classics and believe in the stories. Then which came first, gods or classics? If classics came first, then where the figures in the stories came from? In addition, the gods described in details in the legends are all orthodox indeed, but this Bodhisattva in front of us seems to be somewhat unorthodox��"


    Uh, I was stunned, this kind of a "chicken first or egg first" question really racked my brain.


    "Haha, good question!" This time Zhang Chi Hang was not angry, "I can only tell you that I originated from the one described in the classics but I am not him. People''s faith in him gave birth to me. In this sense you could say that I was him, but once I appeared, I got my own freedom. Well, I could not agree with your comment of me being unorthodox."


    "Aren''t you unorthodox?" I laughed, seeing Zhang Chi Hang not angry, I continued half-jokingly, "I''ve never seen such an unorthodox Bodhisattva before."


    "What a Bodhisattva does is neither what a mortal does nor a saint does." Zhang Chi Hang slowly recited these words.


    "Ah!" Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up. He suddenly realized something and clasped his hands together, "What a great wisdom!"

 Chapter 30 Bodhisattva’s Trap

    Seeing that Liu Shuai had comprehended something, Zhang Chi Hang smiled and nodded.


    "Even though that''s the case," I thought for a moment, "I''m a fake, after all. I can''t borrow the supernatural powers of others at my will!"


    ��Supernatural powers can only be understood by supernatural mind." Zhang Chi Hang laughed, "Put down your mental barrier. Once there''s no barrier in your mind, you can understand the supernatural things��"


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." I was still not used to calling him Bodhisattva like Liu Shuai, ��You make me feel a lot more comfortable. Then may I ask about the matter of saving Zhou Yuan and Yan? "


    Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, "Mortals fear the effect, but Bodhisattvas fear the cause. You helped me and you''ve even successfully shortened Kong Ming''s life by 12 years..."


    "What?" I couldn''t help but interrupt him, "When did I shorten Kong Ming''s life by 12 years?"


    Zhang Chi Hang frowned, "Would you stop yourself from interrupting others? I asked you to stab Xiao Hong thirty-six times, and you actually did thirty-seven. In the last attack you tilted your sword. The Sword Qi hit Kong Ming directly. If not for Kong Ming��s skilled mana and a strong flame barrier, he would have died on the spot. My magical artifact is much more formidable than you could imagine. Would you like to know how to save the two guys?��


    ��Yes, absolutely.�� I shut up quickly, but my mind was full of questions.


    "Seeing that you''re suspicious, I might as well tell you everything. Not long later, when Kong Ming was on the verge of death, he planned to plea to the nether world to extend his life, but he didn''t know that you had already cut off twelve years of his lifespan. What a fate! Originally, he plead to Yan, but was rejected, so he could not extend his life and died in the end. But I did not expect that the cause and effect had come to you. It may be a fortune or calamity. I��m not sure." Zhang Chi Hang thought for a bit, and stretched out his hand, allowing a willow leaf to float out of the willow branch. With a drop of pure water on it, the willow leaf flew toward us and stopped in front of us. After that, Zhang Chi Hang shook his finger lightly, and the willow leaf wrapped the water droplet into a ball, then quickly spun, turning into a green pill.


    Zhang Chi Hang placed the pill into a embroidered box and handed it over to me. "Scrunch this pill, then you can give it to Zhou Yuan or put it on Yan''s mirror. Either way you can save one of them."


    "One of them?" Liu Shuai and I shouted, "but there are two!"


    "So what?" Zhang Chi Hang returned to his previous carefree appearance, "You helped me once, so I''ll help you save one person, then the cause and effect will be crossed off. Are you telling me that when you have a hundred people who need to be saved, I have to help you a hundred times?"


    "What the heck?" I felt like Zhang Chi Hang had laid a trap for me. Indeed, the furthest path in my life was the path laid out by the Bodhisattva.


    "I did what I have to do." Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand, "Now it''s your turn to think of a way on your own. Oh right��" Zhang Chi Hang looked at Liu Shuai again, "If you take this drop of water, it can immediately restore your mana. Your, uh, little brother, doesn''t need to wait half a year to work properly." Then he turned to me, "The question is, whom will you give it to?"


    "Bodhisattva..." The words hit Liu Shuai as a bucket of cold water. It turned out that the fate Zhang Quan had calculated for him was this bad.


    "That''s all~" Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand.


    Our visions got dark. When we could see again, we were downstairs at the office, and we were staring at each other, unable to say a word.


    How could this be the result? I came here to save people, and we could indeed save a person in the end, but whom to save?


    At the same time, Zhang Chi Hang was in his office.


    "The Mighty One," Zhang Chi Hang''s eyes were closed, as if he was speaking to the air, "I can feel you. After so many years I finally felt you again."


    "You used the word ''feel''. That''s good," a voice that did not exist appeared in Zhang Chi Hang''s mind, "You did very well. That��s what an embodiment of great wisdom should do!"


    "I��m flattered. How could I dare to claim to have great wisdom in front of you?" Zhang Chi Hang didn''t look at all at ease and relaxed, "Are you here for him?"


    "Yes, and no," the voice said noncommittally, ��Did you hide something between his eyebrows?"


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Zhang Chi Hang sighed, "I hope that could help him in the future. That''s what I can do."


    "I don''t know everything either!" The voice held neither joy nor sadness, "Although I know many things even I needn''t to know. Alright, you have your own reasons for doing this. It depends on his choice. This is a test for humanity!"


    ��Yes." Zhang Chi Hang muttered, "Mankind uprises�� Mankind uprises�� But the true thing that needs to be upraised is humanity."


    ...


    Of course I knew nothing about that. Instead, I looked at the pill in the embroidered box in a daze, and then looked at Liu Shuai. After being silent for a while, I asked Liu Shuai, "Tell me, is this the same as Killing Three Warriors with Two Peaches?"


    Liu Shuai was confused, ��What? You like eating peaches?��


    "Killing Three Worriers with Two Peaches!" I exhaled a breath. Liu Shuai was a good example of a science student. He understood all sorts of mana very well, but he didn''t know human stories. I patiently explained, "This is a story about Yan Zi. You know the story of Yan Zi''s visit to the state of Chu, don''t you? At that time his king had three generals who were very arrogant for their merits and posed threats to the king. The king had been worrying about them, so Yan Zi suggested him to call all three of them over, then announce that the king had obtained two very good peaches and wanted to give them to the three. He asked the three generals to argue who had contributed the most, and the peached would be granted to the two with the biggest contributions."


    Liu Shuai found it funny, "Why were they fighting for two rotten peaches? If it were me, I would say to the king, ''hey, stop messing around, just buy another one.''"


    I couldn''t help but laugh as well, "I don''t know either. I just heard this story. Maybe the peaches were expensive at that time." However, what happened after that was tragic. Two generals were probably impatient, so they each picked up a peach and claimed that their contribution was great and that they deserved to take the peach. Thus, they told everyone their contribution. The third general could not bear to listen any longer and jumped up to fight the other two by announcing his merits. After that, he felt that he was being humiliated, so he raised his sword and committed suicide. One of the remaining two generals then felt that he had gone too far, so he also committed suicide. The one left was very grieved, so he also killed himself. This way, Yan Zi used two peaches to easily kill three generals. That''s the story of Killing Three Warriors with Two Peaches."


    Liu Shuai looked at me blankly and shuddered, "What you''re saying is really unbelievable. How could they commit suicide for two peaches?"


    "Ah~" I looked up at the sky, "That was an era in which everyone cared a lot about their esteem. Everyone placed a lot of importance on their reputation."


    "I understand the story, but what does that have to do with us?" Liu Shuai scratched his head, "Bodhisattvas would not let you use this pill to kill the three of us, would he?"


    I nodded, as an agreement with him, then shook my head, "This is my fault for not explaining clearly. Most comments on this story are about Yan Zi. The method he used was actually a reflection of his personality. So, people later detested Yan Zi''s method and thought of him as a sinister person. Now, I''m the one who give the peaches, haha."


    I looked at Liu Shuai and laughed bitterly.


    ��Got it." Liu Shuai suddenly realized, "All three of us need this pill, and we all have a quite deep relationship with you, so you may give it to any one of us..."


    "And I will be sorry for the other two��" I sighed.

 Chapter 31 Avalokiteshvara’s Bug

    Seeing me sighing, Liu Shuai frowned, then laughed out loud, "Hey, don''t take it so seriously. There is nothing to be sorry about. You worked hard to earn this pill, and the Bodhisattva gave it to you. It��s your decision to give it to one of us, or even to keep it with yourself."


    I suddenly got an insight. ��Your Bodhisattva is really sharp when it comes to people. He noticed that I was eager to save people, so he gave me the pill instead of giving it to you. At the same time, he purposely said that I could use this to save you from emergency. It��s not about which one to save. He was actually testing my humanity."


    When Liu Shuai heard the words "save you from emergency", his face reddened, and he immediate-ly asked, "What do you mean by ''your Bodhisattva''? By the way, you don''t seem to be afraid of this Bodhisattva at all?"


    ��Afraid?" I looked at Liu Shuai with a puzzled expression, "afraid of what?"


    "Damn, are you pretending?" Liu Shuai curled his lips in disdain, "He is the famous Bodhisattva. Aren''t you afraid that you may say something bad and he would impede you? Or you could show your respect to him and get some wisdom from him.��


    I finally understood why Liu Shuai was so subservient in front of this Bodhisattva. I walked to the side of the road and sat down on a bench, the gentle breeze made me feel very comfortable. "I''m different from you, I��m nothing, so I am not afraid of loss."


    "What do you mean by that?" Liu Shuai also sat down.


    "I simply cannot learn mana at all, so he can teach me nothing. Thus I treated him the way I should." I looked at Liu Shuai, "At the same time, he is a Bodhisattva. Though he is a little mean in words, I can tell that his is a good man, and he won��t cause me troubles intentionally. Furthermore, I''m not in the fashion circle as him, so there''s no need for him to use tactics against for me. And look at him, he''s still using Nokia. What else can we Internet practitioners expect from him? It may even take us great effort to teach him about technology! "


    Some time later, I heard from Xiao Hong that not long after we left that day, Zhang Chi Hang sud-denly threw his Nokia without a reason, then shouted, "Xiao Hong, bring me the iPhones that Cook gave me! I want a new one every day!"


    I continued, "So it''s simply that I don''t have anything to ask of him, thus I..."


    "So you are not afraid because you have no desire," Liu Shuai chuckled, and then said reflexively, "What you''re saying seems to make sense. When I saw this Bodhisattva just now, it seemed like I was subconsciously thinking that he had a greater understanding of knowledge than I did, and a stronger mana than mine, so if he could teach me a little in terms of cultivation�� That''s weird, if you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t even realize it. I even believed that all my behaviors are natural."


    "This is probably what the Avalokiteshvara said, absence of doubt is more powerful than the faith." I thought.


    "However, now that I think about it, this Bodhisattva has many things that he hasn��t told us." At this time, Liu Shuai seemed to be more clear and had thought of something.


    "Hmm?" I looked at Liu Shuai. Zhang Chi Hang had already talked so much, and he always taught big principles. How could Liu Shuai still think that there were many things he didn''t tell us?


    ��Let me ask you, don''t you find it strange that you subdued Hong Hai��er?" Liu Shuai looked at me, "Why did he not do it himself but ask you instead?"


    "He explained it, didn''t he?" I didn''t know why Liu Shuai brought up this matter, but Zhang Chi Hang had already given a very clear explanation, "It''s more difficult for him to deal with the Sa-madhi True Fire, and his martial arts weren''t that good, so he needed me to hold Xiao Hong back and make time for him to borrow some South Sea Water Essence?"


    "Yes, that''s what he said. I did not think too much about it when I wanted something from him, and I naturally believed his words," Liu Shuai muttered to himself for a moment, "but now that I think about it, those words have an extremely obvious bug."


    "What bug?" I didn''t comprehend what he was talking about. I was a "bug seeker", but I didn''t even realize there was even one of it.


    ��Samadhi means concentration and definiteness, which refers to the Eighth Ground Bodhisattva, while Avalokitesvara is the Bodhisattva of Wonderful Awakening and is an appearance of Right-eous Dharma Tathagata." Liu Shuai looked at me, while pondering, "It is well-known that amongst the fifty-two levels of Maharet''s Bodhisattva cultivation stages, Wonderful Awakening is the 52th, while Eighth Ground is only the 48th. Logically speaking, Avalokitesvara should be able to deal with the Samadhi True Fire as easily as an adult beating a child. Yet, he said that he could barely cope with it, and urged you to do it."


    "Oh, the things you said ARE really well-known!" I couldn''t help but complain as I looked at Liu Shuai''s pensive look. This is clearly a Buddhist specialty, but he said that it was well-known to show off his knowledge in front of me. "The terms you talked about earlier, like concentration and definiteness, wonderful awakening, or eighth ground only make no sense to ordinary people. I know why I can''t find the bug you mentioned. It turns out that I don''t even know these things! What a programmer like you is researching all day? Wait, is this what your Master Zhang Quan taught you through sleep at night? That''s not even close to well-known. If so, then could you explain to me the principle of uncertainty, quantum entanglement, and observer effect in ''well-known'' quantum mechanics?"


    "What are you talking about? Quantum mechanics?" Liu Shuai was stunned when he heard those three terms, as though he was listening to a heavenly book. He then scratched his head and said, "My major was biology, and I learned coding without solid foundation. So don''t make it difficult for me, okay?"


    "Seems like you still know that you have no solid foundation. Then don''t brag on me." Seeing that Liu Shuai didn''t understand any of the quantum mechanics, I was satisfied in my heart, and joked at him along the way.


    "Hey, don''t speak nonsense." Liu Shuai didn''t want to hear anymore sarcasm, so he asked me, "What��s your plan? I should not be concerned. Zhou Yuan and Yan''s situations are more urgent than mine. At the worst, I will just wait for half a year. I''m sorry, bro." Liu Shuai looked down with a regretful expression, and seriously patted his crotch, as if he was comforting his own brother. But somehow, I couldn''t sympathize with him at all. On the contrary, I felt that it was kind of funny, but I held it in.


    As expected, two girls just happened to pass by while talking and laughing. They both blushed when they suddenly saw Liu Shuai touching his crotch in front of them, and they scolded in a low voice, "Freak!", then hurried over.


    Liu Shuai heard it clearly, but was completely bewildered. After he understood what was going on, he angrily stood up and prepared to charge over to explain, "Hey, I''m not a freak! Not at all, I was just��" At this point, he didn''t know what to say, so he took two steps forward and stopped. The two girls didn''t seem to hear what he said. They only held hands together and quickly walked away. Liu Shuai shook his head and continued asking me, ��Hey, tell me, what do you plan to do?"


    I thought for a while and replied, "I haven''t decided yet. It''s already a little late so let me go back and think about it. Tomorrow, we''ll discuss this with Zhou Yuan and first ask his opinions. Yan''s situation is..." I felt a little ashamed, but still made up my mind, "after all, he''s still staying in the mirror, so he''s fine for now."

 Chapter 32 Zhou Yuan Got in Trouble Again

    "You��re home." Hardly had I closed the door when Yan''s voice floated out from the mirror. The latest variety show was on TV. Obviously, Yan was watching TV again.


    "Right." I took off my shoes, unable to stop thinking. Only after I opened the fridge and took a tin of cold Coke did I feel better.


    "Hey�� ��" Yan lowered his head as he played games and talked. He was not watching TV, but listening to the TV.


    "I''m so sleepy. I don''t want to say anything right now." I was afraid that Yan would ask me about Avalokitesvara. I knew If he asked me, I would tell him everything. So, I interrupted him.


    "Alright, I just want to ask you to call the maintainer. The TV has been turning on automatically recently, as if there is a ghost in it. Oh, I''m a ghost, "Yan looked at the television, completely ignoring me, as if I was the one who didn''t exist in this room, ��OK, let''s talk about it another day. These programs are interesting. Don��t blame me for wasting your electricity. "


    ��Wasting my electricity? Hehe, I don''t care." I smiled wryly and went to sleep. Yan did not ask me any more questions. He just watched a comedy show in the mirror all night. He was so happy that he had almost forgotten about his current situation. I was a little envious of him now. Facing such a big difficulty he could laugh it off. In his words, now that he��s got the worst cards, he should continue to play them well, and there might be surprises.


    It was a pity that I didn''t know how to play cards, nor did I have Yan''s mentality. I tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep at all. It was almost six o ''clock in the morning when I send a message to my manager to tell him I would be late.


    Anxiously, I sent a WeChat message to my manager. After that, I laughed with self-mockery. Just one day ago I was standing on the Wind-Fire Wheel and subdued Hong Hai��er, the Great Demon, but I still had to punch in at work and ask for leave and worry about being late when I came back.


    I didn��t get up until noon. After washing up in a daze and having lunch, I went to the company. Hardly had I checked my emails when Liu Shuai rushed over in a hurry and whispered to me, ��damn, Zhou Yuan got in trouble."


    I said impatiently as I opened an email, "what could have happened to him? Did he break a vase or accidentally hit a colleague? He has such a good temper that he smiles at everyone he meets. "


    Bang! Liu Shuai closed my notebook and looked at me seriously. He was about to speak when he suddenly saw all the colleagues around looking at us, so he pulled me into the conference room.


    "Zhou Yuan might get fired." Liu Shuai closed the door and said.


    I was stunned, looking at Liu Shuai in a daze. I couldn��t believe it. "That��s bullshit! Even though Zhou Yuan''s designs were so awful before��" I peeked outside of the conference room to make sure there was nobody else, then I lowered my voice and said, "he didn��t get fired. Now he has made great progress. He can''t be dismissed. Maybe he got a promotion. "


    Zhou Yuan sighed with a bitter smile, ��the timing wasn''t right for him. There was a dispute between him and someone.��


    I was instantly unhappy, "when did you learn the obscure speaking pattern from Avalokitesvara? Let''s get things straight! ��


    "Whoops, I can''t even tell you whose problem it is." Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then he told me the whole story.


    The contradictions started with a trifle. Zhou Yuan��s design skill had recently improved remarkably�� these were the exact words of our director. It seemed like the missing of the soul had produced an obvious effects��The director decided to buy Zhou Yuan a lunch at noon to reward him, so he called the whole team including Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai to have a big meal together. Our director used to be a product manage, and he liked to talk about products and industry trends. At dinner, he commented on the current sharing economy, "As I said last year, Bicycle Sharing would not last more than a year. You can see how many bosses have absconded with money, and how many customers can''t get their deposit back today. Fortunately, my judgment was accurate. I have never used a shared bike even once, and I have not placed any deposit at all."


    As usual, other people praised the director for his accurate judgement and foresight, but Zhou Yuan said, "Bicycle Sharing had already slid into a decline at the end of last year, so it is not difficult to make a judgement at that time. As a product manager, you chose to judge it only by subjective opinions instead of experiencing a new thing yourself. That��s not fair."


    The director thought that Zhou Yuan was joking. He looked at the colleagues and everyone showed a smile. Then he turned to Zhou Yuan playfully, "Wow? Zhou Yuan had his own views? So, what��s your opinion? You mean that I was wrong?"


    Zhou Yuan said expressionlessly, "I''m not saying you were wrong. I''m saying that you had no judgement."


    The director took a deep breath. He smiled at Zhou Yuan, "then tell me, if I had no judgement, why is the current situation of Bicycle Sharing the same as I predicted?"


    The others felt embarrassed, so they all lowered their heads to eat, Liu Shuai was sitting right next to Zhou Yuan. He pulled at Zhou Yuan��s clothes to stop him. But Zhou Yuan seemed to not understand it. Just as he was about to say something, Liu Shuai quickly said, ��ha-ha, it''s obvious that our Director Yang����Our director��s name was Yang Lao De. He always boasted that he got a nice name which meant to take the income from his efforts for granted�� ��Lao De is reasonable. Last year he made a prediction which has come true this year. Zhou Yuan was just joking. Ha-ha. Let��s eat.��


    When Liu Shuai said this, I knew something horrible was going to happen. I knew why Zhou Yuan had said that. With Zhou Yuan''s current state, which was completely unaffected by his emotions, he must have understood a lot of things and objectively made some judgments that he considered as correct. If Liu Shuai forcefully played the role of a peacemaker, Zhou Yuan probably wouldn''t care about his feelings. The situation would get worse.


    As I suspected, Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai with a serious expression, "you don''t have to mediate. I have my own reasons.�� Liu Shuai felt awkward and didn''t know what to say. He looked at the others as them stared at him. Then they all lowered their heads to eat.


    And Zhou Yuan looked at the director, "The reason why Bicycle Sharing is in exactly the way you expected it to be is not that you judged the business to be bad, but you''ve always had a habit to think so as long as it''s an emerging industry."


    The director was startled. He did not expect Zhou Yuan to reply like that, and he did not know what to say.

 Chapter 33 Quarrels Led to Troubles

    Zhou Yuan continued, "from the moment I met you, when the smart hardware was launched, you said it��s not good; when O2O started, you said O2O wouldn''t work; when internet finance has just appeared, you were not optimistic; when the sharing economy was booming, you said it��s going into a decline. As an observer, I think it��s too easy for you to make a judgement. You just need to say that any new industry has no future."


    Before the director could speak, Zhou Yuan had waved his hand to motion to him not to speak, "don''t be in such a hurry to refute me. It''s statistically safe and reasonable to say that any new industry will go into a decline. Even a broken watch tells the correct time twice a day. Moreover, new things are always more likely to fail than to succeed. If you emphasize only the things that you predicted correctly, people will assume that you are always right. In this sense, you are like a fortune-teller. Oh no, fortune-tellers also need to observe audience��s words and appearances to determine whether to speak in a positive or negative way. But you just need to predict that they all will die. What an easy job!��


    After Zhou Yuan finished his lengthy speech, the director''s face and Liu Shuai turned green, while the others all wished that they could stick their heads into their bowls. But they had to admit that what he said was reasonable. However, he shouldn''t have said such things on such an occasion. Moreover, comparing the director to a fortune-teller was way out of line.


    "And ��" Zhou Yuan continued to speak.


    "And?" Liu Shuai could not help but shout out. He was desperate. The director slowly put down his chopsticks, then took a teacup in his hand and slowly drank as he stared at Zhou Yuan with squinted eyes.


    "And," Zhou Yuan continued speaking, regardless of Liu Shuang and the director��s feelings, "you are always garrulous telling us about some superstitions like men should wear a jade statue of Avalokiteshvara and women should wear a jade Buddha. Your status as a scientist aside, let��s see if that makes sense. Take Avalokiteshvara for example, I knew from Journey to the West that Monkey King once scolded that she deserved no husband in her life. So, Avalokiteshvara can never find a lover. Is it unlucky to wear a jade statue of the Bodhisattva who cannot find a love?��


    Suddenly, there was a sudden clap of thunder outside. Liu Shuai retracted his head and secretly cursed in his heart that Zhou Yuan was too blunt. However, he suddenly thought of Hong Hai��er who was whipped by Avalokitesvara. His body trembled involuntarily.


    The director could no longer maintain his smile. He looked at Zhou Yuan coldly, "You think that you''ve made a lot of progress so you can criticize me now?"


    Zhou Yuan didn��t seem to feel any pressure, "anyone can criticize you. This has nothing to do with how much I''ve improved. It��s only about whether you''re right or wrong."


    "Fine, fine, fine!�� The director said that three times in a row, then he took a deep breath and turned to Liu Shuai, "I think our company has an overabundant designer. We should optimize the company''s personnel allocation."


    Liu Shuai understood what he meant. Just as he was about to speak, Zhou Yuan said, ��are you talking about me? Sorry, you are only a director. Employee appointment is jointly decided by HR and business department. You only have half of the right to appoint and dismiss, not to mention that the company must inform the staff a month ahead of time if they want to fire him. What you have said doesn��t count.��


    Hearing that, I broke into a cold sweat. Liu Shuai told me with a bitter smile that there was an even more explosive plot.


    The director got angry. "Peng", he slammed the table and said, "I��m going to a meeting. You can finish your lunch!" He stood up to leave.


    Zhou Yuan said, "didn��t you say you would buy us a meal? Pay the bill before you leave.��


    Liu Shuai could not stand him any longer. The situation was totally damned. The director was so furious that he even broke out a smile. With trembling hands, he took out his wallet, gave it to Liu Shuai and pressed his anger, ��go pay the bill and ask for an invoice��.


    "Are you going to ask the financial department for reimbursement?" Zhou Yuan asked.


    "No! I will play the Scratch Award!" The director roared and walked away.


    See that, the others claimed to be full and left. Only Liu Shuai stayed with Zhou Yuan. Liu Shuai was about to talk it over with Zhou Yuan, but Zhou Yuan asked him first, "why are they angry? Isn''t what I said the truth? "


    "Jesus���� Liu Shuai wanted to cry, ��yes, you were telling the truth, or probably the truth.�� Liu Shuai changed his tone, ��but you shouldn��t have talked like that.��


    "Why not?" Zhou Yuan asked him expressionlessly.


    ����


    I understood why Liu Shuai didn''t know how to describe this matter to me at first. It was an accidental trouble out of quarrels. I thought for a moment, then asked Liu Shuai, ��so the director really wants to fire Zhou Yuan?"


    Liu Shuai shook his head first, then nodded, ��he has been talking with the HR manager since he came back."


    "Shit��" I sighed, "does this have anything to do with Zhou Yuan''s soul leaving his body?"


    "Absolutely!" Liu Shuai shouted. He needed to vent his feelings, so he transferred his anger on me, "I heard that after a soul leaves the body, the person will change. But I didn��t know that a person without his soul was not even a walking dead, but just a machine, a machine that operates very fast and makes no mistake. But he was, well, completely ��"


    I thought about the word, ��completely impersonal?"


    "Exactly!" Liu Shuai agreed, "everyone says that we developers have a low EQ. Judging from the way Zhou Yuan acted at lunch today, I can tell that his current EQ is in a negative value. If he continues to be like this, he won''t even have to wait for forty-nine days but get himself killed in a few days."


    As we were speaking, someone opened the door and came in. It was the director. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Shuai froze for a moment and then said, "Lao De, is this your conference room? " Then he motioned me to go out with him.


    However, the director closed the door and said, ��I��m here for you guys. Take a seat, let''s talk about Zhou Yuan."


    Look! Speak of the devil and he just appeard. I had no other choice but to sit down with Liu Shuai, waiting for the director to speak.


    The director sat down, looked out of the window, and didn''t say anything. Liu Shuai and I felt awkward. The conference room was extremely quiet. We could only faintly hear the sounds from outside.


    After a while, I thought that I should say something for Zhou Yuan. Before I could speak, the director said, "I think what Zhou Yuan said makes some sense."


    "What?" Liu Shuai and I looked at each other, ��his words make some sense?��


    "Like he said that even a broken watch tells the correct time twice a day," he suddenly laughed when he said that, "this kid is really talented. If he hadn''t said it, I wouldn''t have realized that I have left others with such an impression when judging industry trends. "


    "Yes, that��s right." Liu Shuai hurriedly nodded his head. The director looked at him. He realized that he was wrongly nodding, so he immediately stopped.


    "You guys feel the same way?" the director asked sharply.

 Chapter 34 What Else Do You Want Us to Do?

    ��Well," Liu Shuai felt very awkward, since his question was hard to answer. I thought for a moment and said, "actually, it''s not about feelings. The failure rate of innovation and emerging industries indeed is high. Looking back on the projects of the past, it''s true that most of them have failed. From the result, your judgements are mostly correct."


    "But a judgment like this is useless." The director nodded, then shook his head, ��we all know that the failure rate for innovation is very high, so it''s not important to make a judge. The important thing is to learn from their experiences and try our best to succeed in the future. That��s why I think Zhou Yuan��s words do make sense.��


    "Zhou Yuan never said that. You must have realized that on you own." I silently said and looked at Liu Shuai. He ignored me. The director''s tone softened. Perhaps his anger had melted away, so I didn��t say the words.


    "But his personality is not suitable for teamwork," the director suddenly changed his tone, "although his words seem to make sense, but that kind of expression would hurt people repeatedly. It''s not good for him or for the team."


    I began to worry again. Liu Shuai seemed to have thought the same as me. He could not help but say, "Lao De, Zhou Yuan was not that kind of man. He used to be friendly. You know that. No matter how other colleagues criticize his work, he was always open to their suggestions and opinions. And he never loses his temper."


    "Yes. I''ve heard a lot of people say that. The HR director also holds the same opinion.�� The director nodded.


    It seemed that word had spread of Zhou Yuan��s good character in the company. Even the HR director stood up for him. I knew it��s not easy for Zhou Yuan to get such a good reputation, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but wonder why he had done such a foolish thing.


    To my surprise, the director continued, "then what was the matter with him today? Could it be that he got arrogant because he made progress in work? His attitude is totally unacceptable. "


    "No, no, no!" Both of us shook our heads. Liu Shuai hurriedly explained, ��it''s because he had lost his soul �� ��"


    I immediately gave Liu Shuai a quick bump. How could he say something like that? Liu Shuai reacted and immediately shut his mouth.


    "What do you mean he had lost his soul?" The director was curious.


    "Well, no soul�� I mean,�� Liu Shuai responded as he looked at me for help.


    My mind worked quickly as I hurriedly said, ��he lost his soul because of a girl!"


    ��A girl?" The director frowned.


    "That��s right," I continued, regardless of Liu Shuai''s staring, "Zhou Yuan was pursuing a girl, and I heard that they were about to get married but then broke up after some quarrels. He has been in a bad mood recently and he��s been working hard to improve his design skills, so��" I felt that I could no longer make things up. Then I looked at Liu Shuai for help.


    "Ah �� That��s true! Zhou Yuan has read a lot of books about design recently. That��s why he has made great progress. Everyone knows that. He spent less time accompanying his girlfriend, so she broke up with him." Suddenly, Liu Shuai had an inspiration. Now he made up a story without blinking his eyes, ��he is in a bad mood while he sets high standards for himself, so sometimes he would say something regardless of other people''s feelings. But he is a good man, isn��t he?"


    "Well ��" The director covered his mouth and nodded, "yes, everyone might be arrogant when he is young, and love does affect people a lot. This brat doesn��t share his feelings with people. He should have got it off his chest. "


    The Director was lost in thought as if he��s back in his own romantic age, "forget it. My performance at noon was not good either. Maybe I scared him. Liu Shuai, call Zhou Yuan. Let��s have a talk together. We should tell him to focus on his work and not take so much pressure."


    I could not help but admire the director''s broad mind. Liu Shuai immediately ran out happily.


    "You were not angry with him?" There were only two of us in the room, so I asked him.


    "Of course, I was angry. He embarrassed me in front of so many people. I''m not a saint. " The director looked at me with a smile, "but we all used to curse and complain about our superiors when we were young, right? "


    I chuckled, neither nodding or shaking my head. Just as I was about to speak, the director waved his hand.


    ��You don��t have to answer that question. I won��t be happy if you say yes, while you won��t be happy if you say no." At that moment the director was like a big brother. He smiled joyfully and looked out of the window, "but when you become someone else''s superior one day, you''ll know that the fool you cursed back then sometimes had no choices. You could only see the tip of an iceberg. Looking at Zhou Yuan, I thought of the young man I used to be. I was so arrogant and looked down upon others. What a pity! My arrogance has gone with the years.��


    The director seemed to appreciate Zhou Yuan��s ability, so I said, "that''s right. Everyone will grow up. It''s just that Zhou Yuan is not in a good mood. I��m sure he will improve his communication skills."


    "I hope he could let me know his true thoughts and feelings. Of course, he must consider where he is when he speaks. We should give a young man like Zhou Yuan a second chance. " The director stood up, walked towards the window and opened it. A breeze blew in. "Back then I was in such a meeting room, arguing with my leader till my ears turned red. But he would still discuss the matter with me with a warm attitude after that. Had it not been for him��"


    Just as he was speaking, Liu Shuai opened the door and entered by himself with an awkward expression.


    "Where''s Zhou Yuan? " The director was surprised.


    "Well��" Liu Shuai''s expression was very strange.


    "What''s wrong? Is he in the rest room? " I felt something was wrong.


    Looking at Liu Shuai''s reddened face, I felt that it wasn''t Zhou Yuan who went to the rest room, but rather, Liu Shuai was almost unable to hold it in. ��Zhou Yuan said that he was not feeling well and asked for the annual leave. He has left the company.�� Liu Shuai explained.


    "What is Zhou Yuan doing!" I stared at Liu Shuai as he sat on the chair and said to myself, ��how could he ask for a leave? Isn��t it obvious that he doesn��t want to settle the matter?��


    The director looked at Liu Shuai with a surprised expression. He did not say a word, just turning around to set the chair he was sitting on, and then he continued to set other chairs. We wanted to help, but he waved us to stay still. So, we just sit there in a daze and watch him doing the work by himself.


    When the chairs were set up, the director left the conference room and said to us before he closed the door, "let him complete exit procedure for resign after he comes back."


    "Is Zhou Yuan insane?" Seeing that the director had left, Liu Shuai could not help but scold, "all we worried about is whether he would be fired. We are trying our best to help him. But this bastard just left without a word. With such an arrogant attitude, he��s going to die in a couple of days, let alone to survive for forty-nine days!"


    Liu Shuai felt that he had gone too much, so he calmed himself down and said, ��I didn''t mean he deserved to die. But I''m afraid he might lose his job.��


    I thought it was a mess. ��Let''s ask him to dinner and tell him about Avalokiteshvara��s elixir. We can persuade him to come back to work tomorrow and let him apologize to the director. If he is OK with that, I would advise Yan to save Zhou Yuan as soon as possible. What do you think? "


    Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then nodded, "I agree with you. But I am not sure if we can persuade Zhou Yuan. Let''s confirm his attitude before you talk to Yan."

 Chapter 35 Seeing A Ghost in The Restauran

    t


    It was dinner time.


    It was a well-known shopping mall in S City. We invited Zhou Yuan to dinner in a Cantonese restaurant. It��s funny that none of us was from Guangdong, but we were having dinner in a place like this. The main characteristic of the restaurant was that there were dozens of tables in the hall, and tea and snacks were served until midnight. Liu Shuai said that it was like a wedding banquet in his hometown. We ordered a few snacks and we told Zhou Yuan what happened these days.


    "Avalokiteshvara?" Zhou Yuan frowned, and picked up a milk bun, ��you mean you guys met Avalokiteshvara and bring back some elixirs that can save me? "


    "Exactly." Liu Shuai and I looked at each other, not afraid that he would not believe us.


    "Is it that Avalokiteshvara who deserves no husband in a life?" Zhou Yuan said while eating the buns.


    Damn, how could Zhou Yuan say that? I sighed.


    Liu Shuai also felt what he said was inappropriate, "Zhou Yuan, be nice, OK? After all, he gave this medicine to you to save you.��


    "I didn''t say that. Wu Chengen did." Zhou Yuan did not feel sorry at all, ��did you say that the medicine can save me, but there''s only one pill? "


    "Yes." I nodded, looked at Liu Shuai, and hardened my heart, "Avalokiteshvara gave me one pill. You, Liu Shuai and Yan, only one of you can have it. We have discussed and decided to save Liu Shuai tonight at my home."


    "Save Liu Shuai?�� Zhou Yuan was gnawing on the chicken wings with his head lowered, and when he heard my words, he looked up at Liu Shuai, "what''s wrong with you? Why does he need to save you? "


    "..." Liu Shuai''s face turned red. Only then did I realize that I didn''t explain Liu Shuai��s "little" problem to Zhou Yuan. Just as I was making up a reason for him, Liu Shuai said, "I��ve lost all my mana and I��ll be without any power for half a year."


    "Oh." Zhou Yuan lowered his head to gnaw on the chicken wings, muttering, "If that''s the case, save him first. I can wait."


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other. A trace of gratitude appeared in his eyes. We didn''t expect that he was still thinking of his friends even when he was in a critical situation.


    Liu Shuai hurriedly said, " My condition is not critical. I��ll be OK in half a year. Let��s save you first."


    "Hello, here''s your Crystal Shrimp Dumplings." I was about to speak when the waiter came over and served with a new dish. The Cantonese snack was exquisite. There were several large prawns wrapped inside the almost transparent dough mask and there were four buns in the small steamer.


    "Thanks." I smiled. After she left, my gaze fell on the table that was behind the waiter just now.


    There were three people, two girls and a boy. The boy and one of the girls wore black T-shirts. They looked like a couple. The other girl was in blue. What attracted me to these three people was not how they looked, but where they sat.


    Normally, when three people ate at a round table, they would consciously sit apart from each other so that they would not leave anyone alone and could communicate with each other. However, the couple in black were sitting close, leaving a big space, while the other girl in red sat on the other side with an embarrassing expression. That couple looked at the video on the phone and ignored the other girl. Although we worked for an internet company, we would turn the cellphones upside down on the table when we eat. After all, communication is more important during the meal.


    "Hey, Hao Ning?" Liu Shuai called out to me, "what are you looking at? Is there a beautiful girl? "


    "Eh?" I came to myself and felt a little awkward. It''s not good to stare at others. But I couldn''t help but complain in a low voice, "These young people even play with their cellphones when they eat. Look at the three people at the table behind you. The couple are amusing themselves and completely ignore the girl on the other side. Why don''t they just go home and watch TV? ��


    "Hahaha," Liu Shuai felt a lot more relaxed to hear that. Then he joked, ��why did you call them young people? You are not old. And this is the age of mobile Internet. It��s normal for people to play with their cellphones while eating.��


    Liu Shuai turned his head as he said that, and immediately looked back with a serious face, ��hey, how many people did you just say?"


    "Eh?" I was shocked by his serious tone, "three. What''s wrong?"


    I could clearly feel Liu Shuai swallowing the saliva. "Obviously, there were only a couple in black T-shirts. Who else did you see?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then immediately thought that Liu Shuai might be joking. I knew those scary stories on the internet. I poked Zhou Yuan who was still gnawing on the chicken wing, ��hey, stop eating. Look over there.�� I pointed at the table, "how many people are eating there?"


    Zhou Yuan glanced at the table, then lowered his head to eat again, as if he was a reincarnation of a hungry ghost. ��Nobody.�� He said.


    "Nobody?!" Liu Shuai and I were both shocked. Were the three of us seeing different things?


    "No one is eating. There are only two people looking at their cellphones." Zhou Yuan continued eating.


    "What sort of logic is that?�� I patted my chest, then felt that something was wrong. I poked him in the cheek, "look carefully! Isn��t there a girl in blue sitting opposite them?"


    "No, just a boy and a girl in black." Zhou Yuan swallowed the things in his mouth. "Don''t poke me with that short and thin thing again!"


    "Pfft!" Liu Shuai spewed the water in his mouth out on his clothes. He said with a wry smile, "What short and thin thing? That��s his finger!��


    Then he stopped laughing and said to me seriously, "I can��t see the girl in blue you said. I am not joking."


    I was so frightened that my hair stood on end. I looked at the table again and there were three people. The girl in blue seemed to have noticed me looking at her. She turned her head slowly. I immediately get my head behind Liu Shuai to avoid her sight. Pretending to be drinking tea, I whisperd to Liu Shuai, "I swear I can see a girl in blue! Is she a ghost? "


    "No way!�� Liu Shuai shook his head, "you said you had no mana. If there is a ghost, I can see it with my mana. But I didn��t see anything. "


    "What are you two muttering about?" Zhou Yuan finally finished his meal and asked.


    I lowered my voice, "You can see only two people over there, but I can see another girl in blue!"


    Zhou Yuan turned his head to check it again and said with much indifference, "you must have seen a ghost."


    "What!" His calmness made me more frightened. ��I''m serious!"

 Chapter 36 Zhou Yuan Left a Trouble to Liu Shuai

    "I know. I''m serious too." Zhou Yuan said indifferently, ��there is only a couple in black T-shirts looking at their cellphones. Neither Liu Shuai nor I see the person you are talking about. No matter how incredible it may sound, it''s the only answer. By the way, the couple there should not play with the cellphone when they eat. People are spoiled by their cellphones nowadays. If they don��t eat well, they would get undernourished. And malnutrition may have an impact on pregnancy and childbirth. Oh no, they might end up breaking up. There is a high proportion of couples breaking up now. Maybe they would have a quarrel and then ignore each other. "


    Oh my god! Zhou Yuan seemed to have been resurrected and become garrulous after eating. He spoke so loudly that they might have heard him. I hurriedly put a bun in his plate, ��Just eat.��


    But it was too late. The boy put down his cellphone and was about to come over. The girl didn''t want to cause trouble. She pulled the boy''s arm. Then he whispered in her ear with a gentle expression and the girl nodded. I heard her say, "A Zhe, don''t cause trouble."


    The boy nodded before he walked over. He looked at the three of us, to be more precise he looked at Zhou Yuan and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Only then did I see the boy clearly. He was about six feet and three inches, and the black T-shirt could not cover his muscular chest and arms. I would say that he was either a fitness enthusiast or a Sanda player. I was stunned. It''s no problem for him to beat the three of us in one go.


    Liu Shuai wanted to smooth things over, so he smiled, ��We were talking about someone else. Sorry to disturb you." He kicked me and signaled me to say something.


    I didn''t say anything because I saw the girl turn to face us. She looked exactly like the "ghost" in blue!


    "Whoops��" I suddenly didn''t know what to say. Zhou Yuan said carelessly, "Nothing. We were talking about the girl sitting next to you. She may not be human."


    His words made Liu Shuai and I embarrassed. Jesus, how could he be so stupid?


    The boy did not want to cause trouble, but he burst into a rage at his words. He grabbed Zhou Yuan''s clothes, pulling him up from the chair, and roared at him, "If you say that again, I''ll kill you!"


    Everyone in the hall heard that roar and stopped eating. They all looked at us. The boy looked around and shouted, "What are you looking at?" They immediately continued eating when they saw the boy��s muscular body, but they also secretly glanced in our direction.


    At this moment, I didn��t not care about the ghost, but stood up with Liu Shuai, "Bro, it''s a misunderstanding. My friend didn��t mean that."


    "Then what does he mean?" Although the boy called A Zhe was still angry, he lowered his voice, "What does he mean by saying that?"


    "Well��" What should I say? Should I tell him that there was a ghost sitting opposite them and she looked exactly like his girlfriend? Will he believe me?


    Just as I was thinking, Zhou Yuan said without fear, ��Don''t pull me. Anyway, I can��t feel pain. I was not talking about your girlfriend. I mean there is a ghost following you."


    Jesus! Liu Shuai and I covered our foreheads. We should have told him that we were just kidding.


    The boy, however, became a bit panicked when he heard that. His hand loosened up.


    "A Zhe,�� The girl seemed to have heard our conversation. Just as she was about to come over, A Zhe turned and waved his hand, indicating her not to move. The girl looked at us with her eyes filled with anxiety.


    What a good girl! She was beautiful and obedient. My life would be worthwhile if I had a girlfriend like that. I thought enviously.


    "Just forget about it," the boy let out a breath, "pay attention to your words."


    He walked away. I was just wondering why he let him go when I heard Zhou Yuan say, "It''s OK to have a ghost with you. But don��t play with your cellphone when you eat. Otherwise, you might end up malnourished and unable to have children. It��s for your own good. "


    A Zhe had only taken two steps before he suddenly turned around when he heard this. His face was flushed red as he punched towards Zhou Yuan, "I''ll smash your mouth to pieces!"


    Just at that moment, Liu Shuai stood up to block his fist, and the punch accurately landed on Liu Shuai''s face. "Dong!" Liu Shuai was thrown away to the side, unable to get up for a long time.


    A Zhe was as mad as a tiger. With an angry shout, he punched Zhou Yuan again. After being stunned for a moment, I did not have time to care about Liu Shuai, but immediately rushed in front of Zhou Yuan to block him.


    Then something strange happened. A Zhe''s fist seemed to be extremely fast, but it was so slow in my vision that I could easily block it. But when I wanted to stretch out my hand, I found that my body couldn''t keep up with my eyes. My hand was not fast enough to block A Zhe''s punch, so I dodged his attack without thinking. It was a heavy punch! The wind caused by his fist was strong enough to blow me away. However, I suddenly got a skill from nowhere that allowed me to turn his fist wind into a gentle force to push Zhou Yuan away.


    This push was just in time. Zhou Yuan brought Liu Shuai to float back nearly ten meters, then sat on the ground. Fortunately, they were not injured.


    A Zhe was startled to see that. He sneered, ��Are you a cultivator? OK, "He turned around and said to the girl, ��Ye, you saw it. This guy can do kung fu. I am not bullying him. We��re just playing martial arts.��


    "No, no, no." Before I could explain, A Zhe''s left hand curled into a fist and his right hand scratched at me. This attack was so fast that even before it reached my face, I could feel the biting cold of his fist. And that was a clever attack in which his right hand shook slightly, covering all directions toward which I could possibly dodge, while his left fist struck towards my right chest. Seeing this, I knew that he just wanted to practice his skills, not hurt me. If he hit me in the temple with a raised fist, it would kill me or leave me badly wounded. Of course, he dared not do so in public.


    It was too fast for me to dodge. I knew I could not move faster than him, so I subconsciously swung my palm slowly and touched the joint of his left fist. With a light swing, I turned the fist towards his right palm. The fist and the palm collided. Although my punch was slow, it was the fastest I could throw. A Zhe seemed not to expect me to do that. With a shake, both of his palms scratched towards me. I had prepared for that. With my elbow lowered, I gently moved his palm wind forward in the direction he came from. A Zhe��s attack with thousand pounds of strength seemed to be thrown into the sea without a sound, while his body was pulled forward a few steps by this immense strength.


    At that moment, the security guards had arrived, but none of them dared to come close as they saw how fierce we were fighting. A Zhe turned and smiled, then rushed toward me. This time he used finger techniques on both of his hands. I hurriedly used the slow-resolving-fast skill to block him. But Ah Zhe put back his fingers skillfully, not leaving me any chance to take him away. Although his fingers seemed weaker than the fists, I knew that the strength of each finger was very strong. Even if Ah Zhe didn��t want to hurt me, his attack would cause me to suffer the pain for a few days. Seeing that A Zhe''s finger attacks were getting faster and faster, I almost couldn''t resist anymore. Suddenly, Ye said softly, ��A Zhe, just let him go.��


    A Zhe turned his head and smiled. "Relax, it will be very soon.�� Then his hands were moving faster and faster.


    Damn, how could they display their affection at this moment! I must fight it out with him!

 Chapter 37 A Show-off Couple and A Heartless Friend

    Under the crowd''s astonished eyes, Ah Zhe poked his arms with two fingers in weird posture, looked like his arms were crossed. He had no idea about what was going on, but he poked heavily that his muscular body was unable to move. Cold sweat poured out.


    I didn''t care that much as I walked towards Ah Zhe, who wanted to retreat now but couldn''t move his body at all. The girl called Ye was worried that Liu Shuai would harm Ah Zhe, so she immediately ran over to stand between them.


    I smiled. "You misunderstood. It is our fault." I turned my head to look at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. Liu Shuai had finally woken up, and was covering his face as he looked at us. Then I told Ah Zhe, "Bro, I''m really sorry. My brother broke up with his girlfriend today and almost got fired by his boss, so he is in a bad mood and inconsiderate. Sorry for bothering you two."


    After that, I took Ah Zhe''s hands off his arms, I felt that his arms were soft, and immediately thought that it was fortunate that he didn''t hit me, otherwise I would have been lying on the ground by now.


    Ah Zhe forced a smile and said, "Don''t, please don''t call me bro. Your skill is really admirable." As he said this, he tried to cup his fists together, but was unable to lift his arms. It was likely due to the temporary lack of circulation of blood that caused his arms to be numb. Ye did not understand what happened. Ah Zhe did not want her to see anything wrong with his body, so he tried so hard to raise his hands, it made him shake vigorously and feel a little awkward.


    Seeing that, I hurriedly covered his arms. Then I secretly gave him a massage on the arms. ��I am really flattered. I was just lucky. I could see that you didn''t use your full strength. You were just angry. Everyone could be impulsive.��


    Seeing the situation, the manager and security guards walked over. With a couple of men behind him, the manager narrowed his eyes and puffed out his chest, ��You''ve ruined our place, do you want us to call the police or settle this matter in private?"


    I came back to my senses and looked around, then noticed that several tables around us were smashed apart. I didn''t expect that the fight between Ah Zhe and I would actually smash so many tables.


    Ah Zhe snorted coldly, "Ye, give them my card."


    Ye obediently took out a black wallet from her backpack. As the manager saw Ye taking out a black card, he took a deep breath, then quickly took it.


    Seeing that, Ye looked towards Ah Zhe, he nodded, then she followed the manager to the cashier counter.


    At this time, Ah Zhe''s arms were free to move. He swung his arms and cupped his fists towards me. "Bro, thank you for helping me just now. Otherwise, in front of my girlfriend, it would be��"


    I smiled, "Don��t worry. Your martial arts were really formidable. I couldn''t compare with you."


    "Hehe, not that." Ah Zhe scratched his head and laughed, "I just don''t want her to know that I''m hurt. She will feel bad. Ye is a very nice person. She knows that it''s easy for me to cause trouble when I fight, and she''s always worried that I''ll get hurt by others secretly. "


    Damn, could you not show off? With your physique, it was good enough if you did not harm others. Who could hurt you? I called out in my heart, but my tone was still calm, "You''re thinking too much. It��s not rare for men to get injured."


    "No." Ah Zhe was serious. He looked at Ye who was using his card at the cashier counter, "I can''t make her worry."


    I smiled, and Ah Zhe turned back and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry about hurting your friend, how about we go to the hospital? I will pay the bill."


    "Don��t worry about it!" Liu Shuai rubbed his face as he walked over. He glared at Zhou Yuan who was the instigator of the incident and said, "It is our fault."


    Seeing that Zhou Yuan still wanted to speak, I hurriedly said to Ah Zhe, "It''s fine. We''ll settle it by ourselves. Have fun with Ye. You two must have other plans after dinner. Don''t be late."


    I chuckled after I said that. With a tacit expression, Ah Zhe cupped his fists again and ran towards Ye. The two of them said something to each other, nodded to us, and left the restaurant.


    "Ouch!" At this time, Liu Shuai suddenly sat on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" I quickly helped him up and found a clean chair for him. The waiters around us began to clean the tables and chairs. "He only hit your face. Why does it look like your leg was injured too? "


    "Nonsense, if you fall on the ground and get stepped on, then get forced to bump into a chair by an invisible strength, will you not be injured?" Liu Shuai rubbed his face and butt as he scolded with a bitter expression.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital? " I was not a doctor, so I couldn''t tell if his injuries were serious or not. Just to be safe, I thought it was better to find a doctor. "Look at you, why did you say you were fine when Ah Zhe suggested us to go to the hospital? "


    "Because we have a garrulous expert here. " Liu Shuai pointed at Zhou Yuan who seemed not to know what Liu Shuai was talking about. Just as he was about to ask, Liu Shuai immediately made a gesture of Shut Up, and then looked at me, "How do you know that he won''t cause any more troubles if we go to the hospital?"


    I agreed with him, "Then what should we do now? Should we take you to the hospital first?"


    "No!" Liu Shuai muttered. After all, no one would be happy after an unexpected disaster, "Save Zhou Yuan first."


    "No need, let��s use Avalokiteshvara''s pill to save you first." Zhou Yuan shook his head, "I''m fine."


    I was moved. Although Zhou Yuan had a big mouth, he still cared about his friends at critical times.


    "You don''t have to be so polite with me, otherwise we will all feel sorry." Liu Shuai wanted to stand up, but he was still in excruciating pain. He could only sit on the chair and grimace.


    "I''m not being polite with you." Zhou Yuan was expressionless, "I booked a plane ticket to Hangzhou tonight. In the next few days, I''m going to the West Lake and Wu Zhen, I can''t make it in time for being saved. Anyway, I''m fine, but you''re injured all over. Honestly speaking, you don''t have to help me, because I feel no pain. And, Hao Ning, you really don''t have to fight with him. When he finds out that I don��t know kung fu, he might just hit me a few times and stop. Didn''t you hear that his girlfriend told him not to cause troubles? "


    Hearing that, I was stunned and didn''t know what to say. It turned out that it��s the two of us getting nosy.


    Zhou Yuan said as he looked at his watch, "It''s almost time, I have to catch my flight. Hao Ning, Liu Shuai, thank you for treating me to dinner tonight. Liu Shuai, you are right, with me here, you may not be able to see a doctor smoothly. After I leave, you should quickly go to the hospital. Thank you for saving me tonight."


    Without waiting for us to reply, Zhou Yuan walked directly to the entrance of the hall under our dumbstruck gaze and took a taxi to leave.

 Chapter 38 How Could He Get Injured?

    An hour later, we were outside a small community clinic.


    "What the hell is this!" Liu Shuai sat on the ground and applied medicine to the swelling on his face while cursing, "what��s wrong with this brat? I was beaten up for nothing at dinner because of him. But not only was he ungrateful, he even hop on a plane to play around by himself!"


    I just took the rest of the medicine out from the clinic. His wounds were all on the surface, not really a big deal, but I could hear the displeasure in Liu Shuai''s words.


    "What''s going on in these clinics? How could the doctor prescribe so many medicine while I just have some swelling? Maybe he wants me to swell up again?" Liu Shuai cursed after he finished applying the ointment. Looking at the traffic outside, I didn''t know what to say, so I sat on the ground and looked at the lights in the distance.


    After a long while, Liu Shuai sighed and asked me, "do you have cigarettes?"


    "No," I shook my head, "you know I don''t smoke."


    "Damn." Liu Shuai''s face was filled with anger. No one knew what he was scolding. He continued to look at the lights in front of him, and after five minutes he started to look around, "where is my phone?"


    "Here." I took out a phone from my pocket. It slipped out when Liu Shuai fell to the ground. I helped him keep it all the way to the clinic, "Don��t tell me you want to call for cigarette delivering. " I looked at the convenience store nearby. There should be cigarettes.


    "You freak," Liu Shuai said snappily. "I''ll call my master."


    "Zhang Quan?" I was surprised, "Why are you looking for him?"


    "Hey, are you stupid?" Liu Shuai sighed again, "Zhou Yuan left just like that. He dosen''t know about the injuries on his body, and he is a sharp tongue. If he quarrels with others on the way, wouldn''t he be beaten to death? I''ll ask my master to see if there''s anything we can do. "


    "Hey, you scolded Zhou Yuan to such an extent, and still consider for him?" I can''t help but admire Liu Shuai a little.


    "How could you say that!" Liu Shuai held the phone and checked it. The screen was a little dirty. He wiped it with his clothes and said, "Whatever I said, Zhou Yuan is still our brothers. I should be responsible for his current condition. You and I both know that Zhou Yuan was a person with a good temper in the past. He never fought with others. Every time I see him like this, I am angry, but let��s think about it seriously, it��s not his fault, because he is not him now. Based on this, we have to find all the ways to get the real Zhou Yuan back! "


    Liu Shuai��s words touched me a lot. Brothers might fight, but always helped each other. Somehow, I felt that Liu Shuai seemed to have changed as well, as if he had become a different person, but I couldn��t tell what exactly changed.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Liu Shuai put the screen closer to his eyes to look at it. It was still a little dirty, so he continued to wipe it and said, ��By the way, what happened to you? Where is the ghost girl? "


    If Liu Shuai hadn''t said it, I would have forgotten that the dispute was caused by the ghost girl. When I thought of that scene, I couldn''t help but shiver, "It seemed that she had gone. She seemed to have disappeared."


    "Coward." Liu Shuai laughed and the bump on his face pained him, "Sigh, it''s really painful. Hey, what are you afraid of, even if it''s ghost girl, you have one at your home, right? And you are an expert who defeated Hong Hai��er! "


    I also felt that it was incomprehensible. There was Yan at my home, but I was still scared by such a ghosty thing. Maybe it was due to natural psychology. ��That''s different. I had Guan Zi Zai��s assistance when I was dealing with Xiao Hong, so I wasn''t afraid at that time. Besides, I borrowed someone else��s mana at that time. I don��t have any power at all.��


    "Stop!" Liu Shuai abruptly interrupted me, "Then what happened to you today? It��s obvious that Ah Zhe knows martial arts, we can tell from the strike he put on me, ordinary people definitely won''t be able to contend against him. How could you suddenly be so powerful today?"


    ��Did I?" I was a little confused, I was too nervous during the battle, thus I could not remember anything. Liu Shuai, this spectator, seemed to know more than me.


    "Of course!" Liu Shuai became interested, and without caring about the pain, he stood up and gestured, "when Ah Zhe did this, you lightly blocked him. It looked extremely slow, but actually, it was extremely fast. After that, you borrowed his strength to fight, like Tai Chi technique. Your final move was so fast that I could not see what happened, but from the result, it seemed like you used a type of martial arts that allowed you to attack others with their attacks."


    The more Liu Shuai spoke, the more excited he became, he almost drooled on my face. But when he finished speaking, Liu Shuai''s expression changed, but I couldn''t be bothered with these details. My heartbeat grew stronger and stronger with Liu Shuai��s depiction. Finally, Liu Shuai and I said at the same time, ��Attack Rebounding technique?"


    "No way, that��s impossible." I shook my head, denying such a thing. "I didn''t bring any books with me today, and no one could lend me any mana."


    "Then how do you explain it?" Liu Shuai also felt that it was impossible, but he still insisted on his opinion.


    "How could I know?" I didn''t understand either, but I didn''t want to think about it anymore, "Hey, are you going to call your master? Zhou Yuan should be on the plane now. Even if we found a way, we can''t fly to Hangzhou to protect Zhou Yuan, can we? "


    "Hehe, you don''t know my master." Liu Shuai smiled and called Zhang Quan.


    "Hey, is that Zhang Quan? This is Liu Shuai. I need your help. " Liu Shuai did not care about what Zhang Quan said. He began to speak as he got through.


    Liu Shuai called Zhang Quan master behind his back, but called him by his name in the phone. He must be embarrassed. I laughed to myself.


    As expected, after Zhang Quan asked ��what��s wrong��, Zhang Quan recounted the events that happened to Zhou Yuan today as if he was pouring beans into a pot, but he had omitted the matter of him being injured. In the end, Liu Shuai asked, ��That��s it. He had already gone to Hangzhou before we could even save him. He might already be on the plane now. Do you have any ideas to protect him safe in these days. After he returns, we can use Avalokiteshvara''s medicine to save him.


    Zhang Quan muttered to himself in the phone. Liu Shuai was a little anxious. When he was about to ask, Zhang Quan said, ��There is a way. I have a string of two elements dust beads here. It is originally prepared for you �� " Hearing that, Liu Shuai''s eyes dimmed a little, but Zhang Quan could not see it through the phone. He continued, ��Put this string on your wrist, there will be a mini Two Elements Dust Array. Ordinary malicious attacks can��t get close to you, it''s just that �� "


    ��Just what?" Liu Shuai and I asked.


    ��How to give it to Zhou Yuan is a problem." Zhang Quan''s tone did not reveal whether he was happy or angry, and he stopped speaking.


    "How could this be a problem?" Liu Shuai frowned. Zhang Quan was truly strange. He could even come and go as he wished in Avalokiteshvara��s place, how could he be afraid of consuming his mana to go find Zhou Yuan?


    "I''m injured. I''m in hospital right now." Zhang Quan coughed.


    "Injured?" Liu Shuai shouted, ��Are you kidding? Who can hurt you? "


    Then, Liu Shuai hung up the phone and started a visual call with Zhang Quan. Soon, the call was connected.


    As we watched the screen, we found that Zhang Quan''s body was wrapped in gauze. On his head, only the eyes were exposed. It seemed like he was more injured than Liu Shuai. At this time, Zhang Quan also saw the swelling on Liu Shuai''s face through the video. When the two saw each other, they immediately blurted out,


    "How did you get injured like this?"


    "Don''t worry about me, what''s going on with you?" Liu Shuai thought that it��s too troublesome to explain his injury, so he asked Zhang Quan directly.


    "Well, it''s a long story. Xiao Hua is coming. I must hung up now." Zhang Quan seemed to have heard someone outside and turned off the video.


    After that, Liu Shuai didn''t speak for a long time. I was wondering why Zhang Quan would suddenly become like this, then I noticed that Liu Shuai lowered his head and held his phone tightly. He shivered vigorously. I felt something was wrong, so I shaked him, ��Are you alright? What��s wrong with you?"


    Liu Shuai suddenly raised his head and looked at me. Tears suddenly bursted out of his eyes. This is the first time I had seen Liu Shuai crying. He said, ��How could he be injured? How did he get hurt? "

 Chapter 39 Liu Shuai Recalled His Father

    "Who? Zhang Quan? " I was shocked by Liu Shuai''s look, "It may be a work accident or accidental injury? Don''t worry, anyone can get hurt, like you �� "


    "It''s not the same!" Liu Shuai shouted, scaring the passersby. Looking at Liu Shuai''s crazy look, they walked far away from us. Without caring about the passersby, Liu Shuai said, "He used to be my master. He has the protection of the Two Elements Dust Array. How could he get hurt? He taught me so many skills through dreams, saying that I would be able to live my life in peace with those abilities. How could he get injured? "


    I knew that Liu Shuai worried about his master, but I didn��t expect that this Sichuan guy, who always argued with Zhang Quan, would actually care so much about his "cheap master". I immediately comforted him, "Don��t worry. How about we take alook first?"


    Liu Shuai wiped his tears. He also felt that he had lost control of himself and frowned without saying a word. I felt troubled just thinking about it. What the hell was this? We hoped that Zhuang Quan could protect Zhou Yuan, but it turned out that Zhuang Quan was injured. Now the situation was difficult for us, Liu Shuai would feel bad if we did not go to see Zhang Quan, while both of us would feel sorry if we did not go to save Zhou Yuan.


    While we were in silence, Liu Shuai received a WeChat message. It was from Zhang Quan, "Don''t worry. The hand string will start to protect Zhou Yuan within an hour. Someone will come to you later. Don��t come to see me. I will be fine even if you don��t visit me. If you come, I will have a hard time. Don��t forget my words.��


    "What does he mean?" Liu Shuai was a little confused. He looked at me, and I did not understand either. Liu Shuai decided to make a call to ask, but I stopped him, "Since Zhang Quan has said so, we should better keep clam and wait."


    Seeing that it was still early, I dragged Liu Shuai to a coffee shop and ordered two drinks. Liu Shuai felt annoyed and was unwilling to sit inside, so I followed him to sat on the chair outside.


    Liu Shuai blankly watched the bubbles in his cup, did not say a word. This was the first time he was so silent, I knew that his mind was in turmoil, but I did not know how to persuade him.


    "Since I could remember things, I have known that I am different from others." Liu Shuai suddenly started to speak. This was the first time I heard his story. Liu Shuai continued watching the bubbles, as though he had fallen into deep thoughts. ��Other children were accompanied by their mom and dad when they went to school, but only my mom came to pick me up.��


    "When I was young, I always got full marks in every exam. The children who did not do well in the exam worried about being punished by their fathers." Liu Shuai said as he gave a bitter laugh, "But every time they worried, I would envy them so much. At least they could see their fathers when they went home, even if their fathers were angry because of their exam results."


    ��There was one time that I deliberately got a bad exam result and showed it my mom. She frowned when she saw it. At that time, I had a feeling that my father would suddenly appear and beat me up, telling me that he had been secretly observing me in all these years, and would come out to beat me up if I couldn''t do well in exam.�� Liu Shuai stopped there. I could see his Adam''s apple rolling up and down, "But there''s nothing, only my mom''s tears of disappointment."


    "Did your mother tell you about your father?" When I asked that, I found out it��s a stupid question because Liu Shuai had once said that his father disappeared after he was born.


    Liu Shuai shook his head, "Never. It''s just that in my dreams, there was a man telling me that he''s my father, and forbade me to tell anyone about it. At first, I thought I became crazy because I wanted to have a dad so badly, but then he started teaching me things in my dreams, while the timing was so uncertain, sometimes he would come for a few days, sometimes he didn��t come for a few years. After I practiced, I discovered that I had some abilities that others didn��t have, and one time I helped my mother �� "


    He looked at me and smiled embarrassedly, "Is it boring that I talk about these things?"


    "Of course not." I seriously replied. According to the usual practice, Liu Shuai should have done something great when he learnt special abilities. That was the plot of all fantasy stories.


    "Let''s not talk about this." Liu Shuai waved his hand, and turned to look at the people coming and going and the lights in the distance, "In high school, there was a time when a teacher called a student out and tell him that his father, who was sitting at home and suddenly stood up, fell on the ground due to the abnormal blood supply. That student started crying immediately. He was the tallest boy in our class, and he never cried out when he worked. Even when his hands were cut by the glass, he never frowned. I was sitting by the window, watching him crying alone in the corridor, and at that moment, I hoped nothing would happen to my father. "


    "Later on, I hated him for leaving me and mom. I made a vow that I would never find him in my entire life. If it wasn''t for the incident of Zhou Yuan, I would never tell you about this." Liu Shuai turned his head and looked at me, "But when I saw Zhang Quan �� "


    "Boom!" As he was talking, the sky suddenly darkened and dark clouds covered the sky. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, it seemed like a thunderstorm was coming. This was the weather of S city. When it started to rain, it would turn to heavy thunderstorm within ten seconds. The people on the street immediately rushed to find shelter from the rain.


    Liu Shuai looked at the sky and frowned, "What kind of shitty weather is this? Let''s go inside. It might get heavy soon."


    I nodded, but when I was about to pick up my drink and get up, I saw Liu Shuai staring at something behind me and stopped moving his eyes. I curiously turned my head, and discovered that there was a person who seemed to be fimiliar.


    He was a little dark and handsome, a young man. When he saw us looking at him, he waved back and came over with smile. The smile was too familiar, but it seemed like there was something missing on his face.


    "Boom!" The thunder woke me up, then I suddenly knew who the boy looked like.


    "Black dragon?" I couldn''t help but to cry out.


    Exactly. This young man looked almost as same as the Black Dragon which was imprisoned by Avalokiteshvara in Mountain Lojia, only without two horns on his head. If it wasn''t for the sound of thunder, I wouldn''t have been able to recall him.


    When the Black Dragon saw that we recognized him, he chuckled and ran over. "Are �� " As he spoke, he stopped and thought for a moment, then he took out his phone to look for something while biting his finger, then he continued running,��Are you Hao Ning and Liu Shuai? It��s really difficult for us to find you. "


    It was definitely him. He was the only one who had the habit of biting finger, except for me. I started recalling the scene that he checked Taobao while biting finger that night.

 Chapter 40 The Black Dragon Saved Zhou Yuan And Long Fei Recounted Zhang Quan

    This young lad was fast. He arrived in front of us in a few steps, ��Mighty Avalokiteshvara and Master Zhang Quan ��"


    "Shh �� ��" I immediately made a soft gesture and looked around to see if anyone thought of us as lunatics. ��Just call them Zhang Chi Hang and Zhang Quan.


    "How can that be? If they know it, they''ll definitely tear off my tendon." The Black Dragon had an expression of fear on his face.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be so stingy." Actually, I was afraid that if the surrounding people were to hear Black Dragon talking about Avalokiteshvara, they might think that we were some kind of evil cult, so I had to change the topic, "You just said that you were looking for us. It��s related to Zhang Chi Hang and Zhang Quan?"


    "Yeah." The Black Dragon waved his hand, after which the thunder and flashing stopped, the black cloud dispersed, and the sky was still bright with sparse stars, which indicated that the thunderstorm was made by the Black Dragon, ��Zhang Quan gave a call to Zhang Chi Hang, then Zhang Chi Hang ordered me to listen to his arrangements. After I found Zhang Quan, he gave me a bracelet, telling me to give it to a person called Zhou Yuan, but Zhou Yuan has boarded the plane, so I have to look for him in it.��


    The people running around gradually slowed down when they saw the black cloud suddenly disappearing. Some of them were cursing the heaven for annoying them. It was somewhat funny because it was the little brat beside them who had annoyed them. The heaven was so wronged that it might have received a lot of mistaken criticisms.


    "There are so many planes taking off. How do you know which one Zhou Yuan is in?" When Liu Shuai heard the Black Dragon''s words, his surprise was already set in stone. However, he frowned when he heard that Zhou Yuan had boarded the plane.


    "Zhang Chi Hang told me that," The Black Dragon scratched his head. ��It seems like he used��"


    ��Fly On-time?�� I was anxious. I didn''t know why Liu Shuai was asking such an unrelated question, because there were so many APPs that could be used to check flights.


    "No, it''s called Beidou." The Black Dragon slapped his thigh. "Right, Beidou satellites."


    ��Shit..." I was roaring in my heart. This Bodhisattva really knew how to fire anti-aircraft guns to take down mosquitoes. Beidou satellites were high-end equipments used by the government to contend with the positioning system of Mi Country, but Avalokiteshvara employed it to find airliners.


    "I''m just curious. Zhang Chi Hang still uses Nokia. How could he use APPs?" Liu Shuai spoke out the doubt in his heart.


    "Don''t mind the details.�� I looked at Liu Shuai. He seemed to be a different person from the one who recalled his bitter experience a moment ago. Then, I turned to the Black Dragon and asked him to sit down, "Then did you give the bracelet to Zhou Yuan?"


    "Of course." The Black Dragon said proudly, ��It��s easy to me. Moreover, Zhang Chi Hang is really a master. He taught me the Pure Heart Spell. I recited it to Zhou Yuan and made him clear-headed."


    "That''s good." I thought to myself. No treasure could be better for Zhou Yuan to have a clear mind and stop talking nonsense.


    Liu Shuai relaxed when he heard Black Dragon''s words. After thinking for a while, I asked, "We''ve chatted so much, and I''m really grateful to you. What should I call you, Black Dragon �� God?"


    The Black Dragon waved his hands after hearing my words, ��No, I don��t deserve it. How could I dare to call myself a god in front of master Zhang Chi Hang and Zhang Quan? I have a common name, Li Long Fei."


    "Li Long Fei?" I couldn''t help but laugh. ��That��s a very good name. It means a dragon flies in the sky and brings a magnificent sight."


    Liu Shuai nodded, then attempted to ask Li Long Fei something, but after opening his mouth, he did not make a sound.


    I knew that he was worried about Zhang Quan''s situation, so I helped him ask Black Dragon, "Brother Li �� ��"


    "No, don��t call me like that." Li Long Fei''s head shrunk back. "I don''t want to make any more mistakes. Just call me Long Fei."


    "Alright, Long Fei," I paused for a moment. Zhang Chi Hang was really good at teaching people. "When you went to get that bracelet, did you see Zhang Quan?"


    "Yep, he gave it to me in person." Long Fei nodded.


    Liu Shuai was obviously concerned about this matter, and his entire body leaned forward a lot.


    "Then how was he?" I asked.


    Long Fei slapped his thigh. "Too terrible. He was so injured that he couldn''t move at all!"


    "Plop!" Liu Shuai leaned forward too hard, and when he heard this sentence, he fell to the ground on his butt.


    "Liu Shuai, what''s wrong with you?" Li Long Fei immediately stood up and helped Liu Shuai up along with me.


    Well, the old wounds hadn''t healed yet, while new ones had been added. Just a moment ago, it was only the corners of his eyes that were swollen. This time, Liu Shuai''s head touched the side of the table, and another bump appeared on his forehead. Seeing Liu Shuai inhaling cold air from the pain, I immediately took out the medicine and had Liu Shuai apply it on his wounds.


    Liu Shuai could not help but laugh bitterly, "It''s really a bad day today. It��s easy to cause trouble by words. Just now, I was complaining that the clinic prescribed too many medicines, and now I got another bump. I should not make the complaints anymore, or the complaints will come trure."


    I held back my laughter and watched as Liu Shuai spat out the medicine. Unexpectedly, Liu Shuai was so anxious. He applied the medicine while asked Li Long Fei, "You said that Zhang Quan could not move at all? That��s serious, isn��t it? "


    "No." Li Long Fei stared at us.


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other. Could it be that this Black Dragon had just entered the immortal world, not learning human language well? How could it be not serious if someone could not move at all?


    Thus, I patiently explained to Li Long Fei, "Long Fei, listen to me. In the human world, if a person cannot move at all move, it would be a very serious matter because the person is soon to die. Shit �� ��"


    When Liu Shuai heard me saying "soon to die", he suddenly stomped his foot hard on me, which made me almost jump up. I glared at him in anger, "Why are you worrying about? I did not say anything about Zhang Quan. Why don''t you tell Long Fei on yourself?"


    Liu Shuai continued to smear the medicine. He thought for a while, "Forget it, it''s better if you tell him."


    "Then you are not allowed to stomp on me." I looked at Long Fei and continued, "In short, if a person can''t move at all, it will be very serious to us mortals, because it means that the person would die soon or at least be a vegetable. Don��t stomp on me again?" Seeing that Liu Shuai was about to move his feet, I immediately told him to "stop". After dodging the attack, I continued to explain to Long Fei, "So for mortals, this is very, very serious."


    Long Fei seriously listened to what I said before nodding his head. "You''re right, but what does that have to do with what we just said?"


    This time it was my turn to be helpless. I didn''t know how to communicate with this little dragon.


    After Liu Shuai finished applying the medicine, he put away the medicine and looked at Long Fei. "How can it be not serious at all that a person is so miserable that he can''t even move?"


    "Hey!" Li Long Fei slapped his thigh and laughed, ��I thought it was something serious. It is a misunderstanding. Sorry I didn''t explain it clearly."

 Chapter 41 An Alive Person Can Die for a Deep Love

    When Li Long Fei mentioned today''s lunch time, I looked at Liu Shuai and thought to myself, this pair of master and disciple really had a tacit agreement of each other. Even the time of their accidents was so close.


    "What happened?" Hearing Li Long Fei''s words, Liu Shuai��s hand holding the cup trembled and he almost spilled the drink on the floor.


    Li Long Fei waved his hand to indicate Liu Shuai not to be worried, and continued talking about what happened at noon.


    Unlike Liu Shuai''s awkward lunch at noon, Zhang Quan and Li Xiao Hua had a really sweet time at lunch time. After they got their food in the dining hall, they started to feed each other from time to time, turning an ordinary fried eggs with tomatoes dish into a candlelight meal. Seeing their love and affection, the workers were both envious and jealous, while also tacitly stayed away from them. There were also some people who wanted to say hello but all of them were stopped by Zhang Quan via his glance.


    "Dear Quan," Xiao Hua scooped up a spoonful of soup and was prepared to feed it to Zhang Quan. Seeing the workers around them were all standing far away, she felt curious in her heart, "Why are they all so far away from us when we''re eating?"


    Zhang Quan was about to open his mouth to eat the soup. He was in a good mood, and did not have time to explain all this, so he said vaguely, "I don''t know, maybe they think that it is cool around there."


    "But they''re all looking at us." After Li Xiao Hua finished feeding him, she took out a tissue and wiped Zhang Quan''s mouth, "I''m really embarrassed. How about we eat separately?"


    When Long Fei said till here, I couldn''t help but retch and looked at Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai also had a disgusted expression, ��How could they show off their love like that. It makes me feel disgusted just to think about the scene."


    "Let me drink some water to calm down." I shuddered when I thought about how Zhang Quan, a person with extended lower lip was fed soup and how the soup was flowing down to his chin. As I recalled that I was still single, I angrily said, "Fair enough. They should have chosen a better place to be together. Those who show off their love won��t have a good ending.��


    "Hey Hao Ning, you''re exactly right." Long Fei was about to say something when he heard my words and quickly agreed, "Did you just make a divination? Avalokiteshvara''s friends are so formidable. What a powerful Innate Divination.��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Looking at Long Fei''s serious expression, I didn''t know what to say. ��I just made a complaint. Those who show off their affection in public won��t have a good ending in the mortal world.��


    Long Fei continued with the latter part of the story.


    Seeing that Li Xiao Hua wanted to have their meals separately, Zhang Quan was obviously unhappy and continued to pester Li Xiao Hua to feed him. Li Xiao Hua blushed and refused, but Zhang Quan said, "Then let me feed you. Come here, open your mouth."


    Li Xiao Hua felt embarrassed and was even more unwilling. Zhang Quan kept persuading her until she finally agreed reluctantly. Then she closed her eyes and opened her mouth, and when Zhang Quan saw that she had closed her eyes, he immediately put down the spoon that was holding the food and prepared to kiss her.


    Unexpectedly, the Immortal Tying Rope in his pocket seemed to be ignited by flames without any reason, suddenly started smoking, and the smoke slowly floated out from Zhang Quan''s pants. His colleagues not far away were all dumbstruck when they saw this scene, while Zhang Quan was still immersed in the ocean of love and was happily preparing to kiss Li Xiao Hua.


    Seeing the smoke in his pants became denser and denser, a colleague could not hold back any more. However, he was afraid that shouting would ruin the atmosphere between the two of them. It was not easy for Zhang Quan to have a relationship, and under such a situation, no one could say how angry Zhang Quan would be if his relationship was destroyed. Thus, he could only point at Zhang Quan''s crotch as he quietly shouted, ��Mr.Zhang, you have a nice pants!"


    ��Puff,�� When Liu Shuai heard Li Long Fei''s description, he spat out a mouthful of drink in front of Long Fei. Seeing this, Long Fei moved his nose, then the drool was stopped in the air and was floating in front of him. It was supposed to be clear water, but it was mixed with the food scraps Liu Shuai had eaten for dinner. Long Fei waved his hand without even taking a look, then the floating drool retreated back to front of Liu Shuai by drops, forming a water ball and falling to the cup in front of Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai wasn''t surprised at Long Fei''s technique of withdrawing the water, but seeing the water that he had just spat out falling into the cup made him extremely disgusted. He immediately put the cup to the side and stopped drinking.


    "Why do you stop drinking?" Long Fei felt it was strange and asked Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai rolled his eyes, "Nonsense, there''s my saliva in it, and ��." I reckoned that Liu Shuai wanted to say that there were still food scraps in it, but he did not say it out because he also felt disgusted.


    "Isn''t that your saliva?" Long Fei asked curiously. "Why do you feel disgusted with yourself?"


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai was stumped by the question. It seemed rather hard to answer, thus he did not want to continue with the topic, but asked, "Did Zhang Quan''s colleague really say that? That Zhang Quan has a nice pants? "


    Long Fei nodded. He probably did not understand the special meaning behind those words. "Why do you feel that your saliva is disgusting? I don''t think so. Furthermore, you humans once called a type of incense as Long Xian and thought that it was made from my saliva. I heard that it was sold very well, but that incense was not my saliva at all �� " (Note: Long Xian is in Chinese pinyin, which means the dragon''s saliva in English.)


    Li Long Fei seemed to have a talkative temperament. Seeing Liu Shuai becoming awkward, I changed the topic, "Long Fei, stop talking about this. What happened after that?��


    "Oh." Long Fei still couldn''t move on from the previous question, so he mumbled to himself for a long time before continuing with the later part of the story.


    When Zhang Quan heard others praising his pants, he thought that his fellow worker was praising his superb skills of dating and showing off his intimate relationship with his girlfriend, which made him overjoyed. He replied in a low voice, "Of course. Let me show you guys how to date!"


    As he was speaking, he suddenly smelled a strange smell of smoke before he could even kiss Li Xiao Hua. Then he lowered his head and noticed that there was smoke coming out from his pocket. He did not notice it at all when he was immersed in the intimacy with Li Xiao Hua. All of these happened in a few seconds. Li Xiao Hua did not even have time to react as she closed her eyes and waited for Zhang Quan to feed her.


    More importantly, in that split-second, Zhang Quan had a burning feeling on his crotch. Just in an instant, he realized that there was something wrong with the Immortal Tying Rope. It was not an "authentic item" that belonged to Ju Liu Sun, and after going through the last fight with the Avalokiteshvara in the lightning, it was very likely that the interior of it had been destroyed. Although it was just a "knockoff", the rope was still a treasure, and it truly had the ability to bind others'' mana. Zhang Quan had heard from us that Yan lost his Yin Yang Transporting Body in order to break out of the seal of the Immortal Tying Rope, and that was just a breaking out. If this item exploded up from inside, it might annihilate the entire Fu Tu Kang.


    Only now did Zhang Quan realize the seriousness of the situation. He immediately regretted in filling too much sentiment with his love. With Two Elements Dust Array to protect his own body, he underestimated the danger. What''s more important was that Li Xiao Hua was still by his side. If he were to withdraw his Two Elements Dust Array now, the Immortal Tying Rope would not be able to harm him even if it exploded, but Li Xiao Hua would definitely lose protection and die. Furthermore, he had not yet studied this Immortal Tying Rope carefully. Its power might be even greater!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Quan immediately pushed Li Xiao Hua away gently. Before Li Xiao Hua knew what happened, she opened her eyes and saw Zhang Quan taking out an item that was emitting a red light from his pocket. Although she did not know what it was, it seemed to be extremely hot. At that moment, the item suddenly emitted glaring lights, as if it was going to explode, but without any sound.


    Li Xiao Hua instinctively used her hands to cover her eyes. She felt that something was amiss, since Zhang Quan��s situation was more dangerous since he was holding it, thus she quickly looked at Zhang Quan, but it was too late. Zhang Quan''s entire body was smoking. His overalls were tattered, but seeing Li Xiao Hua''s concerned expression, he chuckled, and fell unconscious on the ground.

 Chapter 42 An Affectionate Man And A Deep Affection

    At this point, Liu Shuai could no longer bear to listen any further. He stood up and said, ��It��s definitely serious if he is unconscious. Long Fei, bring us to see Zhang Quan now."


    Li Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai''s nervous expression and asked me, "What is the relationship between Liu Shuai and Zhang Quan? Are they close? It turns to me that they are brothers. "


    "Err ��" I was speechless, and didn''t know how to explain what Zhang Quan had done in his previous life.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Liu Shuai was already on the verge of erupting in rage as he grabbed onto Long Fei''s collar. "Stop spouting nonsense. Just bring me to see Zhang Quan!"


    His voice was so loud that Li Long Fei jumped in fright. All of the guests around turned to look at us, so did a couple of security guards who walked towards us. Liu Shuai looked like the same as A Zhe when he lost control of himself. Both of them were in a deep affection, but I could not allow him to be like that any longer, so I immediately signaled to the surrounding people and security guards that we were fine, and then pulled Liu Shuai away. However, Liu Shuai had kept his grip on Li Long Fei so tightly that I could not pull away him.


    Seeing his imposing manner, Long Fei became speechless. After a long time, he said, "Are you concerned about his injuries? But it''s too late to go now, too late �� "


    "What?" When Liu Shuai heard Long Fei''s words, he froze and loosened his hand. I took the chance to let go of his hand and then let him sit down on the chair. "It''s too late, too late �� ��" As he said that, tears quietly flowed out from the corners of his eyes. I felt that it was strange, but seeing Liu Shuai like that, I did not ask.


    "Yeah, we''ll be too late to see him now." Li Long Fei straightened his clothes with an empathetic expression. "Zhang Quan has been fine."


    "What?" When I heard this, I hurriedly asked. "What do you mean Zhang Quan has been fine?"


    "What do you mean Zhang Quan has been fine?" Hearing my words, Liu Shuai was dumbstruck, then he immediately sat up and spoke to Li Long Fei.


    ��Hey, are you a repeater." I saw that Liu Shuai had a relaxed expression when he heard this and intentionally teased him.


    "Tell me what happened. Why did you tell me that it''s too late while he has been fine?" Liu Shuai ignored my ridicule and continued to ask Li Long Fei.


    "Yeah." Li Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai with a puzzled face. "Didn''t you want to see his injuries? His injuries have healed. Thus it��s too late for you to check his injuries, isn��t it?"


    ��So that��s what you mean too late." I sighed. "I say, Black Dragon, did your ancestors perform talking shows? The matter was told by you in such a ups and downs." Then, I stared at Liu Shuai, "Bro, you''re too impatient. If you weren''t so shocked, Long Fei would have finished talking very quickly. See? A false alarm.��


    ��Sorry it��s my fault." Liu Shuai scratched his head, thinking that something was wrong, then asked again, "Then why was he covered in bandages when we were face-timing?"


    "That''s right. This is what I said earlier that he''s too injured to move." Li Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai, and finally remembered what he had said before, "But at the same time, it''s not that serious anymore."


    At this time, Liu Shuai''s face was filled with suspicion again, but he forced himself to hold it in when he saw my sights and said to Li Long Fei, ��Go on."


    "The Immortal Tying Rope did explode in the dining hall, and in that instant, Zhang Quan used all his mana to reverse the Two Elements Dust Array to the extreme, thus enveloping the destructive power of the treasure. But the distance Zhang Quan controlled was too small while backlash from the explosion was too strong, so the aftermath exploded Zhang Quan unconscious.�� Seeing Liu Shuai became clear-headed and did not ask more questions, Li Long Fei explained a lot, "But when we sent him to the hospital, he woke up when he lay on the sickbed, just not able to move his body temporarily, but before the doctor gave him a check-up last night, he had already been able to move freely. The flesh wounds are not a problem for him at all."


    "Then why can''t he move ?" Liu Shuai could not help but ask.


    "It''s not that he can��t. It��s that he doesn''t want to." Li Long Fei pondered for a moment before finding the right words to say.


    ��He doesn''t want to?" Liu Shuai became even more confused, "Why not?"


    Liu Shuai was still confused, but I had found the answer. Zhang Quan appeared to be a little muddle-headed, but he was extremely shrewd on some issues. Thus, I tentatively ask Li Long Fei, "Is it because of Li Xiao Hua?"


    "Exactly, Brother Hao Ning, you are really smart!" Li Long Fei fiercely slapped the table with too much strength, causing our cups to overturn. The water in the cups poured out, and just as it was about to flow onto my body, Long Fei immediately flipped his hand, and the water seemed to obediently return to the cups. Long Fei made an apologetic gesture and continued praising, "Did you make another divination? Your divining skill is really formidable! "


    ��It��s not any divining skill at all,��I smiled bitterly. Long Fei had a very interesting power. He was very skilled of controlling water. I looked at Liu Shuai, but he still did not understand. Thus, I explained, "If Zhang Quan is able to move but is unwilling to do so, then there must be some benefits from not moving. Considering his situation in the factory, lying on the bed gives nothing more than a few benefits. Firstly, he doesn''t have to work. Secondly, he can receive compensations for his work injuries. Thirdly, there might be a crying Li Xiao Hua who takes care of him day and night, and she even has to water and feed him."


    "That''s right," Long Fei nodded his head quickly, and his eyes lit up as he looked at me, "Master Zhang Quan also said so. He said ��If I''m going to be like this, then Xiao Hua will keep feeding me, while I don''t even need to go back to the assembly line. It is even better than being an immortal.�� You have a nice catch. Could you tell me how to learn this divination technique?"


    ��That��s not divination. It is logic." Liu Shuai had thought it through at this time. Thinking about his previous crazy attitude, he felt a little embarrassed, "Hao Ning has a very strong logical thinking ability amongst all of my friends. But Hao Ning, you should have guessed it already, don��t you? It��s just that I was a little -"


    "You will be lost if you''re concerned," I explained for Liu Shuai, ��I felt a little bit strange when you had that video call with Zhang Quan. Although he was covered with wounds and was bandaged, his voice didn''t sound like a patient at all. Besides, he was able to send you a message within a very short period, and considering Long Fei��s attitude when he came here, I knew that Zhang Quan should basically be fine. He pretended his situation. But I haven''t figured out why he''s pretending so until Long Fei told us the story. "


    "What story?" Long Fei had a curious expression.


    "He would rather be blown up by the Immortal Tying Rope himself in order to protect Li Xiao Hua." I smiled as I looked at the two of them. ��If a man would rather be blown up than have his beloved one get hurt a little in this kind of situation, then he must have a very sweet time with Li Xiao Hua. Of course, it would be better if he has a little more of that time. That��s why he pretends to be injured seriously. Here, I feel that your words back then was really true, Liu Shuai. "


    "What words?" Liu Shuai was unable to react in time, "I don''t think I said anything emotional."


    I looked at Liu Shuai and quietly said, "The first time we met Zhang Quan, you said that the affection comes from nowhere, but ones fall in it deep. When I laughed at you for thinking Zhang Quan''s feelings too high, you instead laughed at me, saying that in this world, there are lots of people breaking up because of locations, jobs or future careers, but there is very few people like Zhang Quan who would fall in love with one person for the rest of his life. I didn''t believe you then, but now it seems that you were right. I envy you for having such an affectionate ���� friend."

 Chapter 43 Getting Another Immortal Tying Rope?

    At this time, I smiled and looked at Li Long Fei, ��Zhang Quan is in a relationship right now. I don''t think he would explain this matter to you so clearly. There might be someone else who told you all the details. Beside, you are not here just to tell us the story, ain��t you? You must have other matters to discuss with us.��


    "Hehehe, I can''t hide anything from you. Your logical divination is truly amazing. You must teach me that in the future." Li Long Fei smiled shyly, just like the first time we saw him, "You got me. It was the Earthen Lord in Fu Tu Kang who told me everything of it. Zhang Quan only told me three things. Firstly, he asked me to give a bracelet to Zhou Yuan. Secondly, he asked me not to tell Li Xiao Hua that he had recovered. For the third thing, Zhang Quan told me that I can only do it with your help." After saying that, Li Long Fei looked at us with a wry smile.


    "What is it?" Liu Shuai turned his head to me and shook his head, while asking curiously. "What can we do for you? It can''t be that he wants us to make you a mobile software for you, right? It takes more than a couple of days, and we are very busy working in an internet company.��


    I couldn''t help but laugh, "Liu Shuai, why do you oftern go wilder than me? What does Zhang Quan need a mobile software for? Fu Tu Kang can make any kind of software.�� After saying that, I turned my head to look at Long Fei. "Is this related to the Immortal Tying Rope?"


    ��Yep, exactly!" Li Long Fei slapped his thigh, laughed in surprise, and looked bitter. "The third thing this master wants me to do is to find him another Immortal Tying Rope. How did you know that?"


    I took a sip of the drink. My throat was a little dry after talking so much. Seeing that Long Fei asking so seriously, I could only patiently explain, "From the time we met him until now, he only had these few hobbies. When he knew that the Immortal Tying Rope was faked out, he must have long been willing to make some research to see if he could make one as well. So he must be very disappointed when his only one exploded because of love. At that time you came out. You said that you bought the Immortal Tying Rope from Taobao, so there might be more in stock, hence he would definitely force you to get him another one. But you two are not related in any way. Even if he is powerful and resourceful, you don''t have to listen to him like this. Since you are so obedient and chatting with us such passionately, other than you being born talkative, it''s very likely that ��"


    "It''s very likely that he can negotiate for you, and release you from Zhang Chi Hang''s place so that you won''t have to chop bamboos in Mountain Lojia anymore!" At this time, Liu Shuai also came to an understanding as he looked at Long Fei with a mischievous smile, then looked at me, "Hao Ning, you''re awesome! Long Fei, is that the case? "


    "Well, I can''t hide anything from you two," Long Fei smiled in embarrassment. "Although not completely accurate, what you said is basically correct. I need your help to get out of this predicament!"


    "Hahaha, you are not completely accurate. The reason you want to leave Zhang Chi Hang is probably not because he forces you to chop bamboos, but because you can''t stand his lecture, right?�� I really couldn''t hold back my laughter. When Liu Shuai heard me, he also laugh out loud when thinking about how Zhang Chi Hang imparted to us whenever we were together with him.


    ��How could you figure that out." Long Fei didn''t continue to laugh coyly as he turned to look at me in surprise, ��Mr. Hao Ning, please tell me how you guessed it out?��


    ��It��s very simple. You were so garrulous when you narrated the cause of Zhang Quan''s injury. You��ve turn a simple matter into an adventure story,�� I endured my laughter and analyzed it. ��So it��s easy to tell that you are a wordy person. Zhang Chi Hang is also a person who can come up with a lot of grand principles in front of anyone he can impart. With the two ''chatterboxes'' together, either he demotes you or you demotes him. While considering your mana, you are probably only be able to listen to him and must have long been mad. "


    "Hehehe," Long Fei laughed embarrassedly, then he immediately replied in a serious tone, "You said that, not me. No matter what, I still need your help to get another Immortal Tying Rope. "


    "Get another Immortal Tying Rope?��I asked, "What can we do for you?"


    "Huh?" Long Fei asked back, "Why can''t you deduce it out this time?"


    "..." I choked and retorted, "Nonsense, I deduced it based on what I knew just now. I don''t know anything about Immortal Tying Rope, so how do I deduce it?"


    "Oh, actually, it''s not that hard, just a bit complicated to say��" Long Fei looked at the sky, "Let''s go to my Dragon King''s Temple tomorrow. How about I talk to you guys on the way?"


    "Your Dragon King''s Temple?�� I recalled after heard Long Fei��s words that when we first met, he did mention that he had donation. If he had donation, then he should have a temple. "Where is your temple? Isn''t it too hasty to go tomorrow? "


    "It''s in S city. It''s very close. We can leave in the afternoon." Long Fei thought about it and calculated the time.


    "There''s a Dragon King''s Temple in our city?" Liu Shuai and I looked at each other. "How come I didn''t know about it?"


    "Yep," Long Fei forced a smile, "Look, you guys don''t know about it, so you can tell how poor the donation I have is. Sigh, what a life in these years!��


    ��Alright! We�� ll see you tomorrow. Where should we meet?�� Seeing that Long Fei was about to recall his sweet nostalgia, I suddenly thought of my old mother in our hometown in distance. I knew that he would not stop talking in an hour, so I immediately interrupted him. Today, so many things happened together. I was almost dead from exhaustion.


    ��Right down your company." Long Fei replied instantly as he saw that I agreed. This brat actually came to torture us.


    "You know our company?" Liu Shuai asked, and then suddenly realized something, ��Did you know it from the Earthen Lord?"


    ��No, you did not get it this time." Long Fei said with a sly smile. ��Master Zhang Quan told me that. I''ll come pick you guys up tomorrow afternoon."


    After saying that, without waiting for us to reply, he got up and left, leaving Liu Shuai and I behind.


    I looked at Liu Shuai. ��Are you relieved now? Zhou Yuan is fine, so is Zhang Quan. "


    Liu Shuai said joyfully, "Yeah. It was just a false alarm. I have not gotten any leisure time today." After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something and frowned, "He said that he would come to us tomorrow, would that mean we have to take another leave of absence? It''s not easy to deal with the director. "


    "That''s true." I also started to worry. Zhou Yuan was so inconsiderate when he applied for a week of leave as annual break, thus it was not appropriate for us to ask for a leave from the director at this time. As I thought about it, I suddenly recalled something. Then I asked Liu Shuai, ��You told me this afternoon that Zhou Yuan complained about director wearing an Avalokiteshvara��s statue on his neck, right?��


    "That''s right, it is said that men should wear Avalokiteshvara and women should wear Buddha," Liu Shuai answered, ��The director seems to believe in this kind of thing.�� Liu Shuai seemed to have also realized it, "You can''t be thinking this?"


    ��Yes, I do.�� I nodded my head, ��Let''s talk to the director that Zhou Yuan has a bad mood recently. He knows that he has too much pressure and cannot calm himself, so he went to the Lingyin Temple in Hangzhou to calm his heart. At the same time, we heard from a grapevine that the Dragon King''s Temple in S City is very holy, and most people do not even know about it. We are going to make a wish for Zhou Quan.��


    ��It should not be a problem to say so," Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then slowly nodded his head. However, he was still unsure, "But if we tell the director about this, won''t he laugh at our superstitions?"


    ��We can only give it a try. Director is a nice person in heart. It should work."

 Chapter 44 The Poorest Dragon King in History

    Out of our expectation, the next day we mentioned it to the director, he immediately agreed and also exhorted us that ��a belief is true only if you believe in it��, and that we must be sincere, not considering it as superstition; instead, he told us to believe it but not be addicted to it.


    Li Long Fei drove a car to pick us up. It was hard to describe his car, which was older than ��old��. Smell of gasoline prevailed inside it, while the doors and windows were not closed tightly, thus wind would come in when the car was running. It reminded me of when I was a child sitting in my uncle''s tricycle along the ��bumpy�� road.


    ��Hey.�� While I was in the car, I teased this eccentric "Dragon King", "You must be the poorest immortal I''ve ever seen.��


    "Hehe, sorry." Long Fei had a nervous smile on his face as he stared straight ahead. His hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel, and I could vaguely see that his hands were trembling. Suddenly, a woman crossed the road, which caused Long Fei to hurriedly stop, after which the car shut down. Long Fei quickly reignited the car and found that the car could not move. He tried several times but still couldn''t make it move, so he looked down to see what was going on.


    "Hey," Liu Shuai couldn''t hold it in anymore and reminded him, "You didn''t put it in the first gear. This way the car will shut down after you release the clutch.��


    "Oh, that��s it." Long Fei came to a realization. Just as he was about to put the car in gear, he stepped the throttle straightly to the bottom, causing the entire car to start shaking.


    "Forget it," Liu Shuai said while trembling in fear, "Sit at the back, I��ll drive, otherwise we may not be able to arrive at your temple."


    Long Fei looked at us in embarrassment, and obediently got off the car to switch seats with Liu Shuai.


    "I''m so sorry," Long Fei sat in the front seat as he watched Liu Shuai steadily driving his car. "I really don''t have enough donation in my temple. I saved up for many years to buy this car. I usually don''t use it, but today I have to pick you guys up, so I drive it."


    "No wonder," I saw that Liu Shuai was driving steadily, so I smiled and comforted Long Fei, ��It does not matter if you don��t receive much donation. Once our Director heard that we are going to your temple, he immediately gave his approval. It seems that you really hide your strength. Even our director knows about it."


    "It''s weird," Liu Shuai said as he looked ahead. He was able to easily drive a broken car, and he voiced out his doubt, "Why could our director know about your temple?"


    ��Well. That''s from this spring," Long Fei did not need to drive, so he felt a lot more relaxed. Hearing Liu Shuai''s question, he started the conversation right away.


    ��Stop it!" If Long Fei wanted to start the story from the beginning of the year, he probably wouldn''t be able to finish it even when we got to the temple, so I hurriedly interrupted him, ��You don��t need to be so detailed. Just tell us the major points."


    ��The major points���� It turned out that Long Fei was not good at being concise. After pondering for a long time, he finally said, "Your director''s sister had no child after being married for a couple of years, so she came to my temple this spring to make a wish and when she went back, she became pregnant. Hence she thought my temple was very holy. Your director was with her when she came back. He probably heard about his sister��s story and thought my temple was holy as well.��


    ��Got it." I nodded my head, so it turned out that there was a reason behind the director��s belief in such things. Then Liu Shuai asked, ��There is a question. Long Fei, how do you know which one is our director? You haven''t seen us with our director before. How do you know which one he is? Are you watching us? "


    Liu Shuai��s question seemed to be reasonable for me. Li Long Fei was not proficient in divination, and we only met for two or three times. Beside, we had never appeared in front of him together at the same time. How could he be sure that the guest from half a year ago was our director? It was really strange. I looked at Long Fei and waited for his response.


    "That''s not difficult,�� Long Fei smiled. "He also had a wish that day, and one of his wishes was for his subordinates to be safe and healthy. Amongst the names he mentioned, there are Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. I have few pilgrims here, so my mana is limited. Although I can not fulfill all their wishes, I always check these wishes in free time. I can memorize these names, and when Master Zhang Quan told me your names, I was amazed that what a small world it is��"


    Long Fei continued to chatter on his own, but I was touched. The director was only accompanying his relative to fulfill her wish, but he included us in his wishes. Although it wasn''t a big deal, it proved that he was very concerned about us. I wondered what Zhou Yuan would think after knowing all this.


    ��Sigh, I did not expect that Zhou Yuan would do such a foolish thing and lose his soul.�� Long Fei was still talking. "I wonder if this counts as my bad work performance? Sigh, I can''t figure it out. Hey, here we are. Turn right and you will see it.��


    Long Fei pointed forward. Then Liu Shuai drove the car to the right and parked it in the parking lot. After we got off the car, Liu Shuai and I found out why Li Long Fei''s temple had little donation.


    It was surrounded by factory walls. We could hear the sound of all kinds of electric drills and lathes occasionally. The road was wide and sparse, and there was no place for pilgrims to eat or play, except for a small shop, while the owner was playing mahjong with a few friends. There were not many people coming and going. The places I had been to, like Wutai Mountains, were surrounded by all kinds of facilities and inns, thus anyone who passed by, whether they believed Buddhism or not, would come to pay their respects.


    However, this temple was quite interesting. It was built in front of a lush and verdant mountain. The mountain was not tall, but for some reason, it felt very suitable for this temple to be built in front of it, as if it was not built, but grew up naturally.


    "How is it?" Long Fei embarrassedly asked us, "Is it that bad?"


    "A mountain needn''t be tall and can be holy with the presence of a dragon." I modified an ancient line. ��It seems very good to me. This mountain and temple is majestic but not that tall, and it does have its grandeur."


    Long Fei was very happy when he heard me praising him. Just as he was about to bring us into the temple, Liu Shuai grabbed him. "You haven''t told us how to get the Immortal Tying Rope. Why are we going in?"


    "Oh, you are right." Long Fei also realized that he had not told us what to do yet, so he stopped and brought us to a cool place. "I have a few more Immortal Tying Ropes hidden under the Dragon King''s statue."


    "Why don''t you just take it out by yourself?" I wondered why he called us here for this sort of thing. Could it be that the statue was too heavy to lift?


    "No," Long Fei quickly waved his hand, "If this Immortal Tying Rope is taken out just like that, it will be completely useless, and it''ll be an ordinary rope. Only with Formless Donations being poured into it will it truly be an Immortal Tying Rope."


    ��What is Formless Donations? What is that thing?" I asked, at the same time looking at Liu Shuai who had the same doubtful expression.


    "Huh?" This time, it was Long Fei''s turn to be surprised, "Don''t you know about the Formless Donations? It is a very important thing for immortals. "

 Chapter 45 Formless Donations

    ��Do you think anyone of us looks like an immortal?�� I couldn''t help but retort, ��Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and tell us. Otherwise, we��ll go back and leave you alone here."


    ��Don''t do it, bros, please help me for the sake that I helped Zhou Yuan," Long Fei hurriedly pulled us down. "The mana of gods and immortals exists because of the faith and donations people give to us. You know that right?"


    "Mm, yes, I do.�� I nodded.


    "But faith and donations cannot produce mana as they are created." Long Fei explained to us. "These donations first fill in a concrete idol or statue that people worship. After that, the meaning represented by these statues will gradually become pure and tangible, and then become the mana of immortals. As for those that have not become mana are still located inside the statues. Because they are invisible and intangible, they are known as Formless Donations. Each statue can hold an extremely large amount of them, but only a small percent of them can transform into mana, usually less than one percent. Only those great gods who receive a lot of donations have sufficient amount of Formless Donations to cultivate mana. "


    ��About the Immortal Tying Rope, I fill it with Formless Donations which I originally planed to cultivate into my mana. Even so, I had been filling it for more than three years before I managed to get one." Long Fei said in a pity. ��It��s a pity that it was taken away from me the first time I used it, and it somehow exploded. If I made another one in the same way as before, I will wait at least three years before master Zhang Quan will help me plead for Avalokiteshvara, which sounds worse than death."


    Long Fei had a bitter face. I knew that it would truly be worse than death if he had to listen to Zhang Chi Hang��s endless "enlightenment" for three years.


    ��You made it too complicated. My understanding is ��" Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then expressed his opinion. ��A statue is like a charge pal, and your mana is like a cellphone. You need this charge pal to charge it. People��s faith and donations are sources of electricity. A charge pal cannot charge a phone unless it is fully charged itself. You do not have many donations, so you cannot charge your phone fast, which means you cannot make a real Immortal Tying Rope. Am I correct?��


    "Err ��" I looked at Liu Shuai. A programmer��s thoughts were clearly different from others, but I had to admit that his analogy was very appropriate. Long Fei was startled for a moment, then nodded his head strongly, which gave me a signal that Liu Shuai''s guess was correct.


    "In that case, what''s the use of the two of us? We don''t seem to be able to help at all. " I thought about it and wondered what it had to do with us.


    Long Fei rubbed his hands in embarrassment, "I know you have a special ability called ''Borrow Me Your Mana''."


    "Damn!" I suddenly felt as if everyone knew my secret. "Who told you that? Forget it, I don''t want to guess anymore. It''s not surprising that the two people you know would tell you about it, but the thing is I can only borrow a limited amount of mama, not the Formless Donations in the statue. "


    "No need," Long Fei said as he took out a book from his pocket, "You only need to borrow a miraculous skill from this book and then transfer the Formless Donations from the statue into Immortal Tying Rope."


    Liu Shuai took the book, and once I saw the title, I immediately understood what Long Fei meant by a miraculous skill. It was called "Stellar Transposition Technique".


    "Return the strength in the same way back to opponent?" Liu Shuai immediately reacted, his face was filled with disbelief. "Li Long Fei, are you serious?"


    "Of course." Li Long Fei said with a serious face, "Through my mana, Hao Ning is able to use Stellar Transposition Technique to transfer the Formless Donations from the statue to Immortal Tying Rope. It should be fast for us to get a new Immortal Tying Rope."


    ��You only need Hao Ning," Liu Shuai still had a questioning face. "Why did you call me over?"


    "Um, hehe, actually you are useless," Long Fei laughed embarrassedly when he heard Liu Shuai��s question, "It''s just that master Zhang Quan asked me to take care of you. Last night I saw that there seemed to be something wrong your������ Long Fei pointed at his own forehead, ��I was afraid that something would happen to you if I brought Hao Ning and left you alone, so I pulled you over as well that I would be able to take care of both of you."


    "..." Liu Shuai was immediately furious. I sighed in my heart. Although Li Long Fei was a chatterbox, he was really considerate, but seeing Liu Shuai''s speechless look, I comforted him in the end, "After all, he was entrusted by Zhang Quan, so you are very important to him."


    I pronounced the word "him" loudly. Liu Shuai understood what I meant and nodded.


    ��So what��s the plan? Shall we go now?" Seeing that Liu Shuai had cleared his mind, I said to Long Fei, "Finish it quickly. We still need to go back and eat."


    Liu Shuai looked at his phone. It was already late, so I nodded to indicate that we should return early.


    "Don''t push," Long Fei waved his hand. "Let''s go in and hide first. We''ll wait for the people here to get off work. Once the door is closed, we''ll take it, otherwise there may be chaos.��


    ��What?!" Liu Shuai and I shouted, ��Is it really necessary?"


    "Shh..." Seeing that our voices were too loud, Long Fei hurriedly made a low gesture. I couldn''t help but be speechless. What an immortal from the temple! He was obviously a thief who came to steal things.


    "God Zhang Chi Hang told me to keep a low profile," Li Long Fei said. ��Otherwise it would be hard to dispel the cause and effect, and there would be a lot of troubles in the future."


    ��Cause and effect?" While thinking about Zhang Chi Hang, I followed Li Long Fei into the Dragon King''s Temple.


    Strangely, although there was a lot of noises outside, and the factory was in a state of chaos, the moment I stepped into the temple, it was as if I could no longer hear any noise outside. The temple was not big, and there were statues of gods everywhere. Apart from us there were only two girls in the temple who walked in front of us and spoke softly, and since the temple was very quiet, I could clearly hear what they were talking.


    "Did your sister really let you return the favor?" One of the girls asked, ��It should not be that holy. Don��t be superstitious."


    "Shh, we should respect gods as if they are here. Watch your month.�� The other girl said seriously. "My sister had children after she came here. Two days before the birth, my brother-in-law had a strange dream, in which the Dragon King said to him, ��Well, I was expecting your child to marry mine, but I only have a daughter. What can we do about that?''"


    "What do you mean?" The girl who spoke first didn''t understand.


    "Are you stupid? The Dragon King said that he only has one daughter, and that she could not marry my sister��s child. Two days later, my sister gave birth, which made her husband stunned.�� The other girl mysteriously said, "Guess what, it''s a boy and girl twin!"


    "So holy? Then we should pay our respect!��

 Chapter 46 Nonrecognition

    Previously, when I heard this, I would feel that it was very mysterious. But now, I smiled as I looked at Li Long Fei who was beside me, ��How could you take over this business?" Liu Shuai also couldn''t help but laugh at the side.


    "Hehehe," Long Fei smiled embarrassedly, "There''s nothing I can do about it. In the past, our Dragon Clan was mainly responsible of managing the rain. People always came to send us donations wishing for proper rain, but now that technology is so advanced. People don''t wish for good weathers, but request for money and positions. There are even some people who wish to be rich over night from nothing. I am astonished by their wishes, while my limited mana cannot satisfy their wishes. There was a time that I received no donations in this temple. I almost closed it. Later I accepted a job of helping them make offsprings. Since then there are some people who come and donate, only that did this temple survive��.


    Listening to Long Fei talking about the wishes of the people, I couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. Zhang Chi Hang also said so. Originally, people made a wish just to gain peace of mind, and they were moderate to the outcomes. But now that people''s wishes were so unrealistic. I was not sure whose fault it was.


    Just as I was thinking about this, we had already reached the Dragon King''s Hall, which was located the innermost part of the temple. As soon as we entered the store, we saw a tall dragon statue standing in the middle. I could not help praising, ��What a wonderful statue!��


    "Thank you!" Long Fei heard me praising the statue as if he was as happy as if I was praising him.


    The two girls who were at the front had already finished bowing and placed their donations into the contribution box before leaving, leaving the three of us behind in the hall.


    "Hey, Long Fei," I suddenly felt a little awkward, and looked at Liu Shuai, "Do you think we should bow down as well?"


    Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "Yes, since we are here, the staff would feel strange if we do not bow." As he spoke, he looked outside.


    There were two ''staff members'' outside the hall, watching us from time to time.


    ��Hey, what are you two bowing for?" Long Fei waved his hand.


    "No way. You didn''t hear what the girl said just now? We should respect gods as if they are here." I smiled and said, "Moreover, what we bow to is not only you, but also the craftsman��s spirit of the creator who built this statue. It should be fine.��


    After Liu Shuai heard what I said, he also nodded his head in agreement. Seeing this, Long Fei could only agree.


    ��Alright. You are a true immortal. Could you teach us how to bow?�� I thought it was quite interesting. I''ve never done this before, so I might as well ask the host.


    "Err ��" Long Fei was blanking out for a moment. "Let me think. I haven''t seen people bowing for a long time. I remember. That''s what the book said."


    After pondering for a moment, he clapped his hands, "That''s it. Look here, raise your hands horizontally ��"


    Just as I was about to stop him, Long Fei''s movements were really fast. As he spoke, he bowed down in a very proper manner �� at least, in my eyes, his movements seemed very standard. Liu Shuai and I could say that we kowtowed due to admiration for the spirit of the creator of this god statue, but what did it matter for Long Fei to kowtow to himself?


    "That''s it." After Long Fei finished bowing, he chuckled at us.


    "Benefactor." Just as we were preparing to bow down in accordance to Long Fei''s manner, an old monk appeared beside us. He clasped his hands together and said, "Although it is said that Buddha��s teachings are spreading everywhere from the south to the north, and from the west to the east. I saw you bowing so sincerely, so I have to come in and blabber a little."


    Seeing that he was talking to him, Long Fei was stunned for a moment. Then he also put his hands together, "Please speak, Zen Master."


    ��I am sure from your posture of bowing that you have learned from an expert. The entire set is thoroughly perfect." When Long Fei heard the old monk praising him, he couldn''t help but smile at us. I thought to myself, what was him so happy about? He was actually bowing to himself.


    "It''s just that..." The old monk continued, ��You did not bow in the right way."


    "Hmm? Is that wrong?" Long Fei hadn''t finished laughing for us. When he heard the old monk say that he did it in a wrong way, he hurriedly asked, "Zen Master, the method I just used strictly follows �� ��"


    "Benefactor." The old monk said in a leisurely manner, "Your method has its rules, but that is a Taoist''s method, and we are in a Buddhist temple here. Although you are sincere in your worship, but you may have done something wrong, Dragon God��" As he spoke, the old monk looked at the statue, "Dragon God may be unhappy."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be unhappy." Long Fei said it without thinking.


    The old monk was originally going to continue speaking, but after hearing this, his expression slightly changed as he looked at Long Fei with wide eyes.


    Long Fei regretted it immediately after he finished his words, and his face was full of awkwardness, but Liu Shuai held back his laughter and did not say a word. Long Fei learned this method from a book nowhere, while it was a Taoist''s rite. So it turned to be that he was insulting his own place. Especially the last sentence, Long Fei intended to say that he was magnanimous and did not care about the tiny etiquette, but to the old monk, it sounded like he was disrespectful to the gods, and naturally, Long Fei could not say that he was the Dragon God. No matter whether the old monk would believe or not, Zhang Chi Hang had told him to keep a low profile.


    Seeing Long Fei''s awkwardness, I hurriedly went up to smooth things out. "What nonsense are you talking about, although the Dragon God and the Zen Master are magnanimous �� ��" As I said this, I clasped my hands together and bowed to the old monk, the old monk hurriedly saluted. "But you have to be sincere. Since the old master noticed your flaws here and is willing to tell you, you might as well ask him to give you some pointers, like how to bow to the Dragon God in a right way."


    After I said that, the old monk''s expression became a lot relaxed. Long Fei immediately followed my words, "Exactly, Zen master, please teach me."


    "I am not qualified to teach you. We can exchange some pointers." The old monk smiled and looked at me before bowing down with a face full of piety. After bowing, he looked at Long Fei and said, "This way, Benefactor, after you."


    Long Fei was helpless, and under Liu Shuai and my giggling eyes, as well as the expectant gaze of the old Zen Master, he kowtowed again.


    After this, the old monk clasped his hands and left the main hall, busy with his own business. We also bowed, turned around and asked Long Fei, "What should we do now?"


    "Shh." Long Fei looked outside and no one was paying attention to us. He pointed at the door of the hall, and a thin layer of mist appeared. Liu Shuai asked in a low voice, "The Void Illusion Realm?"


    "Come with me. They can''t see us now." Long Fei said as he led us to the back of the statue.


    The statue was the back door of this hall, but it was always closed. Through the window at the back door, we could see a small house behind it. There was a large table at the back of the statue, covered with a tablecloth that hung down to the floor. Long Fei took us in, then no one could see us from the outside. This cloth was really thick. Not even a speck of light could penetrate it.


    ��Use your phone." I quickly turned on the flashlight on my cellphone.

 Chapter 47 Why Is She Here?

    Long Fei indicated for us to look up, and we did. It turned out that at the edge of the top of the table, there was a few ropes made from unknown material stuck to a piece of tape. On the edge of the rope was written "Made by Fu Tu Kang��. It was exactly the same as the rope Zhang Quan collected via the Falling Treasure Coin.


    ��It��s a skillful hiding place." Liu Shuai could not help but have a look of admiration, and whispered, ��No people would touch the table behind the statue, even if in a new year festival cleaning."


    "Heh heh," Long Fei laughed heartily. "I don''t know where this tablecloth came from, but it can cut off mana fluctuations. Thus, even if an expert were to walk past, he wouldn''t notice anything unusual in the table."


    After saying that, Long Fei looked at my phone, ��The temple will be closed in half an hour. All the staff will be off work. The old Zen Master will be the only one left, but he will also go out to eat. Even if he comes back, he won��t enter the hall. So it��s all up to you, Hao Ning. "


    "That''s not a problem, but are we going to stay here for half an hour?" Liu Shuai frowned. It was really uncomfortable to stay under this table.


    "Fine." Long Fei thought for a moment, then led us out to a big wooden cabinet beside the table. This cabinet looked like more than two meters tall, so it shouldn''t be a problem to store a few people, but the cabinet door was hollow and could be seen from the outside. Long Fei pointed with his finger, and the lock automatically opened. He let Liu Shuai in and closed the door, then tapped the cabinet lightly with his finger. After that, I saw Liu Shuai disappeared from inside. I immediately opened the cabinet door, seeing that Liu Shuai was still inside.


    As if he knew what Long Fei had done, Liu Shuai asked, "You placed the Void Illusion Realm on the door?"


    Long Fei nodded, "No one would be able to tell from the outside, but it''s not as safe as under the table. If someone opens the door, they will discover you. However, it will be closed soon. No one will come. Let''s go into hiding first."


    So the three of us went into the wooden cabinet and closed the door.


    Curiously, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why is there such an empty wooden cabinet in this temple? What''s it used for?"


    Long Fei gave a wry smile, "Back in the days, the Dragon King''s Temple received a lot of donations, and it was even busier during the new year. The cabinet was used for some items that were used at that time, but those are useless in these years, so these items were disposed. This cabinet looks like an antique, so the staff keep it here.��


    I couldn''t help but sigh as I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps entering the Main Hall. Liu Shuai and Long Fei also heard it and immediately shut their mouths, doing a "hush" gesture towards each other.


    The footsteps sounded strange, because most people would immediately slow down after entering the hall, then bowed down and left. However, this person did not stop, as if he was not bowing at all, but was getting closer and closer to the statue. He then walked to the back of the statue, where we were standing right now!


    "Could it be that old monk?" I had a question in my heart, so I looked at Long Fei with Liu Shuai.


    Long Fei couldn''t speak either, so he could only wave his hand.


    The person came from the left, and as the cabinet blocked my view of the left side, I couldn''t see who he was for a moment. From the far right side of the cabinet, Long Fei relaxed after seeing the person. Liu Shuai was in the middle, and the second person who saw the person. His expression changed dramatically and he almost shouted out. I was wondering why the two of them were behaving so differently, so I followed their gazes.


    At this moment, the person had already walked over. When I saw him, my entire body was covered in cold sweat. I would never forget the person''s face, "Lan Ruo!"


    Everything happened because of her. She was the one who lost Zhou Yuan''s soul, used Immortal Tying Rope to trap Yan, and caused Liu Shuai to lose his mana. All of this was because of her. Wasn''t she dead? Was she still alive that night? What was she doing here? This would be troublesome. With our current situation, if she were to attack us, would we be able to withstand it?


    As I thought this, Lan Ruo looked at the cabinet. Obviously she didn''t see us. She also pointed at the cabinet, and with a "Pa Da" sound, the lock on the cabinet opened again, causing my hairs to stand on end. I had no time to think about those questions, but immediately pulled the cabinet door from the in-side. Seeing me doing this, Liu Shuai and Long Fei also helped to pull the door hard.


    Although Lan Ruo had powerful mana, she did not seem to have much force. Seeing that the cabinet door could not be opened, she frowned, looked around, and hid under the table.


    Liu Shuai and I nervously looked at each other. We only came here to get an Immortal Tying Rope. Why did we meet this person? None of us dared to speak, as we were afraid that Lan Ruo would hear us. After thinking for a long time, I took out my phone and typed a few words on it for Liu Shuai to see: "Why is she here? Can you deal with her now? "


    Liu Shuai shook his head and also took out his own phone, "I don''t know. I don''t have any mana right now. "


    "Then what about Long Fei?" I continued typing.


    "Who is this person? Why is she here?" Long Fei saw that we were typing and also took out his phone to type like we did.


    I couldn''t care about the details of why a Dragon God would have a phone anymore. I typed, "She is the one who lost Zhou Yuan''s soul. Can you handle her? "


    "I don''t know. Is she powerful?" Long Fei asked.


    Liu Shuai thought for a moment, sighed, and wrote a line of words for Long Fei to see, "Can you deal with people who know the Two Realm Division Technique and can summon the Thunder Sovereign of the Nine Heavens?"


    After Long Fei saw this, his eyes widened, and his head shook like a rattle drum, ��No way. I can only summon an ordinary thunder rain. I��m not familiar with this Void Illusion Realm yet."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s wait here for her to leave before we act.�� I thought for a moment, then typed, "We''ll tell Zhang Quan and Zhang Chi Hang later to see if there''s anything they can do."


    Situation out-weighted personal intentions. Long Fei nodded, while Liu Shuai frowned. His fists were clenched, and his entire body was trembling. I knew what he was thinking. After all, this evil woman harmed him and his brother badly. He might be very upset for not having the ability to take revenge.


    I firmly grabbed Liu Shuai''s shoulder. Liu Shuai looked at me and slowly nodded.


    After a while, we heard the front door of the hall close, and after a while, we heard the door of the outer hall close. It seemed that the staff had all left, but we did not dare move. After all, Lan Ruo was still under the table. It was easy for her to kill us if we went out now.


    Just as I was thinking about that, the tablecloth opened and Lan Ruo came out from under the table. Her face was full of happiness, completely different from her serious face from before.


    Lan Ruo waved both of her hands in front of her chest, causing the scenery outside of the back door to become blurry, then it became solid again. I knew in my heart that Lan Ruo had once again used the Two Realm Division Technique to separate the hall from the outside.

 Chapter 48 Ye Voluntarily Abandoned Her Soul

    ��Hahaha. I��ve been looking for it for such a long time, but finally I get it so easily!" Seeing that her technique was successful, Lan Ruo laughed out loud, "Last time I made a mistake, not only did I not catch the soul, I even lost the Immortal Tying Rope. The grandma told me to offer forty-nine souls, but I only got a few after half a month. I was planning to cast a technique to store these souls here tonight, but I didn''t expect to find it! "


    Seeing my confusion, Long Fei hurriedly typed out an explain, "The Dragon King''s Great Hall has a water attribute. It can nourish souls."


    So that was the reason. I nodded my head. Seeing the Immortal Tying Rope in Lan Ruo''s hands, I knew that we were in an adverse situation. I had never expected Lan Ruo to be able to get the Immortal Tying Rope. I looked at Long Fei, who had obviously seen the items in Lan Ruo''s hands, and his face instantly changed.


    "I never thought that there would be so many Immortal Tying Ropes here.�� Lan Ruo laughed, "Giving it to the grandma should be enough to compensate for my previous mistakes. No, it must be more than that. Maybe she will give me some rewards."


    When Lan Ruo said this, I understood that she gathered souls for these days to make up for her past mistakes. From her tone, it seemed that she was alone here, and she had accidentally obtained the Immortal Tying Rope. However, according to Long Fei''s words, the Immortal Tying Rope had not been injected with the Formless Donations, which meant that it was merely an ordinary rope, so it shouldn''t be a problem for Lan Ruo to take it back. It was just that Long Fei could hardly explain it to Zhang Quan.


    Seeing Long Fei��s anxious expression, I tried to type and comfort him, ��We cannot defeat her right now, but if there is no Formless Donations in the rope, it''s useless. Maybe she really won''t take it away, so why don''t we wait for her to leave and quickly find Zhang Quan or Zhang Chi Hang to think of a way?"


    Hearing me say this, Long Fei thought for a while and was about to type a reply to me on his phone, but we suddenly heard Lan Ruo calling out.


    "Eh, why is there something strange with the Immortal Tying Rope?" Lan Ruo shook the Immortal Tying Rope in her hand, and asked suspiciously, "Why does it feel like it is an empty shelf with no mana? If I give this to grandma, she won��t let go of me.��


    Hearing Lan Ruo''s words, I couldn''t help but look at Long Fei in satisfaction, thinking that my guess was right. If we were lucky, Lan Ruo would probably put the Immortal Tying Rope back in case being discovered by others.


    At this time, Long Fei''s expression became even more anxious, and he hurriedly typed on his phone. Liu Shuai and I looked at his phone in confusion.


    Soon, he typed a message on the cellphone, "She has another way. She can ��"


    Before Long Fei could finish typing, Lan Ruo muttered to herself, "Looks like I can only use that method to try. Come out �� ��"


    As she said that, Lan Ruo reached her hand out and took out a small bottle that sparkled brightly. I recognized that it was the bottle Yan used to use to store Zhou Yuan''s soul, I couldn''t help but think back to the scene when Zhou Yuan''s soul cried out in despair that night, and then thinking back to how Zhou Yuan looked without a soul, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Just when I was thinking about that, Lan Ruo opened the bottle and poured out the shining soul inside.


    "Why did not she draw a formation on the ground?" I was curious. I remembered that Yan poured Zhou Yuan''s soul on the ground after drawing a formation on the ground that I didn''t recognize to protect the soul.


    Thinking about it this way, I understand that Yan''s job is to completely protect the soul, naturally he had to protect it at all times. However, Lan Ruo was ruthless. Of course she wouldn''t pay attention to these details. She won��t care whether the soul was injured or not.


    Just as I was thinking this, the soul had already reached the ground. Just like last time, there was a glowing ''person'' on the ground. When I looked at it, my face changed. Seeing me like that, Liu Shuai strangely touched me and typed, "What did you see?"


    It was only then that I remembered that Liu Shuai had lost all of his mana and could no longer see the soul. Thus, I couldn''t bother to ask myself why I could see the soul, as I typed out a few words to Long Fei while trembling with anxiety, "Can you let Liu Shuai see the soul too?"


    When Long Fei saw the words, he nodded and used his finger to touch Liu Shuai''s forehead. After that, Liu Shuai''s eyes became clear, and he also looked outside, but when he saw the soul on the ground, he couldn''t help but be surprised, then he turned his head and made a mouth posture to me.


    I knew what he wanted to say. This soul was the third person I saw at the opposite table last night, other than A Zhe and Ye. It was the "ghost girl" who looked exactly like Ye.


    "Ye," Lan Ruo looked at the soul on the ground and said to her with a smile. ��I helped you fulfill your wish. How are you going to repay me?"


    Ye? Was this soul Ye? Then who was that girl last night? I felt a bad premonition and looked at Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai told me to keep silence and continue listening.


    "Thank you so much," Ye slowly stood up and bowed towards Lan Ruo with teary eyes. ��Last night, I went to see A Zhe and that new me. The new me was very obedient, I can tell that A Zhe really likes her.��


    "That''s good. Speaking of that, you did it on your own accord." Lan Ruo smiled as she looked at Ye''s soul.


    It turned to be more strange to me. It was obvious that Ye knew that her own body was no longer with her own soul, but unlike Zhou Yuan''s soul, Ye was extremely calm about this matter, completely unlike the performance of Zhou Yuan''s soul at that time.


    "Yeah," Ye''s soul nodded, then she lowered her head and looked at the floor. "In the past, I was too willful. I always wanted A Zhe to care for me, but I was too stupid, and I couldn''t express myself. There were many times that I couldn''t even say a few words. I could only vent my anger on him, and we argued countless times over it, but I know that I really love him. Only after we broke up last time did I know that he was so important to me. I cannot be without him. The new me is pretty obedient. Her words can make A Zhe calm. So, I am satisfied if A Zhe could be with me, no matter whether my soul is in that body or not.��


    As she spoke, a few drops of light dripped down from Ye''s face. It was probably because she was crying.


    Hearing this, I finally understood that it was probably because Ye loved A Zhe a lot, while she couldn''t express her feelings but only act rashly. Thus, the two broke up, and somehow she met Lan Ruo, who probably expressed that there was a way for her to change herself. So they made a deal. Lan Ruo obtained Ye��s soul. As an exchange, she promised to keep Ye��s flesh body and A Zhe together. I shook my head at the thought. What kind of person would do such a stupid thing for love? Thinking about it another way, wasn''t Zhou Yuan doing this kind of deal because he was unsatisfied with his own abilities at work? One was for work, the other was for love. It was impossible to make it clear.


    I looked at Liu Shuai, and Liu Shuai probably understood it too. He smiled bitterly, and only Long Fei was confused by the conversation. He probably didn''t understand the emotions in mortal world.


    At this time, Lan Ruo continued, "Since your wish has been fulfilled, I will use your soul and pour it into this rope. I will promise you that if A Zhe is in trouble in the future, I will save him once more."


    "Alright." Ye''s soul kneeled on the floor, ��My heart died at that night. If you didn''t help me, A Zhe wouldn''t have changed his mind. Thank you so much for helping him in the future."


    Oh my god, only now did I realize what Lan Ruo was trying to do. There��s no Formless Donation in the Immortal Tying Rope, so she planned to use Ye��s soul as a ��drive'' to activate the Immortal Tying Rope, and then give it to the so called ��grandma" as a credit to make up her mistakes. Lan Ruo was so ruthless. Not only did she deceive Ye��s soul, but she also poured her soul into the Immortal Tying Rope. Although I was not familiar with Ye, I felt pity for her when I heard these words. The point was, Ye was so infatuated. It was meaningless even if A Zhe loved her body without her soul.


    "That''s good." Lan Ruo took a candle from the table and bent down to draw something on the ground. I stood up on my tiptoes and looked at it. It was some kind of array formation. Lan Ruo drew while saying, "Relax, there won''t be any pain. I will put the spirit of a rabbit into your body, and you will be as obedient as a little rabbit. A Zhe will love you forever."


    Ye was already speechless. She watched Lan Ruo drawing on the ground in a daze. Lan Ruo straightened up after drawing for a while, and raised her arm to wipe her sweat. "I''m so tired. I would not have been in such a sorry state if my vitality was not greatly damaged in the last battle.��


    Just then, another glass bottle fell out of her clothes and fell onto the floor, breaking into pieces. Then another soul came out. Liu Shuai and I looked and were stunned at the same time. Wasn��t that A Zhe?

 Chapter 49 Two Flesh Bodies Being Together Without Tears

    When Lan Ruo saw the second glass bottle falling out, she immediately reached out to grab it. But probably because she was too tired to grab hold of it, the glass bottle broke. Seeing A Zhe''s soul coming out, Lan Ruo frowned, but she didn''t say anything. A Zhe was in a hurry to rush to Xiao Ye, while Lan Ruo flipped her finger, after which A Zhe��s feet were frozen on the ground. Then she pointed at Ye, following which the latter could not move forward as well.


    ��Ye! Why are you here? "


    "A Zhe? How come it��s you? " Ye was even more confused, "Didn''t you just eat with my flesh body yesterday?"


    "Your flesh body?" Hearing what Ye said, A Zhe immediately understood. He looked at Lan Ruo angrily and said, "So it��s your trick!"


    Seeing that the two souls had both come out, Lan Ruo could not hide anymore. She placed the candle to the side, sat down on the table and continued to wipe her sweat, "Don''t speak nonsense, I didn��t do anything. You volunteered to do it all.��


    "Bullshit!" A Zhe shouted, "What did you say to me? You said that as long as I listen to you, my body will no longer cause any troubles, nor will I make Ye angry. I will also listen to Ye for everything. We will get on well with each other as we did perviously, and we will get married soon, then live a happy life. But you lied to me!��


    ��I did not lie to you," Lan Ruo waved her hands in the air. She smiled proudly and turned to Ye, ��Ye, you saw A Zhe and your body eating last night. How was it?"


    "A Zhe is very considerate. He saw that I wanted to watch a video on my phone. Not only did he not scold me like he usually does,�� Ye looked at A Zhe and recalled. "On the contrary, he also stopped eating and watched it with me. But later there were some guys talking bad words to us.��


    I was embarrassed when I heard Ye saying that some guys were talking bad words to them. I looked at Liu Shuai who also felt embarrassed. Ye was probably talking about the scene where Zhou Yuan ridiculed her loudly last night. It turned out that Zhou Yuan was indeed not appropriate to speak like that.


    Of course, Ye didn''t know that there were a few people in the cabinet beside her, so she continued, ��Some guys were talking bad words to us. In usual cases, A Zhe would have already rushed over to fight with them, but yesterday he was very obedient of me,�� Ye paused here, then continued hardly, ��He was very obedient of my body. Even though they were rude, A Zhe controlled himself well and did not hurt anyone. On the other hand, one of them pushed another man away and even stepped on him. "


    When Ye said this, Liu Shuai glared at me fiercely. I had an apologetic expression, but my heart was filled with suspicion.


    ��Ye, don''t be stupid!" Seeing that he could not move, A Zhe shouted, "Last night, the person eating with you was not me. It was my body!"


    After hearing his words, I finally understood everything. If I got it correct, the last time the two broke up, both of them regretted. At this time, Lan Ruo made promises to them separately. She obtained their souls and made some kind of promises, and probably also injected souls of two animals into their bodies. Thus the two people who ate together last night, Ye and A Zhe, both lost their souls.


    "Hmph, I only promised you that your body will always be with Ye," Lan Ruo laughed sinisterly, looking high-spirited, "Now, your wish has been fulfilled �� �� Of course, I also fulfilled Ye''s wish. Ye''s body will forever be together with yours."


    It turned out that I was correct. Liu Shuai also understood now. The two of us looked at each other. What the hell was this? The two of them treated each other too well, to the point that they were willing to sacrifice their souls to let their flesh bodies be together. Now that their bodies were re-ally together, but they were not themselves anymore. Even if their bodies loved each other until the end of their lives, it was still meaningless. What��s wrong with humans now? Were their souls so worthless that they could thrown them away casually? If they could abandon their souls, why not getting on well with each other and living together?


    Lan Ruo looked at the two of them and laughed disdainfully, "It''s all your fault. The two of you are stuck in external matters and the appearances. Even though you are deeply in love with each other, you are not willing to express your sincerity, and if this goes on, you two will definitely continue to hurt each other. It is a merit for me to let your flesh bodies keep loving each other.��


    At this time, I finally understood what Zhang Chi Hang always said that "when could you not be stuck in external matters".


    ��Why you hurt A Zhe!" Ye was also aware of what happened and shouted toward Lan Ruo, ��I just had a girlish temper and got angry with A Zhe from time to time, but I got mad with him only in a hope that he could come and coax me again. I was very worried that A Zhe would be interested in others girls, which was why I kept making him care about me. He didn''t come and coax me after we broke up last time, so I was worried that A Zhe really left me. That��s why I agreed to exchange my soul for my body caring of A Zhe. How could you take his soul?��


    Ye cried as she spoke. Her shiny tears dripped onto the ground.


    Hearing Ye��s words, A Zhe also kneeled on the ground, ��Ye, why are you so dumb. You are my only beloved for my entire life. How can I get interested in other girls? If you want me to be nice to you, just tell me, even one word. It��s my fault. It��s all my fault. I can''t control my temper, and I''m always yelling at you. "


    "Alright, alright," Lan Ruo stopped fanning herself, "It''s too late to say anything now. Ye, shall we continue? When I finish drawing the array, I will pour your soul force into the rope. At that time, you will no longer be conscious and you will no longer feel this sad. " As she spoke, she jumped down from the table and continued drawing on the ground with the candle in hand.


    "What?" A Zhe did not seem to know what Lan Ruo and Ye was talking just now. Hearing Lan Ruo''s words, he asked hurriedly, "Ye, what happened? What did she say that you wouldn''t be conscious anymore? "


    Hearing A Zhe''s question, Ye explained the trade between Lan Ruo and her with tears flowing down her face. After A Zhe finished listening, his face was filled with despair. His tall body was shaking nonstop. His fists were clenched tight, and in a moment, he calmed down and knelt down to Lan Ruo.


    "Sister Lan, I know I was wrong," A Zhe said with his head lowered. I could see two shiny tears on his face. ��If you need a soul, then use mine, I''m stronger than Ye, so my soul force should be stronger than hers. Please allow Ye to reincarnate."


    "No way!" Hearing A Zhe''s words, Ye immediately said.


    "No." Lan Ruo kept drawing the array with her back in front of A Zhe. ��Ye��s soul is useful because she is soft. Yours is too hard. But don''t worry, I have many sisters who especially like strong souls like you. You will be useful, hahahaha."


    Lan Ruo��s smile scared me a lot. A Zhe attempted to speak more, but Lan Ruo extended her finger, following which A Zhe could not speak. After she made another gesture, A Zhe''s soul floated up and flew past us and the back of this statue, all the way to the main hall, till we could no longer see A Zhe''s soul.


    "A Zhe!" Ye cried out as she knelt on the ground.


    "What? Do you want me to use his soul instead? " Lan Ruo looked at Ye, who shook her head and bit her lips silently when tears were streaming down her face.

 Chapter 50 Killing Lan Ruo With One Palm

    "What shall we do? Shall we save them?" Seeing this, I hurriedly typed for Liu Shuai and Long Fei.


    Seeing these words, Long Fei replied, "I can''t defeat this woman. At most I��ll have to leave the Immortal Tying Rope to her and listen to more nagging. If I were to fight against her now, I might be beaten to my original form. That way I have to go back to the statue to cultivate again!"


    I agreed with him. Long Fei wasn''t related to the souls of them, so he didn��t need to risk his life.


    Liu Shuai shook his head, "Even if I still have my mana, I will not be able to fight against Lan Ruo. My mana is too weak. My master taught me profound Taoist techniques. But with my cur-rent level, I can do nothing."


    Then what should we do? I couldn''t help but worry. These two people were not related to me, and it was basically an accident caused by two youths who did not know how to express their feelings. But somehow when I thought of it, I remembered the despair in Zhou Yuan''s eyes when he looked at me that night. Zhou Yuan was my brother. He lost his soul. Liu Shuai and I strived back and forth to save him. These two people might also have families and friends. If their loved ones knew about this, what would they do?


    I thought a lot, but I understood that there was nothing I could do. My so called mana could not contend with a Taoist expert like Lan Ruo. Last time, I got help from Zhang Chi Hang, so I could subdue Hong Hai��er. Furthermore, in the techniques�� aspect, Zhang Chi Hang restrained Hong Hai��er so tightly that I could utilize my ability. But this time, there was no way.


    At this time, Lan Ruo had finished drawing the array. Following that, Ye could not help but enter it. As Lan Ruo muttered, Ye let out a painful scream. Her sharp scream resounded throughout the entire hall.


    At this moment, Long Fei suddenly reached out and showed his phone to us, "Hao Ning, you''re right. We should save them!"


    Hm? Just when I was wondering why Long Fei suddenly changed his mind, Liu Shuai also typed, "I have the same idea. But there is nothing we can do. I don''t have any mana!"


    Long Fei''s hands trembled as he typed a few words quickly, "Hao Ning could transfer the Form-less Donations into your body!"


    In a moment, I understood what Long Fei wanted to say. I smacked my head and hated myself for not thinking of it in advance. Since the Formless Donations in the deity statue could be in-jected into the Immortal Tying Rope, so naturally, it would be transferred into Liu Shuai''s body. With such a strong power of will, Liu Shuai would probably not only recover his previous mana, but acquire much more than that.


    "What do you think?" He typed a few words.


    "We can have a try!" Liu Shuai looked at me resolutely.


    ��Fine. We''ll do it that way." My mind operated quickly and I typed a few words on my cell phone.


    Very quickly, Long Fei placed his hand on my forehead. I grabbed the book Long Fei gave to me and shouted.


    "Borrow Me Your Mana!"


    "Who is it!" Lan Ruo was in the process of casting spells. She suddenly heard my voice from our cabinet, so she immediately reached out to push the cabinet, causing it to immediately shatter into pieces. Fortunately, Long Fei had used his mana to create a thin water ball to protect us in-side. Even so, my face was hurt by the wind waves caused by Lan Ruo''s mana. Long Fei''s body trembled. I turned around and saw a trace of golden blood flowing from the corners of Long Fei''s mouth.


    ��That��s it!" Long Fei stepped forward and stood in front of us. With a loud roar, he spat out a mouthful of golden blood and the water ball suddenly burst into mist, which then condensed into droplets of water quickly flying towards Lan Ruo. Liu Shuai took advantage of this moment and went through the passage behind us. He arrived at the hall opposite of the statue. I followed Liu Shuai and ran halfway before stopping at the corner of the passage.


    "So it''s a little mudfish!" Lan Ruo saw Long Fei clearly but did not discover the two of us. "Your little magic power does not even worth my attention." As she spoke, she pointed at the water droplets. The water droplets seemed to encounter a transparent barrier, and once they hit it, they would no longer be able to move forward.


    Long Fei spat out another mouthful of golden blood and the droplets that had stopped continued to move forward, gradually enveloping Lan Ruo within a water ball. With a puff of Long Fei''s breath, all of the water immediately turned into ice, wrapping Lan Ruo in a thick ��ice ball".


    Just at that moment, Long Fei flew forward, picked up the bottle on the ground, and turned the bottle towards Ye��s soul on the ground, after which Ye was immediately put into the bottle. Then he immediately turned around and ran towards us, quickly passing through the passage and arriving in front of the statue.


    ��Bam!" The ��ice ball�� exploded and the ice was scattered in all directions, but we were not hit due to the protection of the statue.


    At the corner, I heard that Lan Ruo''s breath was obviously not steady. I could tell that it took her a bit of effort to undertake Long Fei''s hard attack. Finding that Long Fei disappeared, she imme-diately realized that Long Fei had run to her front. Therefore, she took a few deep breaths and chased after him over along the passage. But just after she made a turn, she encountered me who had prepared well early. She was stunned, ��You!��


    I did not say anything but stretched out my palm and used all of my strength to continuously strike at the top of her head. This strike seemed to be gentle, but it was actually extremely power-ful. Once it was struck out, its power would be endless, like an endless tide. It was the martial art that I racked my brains to think of when I borrowed mana. It was the art that Zhang Sanfeng used to kill the fake Kong Xiang on Mountain Wudang. The fake Kong Xiang was physically strong, while Zhang Sanfeng was not prepared when he was attacked by the former, but he still used this ��gentle palm�� to kill Kong Xiang. Lan Ruo��s mana was powerful, but I could tell from her performance just now that her physical strength was mediocre. So I was waiting here and used all my strength to attack her. I got a good chance to defeat her.


    As expected, after I struck out with my palm, Lan Ruo suddenly stopped breathing and stared straight at me, then fell to the ground. It was as if she couldn''t believe that she had died in my hands just like that.


    I knew that it was not over yet, so I hurriedly ran back along the passage to the main hall in front of the statue. Liu Shuai was already waiting for me there, thus I grabbed Liu Shuai with my left hand while touching the edge of the Dragon God Statue with my right hand, and shouted loudly:


    ��Stellar Transposition!��


    In that instant, a vigorous warm current entered into my right hand. If the sensation I got from borrowing Zhang Chi Hang''s mana at that time was clear-headed, then this warm current didn''t give me any feelings at all. It was completely vigorous, like a wave rushing into my right hand. I immediately felt an extreme discomfort in my chest, as if it was going to explode. It was proba-bly what Zhang Chi Hang and Yan had said, that I could not cultivate mana. I promptly shivered lightly to deliver this warn current to my left hand and into Liu Shuai��s body. After the warm current had a place to go, my chest no longer felt uncomfortable. At this moment, I was like a passerby who walked on the embankment of the Yellow River and watched the surging waves all around me. I felt this aura, but I was not damaged by the surging water at all. Instead, I even felt a little comfortable.

 Chapter 51 Liu Shuai Showed His Skills with the Divine Might of the Formless Donations

    "So it''s you little thieves." Just as I was feeling comfortable with my eyes closed, I suddenly heard Lan Ruo''s voice. I opened my eyes and saw that Lan Ruo had already arrived at the passage in front of me, but her entire body was glowing brilliantly. Needless to say, this was Lan Ruo''s soul. Thus her flesh body must be dead. I couldn''t help but admire my palm strike just now.


    ��The body is not that important to me. I''ll take yours today." Lan Ruo chuckled and extended her hand towards us. I suddenly felt the destructive mana that just damaged the cabinet attacked us again. Sure enough, the candle, the donation box, and even the table and bowls were flying towards us!


    Before I could close my eyes, all these things stopped in the air in front of us, unable to move forward.


    "It''s enough, Hao Ning," Liu Shuai turned his head and smiled at me, then released my hand. I immediately collapsed and Long Fei helped me to a corner of the hall and sat on the ground. I scanned the hall, but I did not see A Zhe��s soul. It must be collected by Long Fei.


    "So it''s you little bald donkey.�� Lan Ruo said with a cold laugh. "Last time you disturbed my plan. I��ll take your lives this time!"


    Liu Shuai didn''t say anything but sneered, then the stuff that stopped in front of him flew back towards Lan Ruo. Unfortunately, Lan Ruo was a soul, so these things penetrated through her and smashed onto the ground.


    ��Insignificant skill!" Lan Ruo laughed and pointed to the sky, after which the entire roof of the hall suddenly exploded into pieces that flew upwards. The sky immediately appeared above us. A mass of dense black clouds seemed to suck people in.


    "Oh my god!" Long Fei was stupefied when he raised his head to look at the dark clouds in the sky, "This, could it be?" I was worried that Liu Shuai was in danger, so I wanted to step forward to help, but it turned out that I couldn''t move.


    ��What an erudite little mudfish!" Lan Ruo''s face became serious. The light emitted from her soul was rather weak, probably due to lack of mana. Thus she used another hand to grab in the air, then her flesh body flew over and stopped in front of her. She did not even take a look at it before her hands forming a fist. Her body seemed to be pressed down by a hydraulic press. It entirely shrunk into a ball and fell onto the ground, while the remaining blood that floated in the air slowly flowed into Lan Ruo''s fist.


    Just then, Lan Ruo''s soul started to shine brightly. Dark clouds in the sky became denser, and lightning soon formed. Thunders seemed to explode beside my ears. I had never heard of this type of thunder in my entire life.


    "Thunder Sovereign of the Nine Heavens!" Lan Ruo suddenly roared. She pointed at Liu Shuai, then a few bolts of lightning that were as thick as a water tank fell from the sky, straight towards Liu Shuai!


    "Little bald donkey, how dare you keep disturbing my plan! I��ll make you pay! " Lan Ruo screamed, as if she wanted to blame on Liu Shuai the matter last time.


    However, when the lightning bolt struck the space above Liu Shuai''s head, it seemed to have entered a quagmire as it gradually became thinner and thinner. By the time it reached one meter above Liu Shuai''s head, it completely disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Lan Ruo cried out in shock when she saw this. Long Fei and I were also surprised that we opened our mouths wide. Although I had expected that Liu Shuai would be able to use formidable Taoist techniques after he obtained Formless Donations, I never anticipated that he would be such powerful. When I thought about Zhang Quan and Zhang Chi Hang, I was suddenly scared of what I said to them previously.


    Liu Shuai smiled as he looked at Lan Ruo, not caring about her surprise, "Don''t think that you''re the only one who can use these magic skills."


    As he spoke, Liu Shuai also pointed out with his finger. Then a light thunder was heard instantly in the sky. When we raised our heads to look at the direction of the thunder, we suddenly saw a lightening that penetrated the dark clouds. At that moment, the dark clouds were like a drop of water on a soldering iron. They instantly disappeared without a trace, and the lightning that struck at us from afar was even thicker than the hall itself, with a ball of fire around it. It struck down directly, but when it approached the hall, it contracted into a thin bolt of light and struck straight at Lan Ruo.


    "Nine Heavens General Divine Thunder!" This bolt of lightning was so fast that it hit Lan Ruo just after she saw these words. Following that she became a light without sound or breath.


    "Gone?" I stood up and asked when I realized I could move.


    "Nope." Liu Shuai said as he looked at the light.


    ��Hahaha,�� The light dimmed, but it still transformed into Lan Ruo, just much dimmer than before. "I don''t know why you little bare donkey are so strong today, but you are still unable to kill me. Fine, I admit my failure today. Next time I''ll play with you again."


    With that, the light was about to fly away.


    "Don''t escape!" Liu Shuai shouted out loud. As he rubbed his hands, eight fire pillars suddenly raised up from the ground and surrounded Lan Ruo. These fire pillars were extremely special, and on every pillar, it seemed as if countless fire dragons were dancing. The key point was that although I was very close to these fire pillars, I did not feel any heat from it. Long Fei''s expression changed dramatically as he looked at these fire pillars. ��Jesus, I didn''t know that your friend had such an ability!"


    Lan Ruo trembled in fear when she saw the fire pillars, "Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars! What��s your relationship with the Blessed Immortal? "


    ��It��s none of your business!" Liu Shuai was still unrelenting.


    Lan Ruo had already gone mad. She kneeled on the ground and kowtowed, ��Your Mighty, please spare me. I did not know that you have such a background. Please give some mercy. I will never dare to do anything bad in the future!"


    Liu Shuai ignored her and with a wave of his hand, countless fire dragons left the fire pillars and flew towards Lan Ruo. In the blink of an eye, Lan Ruo had been surrounded by flames.


    "Ah, why are you refining me? The souls I collected are all voluntarily abandoned! " From within the flame came a burst of ear-piercing sounds, "After they lost their souls, they did not die but lived better according to their wishes! I didn''t hurt anyone. Why are you refining me? That��s not fair!��


    "Hahahaha, you think it would be the end just by refining me?" The voice became even more shrill, "Let me tell you, as long as there are people in this world who wish to exchange their souls for unrealistic desires, these things will not stop! You don''t even know what you''re facing! "


    That sound became weaker and weaker and gradually became silent. In an instant, the flame turned into fire dragons and flew back onto the fire pillars, while Lan Ruo had disappeared.


    I couldn''t help but think back to what Lan Ruo had said. There was a problem with her way of doing things, but was what she said completely wrong? I somewhat believed her words that the souls she collected were all voluntarily abandoned.


    "Hao Ning, hurry up!" Seeing that Lan Ruo disappeared, Liu Shuai immediately turned around and shouted to me, ��Quickly, send my mana back to the statue!"


    I turned to Liu Shuai, and noticed that two streams of blood had flowed out of his nose. Then I immediately ran over to grab onto his hand and the statue.


    ��Stellar Transposition!"


    A warm current passed by once again. Not long later, Liu Shuai looked better. He sat on the ground and panted heavily.


    Long Fei had already been dumbstruck, but now that he had recovered his senses. He ran over and made a gesture, then a gust of water vapor returned all the sundries in the hall to their original positions. A strand of cool and refreshing water vapor flew towards Liu Shuai''s face, washing away all the bloodstains.


    "Bro, you''re awesome!" Seeing that Liu Shuai had regained his composure, I patted his shoulder, "I didn''t know you are this powerful."


    Long Fei nodded his head repetitively. ��What a master! I finally got to see it this time!"


    "How could I be awesome?" Liu Shuai waved his hand, recovering his breath, and said to me. ��It''s because you borrowed the mana from the statue. I did not have such abilities in the past.��


    He then looked at Long Fei, "You''re right. You could only absorb one percent of the Formless Donations in this statue. I just used a little of it to be such powerful."


    Long Fei looked at the statue and smiled bitterly at us, "What a pity that I can''t use it! Living beings can only borrow and use it in a short period, not for a long-term."

 Chapter 52 People Died For Souls, While Dragon Got Mad For Donations

    "Exactly," Liu Shuai nodded. He seemed to be afraid of what he had just felt. "We are bodies with form, so we cannot use formless objects directly. By the way, where are the two souls? "


    "Right here." Long Fei stretched out his hand, and two bright lights flew out from the mural on the wall, flying to the ground and turning into A Zhe and Ye.


    When A Zhe saw us, he immediately kneeled down and kowtowed, ��The Dragon God has appeared. The Dragon God has appeared! Thank you, Dragon God, for saving us! Thank you, Dragon God, for saving us! "


    "Don''t thank me." Long Fei quickly waved his hand and pointed at Liu Shuai and me, ��Thank these two."


    A Zhe was startled, and immediately kowtowed to Liu Shuai and me, "Thank you Dragon God for saving us, thank you Dragon God for saving us!"


    "Hey!" We were speechless. Long Fei smiled wryly, ��You do thank the right people, but they are not dragon god. I am, but you should thank them." As he spoke, Long Fei transformed into a huge dragon, circling around the entire hall for a while. Then he landed and turned back to Li Long Fei.


    When A Zhe and Ye saw the huge dragon Li Long Fei just transformed, they hugged together and were dumbstruck. If I hadn''t seen his dragon form at Zhang Chi Hang''s place before, I would also be scared by his aura. However, I knew that this dragon''s abilities were nothing compared to that of Liu Shuai, so I felt a little funny but didn''t expose him.


    When Long Fei saw that his appearance stunned the two, he complacently smiled and said, "Alright, alright, since we saved you �� ��"


    "No problem! No problem!�� A Zhe said in a hurry, ��We will definitely repay the wish! I promise!"


    ��What wish?" Liu Shuai and I could not help but ask curiously.


    ��Well, hehe,�� Long Fei scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, ��Just now when we were in the cabinet, I suddenly received this kid''s wish. " As he spoke, he pointed at A Zhe, who had a face full of piety.


    Long Fei continued, ��The wish is that if I could save Ye''s soul from being persecuted, he would be willing to rebuild my golden body and temple, and increase the popularity of this place in the future, allowing more people to give donations here."


    Hearing this, A Zhe hurriedly nodded his head, "You are right. I will do it. I promise." With that, he hugged Ye even more tightly.


    ��What��" I was suddenly speechless and complained to Long Fei, ��So that��s why you said that you weren''t going to save them, but then you suddenly became so hot-blooded to save the two. So it turns out that they made a great wish. What a dragon are you!��


    ��Not all because of that," Long Fei said with a smile. "I did want to save him, but I couldn''t think of a solution at that time. I admit that I was tempted by A Zhe''s big wish, but it was the time I received his wish did I came up with the idea."


    Since I did not respond to him, Long Fei hurriedly continued, "Speaking of that, it was also because of Master Liu''s great power. If it was me, even with this mana, I wouldn''t be able to contend against that woman just now."


    Hearing Long Fei praising him, Liu Shuai also smiled and said to me, ��We were all saving people. Don��t bother about these details?"


    I agreed with Liu Shuai''s words that we should not tangle with the details, but I raised another question, "But Lan Ruo had applied her magic Confluence of Spirit and Body on two people''s bodies. Could their souls return?"


    "That''s true," Long Fei nodded. "If his soul doesn''t return back, how could he rebuild my golden body and increase donations?"


    This dragon was such a money grubber! I cursed him furtively in my heart, while Long Fei continued speaking, "But it��s not that difficult. I just need to take out the monster souls from their bodies and then think of a way to make their souls back. Then they should be fine.��


    Only after Long Fei said this did I remember that the first time I saw Long Fei, he tried to take out the monster souls from the airplane and ate them, which caused a misunderstanding. Thus there shouldn''t be any problems for him to do that, so I nodded.


    When A Zhe and Ye heard that they could return to their bodies, they were so happy that tears flowed from their eyes, and they immediately kowtowed again.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to kowtow," Liu Shuai stopped them and frowned, "Their bodies should have been treated with talisman water, just like Zhou Yuan. If their souls are to return, we must make the corresponding talisman water, but Lan Ruo is already dead, so we do not know what the formulation is."


    ��Well, that��s my little specialty." Long Fei chuckled after he heard it, ��I have quite some knowledge of water, so it shouldn''t be a hard job."


    Oh, that��s right. I thought about Long Fei''s exquisite control of water yesterday, and couldn''t help but think of Zhou Yuan, so I asked, "Then could you also help our friend to configure some talisman water?"


    Long Fei frowned when he heard it, and said awkwardly, "His situation is slightly different. His soul has left his body for too long, so talisman water is useless for him. These two people��s souls left their bodies in the last two days. Their bodies and souls are still fresh. That��s why I can help them. Your friend probably needs Master Zhang Chi Hang''s medicine."


    Well, so it turned back to the origin. I couldn''t help but laugh at myself. After all, I still had to use Zhang Chi Hang��s medicine.


    "I''ll store your souls here. When I am ready, I will bring your souls back to your bodies,�� Long Fei said as he looked at A Zhe and Ye. "Remember, after your souls return, you must ��"


    "I promise to rebuild a golden body for Dragon God and increase the popularity and donations of this place!" A Zhe just got the second chance of life. He didn''t know what to say anymore, so he could only kowtow.


    "No, you misunderstand," Long Fei waved his hand, "I mean, after this calamity, you must understand each other''s sincerity. Don''t be so childish. Love and the souls are the most precious things. Don''t ever lose them again!"


    I didn''t expect that Long Fei would say this, nor did A Zhe and Ye. The two of them looked at each other, then reached out a hand each and tightly held onto the other without saying a word.


    "Good." Long Fei waved his hand. Then souls of the two flew into the mural, never to be seen again.


    "Hey, I did not expect that you even know love.�� I smiled as I looked at Long Fei. Earlier, he was so puzzled by A Zhe and Ye��s acts. It was obvious that he didn''t know what love was.


    "I don''t," Long Fei shook his head, "But I understand how important a human''s soul is. I am just a little immortal. You don��t know how much I envy humans for being born with a soul."


    I did not know how to respond to Long Fei��s statement, so I quietly listened to what he had to say.


    "In the beginning, I really had no idea why A Zhe and Ye would so easily give up such precious souls," Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai and me, ��But when I heard that A Zhe said he was willing to sacrifice his own soul to exchange for Ye��s life, I knew that this so-called love might at least be as precious as a soul. What do you think?��


    Long Fei looked at us with a questioning expression.


    I bitterly smiled and looked at Liu Shuai. Since we were both single men, I was not able to answer Long Fei��s question. Thus I changed the topic.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let��s help you make the Immortal Tying Rope soon!"


    "Right, the separation of the two realms has been broken. We should leave as soon as we finish our business." Long Fei was reminded by me. He stretched out his hand and a couple of Immortal Tying Ropes behind the statue flew over.


    "Alright, Stellar Transposition!"

 Chapter 53 Zhou Yuan’s Soul Version of the Three Bodies

    It was Friday night when we saw Zhou Yuan again. At noon, I knew that Zhou Yuan would be back from Hangzhou in the afternoon. I discussed with Liu Shuai, and we decided to have dinner together with him and asked him about his situation. This time, we had learned a lesson. We found a private room in the restaurant, so that Zhou Yuan would not make troubles with his words again.


    Liu Shuai was very happy to see Zhou Yuan, and he briefly talked about what happened at the Dragon King''s Temple. This was not surprising, after all, since that was his show time. I saw how excited Liu Shuai was from his words, so I helped him make some complementations.


    "So, Sister Lan is dead?" Zhou Yuan drank a mouthful of Ju Pu. He did not mind Liu Shuai''s description of him as being extremely skilled in magic techniques. He just lightly asked this question.


    Ju Pu, as the name implied, was the tea brewed with Pu''er and the chrysanthemum flowers. This kind of tea was common in restaurants in S City.


    ��How come you call her Sister Lan?�� Liu Shuai was not happy for his ��great achievement�� being ignored. When he heard Zhou Yuan calling "Sister Lan", he could not help but cry out. Anyway, no sound would peak out of this private room. ��Look how hard she hurt you."


    ��She did not actually hurt me." Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai and laughed, ��I��ve been thinking about it for these few days. Other than not telling me that I need to lose my soul in order to improve my working ability, she didn''t do anything else to me. Thinking about the actions I usually heard, like ones who hurt others behind their backs, ones who maliciously hurt others, and ones who betrayed their words, Lan Ruo,�� Zhou Yuan raised his hands and turned around, ��She did not cause any harm, nor did she take my money. She is much better than those villains.��


    "But she indirectly caused so many injuries to your body." I remembered that Zhou Yuan showed us the numerous scars on his body. ��Although she did not do it on herself, she was still the main culprit."


    "This is my own experiment after I found out I could control the pain, and it shouldn''t be her fault." Zhou Yuan prepared to lift up his clothes to look at his wounds, but Liu Shuai and I immediately stopped him, signaling for him to speak. ��Just like you guys said, A Zhe and Ye��s bodies are fine, right?"


    "But their souls were taken away. Do you think that it makes sense for two people who don''t have their own souls fall in love?" Liu Shuai frowned. He obviously could not agree with Zhou Yuan''s viewpoint.


    "According to your descriptions, they broke up due to personalities but still loved each other after that, and that��s why sis �� Lan Ruo got the chance to take their souls." Zhou Yuan wanted to use ��Sister Lan��, but he switched to ��Lan Ruo�� when he looked at Liu Shuai, "If Lan Ruo doesn''t come out, then they would no longer fall in love, or maybe they could just force themselves to live together but fight until their last days. Will that make them happy?"


    Liu Shuai and I were stunned for a moment. After we carefully thought about his comment, we found some reasons in it.


    "Let''s change our hypothesis again," Zhou Yuan said as he ate some food. "If A Zhe didn''t lose his soul, and only Ye lost her soul, and she did it voluntarily, while A Zhe would never figure it out in his entire life. Because of the change in Ye''s body, the two of them could live happily for a lifetime. Would that be happier for them than to fight for a lifetime?"


    "Err ��" I felt that Zhou Yuan was implying something crooked, but for a moment, I couldn''t think of anything to refute him, but I disagreed with him though, so I said, "But if it''s like that, then the Ye that A Zhe would love for his lifetime would be a fake flesh body, not Ye��s soul.��


    "You''re wrong. Body is real, as for the soul," Zhou Yuan looked at me and laughed, "A few weeks ago, Hao Ning, did we believe that there were souls in this world? Liu Shuai, you believe in it, and you have great mana.�� Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai, who could not help but nod his head, "But you are only a programmer in our company. When you are not writing codes, would you tell everyone that people��s souls in this world can be taken away by others?"


    Liu Shuai was startled, and immediately shook his head, "Of course not, I will be laughed by others for doing what you call high-tech work, while talking about matters of the gods and ghosts. They��ll call me a freak.��


    "That''s right," Zhou Yuan nodded in agreement, ��Even you won��t tell others, so those people outside ������ Zhou Yuan pointed towards the door, ��Including A Zhe, how could they possibly know and agree that Ye doesn''t have a soul? Think about it, Liu Shuai, if someday you walk on the road and see A Zhe who has a soul walking around while hugging Ye who does not have a soul, and you tell A Zhe that his girlfriend doesn''t have a soul, what would he do?"


    "I think he''ll kill me." Liu Shuai rubbed his forehead and laughed bitterly.


    ��Exactly, have you all read the Three Bodies?" Zhou Yuan suddenly asked us, as if he had thought of something.


    "Three Bodies? Is it the masterpiece of Liu Cixin? " I thought for a moment. "I probably read it before, but I don''t have a deep impression of it."


    ��I read it on the way to Hangzhou. It was written very well.�� Zhou Yuan pondered for a while and continued, "There is a theory of the universe''s chain of suspicions, which is very suitable to explain this issue. The chain of suspicions refers to different civilizations in the universe. Since they cannot determine whether other parties are good or bad, nor could they figure out if other parties consider them to be good or bad, or if they know whether other parties consider them to be good or bad, this way the only reasonable way to survive is to eliminate other parties.��


    When Zhou Yuan said this, I seemed to have some impression. Liu Shuai nodded and said, "I seem to have heard about this theory before. Hawking does not recommend humans to look for aliens either, but what does this have to do with souls?"


    "People don''t know if they have souls, nor do they know if others people have souls. They don��t know if other people knows whether they have souls, nor do they know if the other person knows that they have figured out whether other parties have souls," Zhou Yuan said a long paragraph, ��So the only reasonable way �� ��"


    ��To eliminate others?" Liu Shuai looked like he was about to faint from being circled around by Zhou Yuan. After hearing what Zhou Yuan had said, he subconsciously said it out and startled himself, "How is that possible? That means massacre, doesn��t it?��


    "Of course it''s impossible.�� Zhou Yuan said calmly. "The only logical thing to do is to ignore the matter of existence of soul. Everyone should live in an objective world and see only what they can see. If a couple always guesses if the other person has a soul, there would be problems sooner or later. "


    "Hahaha, I��m not sure if they would guess if the other person has a soul," I couldn''t help but laugh when I heard Zhou Yuan''s words, ��But I��m sure that their relationship won��t last if they always guess if the other party has a fair.��


    After Liu Shuai heard this, he could not help but laugh.


    "That''s right, it��s not a bad thing to be stupid.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��For example, Li Long Fei is really stupid. He''s probably been cheated and is still waiting for someone to rebuild his golden body and increase his donations."


    ��Pardon?��Since it was strange that Zhou Yuan suddenly brought up this matter, Liu Shuai could not help but ask, "How could he be cheated? A Zhe is very serious. He kept kowtowing the entire time. "

 Chapter 54: Hurting Others Without Blinking

    "Let me ask you," Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai, ��What��s the price of land in S City per square meter?"


    "Well, I''m afraid no less than forty thousand." Liu Shuai thought for a while, then laughed bitterly. He must have thought of the hopeless gap between his sal-ary and the price of a house.


    "According to what you guys said, there are factories around here. No buildings or stream of people is here." Zhou Yuan dipped his finger in the water in the tea cup, and started to draw on the table, "If you want to increase donations, you must construct relevant buildings and facilities in surrounding areas. How much would it take?"


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai lowered his head to think about it, then he couldn''t help but agree. "You are right. I can''t really calculate how much it would take, but it must be a huge number. But what if A Zhe is from an extremely rich family?


    ��Rich family?" Zhou Yuan sneered, "Do you think a man from an extremely rich family would bring his beloved girlfriend to the place where we ate that day?"


    "..." Liu Shuai went silent, and after a while, he said, ��It may be possible, isn��t it?��


    ��Yep." Zhou Yuan said seriously. "We live in a world of novel written by an eighteen line poor novelist. He thinks that an extremely rich person will bring his girlfriend and have a candlelight dinner together with us losers in a Cantonese Restaurant, and he can use billions to make the small temple full of visitors and vehicles."


    ��It��s not the time to joke." I couldn''t help but laugh, "No matter what, we still saved them. By the way, it seems to me that you have calmed down a lot after coming back here this time, and your logical thinking is much better than before. You are not that garrulous anymore, ain��t you.��


    "That''s right.�� Liu Shuai nodded his head in agreement. ��You really made me in troubles with your words.��


    ��Really? I don''t know," Zhou Yuan thought about it, but it seemed that he did not recall anything excessive from before, "I just feel that my brain is extremely clear. For example, this time when I went to Hangzhou, there was a person who wanted to hit me at the restaurant �� ��"


    "Someone wants to hit you?" I couldn''t help but become nervous as I looked at Zhou Yuan carefully, "How is it, are you injured?"


    "Of course not," Zhou Yuan said. "I saw him really hateful, and thought that he might have to hit someone else in the future, so when I dodged his attack, I se-cretly guided the other customers to stabbed four kitchen knives into his body. According to his condition, it should be very painful, but the police and doctors came and the doctor said that it was a slight injury. The police also said that it was appropriate self-defense, so I quickly got free to visit Wu Zhen.��


    I was stunned by Zhou Yuan''s understatement, "Zhou Yuan, do you know what you are talking? You hurt a person, and you don''t have a shred of fear or guilt? "


    "Why?" When Zhou Yuan heard my question, he felt it was very strange. ��He was not going to die, and I didn''t do it myself. Even the law can''t do anything to me.��


    "What about morality?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "What is morality?" Zhou Yuan smiled at me, "Alright, I''m full now. Thank you for treating me, I��m leaving first."


    As he spoke, he stood up and left the room with his stuff.


    Liu Shuai and I were the only ones remaining and looking at each other.


    "Tell me, what happened to Zhou Yuan?" I couldn''t stand the silence in the room, so I asked.


    "It looks like he has reached another stage.�� Liu Shuai looked at the door of the room, as if Zhou Yuan was still there, then he sighed after a long while. "If pre-viously he was subconsciously skilled in logical thinking but inconsiderate in lan-guage, then right now he would have already started to alienate."


    ��What do you mean alienate?" I asked, not understanding.


    "His situation is very special. I can only explain it to you based on my under-standing.�� Liu Shuai said after thinking about it, "From his words today, I can see that he has a complete set of knowledge about this world. Furthermore, he has begun to have the ability to make use of some of the loopholes in this world and do things that he originally didn''t want to do, wasn''t willing to do, or didn''t dare to do when he had a soul, such as ��"


    ��Such as hurting others with some furtive tactics while not making himself in-volved in it.�� I took over Liu Shuai''s words, "What will happen in the future?"


    "Do you remember what Avalokiteshvara said about the sheriff setting fires?" Liu Shuai suddenly asked me this question.


    ��Sheriff setting fires... Yes, I remember it." I thought about it, then said, "Zhang Chi Hang said that the sheriff set fires not because he took the position of sheriff. He probably had that idea when he was an ordinary person."


    "Exactly," Liu Shuai nodded. "Zhou Yuan already has such an idea. He was totally careless when he made the description just now. If he really rises to a higher level in the future, no matter what industry he is��"


    I was so scared that my hair stood on end. I couldn''t imagine what Zhou Yu-an would be at that time, but it would absolutely not be the same Zhou Yuan in our memory.


    I suddenly became flustered. ��We planned to discuss Zhou Yuan about his con-ditions today, but it seems like there''s no need to discuss it further. Let��s just bring him to my place and the three of us can honestly talk and see what we can do." After that, I looked at Liu Shuai, then I thought for a while and firmly said, ��I��m sorry, Liu Shuai. I have to save Zhou Yuan first. I''ll think of a way to ask Avalokiteshvara to help you later.��


    Liu Shuai blushed and punched me, "What are you talking about? Are you a man or not? Zhou Yuan is also my friend. He''s in such a situation yet you still try to act pretentiously? Don''t say anything, I�� fine, but it is just Yan�� "


    "I cannot take care of Yan this time.�� I continued, "But, Zhou Yuan''s soul in Yan��s Mirror World. If we cannot get his soul, Avalokiteshvara''s medicine wouldn''t work. We must properly persuade Yan on this matter."


    It was the following night.


    I straightly brought Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai to my place. Zhou Yuan was very obedient. He watched us chatting with Yan who was in the mirror about our current situation.


    Yan had gotten addicted to watching online television recently, so we had to turn on the TV and let him watch it while listening us to explain the current situation.


    After we finished speaking, Yan blinked and turned off the television. He frowned as he walked back and forth in the mirror world. Liu Shuai and I couldn��t help but feel a little scared as we watched him passing through us time and time again in the mirror.


    "Yan ��" I thought for a while and mustered up my courage, "I know that it��s not fair with you, but we feel that Zhou Yuan''s condition is extremely dangerous. If this goes on, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to hold on for long, so I can only ask for your sacrifice."


    Yan lowered his head with a distressed expression. After a while, he raised his head and told us, "I understand what you mean. It��s fine if I go out sooner or later. Anyway you have found Avalokiteshvara, so there will be more chance to ask him for medicines."


    Seeing Yan being so generous, Liu Shuai and I couldn''t help but become spirited, as if the dark clouds of the day had been swept away.


    "But," Yan thought for a moment. ��There is a bad news."


    Liu Shuai and I suddenly felt as we fell from heaven to hell.


    ��There is only half of Zhou Yuan''s soul left."

 Chapter 55: We cannot see Tathagata

    ��There is only half of Zhou Yuan''s soul left." Yan had a serious face, which made his pale face even paler.


    Liu Shuai was stunned.


    "What do you mean only half of his soul is left?�� I was confused, ��You store it in your bottle, don��t you?��


    Yan touched the bottle in his pocket and placed it in front of us. I looked at Liu Shuai and since Liu Shuai temporarily did not have any mana, he was unable to see anything. Still, I felt that the glow of Zhou Yuan inside the bottle seemed to have dimmed a lot compared to that day. Seeing that we did not speak, Yan explained, "I can''t tell you why, but it''s possible that the fight that night had affected the soul inside the bottle, or maybe I used too much power to destroy Yin and Yang Transporting Body. I just noticed a few days ago that only half of his soul is left.��


    ��Then what about the other half?" I didn''t understand. Yan was a professional soul collector. How could he make such a mistake?


    ��It��s gone. Have you heard a phrase called soul dissipation? Don��t push me. I have to explain it slowly." Yan looked at Liu Shuai, "He might be able to explain it more clearly to you."


    Liu Shuai thought for a while, and then cleared his throat, "A human''s soul, or Hun Po, is extremely weak after leaving the body. Some special changes in an environment will cause the soul to become unstable, and then dissipate. In the world that Yan resides, people''s souls and lives are not stealed or taken. It would be better to say that these people��s lives are nearing their end. If no one comes to collect their souls, then these people will have nothing left.��


    ��He��s right." Yan nodded his head, ��So the phrase that no one dares to keep you till five o��clock if the King of Hell wants you dead by one o��clock does not mean how scary the King of Hell is, but it means that your soul would dissipate with nothing left by five if soul collectors does not find you by one."


    Since we had reached this point, I couldn''t help but ask a question that had puzzled me for the past few days, "Yan, your job is to collect people''s souls. Why haven''t you been out for so long? Does that mean no one is going to die in this world? That��s not possible. What about those deal people��s souls? Are they all going to dissipate? "


    ��I used to be very busy.�� Yan looked at me, "In the nether world, there are a lot of Black and White Wu Chang, Ox-head and Horse-Face and the others who came to handle the matters of souls, but all these have been completely automated during the past yaers. When people die normally, they will automatically enter the nether world. You have fingerprinting, face-scanning and self-help stores, don��t you? The nether world has also improved with the times. "


    Liu Shuai was dumbstruck when he heard it, probably because he had not learnt this kind of knowledge back then.


    "Shit.." I muttered to myself. No wonder the first time Yan saw me, he told me that he played with the Srike of Kings. "Then why are you still collecting people��s souls?"


    Yan stood up, paced back and forth, and then kicked his legs, "There will always be accidents during automation, such as abnormal deaths, overwork, suicide, and so on. Or else, if there are any problems with this system, we will have to come out and deal with it. Besides, the Heavenly Dao is unpredictable. I will try my best to save as many people as I can. Do you still remember how I told you that my job is to not save them? Although it was said impulsively, it is the truth �� Hey, we are talking about Zhou Yuan, right? If you are so curious about the nether world, what about I bringing you over to take a look when I''m out? "


    "No, thanks," I broke out in a cold sweat, thinking that I was too curious, so I continued to ask Liu Shuai, "Since Zhou Yuan''s soul only has half left, let''s quickly put the remaining half back into his body in case there is nothing left after a period of time. If we put it back now, it shouldn''t be worse than his current state, right?"


    ��Well, it depends on your definition of worse.�� Liu Shuai smiled bitterly as he looked at me, ��Wihout a soul, he can still be considered a person who can walk and move in the short term. His memories will not be lost and he still has the abilities of a normal person, but if he loses half of his soul and then the remaining soul forcibly returns to his body, his soul will come to a self-protection mode that turns his body in the lowest consumptive state to nourish his soul."


    ��It��s a good thing, isn��t it?�� I thought for a moment. ��If his body continues nourishing his soul, then his soul would be complete, right?��


    ��Dream! If his soul is damaged, we should definitely not use such a method to repair it. Only the Six Paths of Reincarnation can repair damaged souls. " Yan suddenly said, "You are too slow. Hao Ning, don��t interrupt Liu Shuai. Let him speak."


    Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement with Yan, "An ordinary person''s soul cannot recover completely from nourishment of the body, so it must enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation as soon as possible, but it cannot enter the cycle only when the person died normally. Therefore nourishment of flesh body can temporarily ensure that the soul itself does not dissipate. At this time, the soul and body are already at odds with each other, and when it reaches a certain point, the soul will force the death of the body, and then the soul will enter the normal death process that Yan mentioned. It will return back to the nether word and reincarnate. In this process, souls can modify themselves, while the process of fight between the soul and the body for time is called plant man. "


    Liu Shuai looked at Yan, and Yan nodded. Then he looked at me, indicating that he had finished.


    I looked at Liu Shuai blankly, "So, if I use Avalokiteshvara''s medicine at this time to reunite Zhou Yuan''s body with his soul, Zhou Yuan will immediately ��"


    ��The wounds on his body will disappear instantly, but he will fall into a coma.�� Liu Shuai looked at the expressionless Zhou Yuan. From the moment we entered the door to now, Zhou Yuan merely listened to us, but there was no expression of sorrow or joy on his face, as if we were talking about someone completely unrelated to him. Liu Shuai sighed, and then finished what he wanted to say, ��Until his flesh body dies. This way we can only extend his life, but in such a state, there��s no difference for him to live one day or one hundred years.��


    I also looked at Zhou Yuan. After a long while, I asked, "Zhou Yuan, what do you think?"


    "Me? I have no idea. " Zhou Yuan said nonchalantly, ��It is the same for me as being alive, in a coma, or died. In the past I couldn''t do what I wanted. I had to face all kinds of negations every single day, and play the part of not being my own in the eyes of others, but now that my soul isn''t in my body, I don''t even know who I am now. I''m just mechanically doing things that I don''t like or hate. If I keep living in this way, there would be no difference to live one day or a hundred years. Maybe there is some difference, but not in me; it��s about how you think of me in your minds. You think that I suffer not because you feel sorry for me suffering, but because my situation is projected into your hearts, and is too far away from the way I am supposed to be living in your hearts. What you think as me is not really me. It��s the person you imagine in your minds. "


    "Jesus!" Yan said in a low voice, "If I hadn''t known about his current condition, then with his words just now, he would have basically turned into a Buddha!"


    "That''s right. But what a pity! We cannot see Tathagata if we want to allure him with our outside appearance or beg him with our voice." Liu Shuai took over the conversation, "A thought can make a person become a Buddha or a demon. You can''t judge him just based on what he said. You must examine his motivations and desires, but Zhou Yuan already stopped thinking about it."


    The place was deathly silent for a long while.


    "How could this be?" I looked down at the ground, shook my head, and muttered, "Liu Shuai, how could this be? If we can''t save Zhou Yuan, then what were we struggling for these past few days?"


    I turned my head to Yan with my rims turning red. Yan was shocked by my appearance. "We are only the most ordinary losers in this world. Why can''t we live normally to the end of our lives? Why do we have to suffer such hardships. Why do we have to listen to the stories of others��s children all day long and grow into distorted ��" I pointed at Zhou Yuan, "grow into distorted selves?"


    "Zhou Yuan was originally so bright and cute. He never argued with anyone in the company. No matter how Liu Shuai ridiculed his graphs, he would always accept it seriously with a smile. At most, he would admit that he was incapable and would try hard next time ��"


    ��Previous Zhou Yuan never had a venomous tongue. Even if I occasionally ridiculed him, he would just pretend he never heard it. He just laughed and then went back to work with us, playing around ��"


    "Previous Zhou Yuan never spread negative energy. Sometime the director accused him of being incompetent, and he accepted it wholeheartedly. He never complained to us about what the director said ��"


    ��Previous Zhou Yuan only wanted to become what his mother called ��others'' children''. However, he did not understand that he could never be the so called others�� children, because even if he made it, there would be more outstanding ones. So he was actually fighting with the entire world alone.��


    "That''s right. His abilities are limited. He is trapped in a wish he doesn''t want to do but has to make, while he hasn''t hurt anyone except himself. The measure he had to take was also because he did not understand the consequences. Could you blame him for that? "


    "If we blame him, then what are we? We live muddle-headed, speak nonsense to others, to kneel and lick those who are higher than us, and look down on those who are lower than us. In the end, who lives like a human and who lives like a ghost?! "


    Liu Shuai lowered his head and did not speak. Yan looked at me, unable to answer my question.


    "Why? Why can''t someone like Zhou Yuan live a good life? He is just a poor guy. Could it be that he cannot even have the power to live peacefully in this world?! "


    "What Borrow Me Your Mana, what Avalokiteshvara, what miracle medicine, what Bodhisattva fears the cause while mortals fear the effect. That��s all bullshit!"


    "Bam!"


    The more I said, the angrier I got, but I could not find a way to release. Without thinking, I took out the medicine Avalokiteshvara gave me and ruthlessly smashed it on the television in front of me. That was my new 60-inch liquid crystal TV, but I didn''t care about it anymore. The TV shook after being, which slightly mitigated my anger.


    At this moment, the television that was turned off suddenly turned on and a faint sound came from it.


    "Hao Ning, even if you are angry, what��s the use of you smashing a television screen?��

 Chapter 56 Internet and the Vajracchedika Sutra

    "Hao Ning, even if you are angry, what��s the use of you smashing a television screen? The TV got into trouble without even bullying you. Compared to Zhou Yuan, who is one more wrongly accused? " The television suddenly turned on, showing a faint blue light without any signal. The sudden voice made the originally silent living room even more ghostly. It was a female''s voice. I could hear that it came from the television. Zhou Yuan was indifferent, while Liu Shuai didn''t have any mana, and he would not play any tricks. The only one left was the Yan in the mirror, so I looked at him.


    Yan understood that I thought he was playing tricks, thus he hurriedly waved my hands. "Don''t look at me. I didn''t do anything!"


    ��Then what''s going on?" I walked up to the TV in a fit of anger and carefully checked to see if there was a voice assistant or something. The TV was so advanced these days, I could still improve my interaction through the sensor.


    As a Four Have Newcomer to the new era, I didn''t believe in gods and ghosts, although there was a god of death in the mirror in my living room right now, a soulless person sitting next to me, and one beside me who used the Divine Donations to refine a demon just a few days ago. Hmm, it was really chaotic. There were so many ghosts and gods that presented me, a mortal, to be abnormal.


    Suddenly the blue color on TV disappeared and a face appeared on the screen. It said to me, "Stop smashing. It''s me."


    "Ghost!" Before clearly seeing who it was, I, a ��Four Have Newcomer��, was frightened and hid back onto the sofa. My speed was so fast that I almost knocked over the mirror that Yan resided. It was too scary that the TV was talking on its own.


    Seeing that I was scared out of my wits, Yan couldn''t help but start laughing, "What the hell are you doing? You have been in this room together with me, a ghost, for more than half a month. I have not seen you being so scared."


    I hid on the sofa and didn''t dare to watch TV, but I still refused to admit defeat, "It''s not the same. We''ve met many times, and you''re still in the mirror. Beside, we have chatted a lot, so I have some knowledge of you. I know about things like television, but with the development of technology now, it''s impossible for such a television with such a feedback to appear. What do you think, Liu Shuai? Liu Shuai? "


    I called out to Liu Shuai a few times, but there was no response. Could it be that he was also scared and dumbstruck?


    I secretly glanced at Liu Shuai and realized that he was staring straight at the screen. His face revealed an enigmatic smile, his mouth slightly agape, and his chin seemed to be slightly pulled apart by someone. Some unknown liquid flowed out from his mouth. It seemed like he was possessed by a demon.


    What was he looking at? I was curiously, so I slowly turned my head to the direction and realized that the person who appears on TV was the great beauty Fan Bing Bing, but it didn''t seem to be her exactly. Fan Bing Bing was always dressed in fashionable clothing and shew up in a variety of shows, but this one was wearing pajamas and was lying on the sofa at home. The pajamas were made of silk and it fit perfectly, and because she was lying on her side, the key part of her chest was faintly discernible, as if the silk would fall off if she moved. It was no wonder that Liu Shuai had that kind of expression. He had turned to be erotic.


    ��Hey." I pushed Liu Shuai, "Do you even need to go that far? Fan Bing Bing��s just in the middle of filming a new movie. How come you are so erotic? But then again, it''s also a miracle that this episode is broadcasted."


    ��Is that, emm, Hao Ning? What are you talking about? "


    The voice reappeared in the TV. Only then did I realize that it was the voice that communicated with me previously in the TV. I was originally very scared, but after seeing the beautiful woman, I actually forgot to be scared. No wonder in the past, those ghosts had to turn into beautiful women in order to attract the attention of the scholars and drew their Yang Qi. If they had all turned into Zhang Fei, then these scholars might have already been scared away before they could even speak.


    Ah? No, how did Fan Bing Bing know my name was Hao Ning and talk to me? Wasn��t it a TV show?


    I turned my head and saw that Fan Bing Bing had already sat up, still smiling at me. Suddenly, she caught sight of Liu Shuai''s dazed look from the corner of her eyes, and looked at her own body, then she got enraged and stared at Liu Shuai. Since the beauty was angry, I should naturally help her out with "drawing the sword". I hastily flicked Liu Shuai''s forehead, ��Hey, no matter how beautiful Fan Bing Bing is, you don''t need to watch her like that, do you?"


    Liu Shuai woke up from his stupor and rubbed his head, ��It��s none of your business. Are you blind? She is not Fan Bing Bing. She is Zhao Li Ying?��


    ��What?" I felt that something was amiss, so I reacted and asked tentatively, ��Are you Xiaomi''s new smart robot? "


    "Hehe." Fan Bing Bing covered her mouth and laughed when she heard my words, which made my heart ripple. ��You are so cute. How come you forget it? I was talking to you in the supermarket last week. "


    Oh, I remembered now. Last time when Liu Shuai and I went to visit Zhou Yuan, we stopped in a supermarket, and Fan Bing Bing who was on TV suddenly spoke to me. I told Yan about it, but he didn''t answer me at all. She said that she would contact me in the future, but I didn''t expect it to be today.


    "So it''s you ��" I laughed. Although it was strange to speak to my TV, this feeling was completely different from talking to Siri on my phone. I could also chat with Siri on my phone, but most of the time it replied with "I don''t understand you". It wasn''t artificial intelligence; it was clearly an artificial idiot. However, this Fan Bing Bing in front of me was much better. She had expression and could speak fluently. ��What, what are you? How did you know me?"


    "Haha, guess!�� Fan Bing Bing gave me a naughty wink. "You are an internet product manager. Guess who I am?"


    "Hmm." I recalled carefully, "The last time I saw you was in the supermarket. That time there was a smart TV, which might have a camera and face recognition function. It could recognize human faces and then randomly run an artificial intelligence program, reorganize the image, and create a dynamic face of Fan Bing Bing. Then, together with the machine''s sonic function, it could create a camera-like face to attract customers to use. It probably recorded my information last time and uploaded it to Xiaomi cloud. This time, at home, I incidentally touched the TV and activated your program. That��s why you can talk to us, right?"


    As I analyzed, I praised my technical comprehension. I looked at Liu Shuai in the blink of an eye, ��Do you agree with my analysis. However, I never thought that this thing would be realized by Xiaomi first. "


    Liu Shuai stared at the television, completely ignoring me.


    "Hehe, that''s all wrong." Fan Bing Bing laughed.


    It was really embarrassing to speak wrongly in front of a beauty, and I blushed for it. In order to shift the awkwardness, I looked around. Zhou Yuan''s face was completely pale, while Liu Shuai''s expression was sluggish. Only Yan was left normal. Thus, I said to Yan, "Yan Fang, what do you think?"


    Yan looked at me coldly, ��My name is Yan, not Yan Fang. Don''t randomly give me a name. Though I don''t cultivate Tai Chi, I can still throw others a few meters away. For those who make incorrect recognitions or pretend fake items to be authentic, I will bring them down to suffer the punishment in Tongue Pulling Hell.��


    "Damn, this is just a joke. Do you even need to go that far?" I covered my mouth in horror.


    ��I��m not talking about you," Yan laughed, "I''m referring to someone else, but he cannot hear it, while you can''t take it anymore!"


    Then, Yan looked carefully at Fan Bing Bing on the television, and his expression was strange, as if he was extremely happy and somewhat sorrowful at the same time. He shook his head and muttered "Impossible", then thought for a while and asked me, "Who did you see?"


    "Fan Bing Bing," I answered honestly.


    Yan then asked Liu Shuai, "Who did you see?"


    "Zhao Li Ying,�� Liu Shuai wiped the corner of his mouth as he watched TV with a smile.


    Then, he asked Zhou Yuan, ��How about you?"


    Zhou Yuan remained expressionless, ��It��s a blue screen. I did not see anyone on it."


    Yan suddenly realized something and asked me a strange yet unrelated question,


    "Hao Ning, what''s the key points of your internet products?"


    "Hmm?" I felt a little strange. Before I could think it through, I lowered my head and thought for a moment, "One of the key points is the user experience, which means we should meet the needs of the user. However, it is a mission impossible to traditional Internet in the past, because the user base is too large and the people who provide Internet services are limited, so there must be some unmet need. But now that artificial intelligence has appeared, many voices expressed that artificial intelligence can customize the services that are customized for everyone according to his or her behavior and needs. Oh right, Yan, the TopBuzz that you like to read everyday are selected based on your preference.��


    "Hahaha, then doesn''t this mean that the Internet knows everyone''s appearance and preference, yet doesn''t know those of their own?�� Yan laughed and stood up, "If that''s the case, then doesn''t this mean that artificial intelligence on the Internet is characterized by showing the appearance of others, humans and longevity but itself?"


    "Showing the appearance of others, humans and longevity but itself." I thought about it, as if it were true. ��It sounds familiar to me. Seems like I''ve heard of it somewhere before. "


    ��What you heard before should be another sentence." Liu Shuai laughed when he heard Yan''s words, ��It is the essence of Vajracchedika Sutra. The original saying is ��no appearance of self, others, humans and longevity''. However, Yan, you are really amazing to be able to turn the Internet into this kind of feature. It is a question that we Internet practitioners have never thought about!"


    After Liu Shuai praised Yan, Yan didn''t even have time to be happy before Liu Shuai immediately turned back to watch TV with an infatuated expression. Yan smiled bitterly and looked at me without saying a word.


    I also felt that Yan''s conclusion was very clear-cut. Just as I was about to agree, the space beside me suddenly split open and a person walked in. I took a close look at it and found that it was Zhang Quan.


    What happened tonight? There was a god of death who could only live in the mirror, a walking dead Zhou Yuan, a currently dazed Liu Shuai, a mysterious television that could "live" over, and then a garrulous deity. All of them came to my place. Was it the Grandmaster Hong Jun''s Violet Firmament Palace?


    I didn''t have the time to ask Zhang Quan why he was so rude that he used magic techniques to come to my house without warning, but Yan took the lead and spoke first, "Fellow Taoist Yun Zhong Zi, what makes you come here?"


    "Hahaha, don''t bring up the name Yun Zhong Zi again." Zhang Quan waved his hand and said a few words which surprised me so much that even made my eyeballs fall out of their sockets.


    "Now that the new god has appeared, I, this penniless Taoist, have to come.��

 Chapter 57 sFan Bing Bing” Was The New God?

    Chapter 57 ��Fan Bing Bing�� Was The New God��


    ��I just, well," Zhang Quan shook his head, feeling a little awkward. "I just came down from the assembly line, and had a sudden inspiration. A new god is about to appear, so I have to come here."


    Yan could not help but laugh, "You just came down from the assembly line? What a penniless man you are! You don''t need the word "Tao", since You don��t look like a fellow Taoist. You look more like a worker."


    Zhang Quan looked at his Fu Tu Kang work attire and laughed, then he said sternly, "These are all small details. No need to pay attention to them, but there is a high chance that the new god will appear in the world." As he said that, he turned his head and saw Liu Shuai''s infatuated look, which made him angry, thus he tapped Liu Shuai''s head, "What are you looking at? Watch your act.��


    Liu Shuai felt hurting and and raised his head while covering it with his hands. Just as he was about to be angry, he found that it was Zhang Quan. Then a smile appeared on his face. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Zhang Quan��s angry face, then he said coldly, "How can it be you? Have your injuries healed? "


    ��Yun, Fellow Taoist Zhang," After Yan heard this, he looked at Zhang Quan with a face full of shock, ��Is the renowned Blessed Immortal actually injured? What''s going on?"


    Only then did I remember that I had not told Yan about Zhang Quan''s injury. Now that I thought about it, it appeared to be a little funny, but just as I was about to explain, Liu Shuai spoke up, "Yan, you don''t know that this Fellow Taoist Zhang is really awesome that day.��


    ��Really? That��s interesting,�� Yan became more spirited when he heard this, ��Tell me, what kind of awesome things did Fellow Taoist Zhang do? "


    Yan''s attitude was out of my expectation. He was so passionate to learn about others�� news, which caused me to laugh bitterly.


    Zhang Quan blushed. Seeing that Yan was listening to Liu Shuai to tell stories with relish, he immediately changed the topic, ��Those are small matters. I''ve suffered some minor injuries from saving people, and I am fine now. Just what are you watching, Liu Shuai? Is there anything interesting about this television? I wonder how many of them I''ll check every day at Fu Tu Kang��s assembly line."


    After saying that, Zhang Quan followed Liu Shuai''s gaze and looked at the television, and immediately, he could not move his gazes away anymore. His look of stupidity was even greater than Liu Shuai, and he spoke with an ambiguous smile on his face, "Eh? Haha, Xiao Hua, what are you doing here? Your clothes are really �� gorgeous today, even better than when you were wearing a nurse uniform to take care of me �� " As he spoke, his nose started bleeding.


    I thought that these two looked like a pair of cute father and cute son. They showed the same expression when they met women. But then I thought carefully and found something weird. The person on the TV was obviously Fan Bing Bing. Why did Zhang Quan claim that it was Li Xiao Hua? Furthermore, considering the questions that Yan asked each of us, I could conclude that there was something strange about it.


    As expected, Yan started to speak, ��Brother Zhang Quan, don''t be silly. If I''m not wrong, what you''re looking at is a new god."


    The words were like a ladle of cold water that woke all of us up. I was the first to un-derstand, "Ah, so that''s how it is. No wonder each of us sees different figures. It is not a possible thing with current television technology."


    "What new god?" Zhang Quan seemed to feel unhappy about his previous ugly ap-pearance. He pointed at the television screen and scolded, "Monster, what are you? How dare you appear in this peaceful and prosperous world and confuse us with your magic? In the past, I could have made Qing Qiu Daji die with a wooden sword, but King Zhou was so pedantic. He withdrew my wooden sword and prevented me from eliminating the monster. No one will stop me today. If you do not tell the truth, I will degrade you into a Land of Ninth Nether and you will never be able to reincarnate! "


    ��Hehe.�� That person in the television �� Sorry I could only use ��that person�� to de-scribe her �� seemed to not be afraid of Zhang Quan at all. She replied, "Don''t speak nonsense. It��s a peaceful time with no monsters? You call me a monster, so you should take responsibility for what you say. Do I have any demonic aura on me? "


    Zhang Quan most likely had not met any monsters who dared to go against him yet, hence, he blushed, but remained stubborn, "Hmph, just wait." Then he made a ges-ture of rushing towards the television screen to check the demonic aura.


    I immediately stopped him. This great deity did not have a clear mind from the begin-ning, and he probably became even more psychic after being exploded. It would not be good if he accidentally crippled my television. "Zhang Quan, I bought this television from Jingxi Online Store. How could there be any demonic aura in it? Look, I still keep the invoice.��


    At this time, Yan also spoke, "Brother Zhang Quan, don''t blame this person, she ��" As he spoke, he asked the ''person'' in the television, "What''s your name?"


    "Me? I don''t know,�� Fan Bing Bing presented an ignorant face. ��Speaking of that, Hao Ning, you''re too unhospitable. I came to find you several times, especially when I heard you and Yan talking about the Avalokiteshvara''s kalasa water, I wanted to join your discussion, but every time I turned on the TV, you would turn it off right away. "


    I looked at "Fan Bing Bing" and suddenly comprehended something, so I asked, "That''s why these days my TV always turns on automatically. Is it you who made it, right?��


    "I''m so unhappy.�� ��Fan Bing Bing�� pouted, "Every time I struggled to turn on your TV, before I got the chance to appear and talk to you, he ��" ��Fan Bing Bing�� glanced at Yan and said, "He switched the channel. Furthermore, there were several times that you weren''t home, and he was the one I saw. I was so scared. He is not the same as you. You are a human, but he is not.��


    "What do you mean I''m not a human? I''m a god, alright ��" Yan could not help but laugh bitterly. Although she was right, but when it came out of a girl''s mouth, it was as if she was scolding a heartless man who had let down a little girl.


    "Are you the new god?" I found Yan''s expression to be funny, but I felt that having a new god at home was very interesting, so I curiously asked, "Then what ability do you have? Powerful mana? And what kind of new god are you? "


    ��Haha, you''re so forgetful. I told you that I didn''t know.�� Fan Bing Bing smiled mis-chievously again. It was a beautiful smile that could bring down a nation and make my heart flutter.


    "Alright," Yan sighed, "This possible new god, if I''m not wrong, was born from human being��s donations to the Internet.��


    Pardon? The Internet? And donations? What was Yan talking about? Seeing that Liu Shuai and Zhang Quan were deep in thought, I couldn''t help but ask Yan, "What are you talking about? What do you mean donations to the Internet? When did you see people burning incense to a computer? "


    "Oh, so it''s like that." Zhang Quan''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. Liu Shuai seemed to understand as well, and after hearing my question, he explained to me, "Hao Ning, do you remember what Avalokiteshvara said about the creation of gods?"


    "Of course I remember it." I thought for a moment. "He said that gods were born be-cause of human��s faith and donations."


    ��Exactly." Liu Shuai nodded, and then looked at Zhang Quan, "If I��m right, the so called donations are not the incense that people burn or the lamps that people offer, but the spiritual power of people constantly kowtowing to the same object.��


    Zhang Quan nodded his head in satisfaction, ��You did improve. You have started getting free from external objects."


    Liu Shuai pretended not to notice Zhang Quan''s praise, but I could see the corners of his mouth curl up into a smile. Then he look at me, ��Actually, we should have realized this possibility earlier, Hao Ning. Think about it, there are a couple of billions people here today who put all their energy on the Internet everyday. How strong will that kind of spiritual power?��


    I began to understand, "You mean, because everyone was so focused on the Inter-net, it gave birth to this,�� I pointed to ��Fan Bing Bing�� in the TV, ��This god? Then why does each of us see a different person? I saw Fan Bing Bing. You thought it''s Zhao Li Ying, while Zhang Quan saw Li Xiao Hua? This is more like the story in the Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio, that a fox demon changed its appearance to seduce scholars.��


    "Talent.�� Yan muttered to himself, ��That��s a talent of the new god. Do you remember what I talked about the features of internet and artificial intelligence? There is no ap-pearance of self, but others, humans and longevity. If that''s really the case, then the talent of this new god is to reveal the shadow in your heart. It might be the person you love, the one you hate, or the one you care about the most. "


    "So that''s how it is!" Liu Shuai slapped his thigh, "No wonder why Hao Ning saw Fan Bing Bing; I found Zhao Li Ying; Zhang Quan saw Li Xiao Hua, while Zhou Yuan," Liu Shuai looked at him and his expression changed sorrowfully, "Zhou Yuan only saw a blue screen ��"


    ��Is that so powerful?" I exclaimed, not caring about Liu Shuai''s unhappiness. ��That��s extraordinary mana? Could she save Zhou Yuan? "


    ��You never distract away from your desire in three sentences,�� Yan said with a wry smile. "Unfortunately, no matter how formidable her talent is, it can��t help.��

 Chapter 58 Old Divine Power, New Interpretations

    "Because she doesn''t have a real self," Zhang Quan stroked his chin, "A traditional god must have mortal elites to write about him, or have followers to donate to him, or have someone built his statues for him. In short, people will worship a figure that they all recognize. Even if the Avalokiteshvara, someone say that he''s ----", Here, Zhang Quan coughed, ��Someone say that he��s switching between male and female. But at least there are classics and historical records to check with. For example, there is a book recording that Avalokiteshvara is a worrier. While what about her? She was born because people put their energies on the Internet. Then let me ask you, you do Internet products every day, do you know what the Internet looks like? "


    "Err ��" Zhang Quan''s question stumped me. That was right. If I had to draw a picture for the internet, I really wouldn''t be able to do it.


    "So," Yan saw that I was stuck, so he continued to speak. "She seems to have a lot followers, but she doesn''t know her own appearance. Since she has no appearance of herself, how can she become a god?��


    Zhang Quan nodded, "It''s such a pity. She has the condition of becoming a god, but not the foundation of becoming a god. In other words, she might have accumulated countless Formless Donations, but because she lacks the opportunity to gather them all, it will be difficult for her to become a god. "


    "But doesn''t it say that being formless is more powerful than a form?" I didn''t think about it before blurting out. I always read people��s articles about ��formless�� online, thus I felt that it was formidable.


    "Haha, that''s for someone who has already reached a very high level!" Yan laughed, "You always claim that you like reading Jin Yong''s novels, don��t you? Do you remember that in the Semi-Gods and Semi-Devils, how to defeat Jiu Mo Zhi��s Formless Tribulation Finger?��


    I was wondering how come Yan did not focus on his job properly as a ghost servant but read mortal books and tested me from time to time. I curled my lip and replied, ��To defeat formless with a form.��


    ��That��s it," Yan said as he clapped his hands, ��Being formless is significant because there is a form. But this Quasi-God has no form, so how could she be formless?"


    With a flash of thought, the fire of hope in my heart extinguished and I couldn''t help but lower my head.


    "Talking about formless and form, you seem to have something that you didn''t have before today, right?" Zhang Quan asked. I raised my head, and saw that he was looking at me, so it seemed that he was saying those words to me.


    ��Well?�� I am a little confused. ��What do you mean I have something that I didn''t have before?" As I spoke, I looked at Liu Shuai, who was also at a loss.


    "Yan, can''t you see that?" Zhang Quan looked in the mirror and saw Yan shaking his head. He thought for a moment, then nodded, ��Fine, it��s no wonder that you can''t tell. You are blocked by the mirror, so you can''t sense his changes."


    After saying that, Zhang Quan placed his hand on my forehead with a face full of surprise, and grabbed onto my forearm as if he was an old Chinese doctor checking me pulse. Then he looked at me and said straightforwardly, ��It��s weird. Have you encountered or done anything strange recently?"


    I thought about it, then suddenly remembered the ''ghost girl'' I saw that night, and hurriedly said, "There really is a strange thing. That night, I saw Ye''s soul without borrowing mana. Even Liu Shuai could not see it."


    "Who''s Ye?" Zhang Quan frowned. Yan was also surprised. I couldn''t help but go crazy. Just now I didn��t have time to tell Yan about those weird things. It seemed that Zhang Quan wasn''t clear either, and even after Long Fei gave him the Immortal Tying Rope, he wouldn''t explain the situation in detail. Or rather, even if Long Fei wanted to explain everything, with his blabbering style, Zhang Quan probably wouldn''t bother listening.


    Thus, I narrated the entire process from that night when I saw the ghost girl to me ��competing" with A Zhe, as well as the story that Liu Shuai used Formless Donations to refine Lan Ruo in the Dragon King''s Temple. When I got to the point where Liu Shuai had displayed his great abilities, Zhang Quan smiled and nodded towards him.


    After listening to my description, Zhang Quan walked back and forth in the room. Not long later, he stopped and looked at Yan, ��Fellow Taoist Yan, no one can cultivate the Imbedding Body right?


    Yan seemed to be thinking too, but upon hearing Zhang Quan''s question, he hurriedly replied, "Of course, there are two sets of genes in the body that are unable to form Dantian, while expansion of Dantian is the starting point of everything.��


    "Dantian?" I thought about what Yan had said. Suddenly my eyes lit up, and I asked meticulously, "Then what if one use Divine Power of the North to absorb other people''s inner strength and expand his own Dantian?"


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Shuai was confused this time, so did Zhang Quan. Yan seemed to be able to understand what I was saying, but he was also looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    Looking at their expressions, I smiled bitterly in my heart. It was not surprising. They didn''t read Mr. Jin��s novels or at least did not read those stories carefully. I thought for a bit, then explained in detail, ��Do you know the Divine Power of the North in Mr.Jin''s novels? According to the novels, this technique can absorb other people''s inner strength."


    I saw the three of them nodding their heads. While sighing over that everyone read Mr. Jin��s books, not matter he was a human or ghost, I continued to explain, ��Don''t you feel it strange? In Mr. Jin��s novels, when the inner strength of the martial arts expert was exhausted, after resting for a while, his inner strength would recover. However, the inner strength that was absorbed by the Divine Power of the North could not recover at all, so the person was crippled. Why is that?��


    ��Well.." Liu Shuai was the first to understand what I meant, and he thought deeply, "Right, I''ve never paid attention to this question before. It doesn''t follow logic."


    ��You''re discussing logic with an Imbedding Body than can borrow mana. why aren''t you discussing acting skills with a star?" I found it funny and borrowed Zhang Chi Hang''s words here. Seeing Liu Shuai scratching his head, I laughed and continued to explain, "Just like how the Avalokiteshvara acquired time-related mana because of the strange accident in the 13th year of Zhen Guan in Journey to the West. There is also a way to explain the absorption of inner strength by Divine Power of the North �� ��"


    "What explanation?" Yan seemed to be the most interested in all of them, so it was no wonder that the first person to ask this question was Yan who liked to read TopBuzz and watch variety shows. He must be very curious about these issues.


    ��When one uses the Divine Power of the North, he not only absorbs the inner strength, he also absorbs the space of inner strength storage with inner strength as a lead line, which allows the user to expands his own space of inner strength storage.�� I explained as I pondered.


    "Dantian!" Yan''s eyes lit up, as if he understood something, "You''re saying that by using Divine Power of the North, you absorb the opponent''s Dantian to expand your own?��


    "What are you talking about?" The more Liu Shuai heard, the more confused he became. "What do you mean by absorbing the opponent''s Dantian to expand your own?"


    "Err ��" I thought for a moment and rubbed my forehead, then told him, "Just like when you were playing a game, the opponent''s mana value was represented by blue bar, right?"


    Liu Shuai nodded.


    "For example, if you have 10000 points in the blue bar, and normal mana consumption would mean that you have used up all the mana in the blue bar. As long as you rest, after a period of time you would be able to increase your points.�� I felt that it was easier to explain with video games, so I continued, ��But user of the Divine Power of the North directly suck all the 10000 points of the opponent''s blue bar, then expand his own blue bar by 10000 points so that the opponent''s blue bar will be zero. Then, no matter how much the opponent rest, he won''t recover his strength. This blue bar, according to Yan''s explanation, stand for Dantian."


    ��Got it!" Liu Shuai shouted, "That means by using Divine Power of the North, you absorb the opponent''s Dantian to expand your own! If you had said it so earlier, I would have already understood! "


    "That''s what I just said..." I muttered in my heart. Yan and Zhang Quan had also understood.


    "But what does that have to do with you?" Liu Shuai continued to ask.


    ��This is all thanks to Yan. "I smiled as I looked at Yan, who seemed to have understood something," That night in the plaza, when I was fighting with the two soul hunters, my inner strength was insufficient. In a moment of desperation, I used the Divine Power of the North and slowly absorbed the opponent''s inner strength. At that time I only felt a warm stream flowing into my abdomen, but I did not know����


    "You didn''t know that you have used this method to expand your Dantian!" Yan laughed, "So you are capable of storing mana!"

 Chapter 59: Zhang Quan Elaborated On The Theoretical Basis of Creating Gods

    ��You mean, I can also cultivate now?�� I was very happy as I asked.


    "I''m afraid you can��t.�� Zhang Quan shook his head, "You have only expanded your Dantian through external force. The reason you could see souls later on is probably because you have not used up the mana you borrowed from Zhang Chi Hang which was left in your Dantian. Once you used it up, your Dantian would be empty. There are a lot of limitations in the Imbedding Body, and it will be more problematic if you cultivate by yourself.��


    "However �� ��" Zhang Quan thought for a while and looked at me, ��Recently I��m researching a method to reform a human body. Do you want to be my experimental object?"


    "No!" I was scared by Zhang Quan''s words. I was not an alien or any kind of experimental object. I quickly changed the topic, "In that case, do we have any way to save Zhou Yuan?"


    "What does your Dantian have to do with Zhou Yuan?" Yan laughed, ��You cannot use the Divine Power of the North to make Zhou Yuan''s soul complete."


    "That''s right. Your talent is indeed special, but there are also many limitations." Zhang Quan thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "But that is not necessarily the case. There is a method that we can try."


    That��s my man! I looked at Zhang Quan with my eyes filled with starlight.


    Perhaps Zhang Quan was reincarnated from Du Fu who always spoke astonishing words. When he said those words, even Yan was so shocked that his mouth gaped wide open��


    "If only there is the List of Creating Gods. At least I could recreate a god!��


    ��Hehe.�� I couldn''t help but let out an awkward laugh. Zhang Quan was crazy. Forget about what was written in the famous novels, even if the authors of those unrestrained web novels today rarely wrote about recreating gods.


    Yan also laughed bitterly and advised Zhang Quan, "Brother Zhang Quan, are you crazy or something? It seems like next time, if you ask me to help you keep your soul safe, I won''t take on this job no matter what good stuff you give me."


    Liu Shuai looked embarrassed and looked out of the window, pretending that he did not recognize this madman.


    Zhang Quan completely ignored our reactions and asked Yan a question, "Yan, you mentioned about talents earlier. What do you think about my talents?"


    Hearing this question, Yan stopped laughing and turned into a serious expression, ��Yun Zhong Zi, you once transformed King Wen''s 100th son into a winged Thunderbolt, and you were granted the Blessed Immortal in the Creating Gods Ceremony in Zhou Dynasty. It saved you from suffering the Nine Curves Yellow River Array, but you loved to study the treasures at that time. I heard that you even managed to refine a Falling Treasure Coin, and I also heard that you studied arrays quite a bit."


    ��That��s right." Zhang Quan nodded his head, ��The three things I��m most proud of include my blessing without desires, learning from others to refine tools, and turning my cultivation into arrays. If you want to refine a tool, then you must conduct some research about the tool. The List of Creating Gods is also a tool, isn��t it?�� He turned around to look at Liu Shuai and me, "Or else why do you think that I am staying at Fu Tu Kang? To be an assembly line worker? Almost all of the world''s high-grade divine tools are related to it. If I don''t study here, where else can I go?��


    Interesting. I never thought that Zhang Quan would have that kind of ability. I had only read a few words about tools in books, but it turned out that he would actually have the ability of creating gods. I couldn''t help but flatter him, "You''re so awesome! It says that a medium hermit lives in the bustling place, while a high-level hermit stays in the imperial court. You must be a super hermit hiding in Fu Tu Kang.��


    Zhang Quan laughed and waved his hands, ��Well, I��m really flattered. I am just a quasi-super hermit at most.��


    It turned out that he was not modest at all. I mumbled to myself, while I told him, "Then don''t waste any time. Hurry up and take out your List of Creations. Let��s create a god!��


    "Uhh ��" The smile on Zhang Quan''s face had yet to end, but upon hearing my words, he immediately froze, and laughed awkwardly for a long while, ��About that, I haven��t yet studied it. I just said that I probably can make it in theory."


    "Damn!" Liu Shuai seemed particularly not like the bragger of this Blessed Immortal, hence he ridiculed, ��How you dared to say it out without even doing it. You are wasting our feelings."


    "You brat," Zhang Quan was not angry, but patiently explained, "Just like how you two wrote your code and saw a new technology coming out. Although you haven''t done it yourself, you should at least guess something out, right?" Hearing his words, Liu Shuai could not help but nod his head. After all, it was one of the skills he was most proud of. Then Zhang Quan continued to speak, "That''s it. Although the List of Creations is made with a great amount of mana and Innate Divine Tools, we can figure out some of its functions and mechanism." After that, he continued to look at Liu Shuai.


    This time, it was Liu Shuai''s turn to feel awkward. His talent seemed to have been mostly used to write codes, and that knowledge about strange and mystical techniques was probably forced onto him by Zhang Quan in his dreams back then. He did not study it carefully, thus Liu Shuai looked at me and said, "I really don''t know the mechanism behind the List of Creations. Do you have any idea of it?"


    Doing this again? I cursed in my heart. He did this before in Avalokiteshvara��s place. Each time he couldn''t answer questions, he would ask me. I was not a wikipedia. Just now, I was flattering Zhang Quan, so it wasn''t good to make him embarrassed. I thought for a moment and forced myself to answer, "I don''t read much, but I can guess from some phenomenons. There are some descriptions about the List of Creations. For example, after a person died, his true spirit would go to the List of Creations. There is another tale saying that after a cultivator died, the List of Creations would be able to protect him from reincarnating or losing any of his mana, but he would be unable to continue cultivating. The nature of this List of Creations is a bit similar to �� "


    Zhang Quan was slightly excited, ��Similar to what?"


    "Uh ��" I felt like I was too out of my mind. ��Similar to the refrigerator in a morgue ��"


    "What.." Liu Shuai had originally been looking forward to it, but after hearing my description, he shuddered. "Don''t be so brainy. How could you call the List of Creations a morgue."


    Zhang Quan was obviously a person who didn''t mind causing big troubles. He thought for a bit and agreed with me, ��That makes sense. All those who can make themselves onto the List of Creations are dead. Indeed, the List of Creations cannot guarantee that their true spirits won''t dissipate. But with regards to true spirit, Yan has the most right to speak. "


    Then all of us, including ��Fang Bing Bing�� in the TV, looked at Yan. He was embarrassed by our stares. He made a light cough, ��Brother Zhang Quan flattered me. True spirit and soul are similar, but there are also differences. The similarity is that in the Gods Creating World, true spirit and soul can''t leave the body for a long time, but if one has a certain amount of mana, his soul can keep mana after leaving the body, which is very similar to true spirit. Normal man��s soul does not have that ability. His soul can recombine with body through the Six Paths of Reincarnation''s power. But at that moment, memories in his soul will be emptied, which means that he will be a new life. This is also the biggest part of the Three Realms�� dispute on soul persistence. While for a true spirit, if he wants to keep his memories and mana, he usually has to adhere to the List of Creations. Of course, there are some secrete techniques such as����


    After saying that, Yan''s eyes flashed. He looked at Zhang Quan with interest, "Brother Zhang Quan, this is not what you are assuming, isn��t it?"


    Zhang Quan nodded, "We can give it a try."


    Yan''s gaze turned gloomy, "This technique is extremely dangerous!"


    Zhang Quan sighed, ��Both initiation and termination of a relationship start from a thought. It all depends on whether you''re willing or not."


    "What mysterious things are you talking about?" After these two people spoke for a long time, I could hear their words clearly, but I had no idea what they were talking about. I looked at Liu Shuai, but it was obvious that he did not understand either, so I could only ask.


    Yan and Zhang Quan looked at each other and nodded, then Zhang Quan turned and looked at me and asked.


    "Are you willing to knock off a List of Creations to save Zhou Yuan?"

 Chapter 60: Knocking off A List of Creations

    "Are you willing to knock off a List of Creations to save Zhou Yuan?" Yan and Zhang Quan both stared at me at the same time, as if they could see through me.


    "Ha ha-ha, ha ha-ha ha, ha ha-ha... .�� I couldn''t help but laugh loudly. These two lu-natics must be joking. They should have taken some medicine. After laughing for a while, I found that they still stared straight at me, so I lowered my voice. After that, however, they still stared at me without finding that I was laughing at them, thus I had to share my thoughts, ��Uhm, what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t even know anything about the List of Creations, so how can I make a knockoff? Further-more, I am a software product manager. Even if I have to make a fake one, I would have to find a hardware engineer to analyze the material and then make one out... " By the end of my speech, I felt that I was talking nonsense, that my words were get-ting more and more outrageous, and that my voice was getting softer and softer.


    "Brother Zhang Quan," After hearing my response, Yan no longer looked at me but asked, "Do you think he got it or not?"


    Zhang Quan didn''t answer. He asked me, "Do you still remember Avalokiteshvara��s words, that where the mana of Immortals and Buddhas come from?"


    This question again? Didn''t I just say it? I blurted out, ��It is from the power of people��s faith. Not only Avalokitesvara, Long Fei''s mana also originates from the Formless Donations?"


    "Then, if the mana of a true spirit originates from the power of people��s faith, what��s the best way to prevent these mana from dissipating?" Zhang Quan continued to ask.


    "That''s simple. You just need to let people always remember it and believe in it!"


    ��Believe in what?" Zhang Quan asked relentlessly.


    ��The history.�� I said without consideration. Suddenly I understood, "You mean, if a cultivator who has mana wants to keep his true spirt and mana intact after he dies, the best way is to let people remember him and believe in him forever, right?��


    ��Probably." Zhang Quan laughed, "The scientific term is leaving his name in the his-tory. Li Hong Zhang once wrote a poem saying that who wrote the history for the last ten thousand years and I wanted to be conferred a title by the emperor even if I was three thousand miles away, in order to be the man to write the history. To those of the ancients, being recorded in historical records is more honorable than being conferred a title. "


    That simple? I was so excited that I almost forgot to keep etiquette, "Then what are we waiting for? We need to hurry up.�� I pointed to this unknown quasi-deity in the tel-evision, while Liu Shuai tried to stop me but he did not succeed. ��We need to write her bibliography so that she could be a god, then she will be able to save Zhou Yuan! "


    ��You are too young.�� Zhang Quan waved his hand, "The key to leaving one''s name in history is not about the history, but about leaving his name. How could one leave his name if no one ever knows him? Even if you write a book now, will people believe you? How many people would believe that the Internet has become a god? "


    "Then what should we do?" Tonight my mood kept going up and down. I was not used to it.


    "Hahaha, just let me, a knock-off expert��" Zhang Quan realized that his secretes were leaked and he blushed, then continued, ��A reference expert to think of a way. If there is no way to immediately leave a name in history, you can try something else indirectly. For example, we can make people believe that an object has a certain meaning, culture, or memory. "


    ��He has.�� Yan panted. ��I have been searching through his place.�� I was startled and furtively cursed this freak. Yan seemed to know what I was thinking, as he added, "I don''t care about the things in your computer. With my previous abilities, I could watch as much as I want, and all in live version. He doesn''t have anything here but a fa-mous notebook. It is said that many foreign famous people used to use it, such as Picasso, Hemingway, and others. No matter if it is true or false, many people will be-lieve that this notebook was left by famous people.��


    ��It could barely work.�� Zhang Quan nodded. ��The next thing is that this quasi-deity must have a concrete idol."


    "I have idols. I like fresh boys the most. What��s the name of him, some kind of Boys?�� "Fan Bingbing" in the television could not help but say when she heard that they were discussing her.


    "Err ��" Zhang Quan scratched his head, "This idol should be a puppet deity statue. It is a concrete object that people used to worship." Then, Zhang Quan looked at me and Liu Shuai, "When you guys were in the main hall of Dragon King��s Temple, you used the Formless Donations. Those Formless Donations can gather together, pre-cisely because the idol could not move around.


    "But the special characteristic of the internet is that it constantly flows.�� Liu Shu-ai understood now, and continued with Zhang Quan''s words, "Even if people were to gather some Formless Donations, it will quickly dissipate because of the internet''s mobility."


    "That''s right," ��Fan Bing Bing�� nodded in agreement. "Every time I manage to talk to you, I won''t be able to appear again very soon. I must wait for a period to show up again. I feel like I can''t control myself."


    Zhang Quan nodded and looked at Liu Shuai and me, "So if you want to seal the Formless Donations of the Internet into a god, you need to fix these Formless Dona-tions on a fixed item on the Internet. We can temporarily call it Internet virtual idol. After being fixed, the Formless Donations within this virtual idol will not disappear and may even absorb other Formless Donations on the Internet. However, this virtual idol should be the one people always focus on and use. It should not be an Internet product that might disappear in a few days. In this respect, what product do you think will persist on the Internet these days? "


    Zhang Quan looked at Liu Shuai and me, but Liu Shuai did not dare say anything, so he looked at me, "How would I know about it. The internet is changing so fast. Many things that are present today might be gone by tomorrow. Hao Ning, you are the product manager. You are the one who makes the decision.��


    Shit! How could he share his role with me now? He always had lots of objections when I asked him to do something that I wanted him to do. I looked at him, ��This is what you said. From now on, you are not allowed to ask about what I want you to do. You have to do it."


    Liu Shuai stared at me, wanting to slap himself twice. He gritted his teeth, "The timing is wrong. I may get in troubles with my words. Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "Hahaha ��" I was elated and relieved. After thinking carefully, I took out my phone, ��In my opinion, this thing will preserve and grow in size for the foreseeable future."


    Liu Shuai looked at my phone, ��Do you mean the WeChat Moments?"


    I nodded.


    Liu Shuai could not help but nod his head, "That''s reasonable. There are a lot of things in WeChat Moments that people pay attention to, and there are a lot of Likes and enough spirit power, so there should not be any problems in a short term.��


    ��Good, so the second part is done.�� Zhang Quan nodded. Without waiting for Liu Shuai to speak, he continued, "The third and final part, also the most important one, Hao Ning, is to use your talent to grant some abilities of the List of Creations to your notebook, then you will have the power to create a god because you are the creator."


    "My talent?" I thought about it. "It can''t be ��"


    "Yes, Borrow Me Your Mana." Yan nodded.


    "How could it be possible!" I shook my head. "I used to borrow martial arts but never any mana. Are you crazy? Only the Lord of Heaven or higher rank Immortals have the ability of making List of Creations, how could I borrow his mana? Even if you dare to think about it, I don��t have the gut to do it.��


    ��We don��t dare to allow you to do it even if you have the gut,�� Zhang Quan laughed bitterly, ��How could you even have that kind of idea? You even want to borrow the mana of the Lord of Heaven. Why don''t you borrow the mana of the God of heaven to reopen the Primal Chaos, and then create the ground, water, fire and wind? You''ve read too many fantasy novels, haven��t you?


    I was speechless after a ��reincarnated�� great deity Yuan Zhong Zi who had shown up in fantasy novels many times laughed at me for reading fantasy novels.


    Zhang Quan continued, "Your method won''t work, but you once used the Stellar Transposition technique to transfer the Formless Donations in the dragon god statue into Liu Shuai''s body. If you were to borrow the ability of Stellar Transposition, then make a switch in Creation of the Gods when Jiang Zi Ya created gods��"


    �� ��.


    I had heard of the Stellar Transposition. It is a special martial art of Murong��s Family in Semi-Gods and Semi-Devils, The specialty of the technique was that it could transfer other people��s martial arts back to the user or to other place through the Light Fingers. Zhang Quan was truly smart to think of using Stellar Transposition to transfer the power of List of Creations to other place.


    Liu Shuai and I looked at each other. We always referred ourselves as smart people in this era, but when facing this awesome man working in Fu Tu Kang, we couldn''t help but admire him from the bottom of our hearts. How could he even think of such a way? I couldn''t help but say with a face full of respect, "You truly deserve to be called the master of knockoff, no, the master of reference. I am not able to think of such a solution anyway��"


    Zhang Quan laughed and rubbed his lips as he said with an excited expression, "I had such an idea for a long time, but I just could not find such a solution. What knockoff? Did Avalokiteshvara tell you about it? It is called being good at referring other items. That��s the method in this world. Do you call anyone who use it as plagia-rism? I don''t think so. If you use it without any modifications, then of course it would be plagiarism, but if you use some kind of combinations to generate new effects or species, then it should not be considered plagiarism?"


    "Yes, you''re right!" At this time, I had already completely admired him, but Yan said, "After you make her a god, remember to break the pill that Avalokitesvara gave you, then borrow the method used by Taiyi Real Man to revive Nezha. Use water from the willow branch as the bone and the willow leaf as the skin to make a body for this new god, then she will appear in the world formally.��


    "Huh?" I was a bit curious. Would the Creating A God Ceremony end in just a while? I spoke out my doubt.


    "Let me guess," The quasi-deity in the television spoke. When she heard that she could become a god, her voice also sounded excited, "Could it be that this newly created List of Creations isn''t strong enough to protect my true spirit for a long time?"


    ��You are smart." Zhang Quan praised as he watched the television. I didn''t know if he was looking at the quasi-deity or Li Xiao Hua. ��The List of Creations is only tem-porary. The true spirit of a new god must rely on an entity in real world for him or her to become a true god.��


    "But ��" I still didn''t quite understand. "What does this have to do with saving Zhou Yuan? I don''t want to become some kind of person who creates gods. If I can''t save Zhou Yuan, I won''t do such a complicated thing. "


    This time, it was Zhang Quan and Yan''s turn to be stunned. Zhang Quan seemed to be blaming me, and Yan immediately explained, "This junior has a unique character. If he don''t understand it logically, he won''t make a move. You��d better explain it to him clearly."


    Zhang Quan then smiled and explained, "The power of creating gods is a life-death force in the world. If one were to say that the willow branches of Ava-lokiteshvara have the power of reviving the dead and growing meat on bones, then the power of creating gods would be able to protect or even restore the soul and body. Using a word in a fantasy novel, one would live even if the heavens and earth were destroyed; one would preserve even if the sun and moon perish. And,�� Zhang Quan looked at Liu Shuai with some kind of empathy, ��If you can absorb a little bit of remaining power, you can recover your mana and that ability.��


    Hearing that, Liu Shuai became spirited. He did not think that there would be such a benefit.


    I understand now. It was so complicated. I touched my forehead and mumbled softly, while Zhang Quan heard me and asked, "What did you say?"


    My face reddened. Everyone was looking at me, so I thought for a bit before saying, "You''re so capable. Why don''t you create gods yourself? Isn''t this the same as Avalokiteshvara not wanting to subdue Hong Hai''er and forcing me to do so? "


    "Hahaha, so that''s how it is." Zhang Quan and Yan looked at each other and laughed, "It''s not that I don''t want to go; it''s just that I can''t. It��s good that you can ask this question. You can make it if you have doubts. Let me ask you, why Jiang Zi Ya was the one who created gods in Creation of the Gods? "


    "Eh?" I had never thought of this question before, ��Because of his mana? No, Jiang Zi Ya''s mana was not high. Cultivation experience? That''s not right either. The Lord of Heaven said that Jiang Zi Ya''s cultivation was limited and could not become an immortal. He could only enjoy the wealth of the mortal world. That''s right, why did they choose a mortal to create gods? "


    I looked at Zhang Quan, and Liu Shuai also looked at Zhang Quan. Obviously, he did not understand why too.


    Zhang Quan smiled and said, "That''s because Mr. Xu Zhonglin hided the biggest se-cret of the mortal world here, that only mortals can create gods!"


    "Only mortals can create gods?!" Liu Shuai and I shouted at the same time.


    "Do you know the difference between Chinese and foreign myths?" Zhang Quan''s eyes sparkled as he looked at me, "Look at the legends, although it''s the same flood, the west can only create Noah��s Ark to hide, but in China, the Great King Yu can govern the water and protect the peace and prosperity of all the people. Use of fire is another example. In the west, the god who stole a spark to give it to mortals would even be punished, But Sui Ren in China can make fires and defend against beasts. Both the west and the east have man-making myths. In the west, Jehovah did not give people a fruit in case people have wisdom, but in China, Fu Xi and other kings taught wisdom to the people and helped them live well. Who said that China has no gods? Of course we have gods, but the people on this land believed more in man''s determination to triumph over the heavens. What Mr. Xu wrote in his Creation of the Gods was his belief: the gods have all kinds of mana, but the gods can only be cre-ated by mortals. The first of all scriptures said clearly: people must constantly im-prove themselves, not that gods used their mana to create chaos in this world! Do you understand? "


    These words came from the mouth of a legendary ''God''. I couldn''t help but feel my blood surge as I resolutely looked at the expressionless Zhou Yuan:


    "Bro, we''re here to save you!"

 Chapter 61 Jiang Zi Yas Ambition

    "Bro, we''re here to save you!" I had a heroic spirit in my mind as I looked at the scene before me.


    In front of me was a kindle, a certain brand of laptop, as well as a book titled "Legend of Conferred Gods." Zhang Quan, Liu Shuai, and Yan were all looking at me at the side. That feeling was really strange. If the main characters of other novels wanted to accomplish something big, at least the heavens and earth would be shocked, and the clouds would surge, while the ghosts and gods will cry. However, I only had those garbage with me. Thus I laughed bitterly and told them my thoughts.


    Zhang Quan could not help but laugh, "You even want the ghosts and gods to cry? Yan is a ghost, and I am a god. What about we take out your picture and place fresh flowers around it, then cry for you? We can also write a couplet, the upper half of which is: to ride a boat to the west, and the lower half is: to enjoy drinking the water in the hell. It''s very easy for the heavens to shock and the earth to change as well as the clouds to surge. I''ll ask Li Longfei to give you as much rain as you want, and I''ll bring you a typhoon as soon as possible as you wish. Otherwise, I can even set up a new Wind Roar Formation for you, what do you think? "


    "Uh, no, that''s not necessary." I hastily waved my hand. My apartment was on the 27th floor. How could I be able to get through if there was a typhoon?


    "Stop with the rubbish; let''s begin to work." Zhang Quan placed his hand on my forehead and pointed.


    "Borrow Me Your Mana!" I held the Kindle in my hand, which was filled with my favorite novels by Mr.Jin. That familiar feeling spread throughout my body, but this time, there were no soul hunters nor Hong Hai''er, and I only needed to use the Stellar Transposition Technique.


    As I thought of this, I opened the Legend of Conferred Gods and flipped to the last page describing the scene that Jiang Shang creating gods. Once again, I said, "Borrow Me Your Mana ��"


    Just in an instant, I had arrived at a high stage. The sky had yet to light up, and the big square beneath the stage seemed to have a few guards standing there. In the middle of the stage, there was a stone pillar with a character made of some unknown material, written with words that I did not recognize, but it should be the List of Creations.


    The sky hadn''t brightened yet, but it was unknown if Jiang Zi Ya had finished the God Creation Ceremony or not. Just as I was thinking about this, I decided to hide in a corner and wait for daybreak.


    "There you are!" A voice suddenly came from behind me, causing my hair to stand on end. Thinking that I might be discovered by guards below the stage, I immediately covered my mouth and turned around, only to see an old man with white hair and dressed in an old-fashioned suit looking at me with a smile.


    To appear here at this time, could it be that person? Since I had already been discovered, I didn''t hide anymore. I stood up and cleared my throat before asking, "Uncle, no, sir, are you..." Then I felt somewhat weird, since why did he say "There you are" as if he knew me well.


    "I am Jiang Shang, suffix Ziya," The old man nodded. "I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Sure enough, I thought to myself, so I asked out the question in my heart, "You are the famous Jiang Ziya. We all know your story in the Legend of Conferred Gods, but how did you know I came? And why are you expecting me? "


    "Hahaha ��" Jiang Ziya laughed out loud, with his right hand stroking a stick in his left hand, looking very ordinary, but I knew that this should be the Immortal Beating Whip of which even ghosts and gods were scared. It did not harm mortals, but it could kill ghosts and gods. "Jiang Ziya laughed," There are divine powers in the book. I can already vaguely feel the trouble you encountered outside, and you want to use this," He pointed at the List of Creations, "you want to use this to save your old friend. Am I correct?"


    "Hehe." I scratched my head, "I can''t hide anything from you. I''m really troubling you. He''s my good friend. We''ve thought of many ways to save him. Could you help us?"


    "Saving people is the basis of cultivators," Jiang Ziya stroked his beard. "Of course I could. Tomorrow is the God Creation Ceremony. The ranking of the List of Creations is uncertain yet. Now it is in the critical moment of creation."


    "That''s great!" I couldn''t help but reach out to touch the List of Creations. Just as I was about to say "Borrow Me Your Mana," Jiang Ziya stopped me, "Young man, don''t worry. Tell me, once I save your friend, how are you going to repay me?"


    "Err ��" I really hadn''t thought about it" I''m really sorry, I came in a bit of a hurry." I fished in my pocket, but I didn''t bring anything except a TV remote control.


    "It''s fine!" Jiang Ziya was still smiling, "As long as you promise me one thing!"


    "What is it?" I had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell what it was.


    "As long as you are done with your Borrow Me Your Mana, just take me with you!" Jiang Shang stroked his snow-white beard.


    I couldn''t help but be astonished, "If you leave here, who will come to confer gods? "


    "About this, little friend, you don''t have to worry. Someone else will take over!"


    At this moment, I was on guard and slightly retreated before asking, "What are you going out for?"


    "Well, the outside world is huge and diverse. I want to see a few thousand years of change so that I won''t confer gods for nothing." Jiang Ziya crossed his hands behind his back.


    "Don''t listen to him; he wants to go out and become sect head!" At this moment, a voice suddenly resounded in my mind.


    Jiang Ziya seemed to have also heard this voice as well. He frowned and held the Immortal Beating Whip in his right hand, then put it in front of his chest and said, "Which Fellow Taoist is it? I wonder if you like judging people behind?"


    "Humph!" Suddenly, a red light flashed, and there was another person by my side. After I took a closer look, I recognized that it was Xiao Hong. When Xiao Hong saw me, he looked a little scared. Maybe the thirty-six strikes left him a deep impression, but his fear seemed to be mixed with gratitude. Xiao Hong bowed to me and said, "Big Brother Hao Ning �� ��"


    "Pardon?" I waved my hands immediately, "No, no, no, Hong Hai''er, Great Saint Infant King. You have already lived for many years. Don''t call me big brother. Um, hehe, back then when I stabbed you so many times, I was forced by the circumstances. I am really sorry about that."


    Why was I so polite to him? Nonsense. I didn''t have Avalokiteshvara''s "Water Sword" protecting me right now. If this devilish brat wasn''t happy and spouted out the fire on me, then wouldn''t I be destroyed in body and spirit? Under the flame, I had no choice but to lower my head.


    "You can never know it is a blessing or disguise." Xiao Hong''s tender white face slightly flushed, and then he waved his hand, "Let''s not talk about this �� ��" Xiao Hong looked at Jiang Ziya, "Jiang Shang! How dare you bewitch people to take you outside to be a sect head instead of working properly in this book?"


    Then, Xiao Hong turned and cupped his fists towards me, then spoke, "Jiang Shang is a bastard. He wants to use you to become a god in the mortal world, then confers all the quasi-gods in the mortal world that have not yet gained consciousness. That way, he will be the ancestor of all new gods."


    I was confused, but I kind of understood what was going on. Jiang Ziya laughed three times into the air, looking at us, "So you are an innate fire spirit. It''s my pleasure to meet you. But with your words just now, you are judging a good man in an evil way. I can do the matter of conferring gods here, so why can''t I do the same thing in the outside world? Moreover, this little friend in front of me is obviously not capable enough, so why don''t you let me help him? You kept saying that I am not allowed to confer gods outside, but why do you try to help this little friend to do so? "


    That was a skillful argument. He was using the opponent''s spear to attack his shield. Jiang Ziya was truly cunning. His words even made sense to me. Wasn''t this the typical "sheriff can set the fire but not allow people to light lamps"?


    Sure enough, Xiao Hong was stuck and speechless when he heard it. Jiang Ziya smiled slightly and said, "You little brat, my speech skills were trained in numerous war speeches during the war between Shang and Zhou. Your argument is full of holes!"


    "Jiang Shang!" It was at this time that a voice sounded from between my eyebrows. It was from Zhang Chihang. Hearing this voice, Jiang Ziya tensed up a little. Then Zhang Chi hang continued, "Tian Zun ordered you to carry out the divine acts and confer gods on behalf of the heavens after the War between Shang and Zhou, but you did not listen to your master''s words, as you desired to control gods in the mortal world. This is your selfish desire. Hao Ning intends to confer gods not only to save others, but also to receive the arrival of a new god in accordance with the Heavenly Path, and he has no intention of controlling new gods. Besides, if you leave, who can take over your job? The matter of the God Creation Ceremony will change once again, and all the citizens will fall into fire and water. You are leaving the citizens behind to harm the entire world without any care. How could you still make those sophistries?"


    Jiang Zi Ya tensed up, and then sneered, "Chihang, the pariah! I have no time to listen to your blabbering. If you were still in Exposition, I would respect you a little bit. But now that you have already turned over, even if you appear in the outside world with your great mana, you would still be restricted by the laws of this place. Other than saying a few words, you have no use for anything else! What do you mean that I am leaving the people? How many donations do you immortals and buddhas receive in the mortal world? What about me? Just because I don''t have enough spirit to become an immortal, I am not allowed to become a god. I''ve conferred many gods, but I don''t have a place in the God Realm. It says that all gods should be inferior to Master Jiang. That''s bullshit! My pitiful donations are not enough for me to live in this world. I can only repeat the same story over and over again in this tattered book!"


    "Bah!" Xiao Hong was still a child. He clearly did not take the old man in front of him seriously, and spat at him, "Shameless, you were actually scolded by our big brother Zhang Chihang, and you can''t even talk back. Now you''re acting like a hooligan." Jiang Ziya had probably never seen such a "mean" childlike Xiao Hong; thus he was stunned for a moment when he heard him say that he was shameless.


    Xiao Hong turned his head and talked to me, "Thankfully, Big Brother Zhang Chihang had already prepared this beforehand, so we have always been in between your eyebrows. Big Brother Hao Ning, don''t be afraid, this old man has been doing bad things on his own, and doesn''t dare to let the Divine Generals know about it. I will stop him here so that you can borrow the List of Creations."


    "Humph!" Jiang Ziya laughed sinisterly, "Who said they didn''t know?"


    As he said that, he lightly slashed with his left hand, and the ground in front of Hong Hai''er and me suddenly split open, then the ground under our feet flew for a few miles.


    "Ouch!" I lost my balance and almost fell to the ground. Hong Hai''er was really capable. He quickly pulled me back. I stood still and wanted to see where Jiang Ziya was, but the scene in front of me scared the shit out of me.


    The area in front of us was completely black. I could not count how many people there were, but in front of them, there were several figures that resembled generals. One of them was a slightly older general with a pagoda in his hand. Could it be Li Jing, the Pagoda-holding King? One of them looked to be about Xiao Hong''s age, with a large circle around his neck and a red caltrop wrapped around his body. He held a spear in his hand. Could it be Nezha? But why didn''t Nezha step on the Wind Fire Wheel?


    "Eh? Is that Nezha? Where''s his Wind Fire Wheel? " I couldn''t help but cry out.


    Xiao Hong, who was at my side, was initially very nervous when he saw these people, but when he heard my words, his face was filled with admiration. "Big Brother Hao Ning, you are indeed awesome. You are not stunned by the great army at all, and you still have time to mock Nezhe''s defect!"


    I felt my face heat up. It wasn''t that I wasn''t afraid, but the black mass in front of me didn''t have any kind of pressure, though there were a huge number of them. It was more like watching an IMAX movie in a cinema. The army produced by cheap special effects had not aura at all, even if it included a huge number of figures.


    Of course, I didn''t say these. Xiao Hong tapped on my forehead, and for some reason, he took out a Water Sword and a pair of Wind Fire Wheels from my forehead, then told me, "His Wind Fire Wheel is right here."


    I immediately picked up the Water Sword and stepped onto the Wind Fire Wheel, which made me extremely happy. Only now did I remember what Zhang Chihang had said back then, "This is what I won from Tai Yi in a card game ��" Tai Yi, Tai Yi, Spiritual Master Tai Yi, oh my god, Nezha was a disciple of the Spiritual Master Tai Yi. Since Zhang Chihang won his Wind Fire Wheel, of course, Nezha didn''t have it. Thinking about it here, I faintly felt that Zhang Chihang had a deeper meaning for doing all these things.


    "Oh, no!" Xiao Hong suddenly reacted, "This old man had tricked the souls of the people in front of him, so they were zombies. They did not discern right and wrong, but only listened to Jiang Ziya''s orders."


    Zombies? Wasn''t that the same as Zhou Yuan? No wonder I couldn''t feel the pressure of so many people in front of me. It was just like I couldn''t feel the existence of Zhou Yuan when I face him.


    Before I could think of it carefully, Jiang Ziya shouted from the opposite side, "Little friend, you can''t stop this magnificent army in front of you. Innate fire spirit, although you can manipulate fire, it''s more than enough for the Nezha father and son to deal with you. Even Chihang cannot help you. Why don''t you just give in��"


    "Then what about me?"

 Chapter 62 Monkey King Came to Help

    "What about me?"


    Another voice came from my side. I turned my head and saw a monkey that wasn''t as tall as me. It held an iron rod in its right hand and a willow leaf in its mouth. I almost cried out. This outfit was too familiar. It was Sun Wukong!


    "This, this, this��" Jiang Ziya didn''t even have a chance to be surprised before I shouted out loud, "Are you Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Qi Tian?"


    I was confused. How come Sun Wukong appeared in the Legend of Conferred Gods? The timing was wrong.


    "Exactly. I''ve been hiding between your eyebrows for a long time. Finally, I can come out!" Sun Wukong grinned, then cupped his hands in front of me, which made me scared. I didn''t stab him thirty-six times. But then he said, "When there is a cause, there will be an effect. I came specifically to thank you for taking the cause and effect of Hong Hai''er''s family and me on yourself. You prevent me from losing a brother like Brother Niu on my way to the west. I also appreciate you for protecting my flesh body. "


    So it was. I understood now. Since I had subdued Hong Hai''er, Sun Wukong didn''t need to tame Hong Hai''er in his journey to the west. Demon Ox King and Princess Tie Shan were Hong Hai''er''s parents, so Sun Wukong didn''t need to get into a fight with these two because of this, and Demon Ox King won''t be subdued by Buddha and thus lost his freedom. It seemed that Sun Wukong cared a lot of his friends. However, why did he appreciate me for protecting his flesh body?


    "Anything is determined by fate, even a meal or beverage," Hong Hai''er laughed and said to Sun Wukong, "Uncle, today there are only you and me. How about us having a great fight with this sinister Jiang Shang?"


    "So it''s a monkey!" Jiang Ziya was too far away for me to see him, but I could clearly hear his voice."Don''t be arrogant. There is a definite rule in this World. Immortals cannot participate in mortal battles. I have many Great Zhou soldiers under my command. What can you do to me?"


    After saying that, the soldiers in front of us walked towards us expressionlessly.


    "We are in real trouble. I did not expect this move." The Great Sage scratched his head, "Every world has unique restrictions. If this were my Journey to the West world, I would not care so much. If I hit him with my cudgel, a little brat like Jiang Shang would be smashed into smithereens. Unfortunately, I have already become a Buddha, and in this World, only mortals can fight against mortals ��" As he said this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he tiptoed to whisper into my ear.


    "Does it work?" I couldn''t help but doubt it.


    "Do you have a better idea?" The Great Sage chuckled.


    "Fine��" I touched Sun Wukong''s forehead with a bitter face, "Borrow Me Your Mana!"


    After Sun Wukong finished listening to my chant, he took out a razor and shaved off my hair. Before I got the chance to ask him, he hurriedly stuffed the hair into my mouth, and said, "Hurry up, chew!"


    Hong Hai''er did not know what we were going to do. His young face was filled with confusion.


    Damn, I almost vomited. My hair was too smelly. I hadn''t washed my hair for many days! I was wondering if he could tell me in advance about this next time he does it. As I complained, I chewed with all my might. Sun Wukong clapped as he looked at me, "Hurry up, it''s about time. Get ready. Listen to my command, puff �� ��"


    Just at that moment, I spat out the pieces of hair that I was chewing in my mouth. At the same time, I shouted, "Change!"


    Geez, this was too spectacular!


    The hair that was ejected out turned into my appearance in the air that held a sword rushing towards the soldiers in front of me. Although these warriors were experienced fighters, those "clones" also borrowed the martial arts from experts in Mr.Jin''s novels. The only deficiency was that they were produced from my borrowing Sun Wukong''s famous Body Division Technique. Thus they were a little weak, but it was not a problem for them to defeat those soldiers. Since I was a mortal, my clones were mortals as well. Thus they naturally could fight against these mortal soldiers.


    "Nephew, help Hao Ning to fight over Nezha. Leave the rest to me!" Sun Wukong grabbed his cudgel and flipped it over as he shouted, "Today I am going to smash you quasi-gods as I did when I defeated those immortals in the Heavenly Palace!"


    I used to be touched by Monkey King''s stories. Today I could see his heroic actions with my own eyes.


    As he spoke, Sun Wukong flew towards the Pagoda-holding King Li.


    "Listen to the Monkey King''s command! Brother Hao Ning, shall we start too? " Xiao Hong''s eyes sparkled as he shook his spear and nodded at me.


    Instead of losing freedom, I preferred fighting with my enemies.


    Nezha''s face was expressionless. He instantly flew up with a light step and thrust his spear towards us. I stepped on the Wind Fire Wheel, held onto the Water Sword, and flew with Hong Hai''er towards Nezha. Nezha''s was pretty smoky. He looked somewhat similar to Hong Hai''er, but when he saw the two of us flying over, he did not seem to be afraid, and with a shake of his body, he became a monster with three heads and six arms. Then he extended his spear out to attack us. When Hong Hai''er saw this, he changed his body as well into the same appearance with three heads and six arms. Nezha was startled and asked, "How come you also have this Three-Heads Six-Arms technique?"


    Hong Hai''er was naughty. He stuck his tongue out at him,"Guess!"


    Nezha angrily said, "How dare you tease me!" He took out a circle from his body and threw it at Hong Hai''er. I knew how powerful this circle was. It was called the Universe Ring. It was very powerful. People who got hit by it would die or be seriously injured. Seeing the circle rushing towards him, Hong Hai''er did not care at all and blocked with his spear. I did not have the time to remind him, but before I could, the circle had already flown in front of Hong Hai''er, and with a pa sound, his spear was split into three sections. The circle flew over and over, chopping one of Hong Hai''er''s heads down like cutting tofu.


    "Xiao Hong!" I called out. At that moment, Nezha laughed sinisterly and waved his hand, then the Universe Ring made a u-turn in the air and flew back, hitting the other side of Hong Hai''er, causing another head to be hit down as well.


    After a single clash, two of his heads had been crashed to the ground. I couldn''t help but to fly over and hug Hong Hai''er. He had only one head left, which was grimacing in pain. I said in a trembling voice, "What should I do? You lost your heads."


    "Don''t worry, big brother; it''s all thanks to uncle teaching me this secret technique." Hong Hai''er noticed that I was in fear; his only head is still comforting me. Then he shouted out loud, "Grow!" After that, two heads sprouted from the other two necks and whispered to me, "I didn''t know how powerful this guy was. I have thirty-six transformations, so I have thirty-six heads. But I can''t let him keep cutting my heads off like chopping vegetables."


    While talking, Nezha also saw Hong Hai''er''s head grow out. He was not one bit surprised and threw out his Universe Ring again towards us. The speed was too quick. It was impossible for us to dodge. In that split-second, a voice sounded in my heart. I could only give it a try.


    Stellar Transposition! I used my full strength to use this move and changed the direction of the Universe Ring.


    Nezha''s eyes were filled with disbelief. The Universe Ring turned around in front of us and flew to the side, heading towards the place where Sun Wukong fought with the gods. I looked towards the direction and saw a heroic Great Sage.


    He moved back and forced within the crowd with his cudgel and clouds.


    He dodged all the devil skills performed by those quasi-gods with his body division technique and mist.


    His fire eyes were so formidable that they pierced the auspicious cloud with flames.


    The gods had used all their treasure weapons, but they could not do anything but being bewitched by the mist.


    The four heavenly kings had skillful magic skills, but they could not beat the Monkey King''s cudgel which once stabilized the water of East Sea.


    He used to steal divine peaches and fears nothing, let alone those weak enemies.


    They used dense smoke and toxic weapons to attack him furtively, but he had predicted and saw through all their moves.


    He had no intention to fight with them but had made them all confused with pity.


    Neither the Yin Yang Mirror nor Nine Dragons Divine Flame could trap him down but got used by him.


    They were all in a free path. What a pity that their souls were bewitched by magic equipment!


    He was once a king of the mountains, traveled across the Heavenly Palace, and even threatened the Jade Emperor.


    He accompanied monk Xuanzang to the west to obtain the scriptures and become a Buddha, but he still had a heart of stone monkey!

 Chapter 63 Flood Encountered Fire, While Apricot Yellow Flag Showed Its Power

    I was just about to warn Sun Wukong to be careful of the Universe Ring, but this Great Sage seemed to have grown a pair of eyes on his back that could sense the Universe Ring approaching. Then he shivered his body and transformed into a mosquito and became invisible to all of us. The gods were in the middle of a fierce battle with his avatars, but suddenly, the avatars disappeared altogether. They were stunned for a moment, then they raised their heads, only to see the Universe Ring coming toward them. It came forth and back like a ping pong ball, hitting on their bodies, making their cry out in pain.


    "What''s going on?" No matter how powerful the Universe Ring was, it still wouldn''t be able to beat up these quasi-deities to such a state. I couldn''t help but ask.


    "These quasi-deities are not gods yet, so most of them are still in their true spirit states," Hong Hai''er explained. "Without physical bodies, they are extremely weak. The Universe Ring can even break my head, let alone these true spirits."


    "Besides, they''re going to be gods soon, so they do not want to make any mistakes at this moment. Even if they are bewitched, they still have this little desire to survive ��"


    "You ��" With the interrupting, Nezha seemed to have regained his clarity, and his eyes turned bright from lifeless. "Are you from the outside world? Get out of here! This place is already ��"


    Just as we were about to ask, Nezha''s entire body suddenly shuddered, and his eyes became lifeless again. "Little thief, be careful. My Heavenly Damask is coming!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a red damask flew into the air. Nezha held it in his hand and waved it toward the sky; then the red damask immediately covered the sky.


    "What kind of magic skill is this?" Xiao Hong and I smiled at each other. We weren''t solar cells, thus what was the use of him blocking the sun? Besides, it was still early in the morning, and there was no sun.


    For a moment unknown, something floated in the sky toward us. It seemed to be extremely large, but it was also extremely fast. Before we could say a word, it had already floated over. My God, it was actually a huge volume of water that even veiled the entire sky.


    That was the so-called an entire sky of water. With so much water, it was enough to fill the sky. At this time Nezha said, "You have your strange Tao technique, but how can it be compared to this East Sea''s water? Since I can cause trouble in the sea, I can also borrow the water from it! "


    Jesus! Even the Stellar Transposition was useless even now! Nezha had really lost his mind. He did not care about inundating the entire Great Zhou''s territory in order just to fight with us!


    Hong Hai''er pondered deeply, then his eyes suddenly lit up and shot me a glance, "Big Brother, I will fly really fast, and you''d better follow me closely." And then he swiftly flew far away, as fast as if I''d been bitten by a dog when I was a kid. I didn''t know what was going on, but I immediately chased after him with my Wind Fire Wheels. Nezha didn''t have the Wind Fire Wheels, so even though he could fly, his speed couldn''t compare to ours. Therefore, he manipulated the sea water to turn into a water dragon following closely behind us.


    Hong Hai''er flew faster and faster, straight to the sky above Jiang Zi Ya''s army, with the water dragon following behind us. At this time, Hong Hai''er was circling around and flying up, and the water dragon was also still flying around. Jiang Zi Ya who was standing on the stage looked up and felt that something was amiss, but he could not figure it out, and when the water dragon was spiraling up until its entire body was above the army, Hong Hai''er said, "It''s time!" Then a mouthful of Innate Spiritual Fire was sprayed out.


    So that was his plan! I finally understood it. That was regular sea water, not like that in Avalokiteshvara''s kalasa. Thus it couldn''t extinguish Hong Hai''er''s fire!


    As expected, as the fire reached the water dragon, it was as if a match touched gasoline. With a boom, the entire water dragon turned into a fire dragon, and the whole world seemed to catch fire. Luckily I had Zhang Chi Hang''s Water Sword to protect me. I could see the fire burning and not get burned. However, the fire dragon moved so fast, that it instantly burned Nezha''s Heavenly Damask as well, which made Nezha immediately fluster and blacken.


    Alas:


    He originally had a lotus root body with red lips and white teeth.


    Now San Tan Hai Hui God was not a god anymore. (Note: Nezha proclaimed himself as San Tan Hai Hui God. San Tan refers to heaven, earth, and water. Hai Hui means as vast and deep as the sea.)


    Fire and water were incompatible. After the water dragon turned into a fire dragon, it immediately lost its mana and turned into a rain of fire that rained down.


    "No!" Only then did Jiang Zi Ya understand Hong Hai''er''s scheme. Once the rain of fire began to fall, the gods below would not be able to keep themselves safe. However, he did not panic either, but pulling out a small yellow flag from behind him and said, "Apricot Yellow Flag, go!"


    The small flag swayed in the wind, then transformed into numerous golden light covering the soldiers and gods below. Before the rain of fire could even touch them, it was already enveloped by the golden light and floated in the air, forming a huge fireball the size of earth. The golden light wrapped around the fireball for less than a quarter of an hour, and the fire was extinguished, returning to its original form as a water ball. Then, with a shake of golden light, the water ball seemingly regained life as it flew into the distance, probably returning back to the East Sea.


    All of this happened in the span of a single breath. Competition between experts was really unfathomable.


    "Shit!" The Great Sage Sun returned to our side. "This bastard has the Apricot Yellow Flag that makes him resistant to all kinds of mana!"


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Zi Ya''s voice sounded again, "Little friend, you only have a limited time to borrow mana. If you don''t make a decision now, you won''t be able to go back."


    I looked at Hong Hai''er and Sun Wukong. The two nodded their heads and told me, "He''s right. This time you entered here with your entire body, so you cannot stay much longer."


    What should I do? I frowned. The great army below us and the gods in the distance were drawing closer and closer to us.


    "I guess that''s the only way." Sun Wukong thought for a while, "Hold tight on me."


    We didn''t understand, but we still held onto this Great Sage tightly. Sun Wukong picked up the iron staff and chanted, "Will-following Golden-banded Staff, open!"


    The iron staff released bursts of golden light that shot towards Jiang Zi Ya''s Immortal Granting Altar. It generated an incomparable aura. For a time, not a single soldier or god was able to pierce through the golden light.


    "Billowing Cloud!"


    The Great Sage took us and leaped up. "Hold tight!"


    Damn, this speed was so fast that I didn''t even dare to say anything, because I was afraid the wind would blow my tongue out. No wonder astronauts needed weight acceleration training. With this speed, the Great Sage almost caused my blood to suffuse in my brain.


    In the blink of an eye, we had arrived at the Immortal Granting Altar. Before Jiang Zi Ya could even react, Sun Wukong had already picked me up and threw me onto the List of Creations. Meanwhile, he extended his hand to catch Jiang Zi Ya with an extremely fast move.


    "To shoot an enemy, shoot his horse first; to capture a group of thieves, capture the head first!"


    To our surprise, he did not grab Jiang Zi Ya. It turned out to be just an illusion.


    As I was thinking this, I hurriedly stretched out my hand to touch the List of Creations. But before I could touch it, I was bounced back by a yellow light.


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Zi Ya laughed. "Little friend, the List of Creations is protected by my Apricot Yellow Flag. I received it from the Lord of Heaven. Your little abilities don''t deserve my look!"


    "Damn, it''s Apricot Fellow Flag again!" Hong Hai''er cursed in a low voice.


    At that moment I felt a wave of exhaustion and fell to my knees.

 Chapter 64: A Kiss Created A New God The End of Season One

    Chapter 64: A Kiss Created A New God (The End of Season One)


    "Little friend, you don''t have much time left." Jiang Zi Ya said, "As long as you bring me out, I promise that I will not make things difficult for you. Besides, after I become a god, I will bestow you the title of an Eternal National Master so that you don''t need to continue on your questionable and unpromising work. Instead, you will be superior to all the billions of gods except for me alone. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Sun Wukong and Hong Hai''er stopped talking. They knew that Jiang Zi Ya was capable of making such a promise and that it would be extremely tempting.


    "Bah!" This time, I also learned Hong Hai''er''s words, "You don''t even care about the people that originally belonged to you here. You''re selfish. How can I believe your promise? It''s not important for me to become a god or not. In real history, Jiang Shang helped established the Zhou Dynasty that survived for eight hundred years, but he did not create gods. It''s because people believe in the words of novelists and make some imaginations that you can live in this world. But you don''t think that people believed you because of your contributions to the world, which is why Mr. Xu Zhong Lin made up stories of you. You only think that you could create gods and even rule all the gods, which is simply a reversion of the cause and effect! How is this any different from the current people who do not want to work hard but hope that the gods and ghosts would bestow blessings upon them? Throughout history, the world has only thrived through the efforts of tens of thousands of people. There is no kingdom flourishing through gods or Buddhas'' immortal arts."


    "How dare you!" Jiang Zi Ya was rendered speechless by my words, and his embarrassment turned into anger. He immediately waved the Immortal Beating Whip, and countless gods immediately attacked toward us.


    I admired myself as well to speak in such a manner. I was secretly delighted, but I forgot about my current situation.


    "You are right. The world has only thrived through the efforts of tens of thousands of people. There is no kingdom flourishing through gods or Buddhas'' immortal arts." Sun Wukong nodded, "In that case, my trip here is not in vain."


    As he spoke, he raised his Golden-banded Staff and shouted, "Transform!" Then the Golden-banded Staff turned into thousands of golden light beams, blocking all the enemies outside.


    Then, Sun Wukong sat down with his legs crossed. He began to perform a hand seal and recited:


    "I wish that when I perish, everyone will have their minds in peace and no longer have to worry!"


    "I wish that when I perish, all Immortals and Buddhas will be free to roam the cause and effect!"


    �� ��.


    "I wish that when I perish, the world will continue to strengthen itself and never perish!"


    When Hong Hai''er heard the first sentence, he was stunned and somehow cried.


    "Great Decimation Technique!" Jiang Zi Ya said, "It''s actually the Western Sect''s Great Decimation Technique!" Then he sneered, "Although the power of the Great Decimation Technique is great, it''s still unable to break the Apricot Yellow Flag. You merely sacrifice yourself in vain."


    "Sacrifice?" I felt that something was wrong and asked Hong Hai''er what was going on.


    "The Great Decimation Technique comes at the cost of one''s own destruction." Hong Hai''er cried. "To fulfill his own wish. Uncle, it''s been hundreds of years. I''ve only seen you for a few days. How could you ��"


    "Don''t say that." Sun Wukong said as he lifted his eyelids. I could smell an unpleasant odor coming from him. I thought it was the scent of a monkey, but a moment ago his body was emitting a sweet fragrance without any stinky odor.


    "The Five Exhaustions of Heavenly Man." Hong Hai''er wiped away his tears, "This is the Five Exhaustions of Heavenly Man." When Hong Hai''er said this, I suddenly thought of the few special traits of the Five Exhaustions of Heavenly Man. One of them was one''s body being stinky, which showed that Great Sage was about to reach the end of his life.


    "Hao Ning," Sun Wukong said to me softly, "Back then, when I arrived at the West with Monk Xuanzang, we were both led by the Buddha on a bottomless boat. Monk Xuanzang''s dirty body fell from the boat, after which he became a Buddha. At that time, I also had one thing falling from the boat, and that was my Heart Ape. The people of this world only know that Monk Xuanzang''s body was below the boat. They are not aware that there is a Heart Ape down there as well."


    As he said that, he looked at me with his eyes bright. Hong Hai''er had no idea why Sun Wukong brought up this matter.


    "The Heart Ape below the boat. The Heart Ape below the boat!" I kept muttering, and suddenly I figured something out. "The Heart Ape below the boat. Boat, the Ape, is that Zhou Yuan?" (Note: Boat in Chinese is homophonous with Chinese surname Zhou, while Ape in Chinese is homophonous with Yuan.)


    So Zhou Yuan was actually the Heart Ape! I couldn''t help but feel a flash of light in my mind, and what happened in the past few days flashed through my mind like a movie.


    Sun Wukong nodded his head as he saw that I understood, "Zhou Yuan is doomed to lose his heart and soul. Originally, he, the Heart Ape behind the boat, and I, the Buddha of Victory, are doomed not be able to find each other for tens of thousand of tribulations. Because he cursed Avalokiteshvara that ��she should not have a husband forever,'' and Avalokiteshvara was unwilling to tell me either. It was only on that day when Zhou Yuan unintentionally mentioned "she should not have a husband for forever" that I suddenly found out that he was also living in this world. It is a tribulation, and it is our fate. To my surprise, you have made much effort to help him, which might change his fate. I hope that you can keep your promise. If Zhou Yuan could retrieve his heart and defeat the Heart Ape in the future, then please hand this thing over to him."


    As he said that, he turned the Golden-banded Staff into dust which then flew into space between my eyebrows.


    Before I could say anything, the Great Sage used his last bit of energy to shout, "I''m calling for the Great Way of the Heavens and Earth with my Great Decimation, why don''t you show yourself!"


    With that, the Great Sage''s eyes turned into two beams of golden light that pierced through the clouds. His entire body turned into dust, but that golden light did not extinguish, as if it was going to see through all the cause and effect as well as the flourishing and falling of the human world.


    "I''m coming." A voice resounded throughout the universe.


    Jiang Zi Ya trembled, "What is that?"


    This voice seemed to contain great power. The soldiers below immediately became clear-minded, while Nezha and the other gods also escaped from the enchantment.


    "Who is this? How come you are so powerful?" I muttered in my heart and looked towards Hong Hai''er, who shook his head, apparently clueless as well.


    "Brother? Why are you here?" The sudden voice broke the enchantment of all the gods.


    "Brother?" Whom was he calling? I was confused.


    "I got it." The voice seemed to be talking to someone, "The Apricot Yellow Flag is about to break. Brother, you should get out of here now."


    "Little bastard!" When Jiang Zi Ya heard that it had something to do with me, he immediately relaxed. "The Apricot Yellow flag is the Lord of Heaven''s treasure. No one in this world could ���� Oh my god, the Almighty Tianzun!"


    As Jiang Zi Ya was speaking, a finger reached down from the sky and pointed towards the List of Creations far away. Following that, the yellow light on it was like glass shattered. When this yellow light fell onto the ground, it was still a small flag, but the yellow light was no longer there. Jiang Zi Ya was dumbstruck. He was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s time!" Hong Hai''er and I flew up. I touched the List of Creations and shouted, "Borrow Me Your Mana!"


    It was as if we had passed for a thousand years, or merely an instant. I did not know, but when I opened my eyes, I was still in my living room, while Yan, Zhang Quan, and Liu Shuai were looking at me, but Hong Hai''er was not by my side. I could not care about these details. Without saying a word, I picked up my branded notebook and muttered, "Stellar Transposition!"


    The notebook immediately floated in the air as yellow light radiated from it, causing it to tremble uncontrollably.


    "The new god, show your true spirit!" I cried out.


    "Fan Bing Bing," who was on the TV, walked out, wearing her pajamas. It seemed like Zhang Quan''s deduction was not wrong. The knockoff List of Creations indeed had some effect.


    At that moment, Zhang Quan suddenly said to Liu Shuai at this time, "Hurry up, absorb the power of the List of Creations!"


    Liu Shuai was dumbstruck and asked, "How, what should I do to absorb it? I can''t feel it. "


    "Idiot, kiss her!" Zhang Quan roared, "Now she''s avoiding body with true spirit. You can get the power of the void body from her mouth and run it through your entire body for one time. Once she becomes a real body, you can kiss her again and transform your void strength into a real one. Take your chance!"


    "Is there such a good thing?" Liu Shuai was overjoyed. He crawled up and kissed the new quasi-deity, who did not avoid him but gave him a generous kiss. Probably because she was about to become a god, her erotic pleasure was different from that of a human.


    "Hey, enough. She''s not your girlfriend. Don''t keep kissing her." Seeing that Liu Shuai was kissing so happily, Zhang Quan immediately burst into laughter and knocked on his head. Liu Shuai rubbed his head, beaming with joy, and wiped his mouth.


    After Liu Shuai had finished kissing, I was about to give him the medicine from Avalokiteshvara, but at this moment, a beam of golden light suddenly came out of the book Creation of the Gods. The golden light turned into many strings reaching toward the new god.


    "No! That''s the Immortal Beating Whip! " Zhang Quan called out, but he did not dare touch it, "Hao Ning, do not let this golden light touch the new god. Otherwise, all the previous work will be for fruitless!"


    Without even thinking about it, I used my final bit of power to shout out, "Stellar Transposition."


    "Pah!" I turned the golden light around which then touched the medicine. After that, the medicine was like a painting that had been eroded by the wind for billions of years. In one breath, it turned from green to gray, and then into dust upon contact with the wind.


    Without this median, even if the quasi-deity''s true spirit came out, it would have nothing to rely on.


    "Shit!" We had been plotting as much as we could, but we never predicted such a change.


    As the new deity''s true spirit was about to fade, "Fan Bing Bing" looked around and jumped to the side.


    Then there was a flash of light, and I fainted.


    After some time, I was woken up by Liu Shuai. I lay on the sofa, while he had a weird expression on his face. I sat up and looked around, but Zhang Quan was no longer there, nor did Yan in the mirror. There were only Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan with me.


    Zhou Yuan sat opposite of me and looked with a smile that was so natural. In the past two weeks, I had never seen him smile so happily.


    Seeing that I had woken up, Zhou Yuan stood up and walked over, extending his hand to me,


    "Hi, nice to meet you. I''m Zhou Yuan."


    "At the same time, I''m also a new God. I like this body. Since you said that I''m relying on my Wechat Moments, then I''ll consider myself a ��moment god,'' even though this name is a bit weird." Zhou Yuan frowned, but it seems like there was a light aura around him. Even his frown would not make people angry, only feeling comfortable instead.


    "Thank you for saving me and helping me become a god." Seeing me stunned, Zhou Yuan extended his hand and smiled at me like the sun.


    I slowly reached out my hand and held Zhou Yuan''s hand. A wave of warmth washed over me.


    Afterward, I turned to Liu Shuai with an expression of disbelief.


    "Zhou Yuan, became a god?"

 Chapter 65 Zhou Yuan Was Called by the Director

    Season Two All the Gods Met Me


    "Hahahaha, well said!" Yang Lao De''s laugh came out of the conference room. Zhou Yuan had been there for over an hour and had not come out yet. From their initial worry, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai gradually became surprised.


    "Hey, Hao Ning." Liu Shuai raised his head upon hearing the laugh and noticed that Hao Ning was also looking back at the conference room from which the laugh came out. He stopped what he was doing and walked over to Hao Ning''s seat, whispering, "Zhou Yuan has been there for such a long time, but the director has not lost his temper, while he is laughing. That''s weird."


    "I thought you know why��" Seeing that Liu Shuai had come over, Hao Ning moved aside. Then he pulled over an empty chair and gestured for Liu Shuai to sit down, "You know all about these mysterious beings. Zhou Yuan has become the moment god."


    "Shh �� ��" Liu Shuai made a gesture of silence as he turned his head to check if the colleagues around heard that, only to see them either wearing headphones or watching computers. Thus he was relaxed as he waved his hand at Hao Ning, "Could you lower your voice? I must make it clear that it''s not that Zhou Yuan has become a god, but the new god that you created with the Shanzhai List of Creations had nothing to rely on but had to enter Zhou Yuan''s body as a support. And when did I ever say I knew all about those mysterious things? The things that I know are all that my master forced me to memorize in my dreams. I used to think that I wouldn''t be able to use them for my entire life, but I encountered such a calamitous star like Zhou Yuan."


    Liu Shuai couldn''t help but shake his head when he thought of the things that had happened in the past month.


    "What''s the difference?" Hao Ning curled his lips. "With a new god in Zhou Yuan''s body, wouldn''t that be equivalent to him becoming a god? By the way, the moment god is a bad name. I am too embarrassed to say it out loudly. Besides, it''s so weird that he has become a god of WeChat Moments. Hey, can we change the name for him? "


    "Not only you, but I''m also embarrassed," When Liu Shuai heard this name, he couldn''t help but laugh. "You know how desperately Zhou Yuan is trying to stop us from calling him moment god these past few days. You could tell how hilarious he feels about that name. However, you better not think about changing it. You used the Shanzhai List of Creation to make him a virtual idol of WeChat Moments. That has been certified. So don''t even think about changing the name. Lei Zhen Zi was named Gou Chen when he was created as a god. If he did not like the name, do you think he could ask Jiang Zi Ya to change it? How is that even possible!?"


    "Stop using the name of Shanzhai List of Creations," Hao Ning was unhappy about it and pretended to hit Liu Shuai. "Didn''t you hear what Zhang Quan said at that time? It isn''t important whether it is Shanzhai or not. What''s important is the creation of new objects through combinations of all sorts of studies. How could this be called Shanzhai? If you say it''s Shanzhai, then you make a Shanghai List of Creations now!"


    When Liu Shuai heard Hao Ning mentioning Zhang Quan, he did not plan to continue with the topic anymore, so he turned to the conference room as if he was talking to himself, or also to Hao Ning, perhaps, "I wonder how long they will be talking for."


    Seeing Liu Shuai like that, Hao Ning did not continue with the previous topic, but asked, "Hey, the new god entered Zhou Yuan''s body. Does it mean that Zhou Yuan regained a soul? Just like what Zhang Chi Hang previously said about the confluence of spirit and body between animal souls and the human body? This way, Zhou Yuan should still be alive, right? And he will not turn into a vegetable, right? "


    "I asked Zhang Quan about this matter, and you are half right," Liu Shuai said as he turned around to look at Hao Ning, "There is a moment god in his body, and it is complete. So, of course, he will not become a vegetable. Furthermore, I asked Zhou Yuan two days ago, the injuries on his body had also been healed, which may thanks to the moment god''s mana. But it does not mean that Zhou Yuan has a soul. Do you still remember Li Long Fei''s words? God is created from the Formless Fragrance Flame and has no soul. "


    "Then what ability does this moment god have?" Hao Ning was a little curious. It seemed that since the time Zhou Yuan "became a god", other than his cheerful personality, he had not displayed any other abilities. "Does he have those abilities of yours or those of Avalokiteshvara?"


    "How would I know?" Liu Shuai snappily said, "Formless Fragrance Flame is literally Formless Fragrance Flame. It is different from cultivation technique or Taoist skills, so don''t think that he has great abilities just because he has a Formless Fragrance Flame. For example, Avalokiteshvara and Li Long Fei are both gods, but the former has great mana, while the latter can only rain or make women pregnant."


    "Making women pregnant?" Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Hao Ning could not help but laugh, "Your words are really ambiguous. It sounds like Li Long Fei made some girls pregnant."


    "Hahaha, that makes sense. Li Long Fei is also interesting. He fulfills people''s wishes of having a baby. But why does it sound like Uncle Wang in the next door?" Liu Shuai couldn''t help but start laughing as well. After pondering for a moment, he continued, "But in the end, it still takes cultivation. But this moment god does not seem to have practiced before. Other than not-so-good Photoshop skills, what other abilities does he have? Moreover, he is the first serious new god in this world, even though he was created by your Shanzhai-"


    Hearing that Liu Shuai was about to mention "Shanzhai List of Creations", Hao Ning immediately pointed at Liu Shuai with a finger and stared at him. After that, Liu Shuai immediately raised his hands to express his sorry and changed his words, "By your innovative List of Creations, but since he is a new god, no one knows what will happen."


    Suddenly, the door to the conference room opened. Zhou Yuan opened the door and came out first with a smile, followed by Yang Lao De. He came out with a smile on his face and pulled Zhou Yuan''s hand, "Let''s go!"


    When Hao Ning and Liu Shuai saw the two coming over, they immediately pretended to be discussing work. Unexpectedly, Zhou Yuan did not stop by his seat. Instead, the two directly went to the CEO''s office.


    "What are they going to do with the boss?" Liu Shuai was extremely surprised, as he watched Zhou Yuan and Yang Lao De entering the CEO''s office. Generally speaking, people would prefer to work on their own, unless the CEO asked for someone, no one would like to find him first.


    "You ask me, I ask whom?" Hao Ning spoke in his awkward English, "Among those skills you''ve learned, is there a sort of mana like Divine Vision?"


    "Brat, your poor English is not even qualified to teach kindergarten kids." Liu Shuai laughed as he shook his head, "I really don''t have it. My master taught me many self-defense skills, but regarding things like six senses, it might be because of the restrictions in my dreams, he really didn''t teach me much."


    "Self-defense?" Hao Ning thought of Liu Shuai''s formidable might in the main hall of Dragon King''s Temple, so he ridiculed. "Back then when you refined Lan Ruo with Nine Heavens Divine Thunder and Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars, could that also be considered self-defense skills? Those are top-grade Taoist techniques that are able to refine even Grand Preceptor Lei all those years ago!"


    Liu Shuai was about to answer, but when a programmer opposite him heard this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan, "Are you guys talking about the List of Creations? Or a new game? Is that a new skill in the Strike of Kings? The Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars is truly amazing, and its fighting strength is extremely high��"


    "Ugh ��It''s none of your business." Liu Shuai was speechless, "Did you finish writing the codes? I can only discuss things with the product manager after I finish all my work during this period of time. You still have that much work to do, so you should hurry up, otherwise, the tester will come to push you."


    "Well��" Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, the programmer could only lower his head, put on his earphones with a wronged expression, and continued writing his code.

 Chapter 66 You Wrote Our Story Into A Novel?

    After hearing Liu Shuai''s words, the programmer, who was originally excited, turned down in spirits, which made Hao Ning amused.


    This programmer was a new employee at the company, born after 1995. He had a very special name, called Qi Li, probably because his father wanted him to be a great man, but it turned to be a joke in school. When the teacher walked into the class, the class monitor would shout "Stand up!" (in Chinese, the phrase has pronounced the same as "Qi Li") and the students would stand up. While some of his classmates would tease him because of his name, especially as the teacher asked him to answer a question, some naughty students would get up and say "Whoops, Mister, I thought you want us to stand up!", and then make more students laugh. It even made him famous in his elementary school, middle school, and high school. Of course, his personality was also very cheerful, but it turned to be a trouble for him when he entered college. Due to the special nature of his name, every guest speaker would know his name, and every time they would not forget calling out his name. Thus, he was "forced" to become the one who never skipped a single class. Every time he spoke of this matter, aside from pride, he also felt that it was a pity. After all, some friends of his who could find a girlfriend in college would sometimes skip classes to accompany their girls. He envied them a lot.


    Since he just graduated, Qi Li was not very familiar with the work, and he frequently made mistakes. There were testing engineers in the company who would do quality control jobs on programmers'' codes. Every mistake they found would be counted into the appraisal of an entire technical team in a project.


    Previously, due to Liu Shuai''s strong technical skills, his team was always rated very high in the company. Ever since Qi Li came here, because of his own mistakes, he pulled down the scores of the entire technical team. The testing engineers could not even stand it, and other than scoring on their work, they were all secretly giving Liu Shuai feedbacks. As the technical director of this team, Liu Shuai, though he felt that this guy had a very good personality and was quite nimble, but he also got upset being told that there were a lot of problems with his new team member, so when Qi Li was just curious, Liu Shuai forced him back to work.


    Seeing Qi Li put on the headsets, Liu Shuai frowned and touched his forehead, then said to Hao Ning in a low voice, "Hey, could you lower your voice? Do you want everyone in the company to know that there are some freaks here? Besides, those Taoist techniques are only meant for me to protect myself. If I were to meet any monsters or ghosts, do you want me to comply and wait for them beating me?"


    "Hahaha," Hao Ning could not help but laugh in a low voice. "Freaks. It seems like you are very clear about your own status. But then again, with how great your Tao techniques are, it''s such a pity for you to be a programmer. If you were a ghost capture expert, you might have been able to make a lot of money. Look, those who can capture ghosts in film and novels can make millions easily by exorcizing demons for rich families."


    "Hahaha, you''re thinking too much," Liu Shuai interrupted Hao Ning and continued. "These days, how can there be so many demons and ghosts. Throughout my life, I''ve only seen a few of them, and I never encountered a single case of ghost hurting a human. If I were to do business like capturing ghosts, I would have starved to death. It would be better for me to write codes to earn this peaceful money."


    His words made sense to Hao Ning, who laughed while nodding, "People cannot see it in real life, so they have to read stories. Just take a look at those countless cultivators, ghosts and fantasy novels. There are so many devils, monsters, immortals and deities."


    "Hahahaha," Liu Shuai laughed, "What you said makes too much sense, people are willing to read stories of demons, ghosts, and gods. There aren''t any in the real world, so they could only look for them in the story. Check those websites like Qidian and Zongheng. There are numerous ghosts in the stories. Even if all the plants and animals start cultivating now, it would still be too late to meet the number. There are films about Bunshinsaba, dish fairy, and It''s said that there will be a film of chopstick fairy. I can tell that there will be bowl fairy, rice cook fairy, chopping board fairy, gas burner fairy, hood fairy, washer fairy, and refrigerator fairy." Liu Shuai felt that it was funny, and while laughing, he said, "What do you call it? For a good reason, you can call it a hobby, but for a bad thing, you may also call it a slut. In the novels, protagonists beat up demons all the time, and readers can''t help but enjoy it. But what if one day these demons really stand in front of them? What do you think they would do?"


    "I have no idea," Hao Ning smiled as he thought about it, then said, "You''re a bit too cynical. People read online novels to amuse themselves. Why are you thinking so much?"


    Liu Shuai nodded his head and thought that it was reasonable, "You are right. That''s their way of recreation. It''s just that you and I have really fought demons before, let me ask you, when you fight, are you afraid or not?"


    "Nonsense!" Hao Ning turned serious. He was still anxious when he recalled the last battles. "Other than the time when Zhang Chi Hang was there, we fought those battles on our own. How can I not be afraid?"


    "Exactly!" Liu Shuai nodded his head, "Actually, we were forced to fight. To put it bluntly, we traded our lives for victory. It''s scary to think of it now, but how many people do you think would be afraid of if these things were written into a novel? There will even be people who laugh at you. They will think that you are a coward and that your fighting prowess is lacking... "


    "Well..." Hao Ning was startled when he heard Liu Shuai''s words, and then he laughed embarrassedly, "About that, I did write a novel about what happened to us during this period of time. I uploaded it to Zongheng website, and the most bizarre thing is that Zongheng came to me. I have become a signed author of Zongheng website."


    Hearing Hao Ning''s words, Liu Shuai opened his eyes and mouth wide in shock, as if he wanted to swallow Hao Ning in whole, "What? Are you crazy? How could you write these things online? What if someone read them? The truth of the gods and demons in this world cannot be known by anyone, otherwise, everything will become a mess!"


    "You''re thinking too much," Hao Ning laughed when he noticed Liu Shuai''s nervousness. "Let me ask you, you''ve read the fantasy novels online, do you think that they are talking about the real things in the world? And do you believe that there is such an immortal cultivating method called the Lightning Tribulation in this world?"


    "Lightning Tribulation isn''t that kind of method. The correct method is..." Liu Shuai wanted to retort, but then he thought that it was reasonable. "Haha, I understand what you mean. No one would believe that it is true. But even so, why are you writing these?"


    "Well, maybe as a commemoration." Hao Ning lowered his head in thought. "There are so many things that happened recently. I really don''t know who I should talk to, nor do I know where Yan went to. I always thought it was a pity to just go over like that, so I wrote it down, but don''t worry, I did not use my real name and I did some artistic treatment."


    "Artistic treatment?" Liu Shuai laughed, "Then you have to write me down to be more handsome, better like Wu Yanzu, with a strong figure, and with a lot of girlfriends, a lot of wives and concubines. And, I also want to be rich. Knowing some medicine skills would be better, especially the Zhu You Technique. And, I want to be a reincarnation of some gods, not too low, probably Yuanshi Tianzun. What do you think? No, Heavenly Headmaster would be better. Well, no, let me think about it..."


    Liu Shuai was still contemplating with his head down, while Hao Ning laughed bitterly, "Just now, you thought that all of the novels in the web were just bullshits. But when it happens to you, your ideas become like wild, runaway dog that cannot be pulled back. Oh, I got an idea, how about I write about you as the reincarnation of a Husky? Is any Husky famous? Let me think. Yeah, you could be Erlang Shen''s divine dog, the one named Xiaotian who ate the moon. How''s that?"

 Chapter 67 Zhou Yuan Got Promoted!

    "Buzz off!" Liu Shuai laughed and scolded when he heard Hao Ning''s sarcasm."You should be the reincarnation of a divine dog. Beside, Erlang Shen''s dog is a hound? If it were a Husky, then it would have waved its tail in front and reached an agreement with the enemy even before the fighting started. Fine, I won''t intervene in it. Just write it properly. Oh right, tell me the name of the novel. I''ll go take a look too."


    "It''s called the Legends of Gods." When Hao Ning heard the words "reach an agreement with the enemy," he couldn''t help but laugh. "I''ve written a part of it, about a hundred thousand words, you can take a look."


    "That much?" Liu Shuai''s face was full of excitement. He immediately picked up his phone to look up the title."You are really wordy. It would take a whole year for me to write merely ten thousand words."


    "Don''t mention it, "When Hao Ning heard him praising him, his smile lessened. "The number of words I wrote is too small. Nowadays those online novels are all over one million words. Those who write only a hundred thousand are shamed, so there is no one putting my book in his or her online shelf, and it is read by a few people."


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Liu Shuai laughed out loud as he clicked and opened the novel, then read cheerily. However, his expression turned serious as he read a few pages, "Hey, Hao Ning, you are not fair! Why did you even write about my bald head? That is my privacy, okay? "


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was speechless. He looked at Liu Shuai and asked, "Why do you think it''s privacy? Everyone in our company can see your bald head. How can you keep it private? "


    "..." Liu Shuai was choked by those words, but he agreed somewhat with it after some contemplation. Although he did not wish for others to bring it up, everyone on the streets could see it. Thus it should not be considered as privacy, but to be directly written by Hao Ning in a novel, he was a little bit unhappy furtively. Thus, he said, "What I mean is, could you beautify me even a little? Beautification, Beautification, do you understand it? "


    "I do," Hao Ning nodded his head, "I''ve made a lot of it. For example, the effects of your magic techniques, I used many different methods to describe them. If you don''t believe me, read it carefully."


    "What magic effect!" Liu Shuai rubbed his bald head, and said hatefully, "Do you take it as a video game? Did you add the shadow effect or increase the saturation?! I mean you should beautify me as a person!"


    "Ugh ��Doesn''t that seem real? " Seeing that Liu Shuai was about to get angry, Hao Ning immediately comforted him, "How about this, you tell me what you want me to do, and I will change it for you later. Do you want to be a playboy, for example, you have fifty wives, and each one of them is a beauty and loves you so much that you can''t even drive her away, and you will be surrounded by them every day? Or do you want to be a face-smacking expert, for example, you are actually a rich person who worked at our company only to experience life, and someday you throw several billion to the boss to acquire this company, and make everyone bow to you? By the way, if you are going to buy the company, remember to give me some share. Or, do you want to be a cultivation god, an almighty one who rules the whole universe?"


    "Well..." Liu Shuai listened to Hao Ning''s wishful thinking and immediately hesitated, "About the playboy part, that''s not realistic. Besides, my future girlfriend may consider me erotic if she reads your novel. And, don''t mention gods. It''s fine if you write others like that, but if you write me down like that, then I don''t think Zhang Quan and Zhang Chi Hang, the two great gods, will forgive me. Also, don''t write about the rich family background. If you write to me as a billionaire, but in fact, I only live in this pity salary, I may not be able to tolerate the fall when I read it."


    "Why are you so picky!" When Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai was muttering to himself, saying that he was not satisfied with any role he mentioned, he immediately said, "How about I give you my account, so you can write it down yourself? Or if you think that I don''t write it well, I can make you die in the next chapter, like, you sacrifice your life for the great cause of mankind, then everyone will remember you, how about that?"


    "Stop it." Liu Shuai interrupted him,"You''re the boss. Don''t make me die. I was wrong, bro."


    Hao Ning laughed, "Then shut your mouth up."


    "I will," Liu Shuai pretended to surrender and continued to read the novel. As he frowned, he said, "Hey, this part is incorrect."


    "Incorrect?" Hao Ning asked curiously, "Which part? It''s just a novel; how can there be correct or incorrect?"


    "Right here," Liu Shuai said as he pointed to the screen. " Zhang Chihang told you at that time that ��are you discussing logic with a Bodhisattva? Why don''t you discuss performance skills with a star?'' You were wrong. "


    "Bullshit!" Hao Ning disagreed, "If that''s not what he said, then what is it?"


    "Heh, you started to swell up before even writing much," Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and mocked. "At that time, Avalokiteshvara said, are you still discussing logic with a Bodhisattva? But here, what you wrote is, are you discussing logic with a Bodhisattva? You missed the word ��still''!"


    "..." Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai. He was so upset about his words. Hence he scolded in anger, "Are you out of your mind! If you want to read, then read. If you not, don''t mess with me! I am not a damn recorder. How can I remember everything Zhang Chihang said that clearly? "


    "But that''s a Bodhisattva!" Liu Shuai said seriously, "Every word a Bodhisattva says deserves our praise!"


    Hao Ning looked at the shinning part in Liu Shuai''s eyes. He rubbed his forehead and sighed, then pushed the keyboard to Liu Shuai, "Here, take the keyboard, you write it! You have a good memory. You remember things very well. You are extremely ''smart'' �� here, you can write whatever you want. "


    "Hey, don''t be upset" Seeing Hao Ning behaving like that, Liu Shuai immediately smiled and apologized, "Keep writing. You can write whatever you want, okay?"


    "That''s what you said." Hao Ning stared at Liu Shuai."You can only read it. Don''t say any more bullshit!"


    This time, Liu Shuai nodded thoughtfully,"I won''t, but don''t disfigure me."


    Hao Ning thought that he had no time to disfigure him. As he was about to speak, he suddenly saw an email message that popped out from the computer, saying that"of Zhou Yuan in the project ��"Words after that were blocked from view.


    Liu Shuai also saw the message. Since it was related to Zhou Yuan, he became involuntarily nervous,"Previously the director said that he wanted to fire Zhou Yuan. Is that his announcement to the entire project team? Quickly open it and take a look!"


    Hao Ning was also a little nervous, but he had his doubts. Hence, he opened the mail, and saw that the full text of the mail was:


    "Announcement Regarding the Appointment of Zhou Yuan in the Project Team:


    With the combined efforts of everyone here, we finally broke out of the predicament ��


    Mr. Zhou Yuan was appointed as the person in charge of the project design, responsible for the design of the project''s internal products, etc.. The design team shall report to Mr. Zhou Yuan. As the person in charge of design, Mr. Zhou Yuan shall report his work to Yang Laode along with Liu Shuai, the person in charge of technology.


    �� ��.


    Together, let''s double our efforts to achieve the next glory quickly! "


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai read the announcement several times. They were immediately dumbstruck.The announcements were basically nonsense, but the information it revealed was extremely inconceivable. Not long ago, Zhou Yuan offended Director Yang Laode several times for his inconsiderate speech, and he did not appreciate Hao Ning and Liu Shuai''s help, but went to Hangzhou for sightseeing alone, which made Yang Laode so upset that he even claimed to fire Zhou Yuan once he returned, and today, Zhou Yuan was called by Yang Laode into the conference room, leaving Hao Ning and Liu Shuai worried that he might not be able to stay in the company anymore. Besides, Liu Shuai had started using his personal network to help Zhou Yuan find the next job. However, after their conversation in the conference room, the company issued such a surprising announcement. Zhou Yuan was not fired, but even got promoted.


    Hao Ning carefully checked the email. It was the official appointment memo from the CEO, so it couldn''t be a joke. He could not help but look at Liu Shuai and ask out the doubt in his heart, "Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    Liu Shuai was also confused,"Yeah, the Director has been on a business trip these days, and he immediately took care of Zhou Yuan''s matters when he just came back. When he first called Zhou Yuan in, he was still angry, but his attitude changed entirely within just a while?"


    Just as the two were making wild guesses, the door to the CEO''s office opened. Then, Yang Laode walked out and stood at the door waving at Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, signaling them to come over.


    The two immediately stopped their discussion and entered the CEO''s office.


    The company was located on the 29th floor of this high-tech office building. The CEO''s office was pretty spacious. One-third of its walls were made of floor-to-ceiling windows. Since the sea was not far away, one could directly see the sea in this office. The CEO''s name was Guo Yue. All the clients who came over here couldn''t help praising the location of this office. The boss''s name included a character meaning mountains, while he could see the sea in his office, which turned out to be a nice geomantic layout.


    When the two of them went in, they found Zhou Yuan chatting with Guo Yue, who was drinking tea. In the tea set beside them, a kettle was burning water. That tea set was Guo Yue''s beloved item. Normally, other than himself, he only used it when important customers came. However, it made people surprised that he actually used it today at such an occasion. At the same time, the layout of Guo Yue, Zhou Yuan, and Yang Laode''s seats was also very interesting. Logically speaking, as the director, Yang Laode should be right next to Guo Yue, but in reality, it was the opposite. Zhou Yuan and Guo Yue were close to each other, and the two of them seemed to be happily chatting. Yang Laode did not speak but was listening with a smile.


    A Note From Mu Yu: At this point, you can rethink about the stories in the first season, I Saw the Gods. Is it about the things that really happened to Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, or stories after Hao Ning''s artistic treatment? If you are interested, you can read season one again. Maybe you will find some clues.

 Chapter 68 A Mysterious Man

    Seeing the two entering the office, Guo Yue waved his hand. After they sat down, this CEO smiled and asked, "Did you receive my email?"


    "Yes!" In front of the CEO, they certainly must not say that they missed something in work; thus the two quickly said yes.


    "Well!" Guo Yue sighed, "It''s not easy to run a startup, so we have to do things fast and swift. I just discussed it with Yang Laode and Zhou Yuan before I made the decision."After saying that, Guo Yue looked at Yang Laode, who returned a smile and nodded, then Guo Yue continued, "I didn''t ask for your opinions. You guys won''t mind it, will you?"


    "Of course not!" The two of them immediately smiled according to the convention. The CEO was also a bit too polite. Anyway, after Zhou Yuan got promoted, he should still report his work to Yang Laode, and he was at the same level as Liu Shuai, and colleagues do not need to ask for agreement from those in the small level. However, since Guo Yue asked that, the two learned that it should be a provisional decision, that the CEO had no preparation in advance. Otherwise, if Zhou Yuan were to be the person in charge of the project team, no matter what, the CEO should have asked Hao Ning and the others'' opinions to help Zhou Yuan to cooperate with them well in the future and pave the way for the "new official." It seems that the promotion was made after Zhou Yuan and Yang Laode entered the conference room and then the CEO''s office together. What on earth happened?


    While the two of them still had doubts, Guo Yue continued smiling and said, "Laode is right, there are no obstacles to your cooperation."


    Hearing the CEO mentioning him, Yang Laode laughed and said, "They are close in work and private life. So if Zhou Yuan becomes the person in charge of design, they should be able to work together very well."


    "Speaking of that, there aren''t many designers as talented as Zhou Yuan who have professional skills, ideas and social skills." Guo Yue looked at Yang Laode, who nodded in agreement. Although Liu Shuai and Hao Ning were confused, they could not show any disagreement on their faces, so they continued to listen to Guo Yue."Laode, in the future you should recruit more outstanding colleagues like Zhou Yuan! Little Yuan, do your job well! "


    "Brother Yue, don''t worry, I will do my job well," Zhou Yuan said with a smile, and he looked relaxed, "But there are a lot of outstanding colleagues in our company. I am just one of them. However, as long as Brother Yue and Director trust me, I will work hard and learn from you all. "


    Liu Shuai opened his eyes wide. Everyone always called Guo Yue the Boss, and Zhou Yuan never dared to speak to him before. Why did he call them Brother Yue now?


    "Zhou Yuan, what do you mean by that?" Yang Laode laughed and patted Zhou Yuan''s shoulder, "Don''t call me director. We are all colleagues. Just call me Laode. You don''t need to be modest. I am sure you are more than qualified to be the person in charge of design! "


    Seeing that the matter was clear, Guo Yue said he still had some issues to deal with, so they all left the office.


    Yang Laode quickly found other departments to communicate, thus leaving behind only Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai, and Hao Ning. Hao Ning was the most anxious one. He could not wait to ask, whereas Zhou Yuan smiled and interrupted him, "I know you have questions," then he looked at Liu Shuai, "You also have the same question, right?"


    Liu Shuai nodded.


    Zhou Yuan laughed, "No rush, It takes a while to explain it clearly. How about we have dinner together? It''s on me so that we can have a nice chat? "


    "What!" Liu Shuai laughed and punched Zhou Yuan, "You want to buy us dinner? There''s no need for that. We should treat you to celebrate your promotion."


    "Don''t say that," Zhou Yuan waved his hands, "I have to thank all of you for that. Now that the appointment mail has just been sent, people are paying attention to us. It''s not good for us to stand here and chat, why don''t we busy ourselves with the work first, then we can talk about it after work?"


    At this moment, things happened at an internet company in another city.


    "How could this be?" Sitting in the office was a man of about 40 years of age. He was slovenly in dress, wearing an ordinary sweater and jeans, and was looking at a computer screen. His heart suddenly skipped a beat, and his face changed drastically. Then he sent out a voice message on the phone. Not in a while, a young man came in.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you call me in?"The young man asked.


    "Yes. Is there anything abnormal about the background data recently?" The man''s face was emotionless as if nothing had happened.


    "Background data?" The young man thought for a while and said, "There are no abnormalities recently. The new features in our products are used by more than 100 million people every day. It''s the same as your previous prediction, and it''s getting better and better."


    "Don''t just focus on the data, "The man waved his hand, interrupting the young man. "I''ve said it many times before. Data is too cold. What we should read are the users of a real person."


    The young man nodded, obviously agreeing with this statement.


    Seeing the young man nodding, the man smiled approvingly and continued, "Also, we need to find a way to prevent the new feature''s data from increasing too quickly."


    "Why?" When the young man heard this, he asked in perplexity."The other companies are trying to get their numbers up faster and faster, even if they have to fake it. Actually, we know which companies are faking their data, but our product is already the most used, and our data truly practically increasing rapidly, so why do you ��"


    "Heh heh, you didn''t understand the essence of my words. People so obsessed with it..." The man did not reprimand the young man. He wanted to say something more, but he held back. "Sometimes, slow is fast."


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, although he didn''t yet quite understand the man''s words, "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    The man did not speak. His eyes closed as if he was thinking about something. At the same time, he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    The young man knew that Mr. Zhang was always too tired. He dealt with many things every day for this product with nearly one billion users. Although he often worked with his colleagues, sometimes he was so tired that he would quietly go back to his office to have a little rest.


    Seeing that Mr. Zhang did not speak, the young man decided to sneak out without disturbing him.


    Just as his hand was about to reach for the door handle, Mr. Zhang seemed to have felt his movements. He said as his eyes closed,


    "Please help me make some arrangements. I''m going to S City soon."


    "Oh, okay." The young man hesitated for a moment, then said joyfully, "Are you looking for Director Lu Huateng? This is great. You can finally make it to the group''s weekly meeting. This week, I won''t be accused by others for that."


    "Hahaha," When the man heard the young man''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Xiao Ying, it''s my fault. I have this lousy habit, and indeed, I may not be able to wake up in time for the weekly meeting. Director Lu has warned me several times in vain, so the secretariat blamed you? Sorry for the trouble."


    "That''s not a problem. The main reason is that we are in this city, and the weekly meeting is in S city, so it would be quite troublesome for you to travel back and forth, "The young man quickly said, "But then again, your habitual working hours aren''t good for your health."


    "It''s fine, "Mr.Zhang waved his hands, "I''m not just going to meet Director Lu. Let''s go to a place first. I''ll send you the address later."


    "All right." The young man nodded and walked out.


    The man looked at the closed door and said to himself, "It''s better to �� see what''s going on."

 Chapter 69 Yousre Considerate

    It was dinner time in a private room.


    "Come on, help yourself. Order whatever you want." Zhou Yuan had a smile on his face as he pointed to the menu and said to Liu Shuai and Hao Ning. "Don''t fight with me over the bill today. I''ll pay for it. Otherwise, we are no more friends."


    Liu Shuai originally planned to say something, but upon hearing Zhou Yuan''s words, he laughed and said, "Hey, you''re stubborn. Then let''s do it. I''ll treat you next time."


    "Save it to the next time." Zhou Yuan laughed as he stood up, then he opened the door of the private room and called the waiter. "Please bring us some tissues. Thank you."


    Seeing how polite Zhou Yuan was, and recalled his careless figures during the past two weeks, it seemed to Hao Ning that Zhou Yuan was an entirely different person.


    Liu Shuai was starving at this time, so he did not notice these details. Looking at the dazzling menu, he gulped a mouthful of saliva and frowned as he said, "I''m hungry. Everything seems delicious to me." Then, he looked at Hao Ning, "Your body is weak, and you are on a diet. So, you should order the dishes?"


    "Actually, it''s not that my body is weak ��" Hao Ning suddenly thought back to what Yan had told him before, that his Imbedding Body was different from others. Not only were there two types of genes in his body, but there was also the remnant soul of his brother who had died before he was even born. Hence, he had the talent of "Borrow Your Mana." At the same time, Yan had unintentionally said: "One gulp of wine is equivalent to a one-year deduction of your lifespan." Since Hao Ning was in a hurry to save Zhou Yuan, he did not ask more, but after Zhou Yuan was saved, Yan had disappeared anyway.


    "What are you thinking?" Liu Shuai saw that Hao Ning was staring at the menu and did not say a word, so he pushed him a little, "Order some food."


    Hao Ning came back from his thoughts. Since overthinking would be fruitless, and he had coincidentally drunk some alcohol in the past, he did not care about the prohibitions a lot, at most he would not drink anymore. Looking at the menu, he was no longer in the mood to order, so he handed it over to Zhou Yuan, "Your treat, so you should order."


    Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning. Although he did not know why Hao Ning''s mood suddenly dropped, he knew that it was related to what Liu Shuai had said just now. Thus, he smiled and said, "Fine, I''ll do it."


    Zhou Yuan then accepted the menu. While looking at the menu, he said, "It''s not important whether your body is good or not. You should eat well no matter you are strong or weak. Let''s have these dishes. What do you think?"


    After the waiter finished repeating the names of the dishes, Hao Ning realized that they were all things that he liked to eat very much, and there was even a seaweed egg soup at the end. It had been a long time since Hao Ning had tasted this soup, but because there were very few people who like it, he didn''t order it in ordinary cases, but Zhou Yuan ordered it.


    As expected, after the waiter left, Liu Shuai took a sip of tea and said to Zhou Yuan, "You know how to order dishes. Those food are all very delicious, but the last seaweed egg soup is not very popular. People usually order other kinds."


    "Why, don''t you like the soup?" Zhou Yuan smiled as he looked at Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai laughed and spread out his hands, "No way, I already said it. I''m hungry. Anything will taste good to me."


    "That''s good," Zhou Yuan smiled as he looked at Hao Ning, "Hao Ning likes this soup. It''s just that he hardly ordered it before."


    Hao Ning was surprised. "How did you know that? I didn''t tell you I liked it, did I? " Then, he asked Liu Shuai, "Do you know why I like this soup?"


    "Buzz," Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, "How would I know about it? You always ordered corn and sparerib soup before, didn''t you?"


    After saying that, Liu Shuai also felt it was strange. He looked at Zhou Yuan and asked, "How do you know?"


    "It''s very easy," Zhou Yuan laughed, "When we just met, we once had a meal together. When Hao Ning was ordering, he looked at the bottom left corner of the menu for a long time, but after hesitating, he still didn''t order and gave the menu to someone else. At the bottom left corner of that page, there was only one dish, seaweed egg soup."


    "Jesus!" Liu Shuai exclaimed in surprise. He realized that his voice was a bit loud, and he turned his head to check whether the door was closed. He felt that he lost his poise a bit. Thus, he asked Hao Ning, "Is this true?"


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was also obviously surprised. If Zhou Yuan did not mention this matter, he had already forgotten about it, but yes, he tended to order popular dishes when he ate with new colleagues, so it was possible for him to not order seaweed egg soup after staring at the menu. It was just that after such a long time, how did Zhou Yuan remember that?


    Hao Ning thought for a while, then replied, "Probably, but after so long, Zhou Yuan, how do you remember it?"


    Zhou Yuan laughed and helped the two of them infill some tea, "I don''t know, but in the past few days, I seem to have the ability to learn some details unintentionally, find out others'' preferences, and say and do what they like the most."


    "Could this be ��" Hao Ning opened his mouth, but did not know how to describe it. Suddenly, he remembered something, and said tentatively, "So, today in the company, you, the director, and Mr. Guo ��"


    Hao Ning seemed to be unsure and did not continue. Liu Shuai also had some questions in his heart, but he didn''t know what Hao Ning''s previous words had to do with it. Hence, he also looked at Zhou Yuan, waiting for his reply.


    "The director and I are not at odds, are we?" Zhou Yuan laughed, "I was arguing with the director earlier, but according to what you guys have said, he was still willing to give me a chance. It proved that he didn''t want to drive me away. The reason he wanted to treat us to a meal is that I made many improvements recently, and I can feel that he is under much pressure, probably because our products are criticized for their design. However, my recent products received some positive comments."


    "Is that so?" Liu Shuai thought about it for a moment, but he did not seem to hear anything related to this matter." Did that happen during the past one or two weeks? How come I didn''t know about it at all? "


    "Maybe it''s because we''ve been dealing with ghosts and gods for the past two weeks ��" Hao Ning thought for a while and smiled in relief. In the past few weeks, he had gotten to know Zhang Quan, found Zhang Chi Hang, subdued Xiao Hong, and then went to the Dragon King''s Temple to fetch the Immortal Tying Rope. Thinking back on these significant events, it didn''t feel like two or three weeks, but a few years.


    Liu Shuai also understood that besides work, he had no other interests in the past few weeks. So, he continued to ask, "And what happened after that?"


    "After that, I discussed some design trends with him, as well as my improvements and effects prediction towards the overall picture style of our products. At the same time, I showed him some plans that I had designed after working for the past few days, "Zhou Yuan tried to recall. "Laode was a person who valued talent. He was very interested in my proposals, so he took me to discuss with the CEO."


    Hao Ning nodded his head. Since start-up companies were usually not big, it was normal for directors to discuss with the boss about new ideas. It was just that how well this design work should be, that it caused the director to take Zhou Yuan to CEO''s place immediately after he saw it? Thinking about this question, Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, waiting for him to continue.

 Chapter 70 Who Did He Kiss?

    Liu Shuai thought of this question as well, so he asked, "So you showed your proposals to Mr. Guo, and then he promoted you because he was touched? It''s is too hasty, isn''t it?" Liu Shuai couldn''t help but curl his lips. He was the person in charge of technology, so he knew very clearly that good skill alone doesn''t make one qualified for the position.


    "Mr. Guo took a look, and he also thought that it''s good, but of course he wouldn''t give me a promotion just because I have a good design plan." Zhou Yuan nodded as he agreed with Liu Shuai, "It''s just that I was rather surprised by what happened afterward."


    "What is it?" The remaining two people asked at the same time.


    "When Mr. Guo read my design proposal, I could clearly feel that while appreciating my plan, he was also thinking about something else, and what he was thinking about was not my proposal." Zhou Yuan carefully recalled, looking deep in thought. "It seems like what Mr. Guo is concerned about is not the proposal itself."


    "Then what is he concerning?" Liu Shuai was a harsh speaker that he asked first. Hao Ning didn''t say anything, and inwardly praised Zhou Yuan''s meticulous observation and control of these minute movements.


    Zhou Yuan thought about it carefully, "Mr. Guo seems to be more concerned about the design skill of the whole design team. I can even feel that he is dissatisfied with the other designers'' abilities and even more than that." Zhou Yuan frowned as he said this, and his smile faded. "Forget it. I was overthinking."


    Hao Ning nodded and looked at Liu Shuai. As a CEO, it was true that there was a reason to do so. Other than improving several soldiers, he was more concerned with the overall affairs of the company. It was just that not anyone could immediately realize the intentions of the CEO at that time. Thinking of this, Hao Ning continued to ask, "And then?"


    "Then, I explained the current situation of our design team and the areas that could be improved, "Zhou Yuan smiled awkwardly." For example, you guys know the level of my design before. Mr. Guo is more aware of it, but I have been able to improve recently, so he would naturally think my experience could help the other members of the team to improve as well. "


    "So, he let you be the person in charge?" Liu Shuai quickly slammed the table a few times. "You''re awesome. You got promoted in just a few words!"


    "A few words?" Hao Ning shook his head in disagreement, "Zhou Yuan didn''t interact too much with Mr. Guo before, so it wasn''t easy for him to determine what Mr. Guo was thinking in a short amount of time and also be able to articulate his thoughts on the entire design team to make him satisfied."


    "You''re right," Liu Shuai thought for a moment, then scratched his head. "The reason why I''m the supervisor in charge of technology is that I am better in technology, but if you ask me what I can do to improve the entire team, I don''t have much experience myself, let alone being able to tell Mr. Guo about my entire plan. You see, I could not even handle the new guy Qi Li. Before getting off work today, the head of the test team specifically communicated with me, saying that his guys had many complaints about certain people in our technical team. There was only one guy he was talking about."


    Speaking till this point, Liu Shuai could not help but be infuriated. Hao Ning knew that Liu Shuai was not angry about Qi Li, but the pressure of the group could unavoidably distract him. However, Hao Ning himself was not that good at technology. Just as he was thinking about how to comfort Liu Shuai, the door of the private room opened, and a waiter came in to serve the dishes, preventing Hao Ning from saying anything more.


    "Hi, your food is all served." The waiter revealed a professional smile, "Please check it up."


    The waiter stopped talking and held his earphones as if he could hear someone speaking. After listening, he said, "Yes, it''s me. Well, I understand. I know."


    The three of them did not care. It was probably that the supervisor was distributing some work. After the waiter finished, he turned to the three quickly, "Sorry, there were some arrangements just now, and your dishes are all here. If you need anything else, please come and find me anytime."


    After that, he nodded and left the room.


    "Speaking of that," The waiter''s interruption provided Hao Ning a topic to talk about. As he ate, he asked Zhou Yuan, "Is your performance today related to the moment god within your body?"


    When Zhou Yuan heard this, he frowned slightly. "That name is not very beautiful ��"


    "Hey, don''t mind these details." Liu Shuai knew that Zhou Yuan would mind about this matter. "However, I am also suspicious. Zhou Yuan. Since you have a new god in your body, are you still Zhou Yuan or the quasi-deity we saw that night? "


    Zhou Yuan shook his head, "I am not sure. I know that I am Zhou Yuan. I have all the memories from the past, and I clearly know what I have said in the past few weeks, but I also have the memories of a ''quasi-deity'' that you mentioned, but I''m not very clear about it. For example, I remember that I talked to Hao Ning in the supermarket, and what happened that night when Hao Ning came out of the Legend of Conferred Gods, and how Liu Shuai kissed me exuberantly."


    "What the fuck!" Hearing this, Liu Shuai immediately jumped up and rinsed his mouth with a cup of water." That''s disgusting."


    Hao Ning laughed out loud, while Zhou Yuan had a strange look on his face and asked, "What made you disgusted? "


    "I kissed you!" After Liu Shuai finished rinsing his mouth, he wiped his mouth hardly as if that feeling was still there. "I''m a man. How can I kiss another man?"


    "But I was not. I was a�� I can''t describe the feeling." Zhou Yuan thought carefully, then smiled and looked at Liu Shuai, "And I could feel that you weren''t disgusted at all when you kissed them. Instead, you were pleased back then. Your tongue was even stirring in my mouth, that moisture ��"


    "Shit!" Hao Ning immediately cut him off, "Stop it! I''m about to throw up too, "After that, he looked at Liu Shuai and said in a disdainful tone, "Don''t you think that''s disgusting? At that time, Zhang Quan asked you to kiss him because that would have cured your problem. However, you made it so hard."


    Liu Shuai blushed for those words. At that moment, he saw Zhao Liying, his goddess. He felt that he was about to kiss her; he wouldn''t care about Zhang Quan''s advice. However, no one would anticipate that strange thing would happen after that. "Zhao Liying" entered Zhou Yuan''s body, and they would prefer Zhou Yuan to forget about it, but in the end, Zhou Yuan did not forget about it; he even described it in such detail." Hey, Zhou Yuan, could you be clear-minded that you were the quasi-deity back then, not you, and you are a fusion of Zhou Yuan and the quasi-deity now?


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Yuan''s face was full of doubt. "Right now, I am a fusion of Zhou Yuan and the quasi-deity. In other words, I am Zhou Yuan, and I am also the quasi-deity, so why the quasi-deity then was not me?"

 Chapter 71 Visit of a Mysterious Man

    "Err ��" Liu Shuai was made speechless. It made sense for him to think of this, so he waved his hand and did not plan to argue about this matter anymore, "In short, do not mention that I kissed you, no, that I kissed the quasi-deity ever again."


    "All right, you call it." Zhou Yuan smiled and said. "Actually, it''s not your fault. Who would have predicted that such a strange thing would happen that night? When that beam of light came out, I felt like I was going to die at that time, but fortunately, Hao Ning blocked the light."


    Hao Ning thought that it was not him who blocked it, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was too complicated to explain in detail. So, he continued to ask Liu Shuai, "At that time, Zhang Quan said that the power of immortal granting could also solve your problem, so your current problem �� ��" Hao Ning sized up Liu Shuai and found him subconsciously protecting his crotch, which made Hao Ning amused, "What happened to you tonight? Were you afraid that the two of us would eat you up? I mean, how are you doing? Have you recovered yet? "


    Liu Shuai knew what Hao Ning meant by that. He sighed with a red face, "Well, it bothers me. I have only recovered partially. The functions of my body have restored." Saying this, Liu noticed that Hao Ning was smiling as if he understood what he meant, but Zhou Yuan did not have a clue at all and scolded Hao Ning in anger, "What are you laughing at? I can do it for seven times in a night, but it is only that I still have no mana."


    "Huh?" Hao Ning was originally still smiling, but when he heard Liu Shuai''s words, he asked in surprise, "Why is that so? Didn''t you say that you would be fine after you kissed her?"


    "That''s right. You should have been fine after kissing me, don''t you?" Zhou Yuan asked curiously.


    "I was not kissing you!" Liu Shuai wiped his mouth again, not intending to respond to his words. "Later on, after I asked Zhang Quan, I realized that I needed to kiss �� �� to absorb the power of Creating Gods twice." Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan, and changed his words again, "The first time would help me gain the power of the void body, and the second time would allow me to have the power of the corporeal body. In the end, before I managed to gain the power of the corporeal body to transform the void into real, the quasi-deity merged with Zhou Yuan, so I only did half of it ��"


    "Oh, so it''s like that," Hao Ning realized the situation after hearing that, and continued to ask after eating some rice. "Then how could you recover your mana? Do you need to cultivate again? "


    "That''s too slow," Liu Shuai said as he shook his head. "You don''t know how much pain I''ve had all those years, in my dreams."


    "Does that mean you should kiss me again?" Zhou Yuan thought about it and asked, which caused Hao Ning almost to spit out the rice when he heard this.


    "It''s not that simple!" Liu Shuai''s face was full of worry, "Zhang Quan told me that the only way to do it is to fuse Yin and Yang, and the void and real. It should be just right. No more, no less. Everything is set, even a drink or a meal. There must be an effect for a cause."


    "Speak the plain language," Hao Ning impatiently took a mouthful of food, Liu Shuai''s blabbering made him impatient, "If you continue to mystify things like that, you should live with Li Long Fei and Zhang Chi Hang."


    Liu Shuai thought for a long time, then his face turned completely red, and he finally said it out, "It means I should do the same thing when I kissed the quasi-deity."


    "The same thing?" After Hao Ning heard this, he looked at Liu Shuai in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Well��" Liu Shuai looked like he couldn''t bear to look back, and said in a pained voice, "It means I should follow the same as last time, like how long I kissed, the way I kissed, and how I felt. There will be no effect if I jump through any part of it."


    "Geez��" Hao Ning''s hands that were carrying the bowl paused suddenly. How could this be possible? At that time, Liu Shuai was kissing the "quasi-deity" like a lonely single man seeing a goddess. If Zhang Quan did not stop him, he might have been able to kiss for half an hour. However, now, if he were to kiss a man like Zhou Yuan with the same process and mentality, it would be better to kill him. Even Zhou Yuan did not care, Liu Shuai would not be able to do that.


    "Well, that''s very simple," As expected, Zhou Yuan didn''t feel that this was a problem at all. He continued smiling mischievously as he pulled back his fingers to recall his past while giving Liu Shuai advice, "I remember very clearly how you kissed me back then. Let me tell you. At that time, your face was completely red; your upper lips first touched my upper lip, and your nose was slightly tilted; your soft tongue entered my mouth, first sliding to the left side of my tongue ��"


    "Stop it!" Liu Shuai and Hao Ning shouted at the same time. This "moment god" Zhou Yuan seemed to be exceptionally open-minded, and his literary skills were much better as well. He vividly described a kiss scenario, but since it was from Zhou Yuan''s mouth, the more he explained, the more the folks found it difficult to accept.


    Hao Ning took the bowl in his hand as a weapon. "Zhou Yuan, if you continue with such a disgusting topic, I''ll make you die in my bowl!"


    "All right, all right," Zhou Yuan smiled and begged for mercy. "I won''t say any more, OK?" When he saw Hao Ning put down the bowl of rice, he also held onto his grievance. "It was obvious that Liu Shuai did this to me. Why do you blame me now."


    Hao Ning felt disgusted when he heard Zhou Yuan''s words, but then he thought that it was not Zhou Yuan''s fault, so he grumbled at Liu Shuai," You were too greedy at that time. If you just symbolically kissed him, then there wouldn''t have been so much trouble."


    "What do you know?" Liu Shuai rubbed his head with a red face, then looked at Zhou Yuan, avoiding his eyes which were filled with smiles, "At that time, Zhao Li Ying was indeed gorgeous. I couldn''t control myself."


    Hao Ning sighed, but thinking that it was the only way, he asked Liu Shuai, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    "What should I do?" Liu Shuai laughed indifferently, "It''s daytime. Could it be that there are evil spirits that want to harm me?" As he said till here, he felt somewhat pitiful for himself. Thus, he complained to Hao Ning, "By the way, it is also your fault. Why you crashed the medicine of the Avalokitshgitava? What did you do in the book?"


    Hao Ning went silent. He thought for a while, and laughed, "Nothing, just some scary and insignificant things. Even though it''s a little frustrating, we still conferred a god in the end."


    "Yeah, no matter what, Zhou Yuan has been an official ''moment god,''" Liu Shuai laughed, "Only that I feel like there is something not done yet, but I don''t know exactly where that should be. In this regard, maybe I can discuss it with Zhou Yuan. After all, Zhou Yuan is the first new god who comes from nothing. We still do not know what exactly is happening. "


    "I mean, we''re almost done eating. Why don''t we find somewhere else to talk about it?" Zhou Yuan was interested in his matters, but he realized that the two were no longer eating and were chatting, so he suggested, "How about we find a place to have some drink?"


    "All right, let''s go." Hao Ning also felt that they should discuss this matter for a while. Regarding the issues of the ghosts and gods, Liu Shuai might have more thoughts. As for the matter with Sun Wukong and the situation inside, Hao Ning did not want to say too much, lest Zhou Yuan had new problems, and everyone else would be worried of him.


    Zhou Yuan went out and waved his hand, and soon, a waiter came in. Zhou Yuan said, "Hi, please bring us the bill."


    The waiter smiled and said, "Yes, but someone has already paid the bill for you."


    The three of them looked at each other doubtfully. Zhou Yuan was the first one to speak with a cold face, "Which one of you paid for it? Didn''t we say that I''m treating? "


    Hao Ning immediately waved his hands. Liu Shuai also indicated that it was not him.


    Noticing their confusion, the waiter hurriedly explained, "Not anyone of you. It was another person."


    "Who?" Hao Ning thought about it carefully, but he didn''t know who would know they were eating here, and even had the intention to pay for it.


    "It''s me," A voice came from behind the door, followed by a man around 40 years of age walking in. His appearance was plain, and he dressed in casual clothes, which Liu Shuai thought was very familiar, but he could not recall where he saw him before. At this moment, Hao Ning''s eyes were straight, while Zhou Yuan was shocked.


    Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning''s widened eyes and wondered why Hao Ning would show such an exaggerated expression.


    "Sorry." The man smiled. Although his voice was not loud, it was as if he had great magic. "I came over from outside the city to get to know you guys, especially you." He pointed at Zhou Yuan as he spoke.


    Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning were still in a daze. They didn''t say a word, but it made the person a little awkward. Therefore, Liu Shuai asked, "May I have your name please?"


    "My surname is Zhang," the man smiled humbly. "We work in the same industry. I''ve made some communication products."


    "Are you," Hao Ning heard the man say this as if he had confirmed his thoughts, and asked tentatively, "Zhang Xiao Long, the founder of WeChat?"

 Chapter 72 Donst Call Me Zhang Xiaolong

    "Are you ��" Hao Ning asked tentatively, "Zhang Xiaolong, the founder of WeChat?"


    After shooting that question, Hao Ning fiercely shook his head and denied the possibility. When this person came in, Hao Ning felt that he looked very similar to the photos of Zhang Xiaolong in the reports that he had read online, but he did not think much of it. Until this person introduced him to have produced some communication products and said that his surname was Zhang, Hao Ning could not help but ask if this person was Zhang Xiaolong.


    What kind of status does the founder of WeChat have? The people outside of the industry might not know about it, but the people within the industry had very high opinions of this person. This person was rarely seen, but there would still be some reports of him on the internet, which was why Hao Ning felt that he looks so familiar.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, it was impossible. None of them had ever known Zhang Xiaolong. Furthermore, with Zhang Xiaolong''s current status, it was difficult for them to meet him even if they wanted to do so. Besides, how could such a prominent figure of the Internet come over in person? Moreover, even to such an unknown place. Zhou Yuan treating Hao Ning and Liu Shuai to a meal was told in private. Other than the three of them, no one else would know about it. However, then again, who exactly was this homely and extremely mysterious person?


    However, when the man heard Hao Ning''s words, he smiled modestly, nodded his head, and shook it, "I dare not be the founder of WeChat."


    Not to mention Hao Ning, even Liu Shuai, and Zhou Yuan were surprised. To be able to say "I dare not to be," wasn''t that equivalent to admitting his identity? Hao Ning was extremely suspicious in his heart. He looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan, while the two had expressions that said "I have no clue," so he was aware that the other two didn''t know what was going on either. For a moment, the three of them didn''t know what to say. The private room was so quiet that only the voices of the customers outside could be heard.


    "Sir, you have already paid through WeChat." The waiter did not know who Zhang Xiaolong was, nor did he know what the founder of WeChat was. Seeing these people kept saying "founder of WeChat," he mistakenly thought that they wanted to pay through WeChat, so he reminded them with a smile.


    It was no wonder that the waiter didn''t know about him. Although ordinary people use Internet products a lot, especially WeChat or Alipay; not many of them cared about who made those products, as people outside the industry almost didn''t know about them. Since Hao Ning, Liu Shuai, and Zhou Yuan worked in this industry, they knew about Zhang Xiaolong as the soul of WeChat.


    "Ha-ha-ha,"The waiter''s unintentionally interruption made the surprised and nervous atmosphere relaxed. The man was stunned for a moment, but then he realized that the waiter had misunderstood him. He laughed and said to the waiter, "Could you please let us talk in private for a while?"


    The waiter immediately replied professionally, "Sure." Just as he was about to close the door, a young man walked in and stopped the waiter''s hand. After the waiter went out, he said to the man, "Mr. Zhang, here ��"


    The man said politely to the young man, "Don''t worry, Jienan. I''ll have a chat with these guys. You can take a stroll outside or have some fun with your friends."


    "I''m OK. I''ll wait for you outside." The man called Jienan nodded and walked out straightly. Hao Ning could not help but take a few more glances at the man. He was tall, with determined eyes, and looked very energetic.


    After Jienan left, there were only four people left in the room. Liu Shuai, Hao Ning, and Zhou Yuan all had their thoughts. They stared at the man without speaking, while the man felt awkward and immediately said, "My name is Zhang. How may I address the three of you?"


    Hao Ning could not help but say, "Are you the Zhang Xiao �� ��"


    Without waiting for him to finish, the man waved his hand and interrupted him, "That''s the name I use outside, but I think it would be better for me to talk to you guys with another identity, considering the matter we''re going to talk about."


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were a little confused. This man was weird. They did not know why he came to them, nor did they have any idea what he was going to talk about, but he suggested to change his identity before the conversation, which was strange. If not for the fact that this man paid for them, the two would probably leave right away.


    Seeing that Hao Ning did not speak while Liu Shuai played with his cellphone, the man seemed not to be surprised. Therefore, he got up, took out a teacup from the drawer, poured a cup of tea, and leisurely drank two sips, then said, "I still prefer Chrysanthemum. It''s nice and warm to the stomach." Saying this, the man looked at Zhou Yuan who was currently smiling. He seemed to be asking, but also talking about normal things, "Do you think so, the spirit of WeChat?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Zhou Yuan''s face froze. Liu Shuai stopped playing with his phone to look at the man in front of him, and then nervously at the other two. Hao Ning''s entire being felt numb like a soundless thunder had exploded on top of his head. Thought it was silence, it was like his whole body was stunned.


    Saving Zhou Yuan was an extremely secretive matter, and conferring the new god as the god of WeChat moment was also a coincidence. What Hao Ning was sure of was that the three of them would not reveal this matter to others. As for Zhang Quan, he was probably whispering sweet nothings to Li Xiaohua right now, and had no time to gossip, so how would this person know? If he knew, would it mean that others knew as well? What was his purpose? Zhou Yuan''s condition had just improved a little, so would there be any new problems?


    In a split-second, Hao Ning thought of many questions, but none of them could be answered. Seeing that Zhou Yuan did not know what to say, he carefully asked, "Mr. Zhang -"


    "As I said, when we talk," The man smiled and turned to look at Hao Ning, "I better use another name, right?"


    "Got it," Hao Ning understood that this person did not want to use his real name here naturally because of various inconveniences it would lead, and this inconvenience was not for the man himself, but instead for Hao Ning and the others. Since Zhou Yuan''s current identity somewhat derived from the WeChat moment, he would feel inferior in front of the founder of WeChat. So the man was considerate when he suggested using another identity, which might make the crowd relaxed.


    "Right," Liu Shuai had also thought of this point. Although the situation was unclear yet, he still agreed to what the man said, so he told Hao Ning, "How about we use another name to address Mr. Zhang?" Then he looked at the man and asked, "What should we call you?"


    "My surname is Zhang," The man smiled. "you are my users. You can call me whatever you want."


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai scratched his head and looked at Zhou Yuan, whereas the latter shook his head, indicating that he did not know either.


    "Shit!" Hao Ning secretly cursed, and thought to himself. However, he could not produce a name after a while, so he probed to the man, "What about we call you Zhang Dalong?"


    "..." The man was just about to drink his water and choked when he heard the name. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan also rolled their eyes as the man stroked his chest and said with a bitter smile, "Your skill at naming is really ��"


    "We should use another one." Hao Ning was also embarrassed and quickly suggested.

 Chapter 73 Someone Was Smashing the Place

    "No need, you made it your own spoken dhyana since your heart was moved. How can I change that?" The man smiled and waved his hand, "Zhang Xiaolong is just a name, not an identity, and when you say Zhang Dalong, it''s also a name, not an identity. So what if I use the name Zhang Dalong? Hahahaha. "


    "What is a spoken dhyana?" Zhou Yuan asked Liu Shuai out of curiosity.


    "Go check on Baidu (the most popular search engine in China)," Liu Shuai said snappily. It seemed that everyone considered him as a Buddhist encyclopedia, and after he finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Dalong and hurriedly changed his words, "No, search it on Sougou(another search engine)."


    "Hahaha, no need to be so careful," The man laughed, "The name Zhang Dalong has nothing to do with the disputes you know about."


    Hao Ning laughed. He certainly understood what Liu Shuai was talking about. Thus, he nodded his head, but he was still confused."Mr. Zhang Dalong, who exactly are you, and what business do you have with us? How did you find us?"


    Zhang Dalong did not answer these questions but continued to look at Zhou Yuan with a smile. "So, are you the soul of WeChat?"


    Zhou Yuan opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say a word, as though he had lost all the intelligence he got when he met Guo Yue in the day. Seeing that Zhou Yuan did not know what to say, Hao Ning was about to change the topic, but he suddenly heard the plates shattering, and then, a roar came from the hall outside. This roar was so loud that it sounded as if it came right before his ears," Why is there a hair in this dish! Call your manager here!"


    Zhang Dalong frowned. It was apparent that a customer had found a strand of hair in the dish. Usually, they would complain to waiters, but this customer smashed the plates and made such a loud noise, so apparently, he had a bad temper. However, no matter what, it was the restaurant''s unqualified service that made such a thing happen.


    Liu Shuai immediately checked if there were any hair in their dishes. After checking for a long time, he found nothing and was finally relaxed to sit down.


    Seeing that he could change the topic, Hao Ning immediately looked towards the direction outside, "Liu Shuai, what''s going on? Why don''t we go look?"


    "Don''t," Liu Shuai touched his forehead with his left hand, and texted with his right, "The wound on my head has just healed for a few days. There will be chaos outside, and I don''t want to be involved."


    "..." Hao Ning was wondering what important message that Liu Shuai was texting, just as Hao Ning wanted to remind him to cooperate with him and change the topic, the voice outside roared again,


    "Are you the manager? Why don''t you bring the security over? "


    "Don''t you people who run restaurants always bring a bunch of men to beat up customers when you frown upon them?"


    "Call your security guards to beat me up. Come on!"


    "Is there something wrong with this person?" Hao Ning could not help but complain. As the voice was loud, perhaps the manager had said something too, but he was unable to hear anything. However, from the way the person was speaking, Hao Ning could tell that something was amiss. Usually, people would argue in the restaurant loudly to attract other customers'' attention and use it as a bargaining chip to obtain more benefits from the restaurant, such as free meals, compensation, etc. This person was very strange. Not only did he not ask for money or free meals, he even asked the restaurant''s security to come and hit him. Could it be that this person brought a bunch of accompanies over so that he lost control of his temper? Does he want to cause trouble?


    Liu Shuai stopped texting on his phone, frowned and thought, then raised his head to look at Hao Ning, and said uncertainly, "Listen, does he seem -"


    Hao Ning immediately nodded his head, "Yes, you also notice that. He doesn''t seem to be here to eat, but to cause trouble."


    Liu Shuai was startled for a moment, "What are you talking about? That''s not what I mean. I mean, is that voice familiar to you, as if we''ve heard it somewhere before?"


    "Eh?" Hao Ning did not notice this, and said after thinking, "Why don''t we go out and take a look?"


    "Fine... All right, "Liu Shuai said with a bitter face. Thinking of how he was beaten up before, he stood up and added, "But let''s watch from afar. Don''t cause any trouble. "


    "Are we the ones who cause trouble?" Hao Ning nodded, he glanced at Zhang Dalong out of the corner of his eyes, seeing that he was still looking at Zhou Yuan, paying no attention to what was happening outside, then he asked Zhou Yuan, "Zhou Yuan, let''s go take a look together."


    Zhou Yuan immediately understood. "All right." Then he stood up and squeezed out of the private room with Hao Ning and Liu Shuai to the hall, leaving Zhang Dalong alone in the room.


    "Don''t you want to admit it? Alternatively, is my intuition wrong? " Zhang Dalong smiled as he stood up and walked out of the room.


    The moment they stepped out of the door, Hao Ning and the other two were immediately stunned. A person was standing in the middle of the hall, surrounded by a man in a suit and a few security guards around. The customers were already far away, and a few waiters were comforting the customers who stood up. Some customers were quietly commenting at the person in the middle.


    From the looks of it, the person in the middle was the customer who had just "caused the trouble."


    The reason why Hao Ning and the other two were stunned was not the situation, but the fact that the man in the middle was Qi Li.


    Qi Li''s face was completely red, and there seemed to be traces of blood in his eyes as he looked at the manager. It was fortunate that the manager was a man since a woman would be so scared that her legs would go limp. It could be seen that the manager was quite well-trained. He was not afraid at all when he saw that the surroundings were empty. He first professionally smiled at the customers to express his apology, then said to Qi Li in a neutral tone, "Sir, we are sorry that you found hair in our food. This is our mistake, and we are willing to compensate. However, as soon as I arrived, you have pushed all your dishes to the ground, so we couldn''t tell which one had hair?"


    The manager'' words caused Qi Li to be stunned for a moment. Hao Ning thought to himself, how he could be so foolish to conduct such an impulsive action. Preserving evidence was, of course, the most important thing to do. However, in his heart, he felt that the manager''s attitude was still very magnanimous. He did not know why Qi Li would make such a ruckus. Hao Ning was not very familiar with the new colleague, so he asked Liu Shuai in a low voice, "Isn''t it Qi Li? Why is his temper so bad? "


    Liu Shuai nodded, then shook his head, "Yes, no wonder his voice was so familiar to me. However, he''s not a grumpy person. From the time I interviewed him till now, this young lad is very proactive. He always has a good temper and speaks to anyone gently. Other than being a little slow, there is not anything wrong with him."


    "Is that your friend?" Zhang Dalong heard the conversation between Liu Shuai and Hao Ning. He looked at Zhou Yuan, thought for a bit and asked, "Do you need help? If you need anything, let me know. Seeing how your friend is acting, it seems as if he is not the one guiltless. Maybe he must pay for something. " After saying that, he nodded to the young man named Jie Nan who came in with him, and Jie Nan nodded to show understanding.

 Chapter 74 Do You Want to Hit Me?

    Zhou Yuan did not answer. He looked at Qili as if he was thinking about something. Hao Ning sighed. It was true since there were broken plates and dishes on the floor, and a few chairs were upside down. Some customers were scared away before they could finish eating, and all of that might fall onto Qili. Hao Ning thought for a moment, then asked Liu Shuai, "Tell me, what should we do?"


    Liu Shuai stared at Qili with a complex expression, "Let''s take a look first."


    After Qili heard the manager finish speaking, he noticed that all the dishes were on the floor, then a look of regret flashed past his eyes, but he still unreasonably said, "If I say there is, there is. What? Do you want to hit me! "


    "No way," The manager was still acting gently. He smiled as he waved his hand, "It''s fine for us to be rational. The security guards are only there to maintain order, not to fight."As he spoke, he nodded to a fat security guard next to him, who was probably the head of the security guards.


    "Why does Qili always ask them to beat him?" Zhou Yuan suddenly said.


    "Yeah!" Hao Ning called out softly, "Liu Shuai, don''t you feel that Qili intentionally wants the security guards to hit him?"


    "I see," Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up, and then became suspicious, "Why would he do that?"


    "Haha," Qili let out a low cry, then said to the manager, "Don''t fake it! All of you who run restaurants are bullying customers, and you always look down on those who are not rich!"


    With that, Qili rushed over to the manager, while the manager was smiling as he prepared to speak reason. He did not expect that the man in front of him would pounce on him. Even though he had seen unreasonable people before, he had never seen someone brazenly striking others like that, so he was startled. The fat security guard reacted quickly. He immediately pushed his hand gently and used a gentle force to drive the manager a few steps back, then went forward to block Qili. Due to his figure, Qili was unable to pass through him, so he turned his palm into a fist and looked at the fat security guard.


    "Both of them learned kong fu." A man''s voice suddenly came out. Hao Ning and Liu Shuai turned their heads and discovered that it was Jienan beside Zhang Dalong. Their faces were full of suspicion. After all, outsiders would not see through the actions of the fat guard earlier, but Hao Ning was very clear about this point. Since Jienan could determine that the two knew kong fu just from a couple of movements, he was not someone to be trifled with.


    Seeing the two of them looking at him, Jienan felt like he had lost his tongue, so he immediately laughed awkwardly, "I like watching fights and reading arcade books."


    "Sir," The fat security guard''s face was solemn, far from the manager''s demeanor, "We have tried our best to communicate with you. If you are still messing around, we can only invite you out for a chat."


    At this time, the fat security guard shook his head, and a few guards surrounded Qili. They took out their security sticks that looked like rubber but hurt a lot if they hit him. Upon seeing that it was going to get big, Liu Shuai immediately went forward to stop them. After all, they were colleagues. Although he did not know what was going on, he decided to protect him first and figured it out later. However, just as he was going to step forward, he was pulled back by someone. Liu Shuai thought that it was Hao Ning, but when he turned his head back to check, he found that Jienan pulled him.


    Jienan said to Liu Shuai with a serious face, "I suggest you wait first, or you might get injured."


    "Let me go. What nonsense are you talking about? That''s my brother, I can''t let him be beaten up," Liu Shuai said anxiously. After he shook off Jienan''s hand and was about to walk away, he realized that it was already too late.


    Qili was not afraid at all as he punched towards one of the guards. The security guards did not think much. He immediately swung his stick towards Qili''s elbow, which appeared to be a smart move. Since the fist was small and fast, it was not easy for someone to hit it with a stick, but the elbow moved relatively slow, so as long as the strength was appropriate, running it would make a person extremely painful and unable to move for a short period. It seemed like Jienan was right, that these security guards did know a few martial arts.


    However, the moment the stick touched Qili, it was bounced back with an even stronger force than before, and directly flew out of the security guard''s hand straight towards Zhang Dalong.


    This sudden turn happened so fast. No one expected that Zhang Dalong would be in trouble, and it was too late for Hao Ning to remind him. Some people in the crowd even exclaimed.


    Still, before the stick could even reach Zhang Dalong, Jienan took two steps forward and grabbed it with one hand. The stick seemed to be extremely strong in the force. When Jienan grabbed it, he could not even stabilize himself and retreated a few steps back, then sat on a chair beside him. Hao Ning could see clearly that after Jienan sat down, the chair had slid back a little, showing how much strength the stick carried.


    "This doesn''t make sense!" Hao Ning thought in his heart. No matter how much strength the security guard used, the stick was bounced back as it touched Qili, so how could it have such strength? Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai did not understand the trick, and when he looked at Jienan, the man''s face was also filled with surprise. Hence he asked, "Do you feel that there is something amiss?"


    Jienan nodded his head, and just as he was about to speak, he heard "Ah, pa, pa!" After a few sounds, the security guards fell to the ground and flew far away. The sticks flew to somewhere unknown, but fortunately, no people were hurt. Only the fat security guard was left standing on the spot in a daze.


    Qili didn''t even bother to move at this point. He only looked at the fat security guard and said, "You want to hit me?"


    "No, absolutely not," the fat security guard said as he retreated, "Bro, let''s talk properly ��"


    The manager saw that the situation wasn''t right and hurried over to mediate. Some customers ran out of the door for fear of hurting themselves when they saw the scene in front of them.


    "Do you feel that this person''s martial arts are extraordinary?" Jienan threw the stick away and walked over, then said to Hao Ning in a low voice. The strength of the stick was entirely out of the ordinary. Other than him, only Hao Ning revealed a strange expression. Jienan was sure that although he did not know who the person in front of him was, and he doesn''t look like an expert in martial arts, he must have a sharper vision.


    "Uh, are you asking me?" Hao Ning was startled. He turned his gaze from Qili and looked at him.


    "Yes," Jienan solemnly nodded his head, "I have more or less learned some martial arts. Those security guards should not have used much strength. Even if the sticks were slid away after they hit people, they wouldn''t fly far away. However, judging from the speed at which the stick flew over, it does not seem to be bounced back after hitting the person, but more like to be thrown back by a huge force in his body. What do you think? "


    Hao Ning looked at Jienan and nodded. He had to admit that Jienan''s analysis was very logical.


    Hearing their conversation, Zhang Dalong asked, "Jienan, do you know this martial skill?"


    "There is no such skill." Jienan smiled lightly. He thought for a while, and then said seriously, "Or perhaps, out of all the skills I have learned, this kind of martial arts is practically impossible to exist because it violates common knowledge of physics. A light blow made something bounce back hard. This is more like a martial art in novels �� " Jienan frowned and said to himself.

 Chapter 75 Halfway Yi Yang Finger

    "Martial skills in novels? Jienan, you sure have the sense of humor. " Zhang Dalong found it interesting but did not comment. However, after Liu Shuai heard this, he became serious and stared at Jienan, even Liu Shuai turned to be serious. Hao Ning spoke to Jienan with very clear pronunciation, "Then, what do you think they are in novels?"


    "Hmm? Have you heard of reserving one''s strength and waiting quietly for components'' attack? Once the component attacks, the person would immediately get an incomparably violent force to strike back." Jienan was a fan of novels. Although he didn''t know why the two were so nervous, he still said it out loud, "This is the description of the skill in novels. Does it feel like the scene when I grabbed the stick earlier?"


    Hao Ning suddenly understood something. He turned his head and looked around, and sure enough, every guard had flown out a few meters in that instant, and they were all sprawled on the ground, unable to get up. Then, he carefully searched for the sticks. As he raised his head to look up, he found that all the sticks were inserted into the ceiling about half of their length, no wonder he couldn''t see them just now.


    Jienan continued, "Amongst the novels I read, only Ouyang Feng cultivates that kind of martial arts, and it is called��"


    "Toad Technique!" Hao Ning broke out in a cold sweat. Although this technique was famous, its description was not very impressive, so even he had forgotten about it. It seemed like he would have to re-read Mr. Jin''s books when he got back.


    "Right!" Jienan laughed, "That''s it, bro, so you also like those characters in arcade novels. The only technique that can defeat is Yi Yang Finger. Back then ��."


    "What happened? What are you talking about?" Hao Ning thought of countless other possibilities. This kind of martial arts could not exist in this world, so how could Qili know it? Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai had heard the conversation between the two of them and knew what Hao Ning was thinking. He immediately said, "It doesn''t matter if you could figure it out or not. We should save the person now!"


    "Save the person?" Hao Ning laughed bitterly, "Save whom? Qili or the manager? "


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai scratched his head. Right now, Qili had the upper hand, while the manager and the fat security guard talked as they retreated. There were no customers around; even the waiters were hiding outside the door. Liu Shuai clenched his teeth and said, "Let''s calm Qili down first."


    "What..." Hao Ning wiped his forehead, "Do you think I can survive if I go now? We have no god now!"


    Just as Hao Ning was about to say something, Liu Shuai made a face, indicating that there were people around and that they should not speak carelessly. Hao Ning immediately understood. Seeing that Zhang Dalong and the others did not seem to understand, Hao Ning showed a bitter expression. Then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Then, in front of Zhang Dalong, the two started to talk as if they were performing crosstalk,


    Hao Ning: Although I don''t have that, can I borrow it from Zhou Yuan?


    Liu Shuai: Yeah! He is that as well! However...


    Hao Ning: Stop bullshitting, I''m just asking you if it would work.


    Liu Shuai: Why don''t you try it and you''ll know!


    Hao Ning: So that''s it. Do you bring those martial arts books?


    Liu Shuai: I''m looking, don''t push.


    Hao Ning: Hey, you always screw up at a critical moment, hurry up!


    Zhang Dalong and Jienan looked at each other and were confused by what they heard. When they heard Hao Ning saying that he wanted a book, and wanted to borrow something from Zhou Yuan, they thought he wanted to borrow Zhou Yuan''s book, so they quickly went up and asked, "What book do you want? Why don''t you try our WeChat reading app? It''s beneficial, there are ��"


    "Shut up!" Hao Ning''s face was full of anxiety, "Don''t interrupt! What are you doing advertising right now!"


    Zhang Dalong was stunned, and his expression changed slightly. He had been surfing the flow smoothly for the past few years, and today, he was already condescending himself, but in the end, he was reprimanded by a few little brats. After thinking for a while, he calmed down and asked, "What kind of books are you looking for?"


    "Jin Yong''s novels!" Hao Ning seemed to not care about the rude way of his speech, as he was flipping through his phone.


    "Uh, is that OK?" Jienan opened his cell phone and clicked on an app, inside which was the Complete Collection of Jin Yong.


    "Yes! I love you! " As if finding a lifeline, Hao Ning snatched the phone over and said with a smile, "Let me borrow it."


    Then, without wasting any more time, he held the phone in one hand and placed Zhou Yuan''s hand on his forehead. Under Zhang Dalong and Jienan''s confused gazes, he said in a low voice: "Lend Me Your Mana!" Then, he closed his eyes and the screen of Jienan''s phone flickered a few times before turning black. It looked like there was no more electricity.


    "Zhou Yuan, your �� �� thing, why is it so strange? Forget it." Very quickly, Hao Ning opened his eyes and suspiciously looked at Zhou Yuan. He thought for a while, then decided not to care about the details. Following that, he handed his phone over to Jienan and looked at him with contempt, "Is it a pirated version? Why does it feel like there are wrong words? "


    Jienan blushed red as he received the phone and laughed.


    Just then, Zhang Dalong suddenly felt something strange. He immediately grabbed Jienan''s hand and said, "Be quick. Check our products'' background data to see if there are any fluctuations!"


    Jienan patted his phone and realized that it was out of power, so he said to Zhang Dalong helplessly, "Wait a moment, I''m going to borrow a charge pal."


    "Wait," Zhang Dalong shook his head, "Forget it, I''m afraid I can''t even tell from the data ��"


    "Qili!" Hao Ning walked forward and stopped three or five steps away from him. "What''s wrong with you? Did you find hair in your food?"


    Hao Ning said this sentence after quite a bit of thought. If he blamed him for beating people, even if he successfully restrained Qili, he might be sent to the police station together with Qili since the latter had almost smashed a restaurant. Therefore, he could only tell them that it was a simple matter of hair to show that he was on the right side.


    It seemed like Qili was unhappy with the manager''s words. Just as he was about to punch the manager, he heard Hao Ning''s voice and turned around. He looked at Hao Ning, but his eyes were still red, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Eh?" Seeing that this "Qili" in front did not recognize him, Hao Ning felt awkward. Could it be that this was not Qili? How could there be such a similar person? However, compared to the man with a wronged looking face in the afternoon, the person in front of him had a slightly hostile expression.


    "Stop messing around, hurry up and go back to work overtime. You still have so much code to write!" Hao Ning braved himself to speak, regardless of whether he was Qili or not. Since he had already stood out, he could only force himself.


    Hearing that he had codes to write, Qili''s face suddenly filled with anger and he rushed towards Hao Ning, "What damn thing am I supposed to write!"


    His speed was not fast, so Hao Ning stepped forward and delivered his Qi to his index finger. Seeing Qili approaching towards him, he pointed at the center between Qili''s brows.


    Just as Jienan was about to warn this bro to be careful, he suddenly realized that the man who was charging over had been stopped before he could even finish speaking. Zhang Dalong''s eyes were sharp. He could tell that something was amiss, so he asked, "What skill did he use?"


    "This...This is impossible!" Jienan rubbed his eyes. He did not answer Zhang Dalong''s question, but it could be considered to have solved it.


    "Crap! My inner strength is not enough! " Hao Ning said softly. Just now, he "learned" the Yi Yang Finger from novels, but with a point of his finger, he realized that the power of his finger was tiny, at most, it could cause a headache for ordinary people. He thought to himself that he would be damned. It would be lucky for him if Qili only crashed several of his ribs broken.


    However, out of his expectation, although the power of his finger was small, he made it right to circulate his Qi and strike out his thumb. Though his inner strength was insufficient, the aura was still present, and Qili seemed to be scared stiff by the aura. Seeing that his head was about to collide with the index finger, he immediately stopped and retreated quickly. After waiting for Hao Ning to release the finger, he did not dare move for a few breaths. After circulating his cultivation, however, he discovered that it was not a big deal, so he rushed forward while screaming.

 Chapter 76 Gifts Blind the Eyes

    Even so, these few breaths were enough for Hao Ning to regret and think of a way out. Thus, he hurriedly turned back and started to stride forward. It was just that his footwork was unique, Qili was like a mad bull chasing behind him, but he was still unable to catch up to Hao Ning.


    "My god, is this, the Sliding-over-the-water Art?" When Jienan saw the footwork of the little brother in front of him, he started to tremble. "This is impossible, not even a chance!"


    Zhang Dalong was even more suspicious. He knew nothing about martial arts. He only felt that the among the two people in front of him, one chased after another and the one in front walked in an air of elegance as if he was riding the wind, while the pursuer moved fast but desperate. He could not help but ask, "Jienan, what are you talking about?"


    Jienan took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Seeing that Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were watching, he shook his head toward Zhang Dalong, tidied up his clothes, then stepped forward and cupped his fists, "Excuse me, may I know which expert''s disciple he is?"


    Zhou Yuan was unaware of the situation and was anxiously watching the two fight, ignoring Jienan. When Liu Shuai heard this question, he laughed bitterly and turned to Jienan, "No expert. He is just a loser." Seeing that Jienan want to ask more, Liu Shuai continued to speak, "Don''t ask anymore. That cannot be explained in just a few words."


    Of course, Hao Ning did not know how surprised Jienan was as he was using martial arts. As he stepped on the "Sliding-over-the-water Art," he placed the "Divine Power of the Nort" behind his back. He had already used these two skills for numerous times in the past period, so he got the expertise. As expected, as Hao Ning walked in front, Qili punched him while chasing. However, he would almost hit him every time, and the inner strength in his fist wind was always sucked away by Hao Ning.


    At first, Qili did not notice that, but he slowly realized that not only was the person in front of him had a weird footwork style but after walking a few rounds around the hall, he already started to feel that his strength was not in balance. Hence, he slowed down a little, but the moment he slowed down, the person in front of him also slowed down, as if he was exhausted as well. Therefore, he kept trying to punch but was still not able to touch the person, whereas such a move consumed tremendous energy of his.


    Hao Ning was also a little perturbed at this moment. Through the Divine Power of the Nort, he could absorb the opponent''s inner strength, and then use it for his use, but the critical problem was that he was supposed to use the inner strength of Yi Yang Finger. He could not tell if there would be a problem if he outputted the inner strength of Divine Power of the Nort through Yi Yang Finger, so he was hesitating and could only try to think of a way as he walked.


    At this time, Qili realized that he might not be able to defeat this person, so he gradually stopped chasing, and looked around. Seeing Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai were looking at him, especially the bald head that was unusually bright and reflective, he immediately became agitated. Then he roared and rushed toward Liu Shuai!


    Liu Shuai was watching the battle between Qili and Hao Ning, while, Qili, unexpectedly, turned and pounced towards him. Hao Ning thought that it was bad since Liu Shuai did not know any martial arts, being punched by Qili was not as light as being stomped on before.


    Seeing that Qili was just about to approach Liu Shuai, Jienan suddenly raised his leg and jumped onto a chair. When the chair was at the level of his chest, he threw a punch and hit the chair towards Qili. Seeing that something was flying over fiercely, Qili turned his head and smashed the chair into pieces. Taking advantage of that moment, Jienan stepped forward and pulled on Liu Shuai, allowing him to escape from the danger temporarily.


    Hao Ning suddenly thought of something when he was in a rush. There was a "Small Non-Phase Art," a homolog of Divine Power of the Nort, that could simulate any martial art in the world, and since the Small Non-Phase Art was from the same sect as the Divine Power of the Nort, inner strength of the two should be able exchangeable. Using the Divine Power of the Nort as a base, he used the Small Non-Phase Art to trigger Yi Yang Finger, and shouted at Qili who was rushing toward Liu Shuai, "Qili, your code stops running again!"


    Sure enough, this time Qili suddenly turned his head immediately. Hao Ning knew that he could not afford to miss this chance, so he quickly extended his finger. Qili was much further away from him than previous times, but Hao Ning could feel a vigorous inner strength being shot out from his fingertips, striking right at the center of Qili''s brows!


    This move was so fast, that when the others saw Hao Ning pointing at Qili, the latter had been stopped.


    As expected, after Qili was hit, he immediately covered the center of his brows and quietened down. He looked at Hao Ning and the people around him with a trembling body, then turned around and jumped over a few tables and ran out of the restaurant. When he saw this, Hao Ning shouted, "Stop him!" However, the others had all been terrified by the aura, so who dared to touch Qili?


    Hao Ning had not finished speaking and was about to give chase, but he saw the manager rushing towards them.


    "We''re damned..." Hao Ning frowned. He looked at Liu Shuai and knew that the manager was about to make troubles for them.


    "Sir," the manager calmed down with a serious face and asked Hao Ning, "May I ask if that person is your friend?"


    "What is it?" Hao Ning braced himself and asked, planning to say that he recognized the wrong person, and did not know him at all.


    "It''s nothing. It''ll be great if he isn��t your friend," The manager looked at Hao Ning and continued, "Considering his behaviors, we could have called the police. Since he crashed our restaurant in such a state, I''m sure that he will be kept in custody if he gets caught. I was wondering, that since you just stood out and helped us, if that person is not a friend of yours, then we could report the case without worry. After all, with the footage here and other evidence, it should not be a problem to find this person."


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was dumbstruck. This manager was resourceful. If Hao Ning said that he did not know Qili, then it would be very troublesome if Qili got captured after the manager called the police. However, if Hao Ning admitted that Qili was his friend, then the next sentence manager would probably say was "Please help us find your friend so we can take him to the police station." Either way, Qili would end badly. Although he did not know what had happened to Qili, Hao Ning felt a little uneasy. He had many thoughts, while no clue on how to respond.


    "Let me take care of it. I''ll compensate you all for stuff smashed and the medical fees of the security guards." Zhang Dalong, who had been silent at the side, spoke out and told Jienan, "Go and take care of this. It''s on my account."


    Jienan nodded and said to the manager, "Do you accept WeChat?"


    "Sir," The manager smiled as he looked at Jienan, "The amount may be quite a bit. I recommend you to use your card so that we can manage it a little easier."


    "Well," Jienan blushed and looked at Zhang Dalong. Zhang Dalong smiled and waved his hand, then said: "We probably should work harder."


    Jienan nodded and took out a black card. Then he walked forward and glanced at the manager. The manager looked at the card, then the crowd, and left without a word.


    Hao Ning sighed. Since money is made from peace, the manager did not want to make things difficult for anyone. It was just that he could not report to his boss for such a mess, which was why he asked that question just now. Zhang Dalong knew his thoughts well, so he merely spent money to settle the issue. Still, it was an embarrassment to let an outside cope with the mess caused by his friend.


    "Hey, the three of you, I have already introduced myself. Do you mind introducing yourself as well?" Zhang Dalong said to the three of them in a smile as he watched Jienan leave.


    "..." Hao Ning sighed, "My name is Hao Ning, and this is Zhou Yuan; that is Liu Shuai."


    "Pleased to meet you," Zhang Dalong smiled. "Your mouths are firm. Well, we have all watched a big battle together, don''t you want to talk?"


    "Done!" Jienan ran over, but Zhang Dalong did not bother with him. He continued smiling at the three.


    Hao Ning thought for a moment, then looked at Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai nodded and said, "Seems like he is not a bad guy."


    Zhou Yuan also agreed.


    Seeing the attitude of the two of them, Hao Ning paused for a moment, then said to Zhang Dalong, "Fine, but you have to promise me one thing first."


    Zhang Dalong nodded, "Promise what?"


    "Do not hurt Zhou Yuan."

 Chapter 77 Everything Has a Spiri

    t


    Hao Ning looked at Zhang Dalong, and said gravely, "Do not hurt Zhou Yuan."


    "Hurt him?" Zhang Dalong laughed involuntarily. "Of course not. What do you think we are?"


    Half an hour later, in a tea room.


    Hao Ning looked at this teahouse. It was ancient and fragrant. From the moment he entered, he felt that this place was different from outside. Hao Ning would never have thought that in such a noisy city center, there would be a quiet place like that. There were a lot of vehicles outside, but they could not hear any noises in the room. The room was equipped with different sound-proof products. Other than the hall, there were only two private rooms in the teahouse, and Hao Ning and the rest were in one of them.


    "This is a small teahouse set up by a friend of mine. It has a hint of meditation," Zhang Dalong gestured to them to take a seat. The waiters here all recognized Zhang Dalong. Seeing that the few were about to sit down, they wanted to serve tea, but Zhang Dalong said, "No need, we''ll do it ourselves."


    The waiter immediately understood, nodded with a smile, and closed the door of the teahouse after they left the room.


    Zhang Dalong smiled as he fiddled with the tea set. Hao Ning looked at the tea set and pot on the table. They were much more exquisite than the ones in Guo Yue''s office and must be very expensive.


    Zhang Dalong poured a cup of tea for everyone and smiled at Hao Ning. Although he was looking for Zhou Yuan, from the things that happened just now, he had a feeling that Hao Ning in front of him might be a significant person, so he asked, "Shall we start?"


    Hao Ning muttered to himself for a bit, then he looked at Jienan and said, "What about him?"


    Jienan was startled. He immediately got the point that they would discuss something and did not want him to know, so he quickly nodded and stood up.


    "Wait," Liu Shuai suddenly said as he looked at Hao Ning, "Aren''t we too nervous? No one will believe us if we tell these things to others. Besides, this �� "As he spoke, Liu Shuai looked at Jienan. He momentarily forgot his name.


    "Jienan," Jienan smiled slightly.


    "Brother Jienan just saved me," Liu Shuai laughed. "With him willing to stand out in such an occasion, he must be a good man. It''s always good to make more friends."


    Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and thought for a while before saying, "Fine, take a seat, Jienan. However, as for the things that we will talk about, we wish Mr. Zhang Dalong and Brother Jienan guarantee that you won''t spread it around regardless of whether you two believe it or not, don''t spread it around. We are just ordinary people after all."


    Zhang Dalong and Jienan looked at each other, then glanced at Hao Ning and nodded.


    "Mr. Zhang," Hao Ning slightly muttered to himself, deciding that he should first clear up the doubts in his heart before taking other actions, "How exactly did you find us, and what do you want to know from us?"


    Liu Shuai also nodded his head. Since the things that happened tonight were extraordinary, it would be good for them to plan after Hao Ning figured out the cause and effect first.


    "Mr. Zhang?" At this time, Jienan looked at Zhang Dalong suspiciously, "So you guys didn''t even know each other before?"


    "Huh?" Hao Ning became even more confused upon hearing Jienan''s words. Concerning Zhang Dalong and Jienan''s conversation before, Jienan should be his secretary or something, and normally, the matters of leaders should be scheduled by the secretary, thus Hao Ning had always thought that it was Jienan who used various methods to find them, but since Jienan had said this, he too, was unclear on what was going on. Hao Ning felt that something was amiss, so he asked tentatively, "Jienan, it was you who arranged this for Zhang Dalong, wasn��t it?"


    "It was me who asked Jienan to arrange the trip. He doesn''t know anything about it." Hearing Hao Ning and Jienan''s question, Zhang Dalong knew that they must misunderstand. He smiled and waved his hands, and then asked Jienan, "Why do you think we knew each other before?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Jienan curled his lips, "You let us come to this city for some inexplicable reason today, and then you still didn''t tell us where we were going. Only until around 7 PM did you allow us to drive around to that restaurant, so wasn''t that these few people��" Jienan swept his gaze across Hao Ning and the other two, "These friends told you the location, and you brought us there?"


    "Whoops..."Hao Ning was surprised. The three of them figured out the place of dining randomly after work. It was impossible for other people in the company to know. Based on what Jienan had said, it was very likely that either Zhou Yuan or Liu Shuai had told Zhang Dalong about the location. Thinking of that, Hao Ning hurriedly looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan with an inquiring look, and the two of them quickly waved their hands, indicating that they had not told anyone before.


    "If I tell you, "Zhang Dalong frowned. He would not know about other things if he did not explain it clearly. He came here today only to resolve his confusion, but the few people in front of him were all strangers, and it seemed like they still had some precautions against him. After thinking about it, he realized that he must be honest to earn their trust. After pondering for a bit, Zhang Dalong decided to tell the truth." If I tell you that it is my first time to meet these three friends, and I have not contacted them before, nor did they tell me where to eat, will you believe me?"


    When they heard this, Hao Ning and the other two immediately nodded, feeling relieved in their hearts, since that was reasonable.


    "How could it be possible?" Jienan shouted. "Then how did you find them? What do you want with them? "


    Well, the three people hadn''t even said anything while the other side started to make a ruckus. Hao Ning felt that this was interesting, while he also found it weird, so he kept silence and listening.


    "What a temperament you have!" Zhang Dalong laughed helplessly, "You are good at work, and it will be better if you are just a bit less anxious."


    "Hehe," Jienan chuckled and scratched his head, "You always teach us that we should not hide doubts in our minds, don''t you?"


    "That''s right. It would be best if you didn''t hide it. It''s better for people to be magnanimous," Zhang Dalong said after thinking for a bit, "If I were to say that I brought you here based on my intuition, asked you to help these three friends, and even came here to clarify this matter, would you believe me? I did not want to look for the three of them, "Zhang Dalong looked at Jienan, and then looked at Zhou Yuan," I only came for Zhou Yuan."


    "What..." After Jienan heard this, he gave an incredulous bitter smile. "Hey, stop messing around. It''s fine if you said that you used your intuition to make products, but now you even said that you could find people through your intuition. No one would believe that." As he was speaking, he looked at Hao Ning." I will believe if you said that you were coming for this martial arts expert." Then he raised his fists in front of Hao Ning as a kind of etiquette, and Hao Ning imitated him as a return.


    Jienan nodded at Hao Ning and continued speaking, "You said you came for this person. Is there something strange about him?"


    "Tell me," When Hao Ning saw Zhang Dalong and Jienan discussing among themselves, he lowered his head and asked Liu Shuai softly, "Could it be that this Zhang Dalong is also a god, like Master Guang Cheng? "


    "No way!" Liu Shuai retorted, "Do you think that gods are everywhere? How can it be possible that any person we meet is a god? He does not have Zhang Chi Hang''s aura, so it''s unlikely that he is one, but it''s just that �� "


    Zhang Dalong was about to answer to Jienan, but seeing Liu Shuai and Hao Ning lowering their heads in a talk, he thought that it was impolite of him to leave them alone. Thus, he immediately apologized to Hao Ning, but Hao Ning repeatedly said that it was fine and asked Zhang Dalong to continue.


    Zhang Dalong paused for a while and asked, "Do you three believe that everything has a spirit?"


    Note: Pantheism is the faith of some nations of the past who believe that all existences have souls, but with the development of the human world, people think gradually that only humans have souls.

 Chapter 78 Power of Meri

    t


    "What?" Hao Ning''s eyes widened. The man in front of him was even more daring than him to mention that everything had a spirit. "Did you say everything has a spirit?"


    "It''s also called the pantheism. Human in earlier times believed that all the things in the world had souls," Zhang Dalong seemed to be recounting it carefully, "There are records in many books. It can be considered an early form of philosophy."


    "And do you believe in it?" Liu Shuai glanced at Zhou Yuan and asked.


    Jienan also looked at Zhang Dalong, and he did not speak.


    "Me?" Zhang Dalong looked at the few young men in front of him and laughed, "What I said today was also said by Zhang Dalong, not by Zhang Xiaolong."


    "Err ��" This time, it was Hao Ning who was stunned, "Got it, please speak."


    "About that everything has a spirit," Zhang Dalong laughed, "I don''t know if everything has a spirit or not, but I am sure that the products I make have souls."


    "Again." Jienan laughed bitterly, "You always say that in new employee training. It would be all right if it were just a metaphor, or to make everyone take responsibility for their work��"


    "You misunderstand," Zhang Dalong said as he waved his hand, but he was not angry at all. "I am not making a metaphor. I feel it, and this feeling gets more and more intense recently."


    Zhang Dalong was about to continue speaking when he suddenly felt that he had talked too much, so he looked towards Hao Ning, only to realize that they were also listening to him. Then he laughed, "That''s too much. We should let the guests speak."


    "It''s fine," Hao Ning hurriedly said, "Please continue."


    "Since I developed the first mailbox-type software," Zhang Dalong recalled, "For a while, I felt that this mailbox seemed to have a life. When people send their mail through this product, I felt the pulse and heartbeat of it. Later, when my business failed, and I had no way out, someone suggested me to put ads in my software to get some income. I knew I could live with them, but I felt that the life was resisting it, so I insisted on not inserting ads. "


    Hao Ning knew the story well since he was familiar with the internet industry. Back in the day, many people were using this man''s software, but it could not bring profits, so he had to sell it in the end. However, this was the first time Hao Ning heard about his thought at that moment.


    "Take the WeChat that you''re all using now as an example," Zhang Dalong looked at Hao Ning and the others, whom all nodded their heads. After all, this app had already become a national-level product. "As more and more people start using it, I can slowly feel that this product also seems to have a spirit and life. "


    "But what does this have to do with them?" Hearing Zhang Dalong''s words, Jienan smiled slightly but did not express his opinion, while he still shot a question.


    "You''re asking the essential part," Zhang Dalong nodded his head approvingly and looked at Hao Ning and the others, "For all these years, I''ve felt more and more that I can talk to this WeChat spirit. I mean, it can talk, so can I."


    "Does it worsen your sleep and spirit?" Liu Shuai suddenly asked, "You can''t sleep and work according to the normal schedule, and even if you manage to adjust it forcefully, it will return after some time, right?"


    "How do you know that?" Jienan said in shock, then realized that he should not speak, so he immediately gestured for Zhang Dalong to continue.


    "Until recently, I noticed that the spirit of WeChat in my body had changed. Sometimes it''s more; sometimes it''s less, and sometimes it''s more erratic," Zhang Dalong closed his eyes and thought about how to describe it, "Slowly, it seems to have become another ''person'' somewhere outside. I''m sorry I can only use the word ''person'' to describe it. Today, I suddenly felt the WeChat spirit in my body changing drastically, and the ''person'' outside was extremely ''clear,'' so I asked Jienan to bring me to S City, to find you, and meet him." After Zhang Dalong finished speaking, he looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "You mean," Jienan looked at Zhou Yuan with an expression of disbelief, "Zhou Yuan is he the ''person'' you spoke of?"


    "What''s going on here?" Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai in a low voice, "How come Zhang Dalong could feel Zhou Yuan? Does he know that the WeChat moment has become a god? "


    "Don''t worry. Let me think!" Liu Shuai frowned, and Hao Ning did not want to disturb him either.


    "I know how impossible that kind of thought is. After all, it''s just a matter of my intuition," Zhang Dalong laughed at himself with some sense of loneliness. "What I just said might be wrong."


    "No," Liu Shuai opened his mouth at this time, "What you said is most likely correct."


    "What?" Zhang Dalong and Jienan looked at Liu Shuai, while Hao Ning could not understand why Liu Shuai would suddenly say that. Zhang Dalong immediately asked, "So, you guys also felt the spirit of this product?" His words were somewhat agitated and were slightly different from the calm and collected manner he had when he first arrived.


    "Well, that'' not the case..." Liu Shuai scratched his head and laughed embarrassedly. He noticed the disappointment in Zhang Dalong''s eyes, so he quickly said, "We can''t feel it, but, erm, let''s not talk about this for now. We should discuss your problem first, Mr. Zhang Dalong."


    "My problem?" Zhang Dalong was surprised that he opened his eyes wide. Jienan was also curious. Even Hao Ning did not know what Liu Shuai was about to say.


    "The Power of Merit." Liu Shuai thought for a while, then said, "I finally know the meaning of this phrase that my master told me, but I never expected that I would encounter such a phenomenon."


    "Power of Merit?" The others shouted in unison.


    "Yes," Liu Shuai looked at the few of them and was about to ask, but after thinking for a moment, he asked Hao Ning, "Let me ask you, how did Empress Nyuwa become a saint in the novels?"


    "What is he talking about?" Zhang Dalong asked Jienan with a confused face, "I can understand every single word he said, but not the combination." Jienan laughed bitterly. He also seemed to be confused about what was going on.


    "What the heck are you talking about?" Hao Ning was also confused at first. He did not know what Liu Shuai was saying the entire time, but the moment he shot those words, Hao Ning suddenly comprehended. "Are you saying that the reason why Nyuwa became a saint?"


    "Nonsense!" Liu Shuai curled his lips with indifference. "Hurry up. I know you have some knowledge about it."


    "Well.." Hao Ning understood what Liu Shuai was asking, "You are talking about the things in fantasy novels, ain''t you?" As he said that, he looked at Jienan embarrassedly, and as expected, Jienan felt a little disdain. Hao Ning thought for a while and said, "In legends, there are a few ways to become a saint. The first is to born into a saint. The second is to behead three corpses. The third is to become a saint by strength, and the fourth, which is a specialty of Empress Nyuwa became a saint, is to achieve it by the power of merit. She has two great merits. One is to create human, and the other is to heal heaven. With these two great merits, she can become a saint. "


    "I have also read that kind of novels," Jienan pondered, "But that is only in novels. It can''t exist in reality, right?"


    Liu Shuai did not care what Jienan said. He continued to ask, "Do you remember the power of faith that Avok, that Zhang Chi Hang spoke of?"


    "Geez..." Hao Ning was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat, "Are you saying that the power of merit exists because people have faith in it?"

 Chapter 79 Founder of WeChat and Spirit of WeCha

    t


    "Probably," Liu Shuai nodded, "I don''t know if it can reach the level of Nyuwa �� Forget it. Don''t bother about this, Mr. Zhang Dalong." Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Dalong," If I''m not wrong, you are in a hazardous situation. "


    "Huh?" When Liu Shuai said this, the rest of the people all looked at him in shock. Even Hao Ning laughed bitterly and said, "Hey, Liu Shuai, we are Internet workers after all. Could you stop making such statements? Only those street fortune tellers would say that to cheat people."


    "Internet workers?" Hearing that, Jienan looked relieved, just as he was about to say that they were in the same industry, he suddenly noticed that Zhang Dalong had a severe expression, so he swallowed his words, carefully listening to these people in front of him.


    Liu Shuai shook his head, and asked Hao Ning, "Do you remember what happened when there were lots of Formless Fragrance Flame in my body?"


    "Of course, I do..." Hao Ning couldn''t help but recall, "Back then in that hall, the Formless Fragrance Flame only stayed in your body for about ten minutes before your nose started bleeding. If it wasn''t for me ��"


    Hao Ning carefully recalled, but he did not notice the stern expressions on Zhang Dalong and Jienan''s faces.


    "That''s not ordinary nosebleed..." Liu Shuai laughed bitterly and said, "You must forget that I majored in biology. Later on, I carefully recalled that the blood pressure in my head was too high and the capillaries in my nose were too weak, so it broke. If you did not help me return the Formless Fragrant Flames in time, I''m afraid that my brain would have bled the next step."


    "Oh my god ��" When Hao Ning heard it, his eyes stared straight, "It''s so dangerous, we better not do such a dangerous thing in the future. However, then again, what does this have to do with Mr. Zhang Dalong? " After saying that, Hao Ning looked at Zhang Dalong. Just as he was about to say that Zhang did not have Formless Fragrance Flame, he suddenly felt that Zhang Dalong and Jienan''s facial expression were extremely bad, so he immediately asked, "What, you are not feeling well?"


    "No, nothing," Zhang Dalong was about to speak, but Jienan immediately pressed down on his hands, "Please continue."


    Liu Shuai nodded his head. His eyebrows scrunched up into a square. He said as he pondered, "What I''m going to say may fall in the category of metaphysics, and it cannot be explained by science. However, you could listen."


    Hao Ning understood that it was easier for Liu Shuai to explain it as "metaphysics" than "theology" to make his words accepted, but he did not know what Liu Shuai was going to say, so he nodded in agreement and continued to listen.


    "Mr. Zhang Dalong," Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Dalong, "You have created a software that is used by almost everyone in our country. All sorts of people''s daily lives rely on this product. Your product makes life more convenient for many people. Not to be exaggerated to say, this is a great merit."


    Just Zhang Dalong was about to wave his hand, Liu Shuai hurriedly stopped him, "I know what you mean, but it is not the time for modesty. There are many people with similar merits in the history of humanity, and some even made much higher merits than you did, such as Nyuwa creating people. Of course, that''s a story in the book, but compared with that, your merit��"


    "Mine is not worth mentioning," Zhang Dalong waved his hand, "Please continue."


    Liu Shuai nodded and asked Hao Ning, "Hao Ning, Express Nyuwa created human, but why she is not a human saint, but instead a goblin saint?"


    "Goblin?" Hao Ning thought about it carefully after hearing it and felt it was weird, "That''s right, in Legends of Conferred Gods, the magic treasure that Express Nyuwa used was a Goblin Recruiting Banner, so she summoned goblins, not human. Since her merit is to create human, why can''t she be a human saint?"


    "I didn''t understand it either before, and my master only mentioned a few words about these secrets. Now, I guessed that it was probably to avoid the Formless Fragrance Flames directly entering her body."


    "What?" Hao Ning asked.


    "What is Formless Fragrance Flames?"Jienan asked.


    "What do you mean directly entering her body?" Zhang Dalong asked.


    Liu Shuai looked at the few of them, and scratched his head, "Seems not everyone is in the same spot. Fine, let''s ignore the Formless Fragrance Flames." Seeing Jienan nod his head, Liu Shuai continued to speak, "Mr. Zhang Dalong''s WeChat is used by many people every day, and gradually, WeChat produces something. We can call it a soul for now." Hao Ning knew that Liu Shuai did not use the term Formless Fragrance Flames deliberately to help Zhang Dalong and Jienan understood, "But this soul either existed inside WeChat in the beginning, or it was filtered and purified, then attached to a person''s body after some changes." Speaking till here, Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan. Only now did Hao Ning realize why Zhang Quan had said that conferring a god was so troublesome. Liu Shuai truly deserved to be Zhang Quan''s disciple. Though he lost all his mana, his analysis of those gob and ghost issues was pretty accurate.


    Liu Shuai did not care about Hao Ning''s thoughts. He continued to speak, "But Mr. Zhang Dalong, since you have the merit of creating WeChat --"


    "Uh, Mr. Liu," Zhang Dalong was a bit more polite when he said that, "WeChat was not created by me alone. It was the whole team��"


    "But now, the entire internet community is certain that you are the founder of WeChat, right?" Liu Shuai laughed as he looked at Zhang Dalong, "Don''t merely focus on the objective facts. You should also see what people believe. That''s what you mean by intuition. Sometimes, what people believe is more important than what it is. "


    "Did Zhang Chihang attach to you?" Hao Ning muttered, but he had to admit that Liu Shuai''s words were logical.


    "Since you have the power of merit of creating WeChat, and WeChat produced an unfiltered soul," Liu Shuai said with a grave expression on his face as he continued, "It will naturally be close to you. Judging from your description just now, the soul is not only close to you, but also talking to you, and it has already entered your body."


    "What!" Hao Ning could not help but cry out, "Are you saying that Zhang Dalong''s body has two souls? Is this a kind of possession? "


    "Possession?" Liu Shuai shook his head, "This soul does not have any consciousness, so of course, it can''t be considered a possession, but it''s even more terrifying."


    "Because it''s not filtered?" Zhang Dalong probed.


    "Yes," Liu Shuai nodded, "This soul has no consciousness of its own. In the short term, it will be at peace with your soul. You can even talk to it and carefully listen to its emotions, but in the long run, a human body won''t be able to tolerate being haunted by such kind of unfiltered soul. Moreover, the soul mainly resides in your head, so from a scientific perspective, this will cause too much pressure to the head as well." Liu Shuai suddenly switched from metaphysics to science, which caused Hao Ning unable to accept it. Even Jienan felt unbelievable.


    Upon noticing others'' doubt in their eyes, Liu Shuai realized that he switched rather quickly, so he had to explain, "It''s like two people living in one brain. Of course, there will be a huge pressure."


    "But wouldn''t that make both of them stupid?" Jienan did not agree, "How could our Mr. Zhang be stupid?"

 Chapter 80 How Could Fictions be real?

    "Of course, he won''t be stupid because the other one does not have consciousness." Liu Shuai nodded. "However, physiologically speaking, there may be some special symptoms in the beginning, such as his blood pressure is not high in the whole body except in his intracranial area, and medical inspections cannot figure out the cause of such a high intracranial pressure, because his blood viscosity is normal, and his blood vessels are not clogged up at all. However, this man''s life may be disordered. He would be a fast thinker, but he cannot adjust his biological clock as a normal person does. Even if he forces to do so, he would quickly return to a disordered condition, along with some inexplicable symptoms like nose bleeding."


    Jienan looked at Liu Shuai in disbelief, then looked at Zhang Dalong, and asked anxiously, "Mr. Zhang, are you sure you don''t know these people?"


    Zhang Dalong shook his head and asked, "Mr. Liu, what will happen to such a man in the long run?"


    Liu Shuai laughed bitterly, "I don''t know. I have never encountered such things before. If it was not by chance," Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan at this time.


    "I would not have thought of this, but I think the best result would be to share his life with the soul in his body, which means ��"


    Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Dalong, and said word by word, "From the moment this soul entered the man''s body, his remaining decades of life will be cut in half."


    "Clap!" Zhang Dalong''s teacup fell onto the table. Jienan''s face was full of anger, and just as he was about to slap the table, he was grabbed by Zhang Dalong.


    "I know you don''t believe it." Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Dalong, then pointed to Zhou Yuan, "Our friend, just as you said, got the soul of WeChat by chance." Liu Shuai thought that it would be very troublesome for him to explain moment god, so he used the term the soul of WeChat to help them understand, "and it''s pure because it has been filtered. We were trying to save his life, but it happened to connect with you."


    "What connection?" Hao Ning asked hurriedly as he heard Liu Shuai finally mentioning his doubt.


    "Originally, the soul in Zhou Yuan''s body should have been filtered and purified by WeChat. That''s normal." Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, and he knew that Hao Ning could also understand in this way. So, he continued, "but because the soul of WeChat had entered Mr. Zhang Dalong''s body first, which means a part, even a large part of the soul of WeChat in Zhou Yuan''s body came from the soul of WeChat in Zhang Dalong''s body. Thus, even though the soul of WeChat in Zhang Dalong''s body has no consciousness, Zhang Dalong could still feel Zhou Yuan''s existence, but the sense should be fragile, unless -"


    "Unless what?" Hao Ning asked.


    "Unless Zhou Yuan is replenishing a large amount of soul for some reason," Liu Shuai mused. "And such replenishment will produce a flow of soul so that Mr. Zhang Dalong can strongly sense such connection." The replenishment of soul that Liu Shuai just said was, in fact, the replenishment of Formless Fragrance Flames. It was just that it would take time to explain to Jienan and Zhang Dalong what it meant by Formless Fragrance Flames, so he did not do the differentiation.


    "Um," Zhang Dalong''s expression became a little calmer at this moment, and he continued, "The feeling was obvious today in the day time."


    "Daytime?" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai pondered, "At that time, Zhou Yuan was in the CEO''s office ��."


    "That''s right! Now I understand everything! " Hao Ning slapped his thigh, "At that time, Zhou Yuan was observing the director and CEO''s words and appearance to figure out what they wanted quickly and then proposed a plan, but it was not Zhou Yuan''s ability." Speaking till this point, Hao Ning realized that he was not polite, so he immediately smiled at ZhouYuan apologetically. Zhou Yuan smiled and indicated that it was all right, after which Hao Ning continued," At that time, Zhou Yuan was probably subconsciously using his special abilities, and he needed to replenish his Formless, his soul. That''s why Mr. Zhang Dalong could feel it. "


    "That should be the case!" Liu Shuai nodded in agreement.


    Although he had learned many things, he never predicted that Formless Fragrance Flames would gather within Zhang Dalong''s body because of his power of merit. It turned out that the Formless Fragrance Flames that Zhou Yuan had been absorbing for these days were from Zhang Dalong, and that was the cause of the matter today.


    "So that''s how it is..." Zhang Dalong''s expression was peculiar as he looked at Zhou Yuan with slightly teary eyes, "So you are, are the soul I created." Saying this, he wiped his eyes and said, "Forget it, being sensational is not good behavior. Thank you, Mr. Liu, for clarifying my doubts. Then, may I ask about the lifespan issue that you just mentioned ��"


    "That''s right. We cannot let Mr. Zhang'' life mysteriously shorten," Hao Ning immediately said to Liu Shuai upon hearing this.


    "About this, I think ��" Liu Shuai frowned. This kind of thing was a little special, but there might be a solution.


    "Excuse me," Jienan said at this time, "Mr. Zhang, are you going to let these godlike cheaters cure your illness according to those fictions?"


    "Jienan, what do you mean?" Zhang Dalong was startled.


    "Fiction could not be real!" Jienan thought for a moment, then cupped his hands towards Hao Ning, "Bro, your martial skills are amazing, but I can barely accept the words you just said, or the metaphysics you deduced from fictions."


    "Fiction could not be real?" Hao Ning laughed. He knew that as an outsider, Jienan could hardly believe these things. Liu Shuai used novels as the starting point to help Zhang Dalong understand, but the harm caused by Formless Fragrance Flames was something Liu Shuai had personally experienced. However, this way it would make Jienan think that it was just a random guess by a novelist. As a peer practitioner in the Internet industry, still, Liu Shuai wasn''t willing to see Zhang Dalong''s lifespan go down by half, so he asked, "What if some impossible things in reality but possible in novels become true in reality?"


    "Well��" Jienan thought for a moment, then continued," It depends." However, his tone also softened a bit.


    "My apologies. My little brother was inconsiderate in his words, but he has no ill intentions." Zhang Dalong immediately said as he saw that Hao Ning was unhappy.


    "You don''t believe it either, do you?" Liu Shuai glanced at Zhang Dalong.


    "Well..." Zhang Dalong didn''t know how to explain. The reason he came to this place today was that he had some sense, but the things the people in front of him talked about were utterly different from what he was thinking. Though he was a little worried due to what Liu Shuai just said, he still doubted in his mind.


    "Liu Shuai, how about you show your skills?" Hao Ning thought for a while and said to Liu Shuai.


    "Show the shit!" Liu Shuai was startled, then his face blushed as he curled his lips, "Did you forget that I''m only half recovered?"


    "Then, Zhou Yuan?" Hao Ning turned and looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "Show which part?" Zhou Yuan was a little confused. He lowered his head to look at his clothes, and immediately bundled them up tightly, "I can do nothing."


    "Enough," Liu Shuai said to Hao Ning, "He can''t do anything now. It''s good enough for him to keep his life."


    "Err ��" Hao Ning felt awkward, while Zhang Dalong was still doing fine and smiling, but Jienan had lowered his head and played with his phone with a face full of ridicule. Suddenly, he felt that he was looking for trouble. He knew that others would not believe him, yet he still said it out, but Jienan''s expression made him feel uncomfortable. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly thought of a way and asked Jienan, "The man you said earlier, he used Ox Toad Technique in novels, right?"


    "Eh?" Jienan stopped playing with his phone. He pondered, then shook his head, "I thought so at that time, but after all, it does not conform to common knowledge in physics."


    Hao Ning chuckled, but just as he was about to speak, Jienan spoke first, "But I thought about it later. If the security guard were to hit the person with the stick and throw it to his back trying to use more force to attack, he might probably swing the stick off his hand."

 Chapter 81 Life and Death Talisman

    "You know how to speak around��" Hao Ning thought in his heart. He ignored Jienan''s analysis and continued to ask," I saw your movements just now. You learned martial arts before, didn''t you?"


    A hint of pride flashed across Jienan''s face, "Just a little."


    "Hehe," Hao Ning declined to comment. He could tell from Jienan''s movements that he learned far more than a little. "Then let me ask you, is there any martial skill in this world that can lower the temperature?"


    "lower the temperature?" Jienan glanced at Hao Ning and smiled as he placed the phone on the table, "Those are all random words written by novelists. Such an inner strength is impossible in this world."


    "Impossible?" Hao Ning asked. Liu Shuai knew what Hao Ning wanted to do, which made him laugh involuntarily.


    "Absolutely �� ��" Jienan also felt that something was amiss when he saw Liu Shuai''s expression, but he quickly changed his mind, "Absolutely impossible."


    Without saying a word, Hao Ning picked up the teacup in front of Jienan. The jade green cup still had some tea in it. Hao Ning rolled up his sleeves and took the cup, then said to Jienan, "Watch carefully."


    Jienan stared at the teacup, and after a while, he was shocked to find that all the tea in the cup had turned into ice!


    "This is impossible!" Jienan stood up and retreated, and looked at Hao Ning as if he was a ghost, but Liu Shuai was already used to it and chuckled, "Do you believe it now?"


    Hao Ning saw that Jienan was so shocked that he could not say anything, so he laughed and said, "So, is this a real martial art, or one from a novel?"


    Without waiting for Jienan to speak, Liu Shuai hurriedly went over and picked up the teacup with an excited face, "Frozen Ice Palms, is it Frozen Ice Palms? That''s awesome, Hao Ning. I''ll count on you if the air conditioner in the company doesn''t work well in summer. "


    "No," Hao Ning shook his head and explained, "It''s Lady Tian Shan''s Life and Death Talisman."


    "Jesus!" Liu Shuai''s face changed as he threw the teacup onto the table, and immediately moved a few inches away from Hao Ning, "Hey, are you crazy? You don''t have to do it to prove to this bro!"


    "I have no other choice ��"Hao Ning had a bitter face. Just now, when he fought with that person, he used the Divine Power of the Nort, and his body was full of Nort True Qi. Hao Ning was worried that he wouldn''t be able to cool it down with any other methods, so he decided to try Lady Tian Shan''s Life and Death Talisman. After all, Lady Tian Shan was from the same sect. Thus, her skills should use the same type of inner strength.


    "What is a Life and Death Talisman?" Zhou Yuan didn''t understand the details of martial art fictions. He had heard of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, but he didn''t understand the details. "How come the Life and Death Talisman make ice?"


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was speechless. He did not know how to explain at that moment.


    "The Life and Death Talisman is a secret technique of Lady Tian Shan," Jienan said as he calmed his surprise. Seeing Zhang Dalong''s confusion, he explained, "This technique firstly reverses one''s True Qi, then change your palm from warm to icy cold that can even turn normal water into ice, and the ice is the carrier of Life and Death Talisman. It''s just that �� "Jienan looked at Hao Ning suspiciously," I''ve never heard that you can use the Life and Death Talisman to make such a big ice cube. "


    "Learn smart, use smart," Hao Ning nodded his head. Jienan indeed knew details of novels very clearly. If he was not too stubborn, they might be good friends. "When you use the Life and Death Talisman, you need to attach Yin Yang inner strength onto it and shoot it into the opponent''s acupoint. Once struck, the opponent will be extremely itchy, and there will be no cure."


    "That''s what is written in the novel," Jienan curled his lips. "But we can''t tell if that''s what you just used."


    Hao Ning frowned. He could not help but ask, "Why? Don''t you see the water is frozen? "


    "That might just be a magic trick," Jienan insisted, "Many people use magic trick as godly abilities these days. Didn''t you see a so-called master get exposed on TV a while ago? Maybe you hid some cooling device, or maybe there was something tricky with the cup itself. Right, did you use a quick method to exchange my cup with another one?"


    Zhang Dalong looked at Jienan strangely. Usually, Jienan was not so hard to talk with, but today he was questioning every detail. After thinking carefully, he already understood what happened, but he did not point it out, but just smiled at the few of them and listened to their conversation.


    Hao Ning did not see Zhang Dalong''s expression, but he was slightly angered in his heart. He originally planned to give them some clues and leave, but Jienan always said that he did not believe, and even slandered that he was using magic tricks. It was, after all, the temper of a youngster, so he was somewhat angry and glanced at Jienan, then spoke lightly, "Then watch close!"


    Before his voice fell, Hao Ning lightly slapped the table, then the teacup in his hand trembled, and water in the teacup immediately flew up, becoming a line of water. Jienan couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise when he saw this since such a technique was incredibly profound. In usual cases, once he smacked the table, the cup should bounce up first, but after Hao Ning took this move, the water in the cup flew out first, while the cup almost stayed still, as though it was stuck onto the table. Hao Ning must be an extremely unpredictable and formidable figure to know this force penetration technique, no matter if Zhou Yuan was the soul of WeChat or not.


    Hao Ning reached out his hand and grabbed a bit of water from the line of water. With a shake of his hand, he immediately sent it towards Jienan, who was startled and extended his hand quickly to block, but he failed to prevent nothing. He felt cold on Tanzhong acupoint on his chest, then nothing else.


    Jienan touched himself and realized he was not injured, so he smiled and said to Hao Ning, "I say, brother, you don''t have to pretend to be godlike anymore. Ouch!"


    "Jienan, what''s wrong?" Zhang Dalong heard Jienan suddenly shouting, so he immediately asked.


    "It''s itchy!" As he spoke, Jienan retreated, stood up, and scratched his body with all his might, but he couldn''t stop. Jienan seemed to be strange. He smiled while he felt itchy, "Ah, ah, ah, Brother Hao Ning, I know it, you are using the Life and Death Talisman, ah."


    "Are you sure?" Hao Ning asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, ah, yes," Jienan said as he scratched his head. "Please help me remove it."


    "All right." Hao Ning did not want to make things difficult for him, so he stood up and walked to Jienan''s side, but just as he was about to use his palm, his expression changed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Shuai saw that Hao Ning''s face changed and immediately asked.


    "Hey, bro," Jienan was still scratching all over his body. He was almost unable to stand up anymore, "I have already admitted my wrongs, please help me, ah."


    "It seems..." Hao Ning hesitated for a moment, then walked closely to Liu Shuai and whispered, "I seem to have used up my mana."


    "How could it be so fast?" Liu Shuai glanced at Zhang Dalong, who was supporting Jienan and looked at him, "You were able to hold on for a long time in the past, ain''t you?"


    "It probably..." Hao Ning glanced at Zhou Yuan, "Maybe there is something wrong with Zhou Yuan''s mana��."


    "Wrong?" Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up, "Yeah, because there might be some anomalies of the Formless Fragrance Flames within Zhang Dalong''s body."


    "Hey, you two," Zhang Dalong was a little anxious, and Jienan had begun to roll his eyes, and Zhang Dalong seemed not able to hold him, "My little brother did offend you with his words, but he has no ill intentions. He just helped me confirm the true identities of you guys here �� ��"


    "I know, wait a minute �� �� Liu Shuai, find it out quickly." Hao Ning knew what Zhang Dalong was going to say, so he immediately walked over to Zhou Yuan''s side. Liu Shuai also found a book app, and at the same time, Hao Ning pulled Zhou Yuan''s hand and touched his phone, calling out in his heart, "Lend Me Your Mana."

 Chapter 82 Not Your WeChat, But Everybodys WeCha

    t


    Then, he immediately walked to Jienan''s side and lightly struck Jienan''s chest with his palm, and then rubbed it back and forth.


    "All right." Not long later, Hao Ning slapped his palm again, bellowed, and took two steps back, then watched Jienan.


    By then, Jienan''s entire body had stopped trembling, and the look in his eyes returned to normal. Zhang Dalong saw that he was able to stand on his own, so he stopped supporting him, and took out a tissue from the table to give to Jienan. Jienan took the tissue and wiped his mouth that was covered in foam, as he stared at Hao Ning with a red face.


    After wiping it clean, Jienan smiled and cupped his hands towards Hao Ning, "So you are an expert, sorry for the offense just now!"


    "Uh �� don''t be like that," Hao Ning was a bit embarrassed by Jienan''s move. He scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect my Life and Death Talisman to be powerful, and I even fell off the chain just now ��Never mind, let''s sit down and talk. "


    "Pah!" Zhou Yuan suddenly leaned on the table.


    "Hey, Zhou Yuan, what''s wrong with you?" Hao Ning felt weird as he saw Zhou Yuan act like this. He immediately pushed at him, but he could not wake Zhou Yuan up. He carefully pushed twice, and noticed that Zhou Yuan was leaking blood!


    Liu Shuai''s expression changed dramatically. He immediately took off Zhou Yuan''s T-shirt, then found that the wounds on his body that had already healed started to split again slowly, and blood was seeping out!


    "What''s going on?" Hao Ning panicked, "Previously, even if Zhou Yuan had a wound, he could control himself from bleeding. What happened?"


    "Could it be that he does not have enough donations so that his divine strength was weakened?" Liu Shuai said to Hao Ning in a low voice, "Zhou Yuan probably doesn''t know how to use his mana yet. He used up too much divine power during the day, and you borrowed his mana when you were fighting with Qili at night, besides, just now ��"


    "Plop!" Hao Ning had not spoken yet, but Zhang Dalong also fell unconsciously on the table. When Jienan saw that, he immediately came close to look over, and saw blood flowing out from Zhang Dalong''s nose as well.


    "This is bad!" Liu Shuai cried out, "Zhou Yuan''s divine power is insufficient, so he is now instinctively absorbing the power of donations, and a portion of it came from Zhang Dalong''s body. The Formless Fragrance Flames in Zhang Dalong''s body is flowing extremely fast. It has exceeded the limits of his tolerance!"


    Liu Shuai immediately walked up and flipped Zhang Dalong''s eyes, but the latter''s brows knitted tightly.


    "What should we do?" Jienan panicked, not knowing if he should call an ambulance or ask Liu Shuai.


    "What should we do?" Hao Ning was anxious as well. On the one hand, he hoped that Zhou Yuan could quickly absorb the power of donations to wake up, but on the other hand, he was worried that there would be a problem with Zhang Dalong if Zhou Yuan absorbed too fast, so he scolded Jienan anxiously, "It''s all your fault. What damn things are you trying to prove! Now, it''s proven that the two are indeed related. Is that what you want?"


    "Sorry, it''s all my mistake," Zhang Dalong is extremely important to Jienan, so he could not merely watch Zhang Dalong falling here no matter how. He quickly spoke to Liu Shuai, "Master Liu, I beg of you, please save Mr. Zhang!"


    "Don''t call me that," Liu Shuai said hurriedly, and pondered for a moment. "Seems we must try the only way."


    As he said that, Liu Shuai took off Zhou Yuan''s clothes, which were completely covered in blood. Liu Shuai stained Zhou Yuan''s clothes with water and used the clothes to draw an unknown pattern on the ground with blood stains. After he finished drawing, he said to Jienan, "Give me another piece of cloth!"


    "Slahhh," Jienan tore a big piece off his clothes without hesitation. Liu Shuai did not say a word as he received the cloth and dipped it in the nosebleed that Zhang Dalong dripped on the table. It was already a big puddle of blood. Liu Shuai used the cloth with water and continued to draw patterns on the ground. Hao Ning looked carefully. It seemed to be an array diagram. After finishing drawing it, Liu Shuai shouted, "Bring the two into the array! Remember to put them back to back! "


    Hao Ning and Jienan immediately placed Zhang Dalong and Zhou Yuan inside the formation. While the two were moving, Liu Shuai took a piece of paper from the table, and used Zhang Dalong''s blood to draw an unknown talisman, then stuck it on Zhou Yuan''s forehead. After murmuring something, he yelled out loud, "Break!"


    Following his word, the talisman suddenly started burning spontaneously. The flames were extremely drastic at the beginning but decreased in size to the end. When the flames reached Zhou Yuan''s forehead, the brightness was no longer there. At this point, the array formation which was initially filled with blood also caught fire, which caused Jienan to be anxious. He rushed forward to stop the fire but was stopped by Liu Shuai. The fire on the ground slowly flew up. It was originally a ball of fire, but after dancing in the air for a while, it split into two parts, one of which was red and the other was white, and the red fire gradually flew into the center of Zhang Dalong''s brows, while the burning white fire flew into the center of Zhou Yuan''s eyebrows.


    At that moment, Zhang Dalong suddenly took a deep breath and opened his eyes. Blood had stopped flowing from his nose. Seeing Zhang Dalong wake up, Jienan was ecstatic and immediately rushed forward to help him, but Zhang Dalong indicated that he did not need help and he stood up on his own.


    "Why is Zhou Yuan still not awake?" Hao Ning could not help but ask when he saw Zhou Yuan still had his eyes closed.


    Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan, and said in a low voice, "You are wrong. Maybe that''s how he is truly awake."


    Just as Hao Ning was about to ask, their phones on the table suddenly lit up, and the WeChat in their phones automatically opened, then entered WeChat Moment and flipping over quickly. These phones were also trembling, and just as Jienan was about to step forward, he was stopped by Zhang Dalong. The phones were shaking even more fiercely. Moreover, some customers outside claimed out, "What''s going on with my phone?" "What happened?"


    After the period about three to four breaths, the phones stopped trembling, and the wounds on Zhou Yuan''s body healed at a visible rate. Zhou Yuan opened his eyes and looked at the other people with a confused face, "Why are you looking at me? Anything wrong with me? "


    Then he lowered his head and looked, "Eh? Where are my clothes? "Then, when he saw Liu Shuai staring at him and subconsciously using his clothes to wipe his hands, Zhou Yuan''s face flushed red as he scolded, "Liu Shuai, you''re a freak, hurry up and give me my clothes."


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai did not know what to say, but he knew that Zhou Yuan did not know what happened, so he quickly passed the clothes over to him. Jienan glanced at it, and somehow, the blood and water stains on Zhou Yuan''s t-shirt were all gone.


    "Mr. Liu," Jienan said, "Thank you for saving Mr. Zhang, I don''t know how you used your, your ��" Even though he had just experienced this, he was unable to say the word "mana."


    "Mr. Liu," Zhang Dalong stood up and bowed, "Thank you for saving me. I feel completely refreshed now, completely different from when I was carrying those heavy burdens and was unable to breathe."


    "You carried heavy burdens? Why don''t you tell us?" Jienan looked at Zhang Dalong and asked suspiciously.


    "I thought it was the kind of pressure I should undertake." Zhang Dalong laughed, and then asked Liu Shuai, "May I know what divine method did you use?"


    "It''s not any divine method," Liu Shuai laughed and waved his hand. "My ability is limited now." Hao Ning understood that Liu Shuai meant that he did not have any mana now, so he did not say anything. However, Liu Shuai continued, "I only used the breaking spell. "


    "Breaking spell?" Zhang Dalong asked curiously.


    "Yes," Liu Shuai muttered to himself, "The logic is straightforward. It''s just that Mr. Zhang was standing in the mist, so you could not make it clear."


    "Please tell me more about it." Zhang Dalong could not help but ask.


    "Mr. Zhang, you have the merit of creating WeChat, but since WeChat is out and everyone is using it, you don''t need to bear some causes and effects." Liu Shuai laughed, "Since everybody now is using WeChat, it is everybody''s WeChat, not your WeChat, Mr. Zhang. You are the founder of WeChat. That''s just your merit of creation. You don''t need to make yourself the center of the whirlpool and suffer its consequences. When it''s time to let it go, you should let it. "


    "It''s not my WeChat, but everybody''s WeChat?" Zhang Dalong was startled, and then he laughed out loud, "What you said is reasonable, Mr. Liu. Founder of WeChat is just a name and nothing else. There''s no need to be bothersome and bear the consequences. "


    Outside the teahouse.


    Watch Zhang Dalong and Jienan''s car moving further and further away. Hao Ning could not help but ask Liu Shuai, "Hey, tell me, do you think Zhang Dalong is about to become a Buddha after this?"


    "How would I know that?" Liu Shuai was noncommittal. He still frowned and said, "Let''s think about our matters first. For example, what exactly is going on with Qili? "


    "Qili?" Hao Ning thought for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed, "Why would he do such a thing tonight?"


    "This is too strange," Liu Shuai seemed to be talking to himself, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."

 Chapter 83 Qi Li Died?

    "What? Say that again? "


    When Hao Ning arrived at the entrance of the company in the morning, he heard Liu Shuai shouting at the front desk.


    The one at the front desk was a little beauty named Lele. Usually, when Liu Shuai saw her in the morning, he would be laughing and whispering to her in a warm and gentle voice. Recently, Liu Shuai seemed to be enlightened. He would bring the little beauty breakfast from time to time and chat with her. Today, however, Liu Shuai lost control and became angry at her. Looking at Liu Shuai''s fierce look, the little beauty was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Although Hao Ning felt that it was strange, he still went over to console him, "Liu Shuai, calm down. What exactly happened to you? You look so scary that no one can answer your question. "


    "Calm down?" Liu Shuai glared at Hao Ning, took a deep breath, and slowly said. "She, just, said that Qili died in the bathroom��"


    "Right, speaking like that helps solve any problem you have -" Hao Ning laughed and said to Liu Shuai, but when he finally understood what Liu Shuai had said, he shouted at him without thinking, "What the f * ck! What? Say that again! " His expression was sinister, more so than Liu Shuai''s expression just now. The fierce look on his face even caused Liu Shuai to jump in fright.


    "Uh, you two��"After their chaos, the little beauty at the front desk recovered her mind. She told Liu Shuai and Hao Ning in the scare, "Let me finish my words first. I don''t know what to say if you keep acting like this. The thing was like that. After I arrived at the company in the morning, I heard from the old cleaning staff that a person passed out in the bathroom. I went to look, and it turned out to be Qili. I just called an ambulance, and some colleagues had already sent him to the hospital. "


    "So that''s how it is..." After Hao Ning heard this, he calmed down a little and looked at Liu Shuai, only to see that Liu Shuai was still looking at him, as if he was laughing at him for being impatient, so he immediately made the first move by blaming, "My handsome brother, apparently he passed out in the bathroom. How come you said he died?"


    Sure enough, Liu Shuai''s face turned red. He scratched his head in embarrassment, but still pretended to be strong and speak to the beauty at the front desk, "Lele, you told me that Qili passed away in the bathroom, didn''t you?"


    Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Lele laughed out loud, and her previous nervousness turned into smiles, "I didn''t say he passed away in the bathroom. I said he passed out. That''s different. Hehe, you''re too impatient �� ��"


    "You clearly said passed away ��" Liu Shuai was eager to argue as he realized that he had been wrongly accused.


    "No, you must have misremembered!" Lele stopped Liu Shuai from speaking further.


    "Even so..." Hao Ning did not notice these details. He saw that Liu Shuai was embarrassed, and he was aware that he always lost mind for caring about others. This little fellow was very rational in regular time, but if someone he cared about were to in an incident or he encountered a beauty, his reflexes would not be very active, and this was not the first time. Today, he happened to be in front of a beautiful girl while he was informed that something terrible happened to a person he cared about, so it was nothing inexplicable that he would act like that.


    Therefore, Hao Ning coughed lightly and changed the topic, "Passing out is no small matter. Moreover, since Lele comes early every day and she heard that Qili fainted in the bathroom when she came to the company so early today, it is very likely that Qili did not pass out this morning, but from last night ��"


    "That''s right," Hearing Hao Ning''s words, Lele immediately nodded her head in agreement. "I checked the surveillance footage in the washroom. Hey, why are you both looking at me like that?" Just as Lele was about to continue, she saw that there was something strange in Hao Ning''s and Liu Shuai''s eyes. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "You checked the surveillance video of the men''s bathroom?" Hao Ning wiped off his cold sweat, as he quickly retrospected if he made any abnormal actions in the bathroom. "Your taste is awful��"


    "Hey, you two scoundrels," Lele blushed. She knew that the two of them must misunderstand, "I said outside of the bathroom! Who monitors inside bathrooms? You freaks! "


    Hao Ning was startled. He thought that it was Lele who said that herself. Lele insisted that she said "passing out" and did not allow Liu Shuai to argue with her. Thus, she was probably used to speak carelessly and denied after. Hao Ning recognized that Liu Shuai was probably wronged, but such a small matter was not important at all, so he gestured for Lele to continue, "Fine, sorry, we heard wrongly. What happened next?"


    "Not a problem... After Qili went in last night, he did not come out at all. If nobody had found him this morning, who knows what kind of danger he would be in." As Lele spoke, she frowned, "But again, Qili was somewhat strange in the video."


    "Strange?" When Hao Ning and Liu Shuai heard Lele''s words, they immediately asked, "What kind of strange?"


    Seeing they were curious, Lele clicked the keyboard and extracted the video out. It was very short, showing that Qili appeared from the corner of a hallway and turned right to the bathroom.


    "Did you see that?" Lele pressed the pause button after playing for a few seconds and asked the two.


    "Err ��" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai starred at each other, but it was too embarrassed to say that they didn''t notice anything, so they forced themselves to say, "It seems �� Play it again."


    "Fine." Lele played it again. "It''s obvious this time?"


    "Well..." Hao Ning did not dare blink. He carefully watched the video for a few seconds, but he did not see anything different. Considering Lele''s mistakes a moment ago, he doubted that it was her "fantasy." However, seeing Lele''s assured expression, he was too embarrassed to say that out.


    Liu Shuai played it again but was unable to find it. He could not help but say, "How is this different! It is clearly �� "


    "It''s another person!" Before Liu Shuai could finish his words, Zhou Yuan''s voice came from behind him.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Shuai turned his head, wanting to argue with Zhou Yuan, but he was shocked when he saw Zhou Yuan.


    Although Liu Shuai could not see the difference in Qi Li from the video at all, Zhou Yuan in front of him was completely different from the man before, and the difference was peculiar.


    The clothes, face, appearance, the hairstyle of Zhou Yuan was the same as yesterday, but he felt that Zhou Yuan had changed a lot as if he had become more radiant. What was strange, as Liu Shuai noticed, was that as long as Zhou Yuan was in his field of vision, everything around him was illusory. He couldn''t see anything clearly but Zhou Yuan alone. Furthermore, even though the surrounding environment wasn''t very bright, Zhou Yuan''s body seemed to have been hit by a reflecting light board, and the pores on his face were almost impossible to see anymore. It was as if his face had also become much thinner than before, and his eyes seemed to have grown more extensive and more lively, as though he was wearing a pair of cosmetic contact lenses. The word "radiant" was not too much to describe him right now.


    "You ��" Liu Shuai had a strange expression. Just as he was about to ask, Lele shouted excitedly, "Zhou Yuan, what brand of cosmetics did you use? Why you look so shiny? "


    "Cosmetics?" Zhou Yuan frowned, he thought, then smiled mysteriously, "To others, I will say that I use nothing, but to you ��" He winked at Lele, "I figured it out myself. The composition is rather complicated. I will organize it in two days and then tell you in one go."


    "Fantastic!" Lele nodded her head repetitively. She was delighted.


    "What the damned cosmetics!" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were mumbling in their hearts. How could that be the effect of cosmetics? Moreover, how could there be cosmetics with the outcome of lighting up? Women were genuinely mystical animals. They could observe details that men could not differentiate, but neglect those that were obvious to men.

 Chapter 84 A Dazzling Mans Car

    As he recalled the indistinguishable details, Hao Ning didn''t have the time to care about Zhou Yuan''s change. He immediately asked, "Zhou Yuan, you said that it was two different people. What do you mean by that?"


    "That''s right," Le Le followed up, "I feel that Qi Li is a little different, but I can''t tell what the difference is. After you said that, I also got the feeling, but what exactly is different?"


    "It''s simple." Zhou Yuan laughed, then casually picked up a piece of paper from the table and placed it on the screen, covering Qi Li''s head in the video, "Watch again."


    They looked at Qi Li who had his head covered and immediately discovered something different about him. Although his clothes were the same as usual, "Qi Li," who had his head covered, was walking in an utterly different way. It had to be known that Qi Li was a young, healthy, and energetic 20-old guy. When he was a new employee, he walked with active steps as if he was full of energy. Although the person in the surveillance video walked very fast, he seemed to be walking at a restrained pace, and his footsteps were also relatively light. Besides, he lowered his shoulders and curled his chest as if he was hiding something.


    However, for some reason, Hao Ning felt that it was more like the footwork of an inner force expert. Although he had met a few people with decent martial arts in the past, such as Jie Nan and A Zhe, they did not have such footwork. As to why he had such a feeling upon seeing "Qi Li," even he could not figure it out.


    The difference was obvious. The two of them were staring at Qi Li''s face the whole time and ignored his footwork and behavior selectively. Furthermore, men usually did not care how other men walked. Only a little girl like Le Le who saw everything at the front desk every day would have some impression. If Zhou Yuan had not to cover Qi Li''s face, it should have been difficult for them to find the critical point of the problem.


    "Flowerless in disorder gradually make one''s eyes unfocused..." Zhou Yuan suddenly started to recite a poem, which caused Liu Shuai to trembled and distance himself from Zhou Yuan. However, Le Le had become Zhou Yuan''s fan. She looked at Zhou Yuan, a man with glitter attribution, with an expression of infatuation.


    "Awesome!" The little girl praised Zhou Yuan as she looked at him, "you have sharp eyes to see the unnoticeable truth. You know how to modify yourself, and you''re even so talented. That''s really��."


    Liu Shuai was unwilling to be looked down upon. He also wanted to recite a few lines of a poem, but he had never liked reciting ancient verses. After holding back for a long time, he still couldn''t think of a single word, so he could only give up.


    Hao Ning thought back to Qi Li''s strange behavior last night and asked Le Le, "Which hospital is Qi Li in?"


    "Eh?" Le Le opened her mouth, but just as she was about to answer, Liu Shuai''s phone rang.


    Liu Shuai took out his phone and checked the number. His expression became serious the moment he saw "Professor Chen" on the screen.


    Liu Shuai made an apologetic gesture and went out to answer the phone, while Hao Ning continued asking about Qi Li. It turned out that he had been sent to the Sixth City Hospital for first aid. The Sixth City Hospital was a well-equipped hospital in S city. Hao Ning planned to visit Qi Li with Liu Shuai to figure everything out.


    The phone call did not take long. After a while, Liu Shuai came back with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry, Hao Ning. I''m afraid you have to go alone. I need to visit another person."


    "What?" Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai did not seem to be joking, so he nodded and asked, "Who is that important? How come you go and see him as he asked?"


    "My college instructor. He came to S City to attend an academic seminar." Liu Shuai said as he packed up his phone and headphones, "he specializes in biology and human brain system, and he is an old man I respect a lot. He took care of me when I was in college. I thought that he would arrive tonight by the plan, but it seems that he took the high-speed train ahead of time."


    "Ok, I got it." Hao Ning nodded. Liu Shuai cared a lot about his friends, and he respected his teachers, "go ahead. I will go����"


    Hao Ning was just about to say that he would go and visit Qi Li, but Zhou Yuan unexpectedly took over the conversation, "let''s go together."


    "Pardon?" Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan carefully. He wondered why Zhou Yuan had become so enthusiastic? Ever since Zhou Yuan had "lost his soul" some time ago, he seemed to have jumped out of the Three Realms and not belonged to Five Elements. He was completely indifferent to everything. Even when he had "moment god" entering his body a few days ago, he didn''t display much enthusiasm. Now he proposed to go with Hao Ning as if he had seen a ghost. However, Hao Ning thought that this description was wrong. Even when there was Yan, a real "ghost," at their home, Zhou Yuan was apathetic, so it could be said that even a "ghost" could not do anything to him.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning with a strange expression, "what do you mean by this reaction? Qi Li is our colleague. We should go and see him when something happened to him. " His words left Hao Ning speechless.


    Liu Shuai did not care about these details. Seeing that the two of them had agreed on it, he immediately walked out of the company, but he returned a few seconds later and glanced at Hao Ning meaningfully, "remember to ask Qi Li about that!"


    "I know. Go ahead." Hao Ning nodded.


    Hao Ning knew what Liu Shuai was talking about, but the little beauty Le Le was confused, "what are you talking about? Why do I understand every word you say, but I don''t know what you''re talking about? "


    "He-he." When Hao Ning saw Le Le''s surprised expression, he felt a sense of joy in his heart, since he had the feeling as he heard the conversation between Liu Shuai and Zhang Chi Hang. So, it seemed interesting to keep a sense of mystery. No wonder those gods always muttered some inexplicable things and hid seventy percent of their meanings. Hao Ning enjoyed talking like that. He could say something like "The secret of heaven is not to be leaked," transformed into a cloud of smoke and then disappear, leaving an unfathomable image of a deity in the hearts of people.


    Thinking about that, Hao Ning pulled Zhou Yuan, a "radiant" man, under the curious gaze of Le Le, out of the company. However, he could not find a taxi, even if he used Uber. Watching cars passing on the road, Hao Ning couldn''t help but feel that having a car of his own would be a great thing.


    "What should we do? Shall we walk some distance to take the subway? " Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "Hum. It works, but it''s too far. What a waste of time��" Zhou Yuan frowned. He looked at the car in front of him, then suddenly his eyes lit up. He smiled at Hao Ning, "wait. I''ll get my car."


    "Your car?" Hao Ning was sure that Zhou Yuan, a loser, had no car. A month ago, he was still troubled over the problem of his survival. However, Zhou Yuan had already run far away and disappeared after he turned a corner while Hao Ning was still surprised.


    Just as Hao Ning had not shut his mouth in surprise, Zhou Yuan quickly appeared around the corner again. Furthermore, when he saw Zhou Yuan, his jaw dropped even wider, because Zhou Yuan was driving a Maserati under the envious yet pretended unconcerned gazes of the surrounding people. It was okay if it was just a car, but it seemed to have Zhou Yuan''s strange "dazzling" halo, too. Once this car appeared, everything else around it seemed to turn hollow. Whether the people like it or not, their eyes were all on the car.


    "You ��" The car arrived in front of him very quickly, while Hao Ning looked at it in shock. Although he did not know much about cars, he knew that this one worth millions. When the window got down, he stared at Zhou Yuan inside and did not know what to say at that moment.

 Chapter 85 Talents of the Moment God

    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Yuan laughed and waved at Hao Ning. "Get in the car. let''s go."


    The surrounding people were still looking at the car and Hao Ning in front of it without pointing at him out of politeness. When Hao Ning looked at the people, they pretended to be calm and looked at other places. Even so, Hao Ning felt embarrassed. However, he had no choice but to get in the car quickly.


    "Hey," Hao Ning hastily fastened his seat belt and urged Zhou Yuan to drive away quickly. Then he asked seriously, "Where did you get this car?"


    He asked this question because when Zhou Yuan was in Hangzhou, he met a few people who had offended him, and without attacking them, he beat them black and blue in some very smart ways. Such kind of "high IQ" behavior was not honorable. Hao Ning was worried that Zhou Yuan had used his high IQ again and "borrowed" another person''s car.


    "Well," Zhou Yuan said as he looked forward indifferently, "I borrowed it."


    "That''s it! Hey, could you stop doing that kind of thing?" Hao Ning thought that this was bad. Just as he turned his head to argue with Zhou Yuan, he noticed that Zhou Yuan''s posture of pressing the gas pedal was kind of weird. Usually, people would lightly step on the gas pedal, but Zhou Yuan pressed back and forth between the accelerator and the brake. Moreover, the car did not stop when he stepped on the brake. Hao Ning became more and more shocked as he watched him. The car must be broken, as it did not stop when Zhou Yuan stepped on the brake. Suddenly, Hao Ning thought of all sorts of car crashes caused by failed brakes. He couldn''t help but shout out, "Ah! I don''t want to die!"


    "Choo�� "Zhou Yuan was startled by Hao Ning. He immediately stopped the car by the side, and looked at Hao Ning, "Hey, are you out of your mind? How come you are going to die? "


    "Huh?" Hao Ning checked himself and then looked at the car, sure enough, it had stopped. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed, "the car is not broken?"


    Zhou Yuan was confused by Hao Ning''s words, "who said this car was broken?" He tapped the steering wheel as he spoke, "I specifically borrowed a nice car."


    "But you stepped on the brake ��" Hearing Zhou Yuan said he borrowed the car, Hao Ning became even angrier. How could Zhou Yuan be so picky when he stole a car? The car started to move again. Hao Ning''s face became more serious, and he didn''t pay attention to Zhou Yuan''s strange driving methods anymore. He spoke to Zhou Yuan with a sullen face, "hey, even if we don''t have a car, we should not be thieves, right?"


    "Of course," Zhou Yuan looked at his front as he drove. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He glanced at Hao Ning, then turned back to look at the front. It was obvious that he had not driven cars many times before. "Did you mean I had stolen this car? Is there something wrong with you? How could I do such a thing? I said I borrowed it. "


    "Bullshit!" Hao Ning curled his lips and looked at Zhou Yuan with contempt. "How could you borrow a Maserati? Who''s going to lend you a car like that? "


    "Ha-ha!" Zhou Yuan laughed, "I thought it was something important! You misunderstood me. " As he said that, he held onto the steering wheel with one hand and placed the other on Hao Ning''s forehead. "Say, lend me your mana."


    "Eh?" Hao Ning did not understand what Zhou Yuan meant, but he still followed him and said,


    "Lend me your mana."


    "Ah! Shit!" Hao Ning roared. It was not a Maserati but a Mobike shared bike, and he was sitting in the metal basket in the front of it, while Zhou Yuan was riding the bicycle in the middle of the road and drove him forward!


    "Shh! What the hell are you screaming about!" Zhou Yuan immediately retracted his hand, and the bicycle disappeared instantly. Hao Ning then returned to the front passenger seat of Maserati. "People might think I''m raping you."


    "Fuck off. With your thin body, you should be the one being raped." Hao Ning calmed his emotions and gave a knee-jerk reply. After he thought about what he had just seen, he guessed, "so, you''re riding a bike, but with some camouflage tricks, you make people see us driving a Maserati?"


    "Hehe, you got it half right." A red light lit up in front of him, and Zhou Yuan stopped the car and laughed as he said to Hao Ning, "it''s true that I borrowed a bike, but I''m not using any camouflage tricks. I don''t know that kind of tricks."


    "No wonder he said he borrowed a car." Hao Ning thought. Zhou Yuan kept saying that he just borrowed a car since shared bicycles were there for passengers to borrow. However, when he saw that Maserati, he was prejudiced and thought that Zhou Yuan did not borrow it, but stole it. It turned out that he was wrong.


    However, after hearing Zhou Yuan''s last sentence, Hao Ning was puzzled, and he asked: "You don''t know tricks? Then how do you turn the bike into a Maserati?"


    "That''s a talent of Moment God." Zhou Yuan laughed, "In the past, I only had a hazy feeling, but after yesterday��"


    Hao Ning finally understood. Since yesterday, Formless Fragrance Flames could be directly connected with Zhou Yuan without passing throng Zhang Da Long. Perhaps that was the difference. Zhou Yuan continued, "after yesterday, I could feel that I was different from before. Soon I comprehended the talent that WeChat Moment granted me."


    "What talent?" Hao Ning had heard Zhang Quan talking about Gods'' talents. However, that seemed unrelated to their mana. For example, Li Long Fei''s talent was related to water, and Zhang Quan had his talent as well. It was just that he had never thought about the talent of this "dabbler" Moment God.


    "Talents of Moment God are �� ��" Zhou Yuan smirked at Hao Ning, "fake, kindness, and beauty."


    "Fake, kindness, and beauty?" The green light flashed, and Zhou Yuan started the Mobike edition "Maserati" again. Hao Ning could feel the car starting up and the sensation on his back. It was the same as a real car. "I''ve only heard of the truth, kindness, and beauty. How can there be a theory of fake, kindness, and beauty? What kind of nonsense is that? "


    "Ha-ha-ha," Zhou Yuan laughed as he stepped on the gas pedal and the brake to drive the car. Hao Ning finally understood that this guy''s feet were not stepping on the accelerator and the brake, but the two pedals of the bicycle. Before he could expose Zhou Yuan, he heard Zhou Yuan continue to speak, "truth, kindness, and beauty are just ideal dreams, but fake, kindness, and beauty are the reality. You could see what everyone posts on WeChat Moment, but is that all their true life? Obviously not. They merely post what they want others to see, or they want to show others their so-called beautiful and kind life, which is fake, but this kind of fake is without malice. No one is willing to post her photo without make-up unadorned to their Wechat Moment. Natural appearance may not look good, but ugly in the sun. "


    "That makes�� some sense." Hao Ning pondered carefully and agreed with Zhou Yuan. Even himself would consider for a while when he was about to post something to WeChat Moment. He would consider what others might think when they saw it. "But there must be something true. Like some science articles. "


    "It doesn''t matter how real it is, because it always contains some subjective intents, which makes it a bit fake." Zhou Yuan held onto the steering wheel, with his gaze suddenly becoming stern, "I couldn''t accept this talent at the beginning, but I accepted it later on. Maybe fake is the most common thing in this world. Compared to sun-center theory, the earth-center theory is fake and compared to relativity, Newton''s laws are fake. Truth is just an illusion, a limit of subjective imagination. People assume that this extreme exists, and they keep chasing after it, but the truth is always temporary in any historical stage. In the long term, it is still possible to be overturned in the future."


    Hao Ning did not like this kind of metaphysical discussion. He vaguely felt that Zhou Yuan tended to develop into the nonsense state like Zhang Chi Hang, so he immediately changed the topic, "then, what does this have to do with you turning a Mobike bicycle into a Maserati? Furthermore, you said that it''s not a trick. Then what is it? "

 Chapter 86 The Moment God Got in Trouble

    "Good, you''re asking the essential part," Zhou Yuan laughed. He didn''t look at Hao Ning, but he still nodded. "The fake I said is not to cheat people, but to show them what they want to see. Most times what people want to see is not real, but a fake that superimposed their subjective emotions."


    "What people want to see is usually not real ��." Hao Ning didn''t say anything as he continuously pondered in his heart over these words. For some reason, he thought of the Avalokiteshvara, and as for the falsehood of superimposed subjectivity, Hao Ning couldn''t help but think of a poem: For one who was sad, even the flowers cried; for those who had to separate, sounds of birds were shocking.


    Since Hao Ning was silent, Zhou Yuan continued to speak, "And with this beautiful talent, I can turn reality into the one people desire the most, so I used this talent to combine a Mobike bicycle with a certain desire in people''s heart, and materialize the nothingness. Besides, most people would not notice any difference from the outside appearance, so when this car is driven out, it does not matter if it is a Maserati or not. What''s important is that to those passengers, it should be a Maserati that is running on the road, and nothing more. This is the biggest difference from using a camouflage trick. "


    "You didn''t get it?" Zhou Yuan realized that Hao Ning did not quite understand his words, so he continued to explain, "A camouflage trick presents the user''s imagination in front of others, but my talent is to make people see what they imagine. A camouflage trick cannot be touched, because it is easily exposed and people will know that it is fake. In Journey to the West, the stupid monkey Sun Wukong turned a couple of stones into people, but when Master Zhen Yuan damped those stone people into burning oil, the stones were still stones and even damaged his pot. However, if I use the talent of Moment God to the extreme, the stones people I make will not only scream in oil, but also act the same as real people if I want, and they will be burned out in the end. People may suspect other people, but not themselves. For example, if you want to be rich, you may doubt whether you can be rich or not, but not wondering if the desire to be rich is real. "


    Hao Ning did not bother with Zhou Yuan''s final question. He just laughed at him in his heart, "How dare you mention it! It was you who broke Master Zhen Yuan''s pot. Now you call yourself a stupid monkey. Is that a sort of self-suspect? "


    However, when he thought about it, he understood that Zhou Yuan did not know his relationship with Sun Wukong, so he did not want to be nosy. At that time, Great Sage Qi Tian told him to "wait until Zhou Yuan regain his true heart". Now, he could not say if this person was Zhou Yuan himself or the Moment God.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhou Yuan asked curiously when he saw Hao Ning''s expression from the corner of his eyes.


    "Hmm, nothing ��" Hao Ning immediately shook his head. Looking at Zhou Yuan''s suspicious expression, he could only change the topic by pointing at Zhou Yuan''s feet movements and asked, "If it''s like what you said, then why you step on the gas pedal and brake just like you are stepping on bicycle pedals?"


    "What? �� Shit!" Zhou Yuan looked down and realized that he was actually "stepping on the gas pedal" like that. He then smiled with a bit of embarrassment, "Well, the car did become real, but my consciousness hasn''t caught up yet. Hahaha, what''s exposed isn''t the car, it''s me," While speaking, he felt a little embarrassed and quickly asked Hao Ning, "But touch every part of this car. Doesn''t it feel the same as a real car?"


    "Ugh ��" Hao Ning touched the window and passenger seat. It was indeed like what Zhou Yuan said, that the car felt real. He turned on the radio, and then the whole car erupted with Gong Lin Na''s song lyric "Jin Gu Bang, the bang the bang the bang��" The song was so magical that Hao Ning''s head almost exploded, so he immediately turned it off.


    "Oh my God ��" Hao Ning wiped his sweat away. This Moment God indeed had a strange taste in music. After he calmed down, he thought of something and asked tentatively, "Today, I see that you have a layer of dazzling halo around you. As long as you are in my field of vision, everything else is void, and only you are dazzlingly bright." Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, and said word by word, "Is this also your talent? Maybe a part of your talent of beauty? "


    "Of course! Your real appearance is at least ten Instagram away from your photos in WeChat Moment! " Zhou Yuan was both happy and frustrated when he said this, "Look at the pictures in WeChat Moment. People are so eager to fix their selfies that even their parents wouldn''t recognize them in photos. It is simply intolerable. They use all those techniques to fix their pictures to make them the most dazzling one in the photos. This is probably people''s desire for beauty, so I unconsciously acquired this so-called talent. However, it is also troublesome. For now, I don''t know how to control these talents. I cannot even tolerate those spontaneously radiant talents occurring in real life."


    "If you continue to shine by yourself like this," Hao Ning thought about the people who posted photos with friends but only beautified their faces so that in the end, no one would take photos with them anymore. He couldn''t help but laugh, "You will probably lose all your friends."


    "Fine, let''s not talk about this anymore. We''re almost there." Zhou Yuan reminded, "Let''s find a place to return the bicycle. I never thought that it would be even more jammed driving a car than riding a bicycle. We should have taken two bikes. Now such a long trip would cost me an additional fifty cents."


    "Damn," Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan in disdain. He didn''t expect that this Moment God would be so stingy that he even cared about fifty cents when he drove a Maserati.


    Zhou Yuan felt Hao Ning''s disdain and laughed embarrassedly, "It''s never a bad thing to save, ha-ha. Oh shit!"


    Zhou Yuan saw something in front and immediately braked, causing Hao Ning to lean forward. If it weren''t for the safety belt, he would have stood up right away, which further confirmed that this "fake car" was "real". Just then, Hao Ning looked forward and saw a person lying in front of the car, continually moaning, as though he had been knocked over, but Hao Ning carefully recalled that it did not feel like the car collided with anything. The two of them looked at each other and thought that they were in trouble. Zhou Yuan immediately got off the car, while Hao Ning did not say anything but extended his hand to fiddle with the car''s recording device. It turned out that the car was extremely realistic since the surveillance video immediately appeared. After Hao Ning oversaw the video, he immediately understood what was going on and slowly got off the car as well.


    There was a hospital not far away from them, but the road was remote, and there was almost no one coming and going. Hao Ning thought that it was terrible luck. It was troublesome even to visit Qili. After that, he saw Zhou Yuan being pulled by the person on the ground, and Zhou Yuan was standing there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    At the moment, Hao Ning was looking carefully. That person was a middle-aged woman in her fifties or sixties who was lying on the ground, holding onto Zhou Yuan and not letting him go.


    "Son, you want to run away after hitting someone? No way!" The woman was moaning on the ground and shouting. Her sound was so loud that it could be heard even from a few walls. When Hao Ning heard this person''s voice, he was amused, since she was robust after she was hit by a car. The woman was not paying attention to all this, as she cried and pulled Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan had never seen something like this before, so he was immediately scared stiff by the middle-aged woman, and quickly lowered his head and asked, "Madam, where are you hurt? Let me see. "


    "Ouch! Don''t touch my shoulder!" Hearing that Zhou Yuan wanted to see at her wounds, the woman immediately covered her entire body, "Don''t touch my shoulder! I hate people touching my shoulder! Also, don''t touch anywhere else! How come you take advantages of women at such a young age! What will you be when you grow up? "


    "Pfft ~" Hao Ning almost burst out laughing, since he never thought that this middle-aged woman could speak such fashionable phrases. She was quite aged, but she blamed Zhou Yuan, a young lad, to take her advantages. Zhou Yuan was fit, whether it is in terms of height or looks, and he intended to check her wounds. It was a question who was the one being taken advantages of.


    It was evident that the woman was cheating for money. Hao Ning was not in a rush anymore, since everything was recorded in the driving recording device. Hao Ning also used his phone to record the video. Unfortunately, the Moment God was acting all weird when things went wrong. He was claiming his theory of fake, kindness, and beauty, while now he was scared stiff by the "fake" things in front of him that he almost lost his soul.


    Zhou Yuan was already sweating anxiously and forgot to ask for help from Hao Ning. He hurriedly asked the woman, "Then what do you want us to do? How about we take you to the hospital?"

 Chapter 87 Begging with Style

    "What are you looking at?" The woman continued, "can you afford it?"


    "Then what do you want?" Zhou Yuan wiped his sweat and asked, "What do you want us to do?"


    "Give me twenty thousand. Then this will be over!" The woman lay on the ground and leaked an almost imperceptible smile on her face as if she was glad that she had succeeded so easily today.


    "Well," Zhou Yuan scratched his head, "Wait a minute." After speaking, he rushed towards Hao Ning, causing Hao Ning to have a bad feeling in his heart. As expected, Zhou Yuan said to Hao Ning with a red face, "Hey, could you lend me five thousand yuan?"


    "Geez!" Hao Ning stared at Zhou Yuan, thinking that this moment god must be a freak that he was fooled so easily. However, he still patiently asked, "What are you doing?"


    "The woman wants twenty thousand to settle it down. I only have fifteen thousand. Could you lend me ..." The more Zhou Yuan spoke, the softer his voice became, as though borrowing money was something disgraceful.


    "You pay her?" Hao Ning could not help but ask, "Are you out of your mind? You give��"


    "Give a shit!" Hao Ning had not finished speaking when a voice came out from the side, "What''s in your mind!? Are you stupid? How come you pay a person like that? Achoo!"


    When Hao Ning heard this familiar voice, he couldn''t remember who it was immediately. Thus, he turned his head to look, and what he saw made them extremely astonished. It was a teary-eyed Zhang Chihang who was being supported by Xiao Hong. He was sneezing as he got out of the car. It was also a Maserati, but it was slightly better than Zhou Yuan''s version.


    "Even an Avalokiteshvara can catch a cold?" Hao Ning was suspicious in his heart, but it was not appropriate to ask about this at this moment. Zhou Yuan did not know that this master in front of him was the one who provided the medicinal pellets to save him. He frowned, seeming to be indifferent to Zhang Chihang''s ridicule.


    Zhang Chihang walked in and looked at Zhou Yuan, and laughed a little, then started coughing fiercely. While coughing, he tried to cover his mouth with his handkerchief. He coughed so miserably. It seemed like he was going to cough out his lungs.


    Xiao Hong immediately stroked Zhang Chihang''s back, and sighed at the same time: "Your tuberculosis is severe. Let''s see a doctor first, in case you make other people infected. The people that were previously infected by you are in the Intensive Care Unit, and eight out of ten of them are already dead." Unknowingly, Xiao Hong''s voice was so loud that the few people around could hear him.


    "Al-choo!" Zhang Chihang did not speak, and instead coughed out a thick piece of phlegm. There were blood clots in it, the bright red blood clots along with the thick, yellow phlegm were coughed out onto the ground not far away from the woman. The clots were like red strawberries on a birthday cake. As soon as they hit the ground, they attracted a dozen flies. The flies climbed up the clots, sucking the liquid from the clots from time to time before climbing onto the thick sputum and continuing to wipe their eyes with their claws. The woman was scared that she even forgot to moan. Zhang Chihang waved his hand and said to Xiao Hong, "Call, call, call the traffic police."


    "Traffic police?" Zhou Yuan whispered to Hao Ning in surprise, "You''re already coughing up blood, shouldn''t you look for a doctor first?"


    Hao Ning seemed to understand something and indicated for Zhou Yuan not to speak but watch.


    "Fine!" Xiao Hong did not say a word. He merely dialed the number.


    When the woman heard that they wanted to call the traffic police, her face changed slightly. She turned her head and told Zhou Yuan, "Today is your lucky day. Just give me five thousand then you can go!"


    Before Hao Ning could even speak, Zhou Yuan''s face suddenly lit up with joy. Just as he was about to take out his cell phone to ask for the woman''s account, Zhang Chihang coughed once again and suddenly spat out a mouthful of phlegm. This time it fell even closer to the woman, and his phlegm was full of blood, but what was even weirder was that the road was downhill. The woman was lying on top of the mucus, but the blood seemed to have a life of its own. It did not flow downwards, but instead, it was flowing straight towards the woman who was lying on top of the hill.


    "Jesus!" The woman jumped out immediately without much thinking, obviously afraid that the bloody phlegm would touch her. Since it was just a small matter of money, being infected with tuberculosis wouldn''t be easy to deal with, so she jumped up hurriedly in her panic, and meanwhile, she took off her grey wig. This time Hao Ning recognized that she was not even thirty years old. No wonder she didn''t let Zhou Yuan touch her earlier. It turned out that she was afraid that Zhou Yuan would find out about her disguise.


    "You!" Zhou Yuan saw the woman jump up. However, just as he was about to ask "Lady you feel well?" he saw the woman''s wig fall off. Thus, he realized that he was fooled. His face turned red, and when he thought about his previous performance, he felt even more ashamed. After holding back for a long while, he asked, "So you are a liar?"


    "You!" The woman looked at Zhou Yuan, then at Zhang Chihang, not knowing whom to scold.


    "Why is it you again?" A traffic policeman walked over from behind, "Are you blackmailing people again?"


    "Huh?" The woman turned around. When she saw the traffic police, her face softened as she smiled, "Why are you here? I am not blackmailing anyone. See, I''m fine." As she spoke, she took two steps forward and jumped a few times.


    "Hng-hng!" The traffic police did not say anything but looked towards Zhou Yuan and the others. Before Zhou Yuan could say anything, the traffic police waved his hand, "This person is a habitual swindler. She has been imprisoned for a few times, but she always scams again. How much did she scam you guys this time? One or two thousand? "


    "Twenty thousand..." Before Hao Ning started speaking, Zhou Yuan had blurted out.


    "Twenty thousand?" The traffic police glared at the woman and scolded her with a smile, "Are you trying to trick a person and get enough money for the Spring Festival holiday? What idiot would give you so much money? Do you think everyone is that stupid! Don''t move! Come with us! " The traffic police said as he intended to take the woman back to "re-educate."


    As Zhou Yuan heard the traffic police saying "idiot", his face reddened even more. Also, Hao Ning strived to hold himself not to laugh out until his belly hurt.


    The woman looked at Zhou Yuan and the others, and knew that Zhang Chihang had messed up her plan, so she scolded him fiercely, "You damned nosy person, I curse you not to have a good ending."


    "You can''t decide if a person would end well by cursing." Zhang Chihang stopped coughing. He stood up straight and looked at the lady, and laughed.


    "Humph!" The woman took out a jade Avalokiteshvara statue from her neck, placed it in her palm, and clasped her hands together. "A person like you will not be blessed by the Avalokiteshvara!"


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was speechless in a daze. Avalokiteshvara would naturally not bless Zhang Chihang, because he would not be able to bless himself. However, in this sort of situation, it was quite subtle that this person said it out.


    "Pfft!" After Zhang Chihang heard this, he immediately flushed red and cursed, "You don''t do anything in this world and only know how to cheat money. How could you say something like Bodhisattva Blessing? Forget that Bodhisattva Blessing is fake, even if it''s real, it won''t protect an evil person like you! No, you are not a person at all. You are just a parasite. You are young, and you clearly have hands and feet, but you don''t work hard to earn money. You want to cheat others of their money to live. You are doomed to fall into the Tongue Pulling Hell, Intestine Taking Hell and Fire Hell. You cannot even reincarnate. Do you dare to curse me? You should think of how to accumulate some merits so that you would receive less punishment after your death! Otherwise, you are destined to enter the Land of Ninth Nether after your death and will never be able to reincarnate! Bodhisattva Blessing? You are not worthy of Bodhisattva''s blessing! Not only will you not be blessed, but ghosts will also haunt you. If you dare to cheat again, you will lose your soul and end in a horrible death! "


    Hao Ning was stunned. He never expected that Zhang Chihang''s reaction would be so intense, and he was shocked by the "judgment" of this Avalokiteshvara.


    "Pah!" The jade status in the woman''s hand exploded into powder. The woman cried out in fright, and the traffic police also took a step back in shock.


    It might because he was in a cold or something else, Zhang Chihang''s eyes were red as he stared at the woman. Hao Ning suddenly understood what Zhang Chihang meant that he did not fulfill someone��s wishes, because evil guys who took his statue but cheated others would not make good wishes.


    "See, you are not only blackmailing others with a fake wound, but even your jade Bodhisattva statue is also fake. The quality is so poor, " Hao Ning could roughly guess why that statue would explode, but he''d better make some excuse to cover the truth. "Officer, take this cheater away. By the way, big sister, you''d better not cheat people again. Even the Bodhisattva statue in your hands disagrees.


    The woman was stunned upon hearing Hao Ning''s words. Even the traffic police looked at Hao Ning and Zhang Chihang in a strange face before bringing her to leave.


    Seeing the two of them disappear at the intersection, Hao Ning shook his head. This Bodhisattva, Zhang Chihang, really did not have the benevolence in legends. He was not a good figure who enlightened people, but a guardian warrior that gave severe warnings. After thinking for a while, he felt that it might be another way of enlightenment. Just as he was about to step forward and greet them, he heard a "beep" sound, and an electric motorcar sped past him and Zhang Chihang. The electric motorcar drove very quickly, but due to the warning ahead, Hao Ning was not scared. He turned around and saw a take-out deliverer whose back was clear to see.


    As it was going downhill, the electric motorcar rode too fast, and the deliverer didn''t notice the brick on the road in front of him. Hao Ning wanted to remind him, but it was too late. The brick was uneven and a little tilted. After the motorcar reached upon it, it immediately bounced up and smashed into the deliverer''s face, causing him to flip over the motorcar, and the motorcar also fell onto his leg with a thump.


    "Ouch!" When Zhou Yuan saw it, he immediately ran over to look. Hao Ning also quickly followed, "are you OK?"


    The brick had already smashed the deliverer''s glasses on his face, and there were a few wounds on his face from which blood flowed down, but the deliverer did not care about that. Instead, he immediately took out his phone to check if it was broken, and then turned to look at his motorcar, only to realize that his legs were being pressed down by the electric motorcar. He forced a smile at Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan while enduring the pain, and said anxiously, "Hey bro, could you help me lift the motorcar?"


    "All right. Don''t move!" Zhou Yuan immediately responded and lifted the motorcar together with Hao Ning.


    The motorcar was quickly lifted, and then Zhou Yuan immediately helped the little brother up, "Are you OK?"


    Hao Ning also pointed to the nearby No.6 Hospital and asked the deliverer, "Do you need us to take you to the hospital?"


    "No, I''m fine. There''s no need to go there. "The deliverer smiled and said to Zhou Yuan, as he jumped in front of the motorcar and opened the trunk. There were all food juice spilling and shaking within it, red or yellow.


    When the deliverer saw this, his previously smiling face immediately turned into a crying one. As he cried, he wiped his face, and tears on his face mixed with the blood. "Oh my God. What should I do? It''s all mixed up like this. The customers will give me bad ratings. It''s too late to go back to the restaurants to remake these dishes. God! What should I do? "


    The deliverer was injured more severely than the woman, but he did not cry. He did not complain when his face was injured, or his leg was pressed down, but he cried when he saw the food spilling in the trunk. Hao Ning couldn''t help but feel sad. The price of the food in the trunk added up to less than 100 yuan, but it still made it difficult for this young man.


    This was not a matter of money, but rather the negative ratings that customers would give to this young deliverer for his late. Hao Ning had some understanding of this aspect. If a take-out deliverer got a negative score, it would be equivalent for him working for days in vain.


    "Who said it is spilled. It''s fine. You didn''t see it?" Zhou Yuan suddenly said to the deliverer and handed over a tissue, "Your eyes are clouded by blood just now. Wipe your eyes, and you will see everything is fine."


    "Really?" The young man took the tissue and wiped his face, then looked at the trunk and found the food and soup inside was wonderful and obediently stayed in the trunk. "What? How could this be possible? I just had a bad fall. It must be Bodhisattva''s blessing! My mom told me that this jade Avalokiteshvara statue would work!" The deliverer took out an Avalokiteshvara statue from his neck, placed it on his chest and bowed to it. Hao Ning took a glance and knew that it was fake. It was not made of jade, but plastic instead.


    "Bodhisattva is on your side," Hao Ning sneaked a glance at Zhang Chihang who did not smile but slowly walked over. He muttered in his heart, "But with his temper, I don''t think he will bless you."


    After experiencing this, no matter how foolish Hao Ning was, he knew that this "moment god" in front of him had used his talent to "change" the deliverers'' dishes to the original state. Since the deliverer had stopped crying, Hao Ning did not say anything more.


    "Good luck~ Good luck ~" The little brother''s phone rang. When he saw the number, he quickly picked it up, "Hello, who is it?"


    "Who is what?" The person on the other end of the line was very impolite, "The meal I''ve ordered should have arrived at 11: 55, now it''s 12. Why hasn''t it arrived yet?"


    "I''m sorry." The young man hurriedly bowed and apologized with an apologetic smile, as if the customer was right in front of him, "There were some problems on the way. Please wait for a moment. I will be there soon."


    As he said that, the deliverer hurriedly held the phone with his shoulder and closed the trunk in a fluster. Then he jumped onto the front of the motorcar and prepared to leave.


    "No need! I''ll file a complaint against you! "The phone was immediately hung up, and the last sentence was, "You''ll get a bad rating!"


    "..." The young man''s anxious face suddenly turned desperate. He blankly stood on the platform by the road, looking at the hospital in the distance.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and immediately wiped his hands off his clothes. After wiping a few times, he suddenly remembered that the clothes belonged to the company, so he immediately blew off the traces on the clothes, and then opened his zipper, pulled out his clothes, rubbed his palms onto his clothes until they were clean, and finally used his undergarments to wipe away the marks on his company clothes. Then, he took out the plastic Avalokiteshvara statue from his neck and placed it on his palms, and closed his eyes devoutly as he muttered something. The young man trembled as he read it. Tears flowed silently from the corners of his eyes.


    "Stop reciting," Zhang Chihang walked over and said to the little brother while beaming. "That guy is wrong about reading his watch, did you? It''s 11 o''clock, not 12. "


    When Hao Ning heard the voice, he turned his head back, and seemed to see a small figure of the Thousand Hands Thousand Eyes Avalokiteshvara behind Zhang Chihang that flashed past, and then disappeared.


    "How is this possible?" After the deliverer heard this, he opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Chihang, "When I just came out of the restaurant, it was already, what? Why is it still eleven?" The young man glanced at the electronic watch in his hand. It displayed 11!


    "Did you turn the time back for an hour?" Hao Ning also looked at the time on his phone, and knew that this Bodhisattva had "revealed his mana". Other than him, who else could have the ability to control time?


    "Don''t think so much, lad," Zhang Chihang patted the deliverer''s shoulders lightly, "Work is important, hurry up and go!"


    "Bro, you''re such a nice person!" The deliverer stood up and bowed towards Zhang Chihang. Hao Ning rolled his eyes inside, thinking that the deliverer would have to swallow his words if he saw the way Zhang Chihang scolded a person just now.


    "Bodhisattva will bless you. Ah? My leg doesn''t hurt anymore? My mother is right! This Bodhisattva is spiritual! Brother, you are also a good person, Bodhisattva will protect you! " As he spoke, he quickly jumped onto the electric motorcar and drove away.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang." Seeing the little brother ride further away, Hao Ning then greeted Zhang Chihang, "You only changed his time ��" Hao Ning was clear-minded. Zhang Chihang changed the deliverer''s time only, not the customer, so he would still be complained as he arrived there.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Zhang Chihang laughed, "The entire country is now at 11, I already said that all of you got it wrong."


    "Shit..." Hao Ning looked at the clock on the tall building which was indeed 11 o''clock. It seemed that this Bodhisattva either hid his mana or showed a great one. He even changed the time of the entire country. He concealed his abilities so deeply. Then, thinking back to how Zhang Chihang treated that woman and his "judgment", he could not help but tremble, "Mr. Zhang, will you make that woman unable to reincarnate?"


    "You mean the thing that the woman suffers a horrible death?" Zhang Chihang looked at Zhou Yuan with a plausible smile, and then looked at Hao Ning, "She has her fate in her hands. I cannot control it. I was speaking high."


    "Damn... A monk should watch his words." Hao Ning was speechless at this Bodhisattva''s casual attitude, so he did not hesitate to change the topic. "Mr. Zhang, why are you also sick?"


    "Sick?" Zhang Chihang looked at Hao Ning. He thought for a while and laughed, "Right, I''m sick. Achoo, Achoo!"


    Only then did he seem to remember that he was sick, so he started to sneeze as he told Xiao Hong, "Let''s go to the hospital now. Otherwise, it''ll be too late." As he said that, he hurriedly headed to the hospital. Xiao Hong quickly helped Zhang Chihang by wiping his mucus on his nose and told Hao Ning, "Hao Ning, we''ll see you at the hospital in a while."


    "What the hell is this Bodhisattva doing?" Hao Ning watched as the two of them walked further and further away. Zhang Chihang''s sickness did not look fake, but why he said "Right, I''m sick" And what did he mean "or it''ll be too late." They had never heard of a Bodhisattva getting cold, and looking at Xiao Hong''s expression, Zhang Chihang''s condition should not be a big deal. The two not only didn''t seem nervous, but they were also actually a little happy.

 Chapter 88 Liu Shuai Was sMads

    Looking at the backs of the two, Zhou Yuan felt that the person who had a bad cold laughed at him for some reason before leaving, but the person also seemed not to care about him at all, so he felt a little strange. He had not seen this person before, yet this person seemed to be familiar, so he asked Hao Ning, "Who is that person? He is so sick while having such a bad temper? His words are so vicious that he may die from such anger?"


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. Unknowingly, the "Maserati" had turned into a Mobike bicycle left by Zhou by the side of the road.


    Hao Ning thought in his heart, "His words are vicious? Yours are not any better... Do you have enmity with Avalokiteshvara? You scolded him for having no husband in life previously, and now you even judge him like that?"


    It was at this time that he remembered that Zhou Yuan had only heard about Avalokiteshvara from him, but had never seen him in person, so he replied, "Zhang Chihang is the Avalokiteshvara I told you before."


    "What, he''s Avalokiteshvara? How could Avalokiteshvara become a sickly person? "Upon hearing Hao Ning''s response, Zhou Yuan was about to ask Hao Ning in surprise, but the latter immediately waved his hand and said," Don''t ask me, I don''t know either. Besides, this is not the time to be surprised. Let''s hurry up and go to Qili''s place."


    The two of them asked around in the hospital, finally finding Qili''s ward with much difficulty. Arriving at the door, Hao Ning faintly felt that this ward was a little special, but he couldn''t pinpoint the specifics. After entering the room, he found that Qili was lying on the bed. His hands, feet, and chest were tied up with various unknown wires that connected to different instruments. Hao Ning had once seen similar wires in TV shows, but in those scenes, the wires and devices were utilized to test patients either completely unconscious or quietly lying on sickbeds. Still, Qili was playing with his phone with his hands connected to those wires. There were too many wires, and some of them were too short to lift, Qili had to bend over the bed just like a big lobster.


    Seeing Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan come in, this big lobster jumped up happily, almost grabbing onto the instruments. After taking care of the devices, he greeted the two, "Hey, what''s up guys! Take a seat! Help yourself!" As he spoke, he gestured for the two to sit in the ward, as if he was treating guests at his home.


    "Oh, yeah, of course." The two of them laughed awkwardly. Hao Ning thought to himself that Qili had a big heart, and he was the young lad that was always ready to interject others'' speech and thus was scolded by Liu Shuai, and always forgot what Liu Shuai said in just a second.


    "So, how do you feel?" Hao Ning probed and asked, but still did not take the initiative to ask about what happened last night. After all, the person who beat people in the restaurant last night resembled Qili, but Qili had no that kind of expression and martial arts, so the person last night was undoubtedly not this naive and big-hearted lad.


    Zhou Yuan did not say a word, however. He just kept squinting his eyes as he looked at Qili.


    "I feel great. Nothing is wrong." Qili waved the phone in his hand. Hao Ning could see clearly that he was not playing a video game but reading a novel. After that, Qili''s face turned bitter, "But the doctors do not let me go, and they even moved me from a normal ward to this place," With that, Qili indicated for the door with his mouth, "This shit place. There are hardly people here."


    That''s it! Hao Ning suddenly realized why this place was a little strange. In regular wards, there would always be family members or patients walking back and forth, but on this floor that Qili was on, although nurses were coming and going, no family members could be seen. Hao Ning remembered the look of nurses when he asked about Qili''s ward. He regretted not asking what kind of place it was.


    "Why can''t you leave?" Hao Ning looked at the door and decided to ask Qili.


    "I don''t know," Qili was also a little confused, "I heard from them that my condition is a little special, so it''s best if I wait for a professor to come and check. The professor''s last name is, whoops, what''s his last name? "


    "Is it Chen?" The door opened, then Liu Shuai walked in and looked at Qili with a severe look.


    "Yeah, it''s Professor Chen!" Qili said happily as he saw Liu Shuai walking in, "Smoky, you are awesome! You can even guess out that!"


    "Guess your ass!" Liu Shuai was flustered and exasperated as he glared at Qili. This time, not only Qili, even Hao Ning started to feel weird: Liu Shuai was so concerned about Qili when he heard that he fainted earlier. Now Qili''s body was better. Why did he seem to be even angrier?


    Before Hao Ning even had a chance to ask, Liu Shuai made a move intending to slap Qili on the face, "How dare you to mess around! How dare you mess around!"


    Hao Ning had never seen Liu Shuai treating coworkers like this before, so he immediately stopped him, "Hey, Liu Shuai, take it easy. What do you think you are doing?"


    Zhou Yuan was silently looking at Qili, and upon seeing Liu Shuai suddenly go crazy, he immediately tried to stop him, but only to be pushed away. Liu Shuai said, "It''s all because of you!"


    "Eh?" Zhou Yuan was also stunned. He did not understand what Liu Shuai meant. Liu Shuai acted like he had gone mad the moment he entered the door and scolded everyone he met. Zhou Yuan did not know what the problem was.


    After pushing Zhou Yuan away, Liu Shuai''s heart was still filled with unquenchable anger. He stepped forward to grab Zhou Yuan''s collar. Seeing this, Hao Ning brushed Liu Shuai aside with his right hand and gently kicked the chair beside him with his right foot. The chair did not flip over but instead moved forward slightly. Just as Liu Shuai stumbled and about to fall on the ground after spinning a few times, the chair moved there in time, and Liu Shuai fell on the chair instead of the ground. It was an accurate calculation. If Liu Shuai span for two circles more or the chair moved slower, then Liu Shuai would have fallen on the ground in a pity posture. It also revealed that Hao Ning had acquired his own understating of the details of martial arts.


    Qili wanted to cheer for Hao Ning''s action, but he suddenly remembered that the person being "fixed" was his leader, so it was not something to be proud of. At the same time, he did not know what mistake he had committed, so it was better not to say anything. Thus, he kept his mouth closes, which made him hard to hold.


    "Hey," Hao Ning noticed that Liu Shuai had calmed down after the chaos. So, he said, "Being angry cannot solve the problem. What''s exactly going on? Tell us so that we can think of a solution together."


    Liu Shuai sat on the chair with his head lowered, rubbing his bald head without saying a word. After a long while, he raised his head, looked at Hao Ning, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "Do you know what kind of patients live on this floor?"


    "No," Hao Ning did not expect it to be this far, so he could only answer honestly, "It just doesn''t seem to be a normal ward."


    "A plane flew from S City S to Chang''an half a month ago, and the rich man, Mr. Wang''s son, was in it." Liu Shuai did not answer Hao Ning''s question, but said something else that did not seem to have any relation with this issue. "The plane entered into the storm lightning layer in the sky. The storm was dense, but what is strange is that after the bumpy plane came into the depths of the clouds, it became stable, and in the end, it passed through the clouds safe and sound.


    The more Hao Ning listened, the more shocked he became. He knew that the plane that Liu Shuai was talking about was the plane that they rescued from Li Longfei''s hands the first time they were in Zhang Chihang''s office. It turned out to be a misunderstanding. Li Longfei was trying to save the plane as well.


    Without waiting for Hao Ning to recall, Liu Shuai continued to speak quietly, "The plane arrived at Chang''an unscathed, but just in a short period, a few passengers who returned to S City, after a few days fell unconscious. They were diagnosed to be vegetable in the preliminary test, and they were placed inwards in this floor."


    "Vegetable?" Hao Ning was startled. He had a feeling that something was amiss, "Why did they suddenly become vegetable?"


    "This is a strange part," Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning. Although he said that it was strange, there was a very determined look in his eyes, as if he had already found the answer himself. "These people didn''t have any similar work experience before, nor did they know each other. The only thing they shared is that they rode on the same plane and encountered that strange lightning together, maybe ��" Liu Shuai swallowed his saliva. He looked at Zhou Yuan, then shook his head, "Maybe they lost something in the lightning."


    "Damned!" Hao Ning shouted. He recalled Longfei''s words that night. Longfei appeared in the plan because he found non-human animal spirits in it, and he couldn''t bear the hunger and wanted to pull them out to eat. That night, after Zhang Chihang subdued Longfei, to prove his innocence, Longfei even showed the animal spirits to Zhang Chihang. Besides, Zhang Quan and Zhang Chihang mentioned that a few individuals in the plan might lose their souls for some reasons, just like Zhou Yuan, and their souls had been swapped for the souls of animals.


    After thinking thoroughly, Hao Ning became a little clearer on the situation. Although those few people acquired animal souls, a part of those had been extracted by Li Longfei during the thunderstorm, so their souls became incomplete. It was just like what Zhang Quan and Liu Shuai had said later on. When their souls were incomplete, souls would force their bodies to enter a state of soul protection, which resembled vegetables in outside appearance.


    "Then?" Although Hao Ning understood it, he couldn''t say it explicitly since he still had a question, "What does this have to do with Qili? Qili was not on that plane. "


    "Qili..." Liu Shuai looked at Qili in disappointment. "I heard that he was put in this ward because a part of his body''s characteristics was detected to be the same as these people."


    "Huh?" Although Qili did not understand totally, he vaguely comprehended that Liu Shuai was comparing him to a vegetable, so he couldn''t help but retort, "I''m fine now. Look at me. How do I look like a vegetable?"


    "You heard it?" What Hao Ning was concerned about was this small detail that Liu Shuai mentioned, and he had some doubt as well, "Where did you hear it from? How do you know all this? "


    "Fine. It seemed like disasters cannot be avoided. " Liu Shuai lowered his head and wiped his face, "Professor Chen you guys were talking about was my advisor in college."

 Chapter 89 Strange Diseases

    "This incident is special, and I heard that the characteristics of these vegetables are extraordinary, S City''s medical theory level is not high enough to solve this problem." Liu Shuai raised his head as if he recalled, "So I had to ask my teacher to help me, I thought our communication was just a conventional one, and only after chatting did I find out what was going on. What''s more, after I sent my teacher here, I found out that Qili was on the list too!"


    So that''s how it was!


    Hao Ning slumped onto the chair. No wonder why Liu Shuai wanted to beat up Qili when he had just entered the room, and even blamed him for "taking the lead". If those few people turned into vegetables because of a problem with their souls, and Qili was also on the list, then it was possible that Qili''s soul had also been swapped, or at least he had lost his soul like Zhou Yuan. Why did he always come across such a situation? What now? Does he have to create another god? Hao Ning did not want to try the thing that he encountered last time in The Creation of the Gods. Who knew what that problematic Jiang Ziya would do to him?


    Hao Ning felt powerless, although people were helping him, but no matter what, he once subdued Boy Sage King and caused chaos within the army of creating gods, but he could not stop his friends from losing their souls. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. He turned his face back to look at the innocent Qili and recalled his previous actions of running around. He felt tired and extremely frustrated. He stood up and picked up the stool he was sitting on, threw it at Qili and said: "Fuck you!"


    Hao Ning''s sudden sneak attack also scared Liu Shuai, who was wiping his face. At this moment, Liu Shuai''s anger had already decreased, and he knew that Hao Ning was as difficult to accept this as he was earlier. Not to mention he tried his best during the process of saving Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning''s anger could not be less than Liu Shuai''s. Liu Shuai quickly stopped Hao Ning: "Calm down. Don''t be impulsive!".


    Hao Ning didn''t care about that. How could Liu Shuai stop him from being angry? Although his body was already hugged, with a slight flick of his wrist, the chair in his hand flew towards Qili''s sickbed, but after leaving his hand, his anger decreased a little, and the chair had already flown out, he started immediately regretting that he had ignited such a massive fire inside. However, he was too late to grab the chair and to see that the chair was about to hit Qili, Qili subconsciously reached out to stop it, and even ripped off the coil on his body.


    Bang! With a loud sound, the blanket around Qili suddenly automatically wrapped around Qili, and it seemed as if it had become as hard as steel, the chair hit the blanket, causing a sound of steel hitting metal, and bounced back onto the floor. The hospital''s stool looked like it had gone through hundreds of battles, and after being thrown around like that, it still was in good condition.


    Qili was stunned, and before he could react, Hao Ning was already looking at Zhou Yuan. He did not move just now, but Hao Ning could easily see that Zhou Yuan was helping him earlier and nodded his head to express his gratitude. At the same time, he was regretting about how he could not hold himself back at all, and he was advising Liu Shuai not to be rash just a moment ago.


    Zhou Yuan did not say anything and just shook his head. Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan was implying him not to be impulsive, and felt guilty in his heart, but when he thought about Qili''s condition, he sighed and pulled the chair over, and then he quietly sat on the chair.


    For a moment, no one knew what to say. Qili originally wanted to know what had happened, but who knew that Liu Shuai would beat him up, and then he asked Hao Ning, Hao Ning also tried to beat him up. So, he wouldn''t dare to question the remaining Zhou Yuan since there were three of them beside himself in the room, and it would be unbearable for him they would beat him up together. After he thought about it, he felt that since no one spoke, he would lie in bed and read novels and pretend to be sick.


    "Grandfather, and here." The door opened, and a young girl wearing a white gown walked in. She must be one of the doctors here. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and her appearance wasn''t that of beauty, but she had got class. The old man she called "grandpa" behind her looked to be around 70 years old, but he was in good spirits. It was evident that his body was in excellent condition.


    Seeing the old man, Liu Shuai immediately stood up and called out "Professor Chen". When he saw the girl, he was startled and did not speak anymore.


    So, this was Professor Chen, Hao Ning thought. When Elder Chen saw Liu Shuai, he laughed heartily: "Child, I was wondering why I would not see you in the blink of an eye, so you ran all the way here, and there are no outsiders here, so stop calling me Professor Chen, you might as well call me Teacher Chen."


    When Elder Chen was smiling and talking to Liu Shuai, Liu Shuai was smiling as he replied while looking at the girl. Hao Ning found that he was interested in her with a glance, but that was too obvious. When Elder Chen saw that Liu Shuai was absent-minded, he immediately understood what was going on, and laughed while introducing her: "This is my granddaughter, Wen, and she works in this hospital. Wen, this is the student that I was talking about with you. Although he has transferred to the Internet industry, he has helped me solve many problems during his college years."


    The girl felt it was funny seeing Liu Shuai in a daze, hearing Elder Chen''s introduction, she nodded politely.


    "Granddaughter?" When Liu Shuai heard this, he immediately smiled and said to Elder Chen: "Teacher Chen, I never heard that you have a granddaughter who also works in City S."


    "When you were in college, you were just a nerd. Other than attending class and occasionally solving problems that others couldn''t solve," Elder Chen saw that as Liu Shuai was listening to him, his eyes kept moving between his granddaughter and himself, so he smiled, "How could you talk to me about anything else? However, why did you come to this room on your own? "Who are these people?"


    "Ah, let me introduce them," Only then did Liu Shuai realize that the people in the room had not been introduced yet, so he started with Qili, "This is Qili, our colleague. After realizing that he had fainted this morning, I only came over to look when I saw the report in your hands earlier. This is Hao Ning, and Zhou Yuan, they are all my colleagues, they were worried about Qili''s condition, so they came to see him. "


    Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan politely nodded their heads to Elder Chen: "Good morning, Professor Chen."


    "Oh, oh, nice to meet you," Elder Chen nodded his head, looking at Qili who was reading a novel on the bed. He frowned, and turned to ask: "Wen, are you sure you''re not mistaken, why is this person on this floor?"


    Wen frowned, Liu Shuai''s heart rippled: "Grandfather, it is more complicated, I will show you."


    As she spoke, Wen walked forward and connected the relevant instrument to Qili''s body. Not long after, the device had printed out a few diagrams, and Hao Ning could not understand the meaning of the diagrams. Liu Shuai looked at it, and the more he looked, the more he suspected it, and after searching for a while, Liu Shuai heaved a sigh of relief, but Elder Chen reprimanded his granddaughter: "Wen, are you joking with me?"


    "Don''t be in such a rush, Grandfather," Wen quietly waved her hand and began to remove the detection lines on Qili''s body. After removing the lines, she connected them to Qili again, and not long after, the test lines were once again printed out.


    Hao Ning looked at the two diagrams. Although he did not understand the meaning behind the diagrams, he could see that the curves of the two diagrams were utterly different.


    "This is?" Elder Chen also noticed the abnormality and carefully looked at the curve on the paper through his reading glasses. Under normal circumstances, to measure twice in a short period, the probability of such a large difference was extremely low. "


    "You mean our colleague''s electrocardiogram is unstable?" Liu Shuai looked at the blueprint and thought about it carefully. Although he majored in biology, it was still quite a distance away from the medical profession. He was not very sure either, so he could only ask.


    "No." Wen politely smiled at Liu Shuai, "From the electrocardiogram, your colleague''s body is very healthy and very stable."


    "Err ��" Hao Ning also asked curiously, "Then why is the difference between the previous two measurements so huge? Is this a normal error? "


    "That''s not it..." We obviously knew that someone would ask this, but after hearing the question, she still frowned, as if she wanted to say something, but she did not say it out loud. "About that, I think I''ll let you see it again."


    This time, Wen connected the line again and printed out another blueprint. Then, she linked it again and printed out another one...


    "Liu Shuai," Hao Ning took the opportunity when Wen was operating the apparatus to quietly ask, "If it''s to test the vegetables, is it necessary to test over and over again?"


    Liu Shuai was busy looking at the equipment on Wen''s operation, shaking his head. He did not answer.


    After creating the new blueprint twice, Liu Shuai and Elder Chen looked at it together. The strange thing was, the two drawings were very similar, closer to the first diagram, but the difference was huge compared to the second one.


    "This?" Hao Ning was getting more and more confused. Is the equipment broken? He looked at Elder Chen and Liu Shuai. His face was filled with suspicion. Then he looked at Zhou Yuan, who did not care about the blueprints, and only looked at Qili with a studying expression.


    "Who knows what this guy is thinking." Hao Ning muttered, and asked Wen, "Why is it the same as the first time again?" After asking this question, he felt it was a stupid question. Shouldn''t it be the same if a person was tested twice in a row with equipment? It would be strange if it were different.


    Wen did not find the question that Hao Ning asked very strange, but instead answered gravely: "Originally, we thought that it was an instrument problem, but after a few measurements, I found some patterns."


    Wen re-connected the line again and again printed out another two blueprints. This was already the fifth and sixth, and these two diagrams were very similar to the second diagram just now.


    Well, there were a total of six results. They were divided into two groups. Each group had three diagrams: the first, third, and fourth were the same, and the second, fifth, sixth was the same. With such a pattern, it was impossible that the instrument was broken.


    "What the hell is going on?" Liu Shuai scratched his head, as if he was asking Wen, or talking to himself.


    "Order." Zhou Yuan who had been silent the entire time spoke out.


    "Order?" Hao Ning did not understand.


    "There are two sets of results, in the first set, Dr. Wen connected the lines randomly," Zhou Yuan looked at Wen and said smilingly, "But in the second set, Qili''s right hand was firstly connected, then the other parts."


    "I think so..." Hao Ning could not help but feel curious about Zhou Yuan''s observation. Even after looking at it so many times, he almost fell asleep, yet he did not notice this pattern. "But what''s wrong with that? When activated the device after all the connections were completed. "


    "This is the strangest part." Wen nodded at Zhou Yuan, as if she agreed with his discovery, "Logically speaking, the order does not affect the results of the electrocardiogram, but I found out that if your colleague''s body were connected to his right hand first, another electrocardiogram would appear."


    "This is impossible!" Liu Shuai did not even think about it and replied subconsciously. Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Wen''s face changed, and she pursed her lips slightly, Liu Shuai realized that the way he said it was a provocation to her professionalism and immediately replied: "Sorry, what I mean is, this phenomenon is too strange, I have never seen it before."


    Wen was not a difficult person to get along with, upon hearing Liu Shuai''s words, her face relaxed, and at the same time, Elder Chen nodded his head in agreement with Liu Shuai''s suspicions. Wen laughed bitterly, and continued: "I know, this does not match with our common sense."


    "Thank you." It was rare for Liu Shuai to say something that he didn''t understand. After he finished speaking, he didn''t even know why he said thank you. After thinking about it, he became more concerned about Qili. He asked Wen, "Then, is this colleague of ours the same as the others?"


    "It''s not the same, just ��" Wen replied hesitantly. She looked at Qili, as if she wanted to say something but held back.

 Chapter 90 Not Allowed to Become Goblins

    "I say ��" Qili didn''t seem to understand anything. However, when Wen said that he was different from the others, he couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly do I have problems with ��"


    Liu Shuai looked at Qili, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, and then looked at Elder Chen, who was still looking at the electrocardiograms and then at Wen. Wen did not say a word, so he said to Qili: "You stay on the bed for a while, we go out for a while." After he finished speaking, he was afraid that Qili would overthink, so he added, "There shouldn''t be any problems with you, don''t over think ��"


    The truth proved that Liu Shuai was over thinking. After Liu Shuai said "There shouldn''t be any problems with you," Qili happily opened his phone to read his novel, and did not hear the rest of the words. Seeing that Liu Shuai and the rest had gone out, Hao Ning immediately followed them out, but Zhou Yuan was still sitting on the chair, frowning as he looked at Qili who was reading with his phone.


    Seeing that the few of them had entered an office, Hao Ning followed them. Wen felt it was a little strange that Hao Ning had also come, and immediately Liu Shuai said to Elder Chen and Wen: "This is also a good friend of mine, perhaps he can help."


    Seeing Elder Chen nod his head, Wen looked like she wanted to say something, but was stopped. Then, Elder Chen spoke: Wen, this is not the segment for the medical examination. You can tell your findings and thoughts.".


    Hearing Elder Chen''s words, Wen felt as if she had swallowed a pill of relief. "Please wait a moment." Then she walked out.


    "I mean..." Hao Ning saw that Elder Chen was still looking at Qili''s report, and quietly asked, "Do you think Qili''s right hand ��"


    "What?" Liu Shuai heard Hao Ning talking about Qili''s right hand, and remembered all the strange things that had happened, and immediately listened attentively


    "Would it be because Qili''s right hand masturbated too many times �� ��" Hao Ning forced himself not to laugh, extended his right hand, and made a fist gesture, "Then, his right hand gathered all of his Yang energy and become a spiritual being?


    "Scram!" Liu Shuai had thought that Hao Ning would have some ideas, but after hearing this, he immediately pushed Hao Ning away and scolded him with a smile, "Are you sick?"


    "What disease?" Wen appeared at the door with a stack of graphs, but when she heard Liu Shuai say that he was sick, she asked immediately.


    "It''s nothing," Liu Shuai did not want to explain the absurd thought Hao Ning had, so he looked at the drawing and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Electrocardiogram of other patients." Wen placed the graphs on the table and sighed: "I tested these graphs by myself, and I haven''t shown these to anyone yet. Grandfather, didn''t you ask me why I must do electrocardiographic tests on those vegetables so many times? That''s the answer. "


    This stack of electrocardiograms had the patient''s name written on it. Elder Chen frowned as he looked at it, and after he finished reading it, his eyebrows creased into a letter "M", Hao Ning understood what Elder Chen was curious about, but unexpectedly, each of these people had completely different sets of electrocardiograms. Furthermore, he could tell that Wen was very meticulous, as every patient had been measured multiple times consecutively, excluding errors or problems in the instruments.


    "You mean... these patients ��" Elder Chen did not speak, but Liu Shuai could not help but say, "The sequence of connections can produce two types of electrocardiograms?"


    Speaking till here, Hao Ning finally understood. It was because Qili was the same as these vegetables. He had two different sets of electrocardiograms, which was why Qili was arranged here. It was just that Qili was lively, but those people could not move.


    "Hmm ��" Wen looked at Liu Shuai and laughed bitterly, "As a doctor, I shouldn''t have said these words. It''s true that these people have two different types of electrocardiograms, but it''s different from what you imagine, and it''s unrelated to the order in which the wires are connected."


    "It has nothing to do with the connection sequence?" The more Hao Ning heard, the more confused he became, thinking about it, he couldn''t think of any other possibilities. However, from the few reports, Wen had discovered these patterns, "What''s the reason?"


    "Are you there?" Wen seemed to say these three words hesitantly.


    "Are you there?" Just as Hao Ning wanted to speak, Liu Shuai had already asked the same question as him. Hao Ning was inexplicably happy because Liu Shuai had shown off his knowledge a lot before, but now he was just as confused. Just as he was thinking, Liu Shuai continued to ask, "What do you mean ''are you there? "Where is it?"


    "Are you in the ward?" Wen pursed her lips and looked at Elder Chen, but Elder Chen did not say anything, although he did not understand, he nodded towards Wen.


    Hao Ning could tell that Wen was a very obedient girl. She would never say anything that she wasn''t entirely sure about, and it was a significant quality as a doctor. However, facing these few patients with conventional problems, it would be a huge problem. On the other hand, Elder Chen was more open-minded, encouraging Wen to share her thoughts several times. He was trying to prevent her from being restricted by what she had learned so that she could make bold assumptions.


    Wen pursed her lips, as if she had mustered up much courage, and spoke out some smooth words, "I discover that if there was someone else in the ward during the test, then the electrocardiogram detected a type of result. However, if there was only one patient in the ward and no one else, the electrocardiogram was another. I only found out about it occasionally. If you look closely, is the first half of one type of electrocardiogram very close to the other? This is because I left the ward after I pressed the button. The equipment printed out the records of the electrocardiogram before and after I left. "


    Hao Ning immediately took out a few diagrams and looked carefully. No way, the front part of the curves of some diagrams were very different from the section behind, combining it with Wen''s description, Hao Ning thought of this strange scene: when Wen was in the sickroom, the electrocardiograph had been obediently working, but after Wen left, it had begun to print randomly.


    "Damn, it sounds like the electrocardiograph has come to life." Hao Ning shook his head. He even felt that it was weird to say such words, there were many strange things happening today, first, Qili''s right hand had come to life, then the electrocardiograph came to life. Didn''t they say that no animals were allowed to become goblins after 1949? However, the electrocardiograph equipment was not an animal, and Qili''s right hand was indeed not an independent animal either. Even if they had become goblins, it couldn''t be considered as an animal becoming a goblin. This wasn''t considered a violation of the policy. Thinking up to this point, even he felt that it was hilarious and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Liu Shuai found it funny as well. With Hao Ning''s interruption, the initially intense atmosphere relaxed a little. After Wen heard this, she also revealed a smile.


    "As a young man, you need to be more flexible," Elder Chen put down these diagrams, and his brows relaxed a little. He smiled and said, "There are still many things that we don''t understand, such as these, we can only assume. An assumption is fine, as long as there is a way to prove it, and that you don''t need to be afraid of making mistakes. This isn''t a medical exam." As he spoke, he looked at Wen, "Granddaughter, what thoughts else do you have? Share with us."


    The reason why Elder Chen called Wen "granddaughter" on purpose was obvious, this was not a discussion about disease between doctors, but just a conversation between grandfather and grandchild. Wen understood Elder Chen''s intention, after thinking for a moment, she spoke in a bashful tone: "All right, I will not take responsibility for saying these words, I feel that this patient Qili has a brain on his right hand!"


    "Oh my God!" Even though Hao Ning was mentally prepared, he couldn''t help but cry out upon hearing this. A doctor saying that the right hand of the patient had a brain on it, how outrageous is that. It was even more unacceptable than Zhang Chihang was Avalokitesvara.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Shuai did not say anything, and Elder Chen did not reject, and said slowly: "Continue speaking."


    The first step was the hardest part of it all. After Wen expressed this unbelievable opinion, she relaxed a lot: "This is only my intuition, I know there''s nothing to prove, but it feels like the moment I connected the apparatus to his right hand, the brain in his right hand started to work, and then this brain subconsciously switched his entire body''s condition. However, as long as I don''t connect first with his right hand, his right hand''s brain is dormant. "


    "What do you think? Did the "five girls" come to life? " Hao Ning couldn''t help but laugh, and quietly told Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai rolled his eyes at Hao Ning and didn''t even reply.


    "Liu Shuai, what do you think?" Elder Chen looked at Liu Shuai and asked.


    "Me?" Liu Shuai scratched his head, "Teacher Chen, I graduated a few years ago, and I wasn''t major in medicine �� ��"


    "Neither was I. Wasn''t I called over by my good granddaughter? " Seemingly knowing that Liu Shuai would say that, Elder Chen nodded his head and continued to ask, "That''s why I asked for your opinion."


    "You mean ��" Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up, and looked at Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan, "I understand, I have some doubts in my heart, but I will need Qili''s help to confirm it before I can ��"


    "Qili is not in any life-threatening danger right now," Elder Chen said as he adjusted his glasses, looking at the report, "At least for now, so you can bring him along."


    "Grandfather �� ��" Wen was about to say something, but Elder Chen waved his hand, "But you must remember to bring him back as soon as possible to avoid any new problems."


    "I see!" Liu Shuai nodded and led Hao Ning and the rest to leave the office.


    "Grandfather, what are you doing?" Wen asked half-coquettishly, half-grumbling, "This is a hospital, not your university''s research institute. The patient is not 100% diagnosed yet, how can you ��"


    "My good granddaughter," Elder Chen kindly looked at Wen, "Let me ask you, do you have a way to deal with those people?"


    "Those people?" Wen was a little hesitant, but still lowered her head to look at the test report, then shook her head: "No, that''s why I have to ask their colleagues who are still awake to see if there is a way."


    "Can you convince yourself of that?" Elder Chen laughed, seeing Wen become silent, he knew that his granddaughter was very strict, and would not speak carelessly anything that does not follow the system of her knowledge, and what she said just now was already her limit, so he did not make things difficult for her.


    "Ay, if these people do not wake up," Wen thought for a moment, then sighed, "Cousin would be a little troublesome, although he ��" Wen looked at Elder Chen but held back.


    "Don''t be anxious," Elder Chen adjusted his glasses, and looked at the door, "Maybe Liu Shuai can help."


    "Him?" Wen suspiciously looked at the door as her face revealed an unnoticeable blush.

 Chapter 91 Reversion Plots and Bodhisattva

    "Right, dream." Qili saw that Zhou Yuan was supporting him, although he did not wholly understand Zhou Yuan''s explanation, he felt quite at ease and justified as long as Zhou Yuan was on his side.


    "But��" Zhou Yuan changed his tone and tilted his head as he looked at Qili, "Could you describe in detail what happened before you were dreaming?"


    "Before I dreamed?" Qili''s initially excited face froze. It was clear that Zhou Yuan had reached a critical point.


    At the same time, Hao Ning was eighty percent sure that there had been some changes on Zhou Yuan since he had first met Zhang Chihang. As for what this change was, Hao Ning was unable to summarize it. He only felt that Zhou Yuan''s gaze was even "sharp" now, and in this period, Zhou Yuan had noticed many things that even Hao Ning could not.


    "How do you know ��" Qili muttered softly. He raised his head and saw the others looking at him, so he hurriedly continued, "Speaking of that, it''s quite embarrassing, I was reading a novel at that time. There was an extremely intense fighting scene. It almost made my blood boil. I couldn''t help but feel that I would like to die if I could be such awesome."


    "You were reading a fighting scene in a novel?" Hao Ning immediately asked, "What exactly is that?"


    "Huh?" Qili was recalling, and upon hearing Hao Ning''s question, he seemed to feel strange. "It''s just an ordinary online novel plot. The main character pretended to be modest. He went to a restaurant, and the supervisor there judged him lowly because he thought the main character had no money or status, then the main character kicked him up."


    "What?" Zhou Yuan rubbed his forehead and interrupted, "Why would there be such a boring plot? If the supervisor judged the main character for having no money or status, he could have complained to the manager. Does that supervisor have lots of contacts in the catering industry that no one can replace him?" When Zhou Yuan said that, he felt that he was too wordy and had digressed from the topic, hence he smiled embarrassedly, "About that �� what novel is it? I''m going to look as well."


    "Hehe, did you transcend over from the Republic of China period ��?" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan as if they were looking at a freak.


    "Why?" Zhou Yuan looked at himself. He did not see anything strange, so he asked, "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Pal, don''t you read online novels?" Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with a sad face. It seemed that this moment god seemed to have some mana, but his knowledge level had not improved at all. "You should not ask which novel it is."


    "Why?" Zhou Yuan did not know what the problem was.


    "You should ask which tens of thousands of novels they are..." Liu Shuai was overjoyed and glanced at Qili who also laughed embarrassedly and nodded.


    "This kind of plot has become a standard part of novels today, okay?" Hao Ning laughed and said, "As long as it''s a reversion story, there will be someone pretending to be modest, some idiots coming to provoke him, and the main character fixing him under an ''extremely reasonable'' circumstance then showing off his glorious image."


    "That''s right," Qili happily said," There are many uncanny reversion plots. Such reversions may occur anywhere, like a restaurant, a shopping mall, a public square, an office, a hospital, in Japan, in the States, the hell, the heaven, Tianwaitian, Doushuai Palace, or anywhere else in the universe."


    "Enough, you are vulgar," Liu Shuai said. Upon hearing these words, he became turned up while feeling uncomfortable. "Those who know it understands that you are talking about reversion scenes, but those who don''t may think you just came back from a Japanese porn factory."


    When Zhou Yuan heard their conversation, he could roughly understand, but he kept waving his hand to express his disbelief, "Such unrealistic plots should not have readers. Though it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years, a man who keeps showing off his kung fu is not a gentleman."


    "Your life is incomplete ��" Hao Ning laughed as he looked at Zhou Yuan. He thought that he and Zhou Yuan were like living in two space-time. However, after he thought for a while, he realized that Zhou Yuan, even when he lost his soul, read Journey to the West for entertainment. It was likely that he had never read a novel like this before.


    When they mentioned novels, Qili became extremely excited, and answered Zhou Yuan''s questions for the others, while flaunting his "knowledge". "You don''t know about this. It''s not that they have some readers. They have lots of readers. The main characters may know martial arts, or can see through stones in jade-gambling, or are capable urban doctors who treat illnesses."


    "Eh? You also read novels about jade-gambling. Which one did you read? " Hao Ning had read similar stories, so he hurriedly communicated with Qili in excitement. "Have you read the Super Gold Finger?"


    "Of course, I have!" Qili said excitedly, "How many versions of this book have you read? I''ve read sixteen, and they all have different names but very similar plots."


    "Uh, could you two zealous readers stop for a moment?" Liu Shuai laughed and waved at the two of them. To be honest, Hao Ning was unbelievable since he chatted with Qili about novels at that moment. Qili always made mistakes in his work, but he could read sixteen similar versions of one story. What would it be if he put such a spirit in his work?


    However, Liu Shuai was not willing to blame Qili anymore. He also read these novels in free time, so he knew that these kinds of topics could not be stopped, and they might not be able to talk about anything else today. Hence, he immediately interrupted them," We can talk about the jade-gambling issues later. Now we should let Qili continue to talk about what happened last night."


    "Ah, yes," Only now did Hao Ning realize that he had been brought away. He inwardly laughed bitterly to himself, that the vitality of these novels was robust. He was not familiar with Qili at all, but they could find the same topics from these novels, which revealed how profound their influence was.


    "What happened last night?" Qili was startled. He also realized that he was not to talk about the Super Golden Finger, so he quickly said, "Right. I said I would like to die if I could be such awesome. Suddenly there was a voice in my ear, a voice that seemed very far away, but I could hear it very clearly. It asked me, ��Do you want to be like this?'' I didn''t know why, but I was confused and didn''t feel weird, and then I replied subconsciously, Of course. Look, this thing is bizarre. There was a pervert in the bathroom asking me if I want to be like that. Now I know that maybe it''s a pervert, but at that time I was so calm. I didn''t know that I am so bold!"


    Liu Shuai was impressed by Qili since he could find such a tiny detail to praise himself. After what happened just now, Liu Shuai felt a little thirsty, so he took a one-time cup and poured some water. As he drank, he asked, "What happened next?"


    "After that, I fell asleep and had that dream." Qili said as he looked at Zhou Yuan, "But although these plots seem to happen before my dream when I think back, I feel that they were all illusions and were quite unbelievable. By the way, Zhou Yuan, why did you suddenly ask me about that?"


    Zhou Yuan frowned. He did not answer Qili''s question at all, but instead asked a question that only Hao Ning and Liu Shuai could understand, "Did the voice give you something to drink and draw a strange array or talisman after that?"


    Hao Ning knew that all these things that Zhou Yuan had said were what Lan Ruo did when Zhou Yuan lost his soul. It was not strange, because those people became vegetable since they had no souls, while Qili''s condition was similar to them to a certain extent, so there was likely to be a problem with Qili''s soul, and that''s why Zhou Yuan asked about these details.


    "What are you talking about? It''s in a bathroom. There''s only a toilet on the floor! How could anyone draw arrays? Besides, there was no one else but a voice at that time. How could a voice draw some arrays or talisman? "Qili ridiculed Zhou Yuan after hearing his question, "You must have read too many fantasy novels, right? Ha-ha, array and talisman, why don''t you mention the Life and Death Extermination Two Elements Dust Array, or a real-life friend of Master Yun Zhong and the Shan Cai Tong Zi, a disciple of Avalokiteshvara fighting with Jiang Ziya''s army and conferring their friend to be the god of WeChat moment?"


    "Pfft ��" Liu Shuai sprayed a mouthful of water as he heard Qili''s tease him. Zhou Yuan was also dumbfounded. He immediately asked Qili, "How did you know about this?"


    "About what?" Qili retorted, "Are you talking about what I just said? Those things are not facts, but plots in a new, weird novel called Legends of Gods."


    So that was the case. Only now did Liu Shuai recalled that Hao Ning showed him this novel earlier today. He noticed that Hao Ning was pretty satisfied when he heard that Qili had also read his book, so he laughed and ridiculed, "The author is wasting his time to write all this nonsense. It is not reliable."


    "What''s wrong with it?" Hao Ning could easily understand the meaning behind Liu Shuai''s words, that he was ridiculing him. "I think that the author wrote quite well. Not only that, he has great, fantastic imaginations. It''s apparent that his stories were not copied from others, but his original works. "


    Liu Shuai laughed when he heard Hao Ning''s shameless praise for his novel. Indeed, the story was not only Hao Ning''s original works but also his own experience!


    Uncharacteristically, Qili curled his lips, disagreeing with Hao Ning''s praise of this novel. "Who knows if it''s good or bad now. It''s only written six hundred thousand words, not even enough to fill the gaps between my shifts. However, this novel is truly uncommon."


    "Oh?" Hao Ning looked at Qili with a serious face, as if he was interviewing a reader, "What''s uncommon about that?"


    "No reversion, no main character pretending to be modest, no upgrading system, no mana academies, no soldier kings, no CEOs or beauties. The main characters are all poor losers. They are still living off their wages. At least they should go to Macao and beat some gambling gods, or find some jade mine in Burma and make tens of millions��" Qili counted on his fingers, but his comments made Hao Ning''s face down, "Look, this one has no essential element that a good novel should have��"


    "That''s because..." Hao Ning wanted to say that it was because he did not encounter that, but he held back and said in distress, "It''s probably because this author doesn''t know how to write jade-gambling."


    "How is this possible? It''s easy to copy that from others." Qili laughed and said to Hao Ning, "Think about it, we have read so many novels that you might be able to write a jade-gambling novel on yourself. However, then again, the stories are interesting to me. It would be better if the Avalokiteshvara were a little more coquettish." Qili laughed and said, "I like those scenes where he blamed others the most. If the Avalokiteshvara can scold others fiercely in the following stories, it would fit more with the image of the Avalokiteshvara in my mind! Yes, he should scold others fiercely. That makes me feel good!"


    "He even cursed loudly today..." Hao Ning laughed bitterly, "But you may get retribution for your words. Furthermore, your life values are too schizophrenic. ��"


    "So, in short," Zhou Yuan ignored the messy conversation between Qili and Hao Ning, and calmly concluded, "Does it mean that you make a wish unintentionally when you read the novel last night, and the wish was unwittingly realized?"


    "Made a wish?" Qili felt a sense of novelty upon seeing Zhou Yuan''s question. Was that also considered a wish? However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it made sense. When the other party asked him if he wanted to become like that, he admitted, so that should be a simple version of wish-making. However, that wish was made so sloppily that he did not even know where to appreciate. Thus, he nodded and said, "Yes, that''s making a wish."


    "..." Hao Ning still had no clue, so he asked Liu Shuai in a low voice, "Has Qili''s soul been compromised? He just made a wish, nothing more. How could his soul be compromised? "


    "Bullshit." Liu Shuai rolled his eyes at Hao Ning, "How can a soul be so weak? It''s not that simple."


    "That bastard, who the hell are you talking about!" A light voice came from outside the door. After hearing it, Liu Shuai and Hao Ning''s expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 92 Contemporary Illness Required Contemporary Medicines

    "Who are you talking about!" The door of the ward opened, and Zhang Chihang angrily rushed in. Behind him was Xiao Hong who pulled him and held a bag of medicine. Hao Ning was wondering how they could come to this place while they were supposed to meet a doctor, but Zhang Chihang looked at him coldly, "Say it clearly, how come Avalokiteshvara is coquettish?"


    "Damn, retribution sure is quick. The avenger is here now��" Hao Ning rubbed his forehead. How come it was so messy? Hao Ning suddenly remembered that after he subdued Xiao Hong, Zhang Chihang beat Xiao Hong up so fiercely just because he ridiculed that Zhang Chihang "constantly switch between a male and a female." Today, Qili even called this Bodhisattva like that. Liu Shuai couldn''t even dare to imagine what would happen to him next.


    It was apparent that Liu Shuai did not expect to meet Zhang Chihang here. Just as he hurriedly stood up and was about to greet him with a smile, Zhang Chihang stared at him and said, "You, shut up. You, you better explain why Avalokiteshvara is coquettish."


    "Uh, who are you?" Qili did not answer Zhang Chihang''s question. Instead, he asked the question first. Since Zhang Chihang did not answer him, he forced to say "Yes, I said it. What''s wrong? The novel is a damned thing! "


    "Damned thing?" Zhang Chihang faked a smile and walked in. Xiao Hong hurriedly gave him a chair, and Liu Shuai poured him a cup of water. Zhang Chihang sat on the chair and swirled the transparent disposable cup in his hand as if he was swirling a glass of wine, but he did not drink, "Tell me why."


    "You don''t miss any chance to show off yourself��" Hao Ning secretly laughed at Zhang Chihang''s attitude. In a daze, however, he seemed to see a few pieces of emerald green bamboo leaves flashing past in the water through the cup, then disappearing in a blink.


    "It''s damned!" Qili continued, "Avalokiteshvara in my heart should be more coquettish!"


    "Shit..." Liu Shuai wiped his cold sweat. He felt somehow relieved when he heard Qili say the novel was "damned" because there was still room for discussion, but by the time he heard the phrase "more coquettish", he started finding a grave in his mind for Qili.


    Qili was utterly unaware that he was in danger. He continued to release himself when the others had different emotions. "Who said that Avalokiteshvara must wear a palace robe or a woman with a poor image of being able to take care of all living things? Please, that''s so outdated. With that appearance, it''s so difficult for him to fool people in a TV show. He cannot even enlighten a ghost. Think about it. In modern times, if a person did something wrong and a woman in an old robe came out with a bottle to correct him, that person must think that the woman is out of her mind."


    Although he did not know why, Hao Ning felt that Qili''s argument was reasonable. If Avalokiteshvara dressed like an actor in TV shows and appeared on the streets, he could hardly approach to people, not to mention to enlighten them.


    Qili noticed that everyone else was listening to him quietly, which made him rejoiced, so he continued to present his ideas, "You still hope that the person would listen to the painstaking and compassionate teaching of such an Avalokiteshvara, and then whole-heartedly become a good man? Bullshit! If you don''t give him a lesson, he won''t figure out what mistakes he has made. In my opinion, Avalokiteshvara should give those people a lesson, just like those protagonists in novels."


    "Furthermore, Avalokiteshvara has many incarnations, right?" The more Qili spoke, the more excited he became. His spittle flew everywhere, and it seemed that he almost wanted to write a novel himself. "So, he can go around the world and slap people''s faces day and night, in kitchens, bedrooms, schools, cars �� ��"


    "Stop!" Liu Shuai wiped off his cold sweat, and secretly glanced at Zhang Chihang, the face-slapping Bodhisattva, and then said to Qili, "Your values are distorted. It''s not good."


    "What do you mean my values are distorted? Handsome, you''re too narrow-minded." Qili laughed and continued to speak, "Let''s not use the thoughts of a mortal to think about a Bodhisattva. In my opinion, a Bodhisattva is neither a mortal nor a saint, but the one who enlightens people, so he should have his own belief and insistence. He should have a venomous tongue and take revenge when it''s necessary. He must be enlightening and use any methods that work. Either he is white or black, he is a good Bodhisattva if he can capture mice. Oh, no, I mean, he is a good Bodhisattva if he can enlighten people."


    "Act not in a mortal way, or in a saint way, but in the way of a Bodhisattva." As Zhang Chihang listened, the anger on his face gradually disappeared. Hao Ning knew that this Bodhisattva was probably pleased right now. Hao Ning couldn''t help but praise Qili since he didn''t expect this pal to be so skilled of talking weird theories.


    "Then let''s talk about the coquettish part." Qili continued to talk as he saw that no one was interrupting. At this time, Zhang Chihang''s face changed, and the anger on his face resurfaced. Hao Ning, who had been at ease for some time, became anxious again. "Isn''t it a good thing? Look, when we play video games, we praise others by saying that they have coquettish moving and operation techniques. So, I think it''s boring to keep a posture. He may have unexpected outcomes if he occasionally acts coquettishly."


    "Young man," Zhang Chihang did not express his emotions, but Hao Ning could notice that the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, "Your words are rough but reasonable." Then, he said to Liu Shuai, "He is more flexible than you."


    "Yeah, that''s right," Liu Shuai wiped his sweat and nodded with a smile.


    "But," Zhang Chihang turned his head to look at Qili again. He observed him, muttered to himself for a moment, and told Liu Shuai, "You''d better bring him to your mas-, to Zhang Quan."


    After that, he smiled at Zhou Yuan, "Did you feel it?"


    Zhou Yuan laughed, "Yes, always, but I only comprehended a little."


    "Are you willing to continue?" Zhang Chihang asked.


    "Of courses," Zhou Yuan nodded, "I couldn''t ask for more."


    "Then let''s go." Zhang Chihang smiled slightly.


    Upon hearing that, Zhou Yuan immediately stood up and was going to leave with Zhang Chihang.


    "Huh?" Hao Ning did not know what Zhang Chihang and Zhou Yuan were talking about, but it was the first time the two of them had met officially. However, it seemed as if they had known each other for a long time. At this time, Hao Ning suddenly remembered the "wish-making" thing that Qili just mentioned. Concerning the "Wishing Sutra" that Zhang Chihang displayed previously, he tentatively asked in a low voice, "Mr. Zhang, could you see all of the wishes that people have made?"


    "Eh?" Zhang Chihang looked at Hao Ning strangely, "Theoretically, yes, but I won''t fulfill all of that��"


    "I know, you are very busy," Hao Ning laughed. "May I see these wishes?"


    "Sure, just ask Xiao Hong." Zhang Chihang was probably in a good mood after being praised by Qili, who did that by a fluke. This time, he was exceptionally easy to talk to. He nodded to Xiao Hong.


    Zhang Chihang and the rest left the ward, leaving Liu Shuai and Qili staring at each other. Since morning, this ward had never been quiet, and now that the room had suddenly quietened down, Liu Shuai was not used to it.


    "Stop looking," Liu Shuai looked at Qili."Pack your things up and get ready to leave."


    "Huh?" After hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Qili frowned. "Are we going to work again?"


    "You hate work that much?" Liu Shuai said helplessly, "Fine. I''ll take it as your sick leave today. Let''s go to another place."


    "Eh? Great!" When Qili heard that he did not need to work today, he became so excited that Liu Shuai started laughing bitterly in anger. He thought to himself about how he would have recruited such a person. "Where are we going?"


    "Fu Tu Kang!"

 Chapter 93 Finding His Original Hear

    t


    Xiao Hong drove the car while Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan sat on the back seat. Hao Ning acted like a poor loser. He touched the car seat excitedly and asked tentatively, "So, Mr. Zhang, your car was not created using mana, was it?"


    "What?" Zhang Chihang was sitting in the front passenger seat, fiddling with his medicine. Hearing Hao Ning''s question, he asked without turning his head, "Why do I need to use mana to create a car?"


    "Err ��" Hao Ning was stunned by the question. He looked at Zhou Yuan, while Zhou Yuan also glared at him but did not say a word.


    "How do you feel to be a new god?" Zhang Chihang asked Zhou Yuan straightly without caring about what Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan were thinking.


    "Bewildered, but clear." Zhou Yuan replied honestly.


    "It''s normal." Zhang Chihang slightly muttered to himself, "You haven''t learned how to restrain and manipulate your immortal strength. The enlightenment I just gave you is to help you have initial learning on how to control your talent."


    "Enlightenment?" Hao Ning thought back to what Zhang Chihang did at the intersection. He felt that Zhang Chihang was handling the issue of a cheating woman and an express deliverer, but now it seemed like he had other intentions.


    "Yeah, even though I know that the talent of WeChat moment is fake, kindness and beauty," Zhou Yuan nodded and recalled," But I cannot differentiate the truth from fakes or the fake in fakes. I always show people kindness and beauty, but I cannot understand the essential part in the end."


    "What''s a WeChat moment?" Zhang Chihang frowned and asked.


    "Err ��" Xiao Hong was driving, and after thinking about it, he said to Hao Ning, "Hao Ning, please show it to Zhang."


    Hao Ning immediately took out his phone, but Zhang Chihang held onto him and proudly took out his own. Hao Ning noticed that it was the latest version of iPhone X. He turned it on, and the phone was empty. Then he opened WeChat and showed WeChat moment to Zhang Chihang. The latter flipped through it and frowned, "What is this for?"


    Since Zhang Chihang did not understand, Hao Ning explained to him thoroughly from the beginning to end until Zhang Chihang could not stop laughing. Even while driving, Xiao Hong also laughed, "So you became the god of WeChat moment?"


    Other than Hao Ning, everyone else in the car was gods, so Zhou Yuan had nothing to be proud of. He merely nodded with a reddened face.


    "This Master Yun Zhong," Zhang Chihang laughed and shook his head, "I intended to see how you made a choice, but I did not expect that it would end like this after his disturbance."


    "You didn''t expect it?" Hao Ning was even more baffled. That day when he was in the Legends of Conferred Gods, he had truly heard Zhang Chihang''s voice and Xiao Hong was fighting beside him. "I heard your voice in the book that day, and Xiao Hong ��"


    "It was me that day, and it was not me as well." Zhang Chihang said mysteriously, "It was Xiao Hong, and it was not Xiao Hong either."


    "What do you mean?" Hao Ning did not understand.


    "No matter how powerful the divine abilities of the gods are, they can''t casually cross over the various scriptures," Zhang Chihang said as he looked at the crowd of people outside the car, and patiently explained, "Because every scripture includes the author''s mental state and his followers, or in other words, the readers'' faith."


    "Then how did you get into it?" Hao Ning thought about that battle. The one beside him was Xiao Hong.


    "With you as the medium," Zhang Chihang laughed. "All gods are born from the faith of people, and the direct combination of their faith and belief in books will cause unpredictable situations. However, using a mortal as the medium, the combination can be avoided. However, since ancient times, no mortals were entering a book, so the seed we put between your eyebrows also went in. "


    "Between my eyebrows?" Hao Ning remembered. Xiao Hong seemed to have mentioned that before, but he did not pay attention to it at the time.


    "Hao Ning, you have a Mountain Lojia between your eyebrows." Xiao Hong could not help but laugh and say, "At that time, a bit of our true spirit was inside."


    "Damn!" Hao Ning immediately rubbed his forehead.


    "It''s gone," Zhang Chihang laughed and said. "So the things that happened in the book was done by our bit of pure spirit, but it''s possible that something unexpected happened while you were walking out of the book. We don''t know what happened inside. Everything has its rule. It''s like a dream, a bubble, a shadow, a dew, or lightning��.


    "So, you guys don''t know about the Great Sage Sun Wukong''s demise?" Hao Ning subconsciously blurted out.


    "What!" Xiao Hong suddenly stepped on the brakes, and Zhang Chihang''s face changed slightly. The two people''s reactions gave Hao Ning a shock as if he had said something wrong.


    "Sun Wukong demised?" Zhou Yuan was startled, and immediately asked Hao Ning, "How come I didn''t know about this? You should have told me."


    "Nonsense, you don''t know that you''re the heart ape under the boat either." Hao Ning muttered in his heart. Originally, Hao Ning wanted to find an opportunity to tell Zhou Yuan about his relationship with Sun Wukong, but when he witnessed the transformation of Zhou Yuan from a person without his soul to a moment god, he did not know what would happen if Zhou Yuan found out about his so-called exact situation. Since the Great Sage did not ask him to tell Zhou Yuan, he preferred not to cause more troubles. However, Hao Ning did not expect that Zhang Chihang and Xiao Hong would be surprised like that. Still, did Zhang Chihang know that Zhou Yuan was the Heart Ape under the boat? Hao Ning thought about it and decided to find another chance to ask Zhang Chihang.


    Zhang Chihang calculated with his fingers, then patted Xiao Hong''s shoulder, "All causes and effects have their determinations. Let''s go."


    After saying that, Zhang Chihang lowered his head and muttered to himself, as if to say, "But it''s so different this time ��"


    "This time?" Hao Ning asked curiously, "What this time?"


    "What this time?" Zhang Chihang''s expression was rather unnatural. He asked back, "Did I say anything?"


    Seeing their reactions, Hao Ning did not say anything else. There were too many strange things happening today. Qili fainted due to some unknown sound, and he somehow learned the "Toad Technique" and caused a ruckus in his "dream" at a restaurant, then finally was subdued by Hao Ning using Yi Yang Finger. In the hospital, there were a few "physical bodies" of animal souls that had turned into a vegetable because of Li Longfei. Qili''s right-hand phenomenon had some similarities with those people. Moreover, Zhang Chihang and Xiao Hong did not know that Great Sage Qi Tian had died, and this Zhou Yuan in front of them, how did he become "enlightened"?


    Hao Ning faintly felt that there was some connection between the past events, but he was unable to pinpoint the specific connection.


    "Fellow Taoist Zhou," Zhang Chihang did not continue with the previous topic just now but directly talked with Zhou Yuan.


    "About that, Mr. Zhang," Zhou Yuan scratched his head, "I''m not some you Taoist friend. Please call me Zhou Yuan ��"


    "OK, Zhou Yuan," Zhang Chihang did not hesitate. "We have different origins, so I cannot teach you much. As for the rest of your cultivation, you have to figure it out yourself."


    "Different origins?" Hao Ning asked curiously. He was confused that they were all gods, so what the difference was?


    "Yes," Zhang Chihang nodded his head. "Traditional Formless Fragrance Flames attach to fixed idols that can restrain the Formless Fragrance Flames. However, for the new god that you are conferred to be, the Formless Fragrance Flames is attaching to an incorporeal idol, which makes it difficult for you to control your talents, and sometimes it might even backfire on you when you use them. The most troublesome thing is that your talents are paradoxical."


    "Paradoxical?" Hao Ning thought about Zhou Yuan''s performance these past two days. He would occasionally shine from head to toe. Furthermore, he did not doubt the woman''s obvious cheating behaviors at all and was about to give her money right away.


    "Fake, kindness and beauty." Zhang Chihang looked outside the car, "If you pay too much attention to kindness and evil, beauty and ugliness, how could you differentiate authenticity from fake? If you pay too much attention to dividing authenticity and fake, how could you deal with kindness and evil? " As he said, he looked at Zhou Yuan in the rearview mirror, "When you face that cheating woman, did you care more about good and evil in her, or whether the issue was true and fake?"


    "Err ��" Zhou Yuan thought about it carefully, and said hesitantly, "I seemed to forget about whether it was true or fake."


    "Exactly," Zhang Chihang nodded. "If you only care about the good and evil, regardless of the truth or fake, where do the good and evil come from? If you only care about the truth and fake, not differentiating the good and evil, where does the good and evil come from? If you only care about the beauty and ugliness, not thinking about the good or evil, then both the beauty and ugliness are fake. "


    "Damn��again," Hao Ning was most afraid of this Bodhisattva''s parallel questions, so he could not help but blame him in his heart.


    "Of course, gods that were born from traditional idols have a way to fix it." Zhang Chihang continued, while Xiao Hong was listening carefully." All the past cultivation methods were created based on a default agreement that Formless Fragrance Flames moved around idols, and then the idols became gods, but Zhou Yuan''s situation is the exact opposite. No matter what happens in the future, you must comprehend it on your own, and only when you find your original heart can you truly become a god."


    "Find his original heart ��." Hao Ning thought about it. It seemed that Sun Wukong said the same thing before.

 Chapter 94 Bestowing to the Letter P

    Zhang Chihang had not finished speaking when the car had arrived at the building of Western New Field.


    "Zhou Yuan, come with me." Zhang Chihang got off the car and said. "Xiao Hong, take Hao Ning to see the contents of the Wishing Sutra." After he said that, Zhang Chihang seemed to want to say something, but he held it back, "This time you should look carefully, and see what will happen."


    After Zhang Chihang entered the door, he did not greet anyone but directly led Zhou Yuan into his spacious office.


    It was Hao Ning''s second time to come to this fashion magazine company. Hao Ning thought that he might have lost his curiosity, but when he entered the door, he discovered that the place was completely different from the last time. The last time he came here with Zhang Quan, there were many handsome and beautiful people dressed in bright clothes walking around, and all kinds of scents were coming out, but this time, although the people were still handsome and charming, so did their shinning clothes and perfumes, all of them were actually kneeling on the ground!


    Hao Ning stood at the door blankly. He was shocked when he saw these "fashion workers" kneeling towards him. What happened? They all offended this Avalokiteshvara and were now being punished? Only after a closer look did he realize that these people were kneeling in front of a shrine on the wall. They were even chanting an incantation in a very pious manner.


    He never heard that the fashion industry had such a hobby of promoting this kind of feudal superstition in the company. Hao Ning laughed in his heart since this kind of scene was rare. Although Avalokiteshvara was here, but Fu Tu Kang had Zhang Quan as well. He never heard that workers in Fu Tu Kang would bestow some immortals in their shifts. However, then again, who was them bowing to? Usually, company employees would bestow Guan Yu or the God of Fortune, but the statuses of these two were far inferior to Zhang Chihang. If Zhang Chihang put a shrine of the God of Fortune in his company, it was like Grandmaster Hong Jun placed a statue of the God of Thunder in his Purple Clouds Palace.


    Thinking till this point, Hao Ning could not help but look towards the shrine curiously, to see which god could be the one to behave atrociously in Avalokiteshvara''s company. The shrine was quite formal. Fruits were placed in front of it, and incense was lit up. It was straightforward to trigger the fire protection devices if someone light incense in this type of office building, and it was unknown how they managed to avoid it. Inside the shrine wasn''t a statue, but a painting. For some reason, the light in front of the picture wasn''t excellent. He could not tell which god it was when he stood at the doorway.


    "This is too stingy. They should purchase at lease a statue if they want to bestow. How could they set up a painting?" Hao Ning thought in his heart and went up to look. When he saw the painting, he couldn''t help but open his eyes wide. In the painting, there were no saints nor deities, or any figures in legend, but a huge English letter, P."


    What was wrong with them? Looking at these "believers" who were squinting their eyes in front of him, Hao Ning ridiculed them for bestowing bullshit. However, they did bestow a piece of bullshit, which was a letter P. He couldn''t help but laugh bitterly in his heart. The fashion circle was indeed not understandable.


    "This way," Xiao Hong pulled Hao Ning and said softly as if he did not want to disturb the ceremony. Hao Ning obediently followed him and entered Xiao Hong''s office after some turns.


    Xiao Hong''s office was much smaller than Zhang Chihang''s place, but Hao Ning felt much more comfortable there. Zhang Chihang''s office was a little too quaint, while Xiao Hong''s office was modern. It had a projector, an iMac, a laptop and some monitors. However, from the looks of it, it was more like a studio of a computer geek, not an office. It was tough to connect this place to Fashion magazines or this Great Saint Infant King Hong Hai''er. These immortals never acted like their figures in the legends.


    "Hao Ning, please take a seat." After Xiao Hong entered the office, he immediately turned on the computer to look for something. Hao Ning did not hold himself. He felt comfortable this way.


    "Xiao Hong," Hao Ning poured a glass of water and sat down on a chair, and then asked the question he had been wondering about, "How did Avalokiteshvara get an illness?"


    "Well, he deserves it." Xiao Hong casually said while looking at the computer. After he finished speaking, he realized that he said something wrong, so he immediately covered his mouth and looked at Hao Ning, chuckling with a red face, "Don''t tell him."


    Hao Ning thought it was funny, but Xiao Hong was extremely cute, so he quickly replied, "Of course I won''t. Go on."


    "I don''t know what happened to him yesterday," Xiao Hong said as he raised his eyebrows in thought. "He suddenly wanted to experience the feeling of a mortal getting sick, and then used some method to seal his mana. He ran on a treadmill in the gym for dozens of kilometers and was sweating profusely. Then he turned on the air conditioner to the lowest temperature and ate a hundred ice creams until he got a running nose. In the morning he asked me to take him to the hospital."


    At this point, Xiao Hong said mysteriously, "You don''t know about it. After he got sick, a few people in the magazine company were overjoyed. They all said that the god was responsive, and the wishes they just made were fulfilled."


    "Hahaha," Hao Ning remembered what Zhang Chihang said to the employees when he first arrived at the magazine company. He was probably a leader that was not welcomed by the subordinates. Thus, he laughed and asked, "How do you know the employees make such wishes?"


    "I watch it every day," Xiao Hong laughed and said. "However, I delete the wishes after I saw them. Otherwise, the people must have suffered."


    Could a wish be deleted? Hao Ning laughed inwardly, but in the end, he did not ask this question out.


    "Speaking of wish-making," Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong was still searching and thought that it would be difficult to find, so he continued to ask, "When I came in, I saw those people bestowing to a plate. What were they doing?"


    "They appreciate the god for fulfilling their wishes," Xiao Hong said as he looked at the screen. "They made wishes in front of that. Now that their wishes have been fulfilled, they must thank the great god."


    Xiao Hong turned his head and smiled at Hao Ning.


    No wonder those people had their eyes closed and were muttering to themselves. Those who didn''t know the cause would suspect that they had entered some evil sect. Hao Ning recalled the number of people kneeling just now and roughly calculated. He felt that more than half of the people in this magazine company were appreciating for their wishes. It was sarcasm that Zhang Chihang, a Bodhisattva whom everyone admired, would become such a figure in his people''s hearts.


    Thinking about that, Hao Ning asked another question, "But, why are they bestowing a letter P?"


    "Ha-ha," Xiao Hong stared at the screen looking for something, and when he heard Hao Ning''s question, he couldn''t help but laugh, "It is the god of their fashion circle. They may disrespect the heavens, not worship their ancestors, disobey their teachers, not love the people around them, but this P is the god in their heart. They cannot live without it."


    "It''s that magical?" Hao Ning''s face was full of disbelief. "But it''s just a letter P?"


    "Ha-ha," Xiao Hong stopped moving his mouse, and winked at Hao Ning, "Guess what this letter represents!"


    "Uh, since they are bestowing a letter," Hao Ning thought about it carefully. He only remembered that in Journey to the West, Master Zhen Yuan bestowed the characters "heaven and earth" instead of a statue. Master Zhen Yuan intended to show his deep cultivation by it. These people were not Master Zhen Yuan. However, he never saw anyone who bowed to a letter P. "They are not just bestowing a letter P, are they?"


    "Hahaha, you are funny," Xiao Hong laughed and patted his mouse. "It''s PhotoShop!"


    "Ah?" When Hao Ning heard this, he accidentally swallowed the water into his throat, and immediately coughed out, while laughing."PhotoShop? The image editing software? Hahaha, who told them to bow it? Why should they worship that? "


    "Hahaha, it was our Master Zhang who told them to do so!" Xiao Hong couldn''t help but laugh with Hao Ning. After laughing for a while, Xiao Hong said, "Master Zhang said that the fashion circle does not need models, photographers or editors. It needs image editing software like PhotoShop that can remove wrinkles, dewlaps, dark circles, freckles, and pores. No matter what you have, no matter how old you are, no matter how ugly your photos are, as long as you have PhotoShop, your picture will be guaranteed to be flawless. So, don''t you think those models and workers should appreciate PhotoShop? Shouldn''t they bow to it every day? "


    "..." Hao Ning was no longer laughing. Although he was not in the fashion industry, he knew that Xiao Hong was right. Involuntarily, Hao Ning thought of Zhou Yuan''s talents and said, "It seems like the fake, kindness and beauty of the WeChat moment have a reason behind them."

 Chapter 95 A Problem of the Wishing Sutra

    "It''s all mirage. Fake is the norm. Every single one of the pictures you see in the WeChat Moment seems to be a ''natural sculpture''. However, how can you tell that it did not take the person several hours to purposefully pick out the so-called ��Hibiscus coming out of clear water'' from more than a hundred ones?" Xiao Hong looked outside the door as if he could see the models and other workers kneeling in front of the letter P in worship, "Of the pictures in the fashion magazines, which one is not produced with such efforts? It is just that those pictures are more professional and refined than those in WeChat Moment. "


    Xiao Hong chuckled to Hao Ning, "I watch them making these every day. Rather than shooting the faces of stars, it would be more accurate to say that they are changing the appearance of those stars into what people like in their mind. Speaking of that, it should be a kind of camouflage trick. "


    "Hmm?" Hao Ning felt that the term was a little familiar to him, "A camouflage trick? Is that the appearance in people''s heart?"


    "Yep. When the thing that people want appears in front of them, no matter how crude it is, as long as it is what people want, no one will doubt it." Xiao Hong thought for a moment, then asked, "For example, the pictures that you uploaded to your WeChat Moment, have you ever doubted that it is you on the pictures at all?"


    "Of course, ��not." Speaking of Wechat Moment, Hao Ning remembered that Zhou Yuan had told him about the difference between his talents and camouflage tricks.


    "However, this is only mortal''s method. Gods cannot do it," Xiao Hong said with a face full of envy. "All of the changes of a god can only come from his own heart, not others. A god would be quite formidable if he got such skills."


    "Why?" Hao Ning was about to say that Zhou Yuan had the skill, but thinking about the "Maserati" that still needed to be stepped on back and forth, he felt too embarrassed to say it out, "Shouldn''t a god''s mana be stronger than that?"


    "Mana may be strong or weak, but hearts are equal." Xiao Hong looked at the screen and said, "If a god creates something using his mana, his trick would be easily seen through if he meets someone with a higher level of mana and relevant skills. It is because what he created is within his mind, not in others, so other people would naturally be picky about it. However, if he concerns of others'' minds at the beginning, it will be challenging for the other ones to differentiate truth from falsehood no matter how strong their mana is or which method they use. Because what they need to do is to differentiate the truth and fake in their minds, and it is tough for a person to doubt his mind. " Just as he was speaking, Xiao Hong''s eyes lit up, "I found Qili''s wish that you were talking about, do you want to come and take a look?"


    "Yes!" Hao Ning did not want to discuss this issue either, so he immediately went in front of Xiao Hong''s computer. "Damn! Isn''t it Excel? " As Hao Ning looked at the form, he no longer wanted to bother why the Wishing Sutra was recorded in Excel. He directly saw the line of Qili''s name, which read: "If I could ��" Then it was over. Hao Ning thought that the space on the form was too narrow, causing the words at the back to be blocked. Thus, he widened the scope of the form, and saw that the words were still "If I could��". With a face of suspicion, he looked at Xiao Hong and asked, "Why did Qili''s wish become an ellipsis afterward?"


    Xiao Hong looked at the screen and had a strange expression, "Eh? That''s right. Maybe he just made this wish halfway through."


    "No way," Hao Ning answered with certainty. "When I was chatting with him just now, I heard him say that his original words were ��If I could be that awesome, I would like to die''."


    "Such a big wish? What''s wrong with the children today?" Xiao Hong frowned and shook his head. He looked at the screen and thought, "If he did have made a wish, and I can only see a part of it, it means��"


    "It means what?" Hao Ning asked.


    Xiao Hong turned his head solemnly. He looked at Hao Ning and swallowed his saliva, "It means there is a hacker who intercepted the second half of this wish."


    "A Hacker?" Hao Ning retreated a step. His mind was a little muddled, "Xiao Hong, what are you talking about? You are a god after all. It''s so weird for you to say such a scientific term."


    "What nonsense! Do you think that a god cannot talk about science? Your philosophy of life is so strange." Xiao Hong laughed at what Hao Ning had said, "Who said that gods couldn''t use the Internet? However, you must ask that Qili to figure it out. "


    "Were there similar things in the past?" Hao Ning casually asked, but he was thinking of something else.


    "Of course not, it''s just �� ah?" Xiao Hong casually glanced at the screen, but shouted out loud, "Why are there a few of that recently?"


    Hao Ning curiously looked at the screen, and realized that there were a few similar situations, all of which read as "I �� I hope... " It seemed that Qili''s condition wasn''t the only one.


    Just as Hao Ning was about to ask, his phone suddenly rang. It was Liu Shuai. "Hao Ning, how is it going there?"


    "Well," Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong, and for a moment, he did not know how to reply, "It''s a little strange. I can only tell you in person."


    "Me too," Liu Shuai said in an exceptionally calm voice. "Come over here. Be quick."


    "Now?" Hao Ning frowned since he was far away from Fu Tu Kang. "All right then."


    Just as he finished speaking, another person suddenly appeared in the office. Hao Ning looked and discovered that it was Li Longfei.


    When Longfei saw Hao Ning and Xiao Hong, he chuckled and greeted them. Hao Ning''s phone was still ringing, "Don''t go out. Longfei is going to pick you up right now �� �� Eh? Where are you, Longfei? "


    Longfei shouted into the phone, "Coming!" Then, he put one hand on Hao Ning''s neck and the other on Hao Ning''s nose, and said, "Close your eyes."


    Hao Ning immediately closed his eyes. Before he even had the chance to speak, the two of them had disappeared from Xiao Hong''s office.


    Xiao Hong was startled. He shook his head and sighed, "Indeed, water escape is more useful ah �� ��" After saying that, he frowned, "Shit, I should ask him what happened to uncle Monkey King."


    When Hao Ning opened his eyes again, he was already at the entrance of the Fu Tu Kang factory. Longfei told him, "Give me your ID."


    "Hmm?" Hao Ning was startled, "You can bring me this far, while you can''t just get in there?"


    "How would I dare," Longfei knew what Hao Ning meant. He had just brought Hao Ning along for a water escape for dozens of kilometers, but he did not directly enter the factory. Instead, he stopped right in front of the gate of the factory, so anyone would ridicule him for wasting time. Longfei scratched his head and explained, "This factory is under the control of that great god. Other than him, no one dares to come back and forth without restrictions. We better go in humbly. "


    After registering, Hao Ning got a blue card that said "Visitor". Just as they were about to go in, a group of people came out from the side, two of them attracted Hao Ning''s attention. One was tall and skinny while the other one short and cute. The short one seemed to be in his early 20s, but he spoke arrogantly, "Liu Gong, we have made a promise on this Swift Lightning Route. The customers have ordered thirty thousand devices in Jingxi online shopping mall. Your goods must be shipped by next Wednesday. Otherwise, we cannot explain to the customers."


    Liu Gong, who was at the side, quickly agreed upon him.


    Just then, the short man looked at Hao Ning in surprise and laughed. Then, the two got on the car and left in a cloud of dust.


    Hao Ning looked in the direction the two of them were heading to and was wondering about the Swift Lightning Route they were talking about.


    "Let''s go." Longfei said to Hao Ning as he saw that Hao Ning was stunned, "They are waiting for you."


    After he arrived at the small meeting room where he met Zhang Quan last time, Hao Ning finally understood what Longfei meant by "They are waiting for you". In the small meeting room, Zhang Quan, Qili, Liu Shuai and even Zhou Yuan were all standing there.


    "Zhou Yuan?" Hao Ning smiled and greeted Zhang Quan, then went up to kick Zhou Yuan''s butt, "When did you arrive here, brat? You should be learning things from Zhang Chihang, shouldn''t you? "


    "Shit!" Zhou Yuan subconsciously dodged, "I''ve already been there for more than half a month, and I''ve learned all that needs to be learned, but why did you take so long?"


    "Half a month? But you left with him just an hour ago �� "Hao Ning thought about it and understood that Avalokiteshvara had probably used his special "ability" on time again. In just a short hour, he had experienced half a month''s worth of time with Zhou Yuan. Just like it said, one day in the mountain equaled a thousand years outside. So, he did not stop on this issue anymore and turned to look at Liu Shuai. However, he noticed that this brat was different from before since he was frowning with a strange expression on his face. Qili was still reading novels without a care in the world. Zhang Quan, on the other hand, seemed to be excited, although he was frowning.


    "Hey," Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai. "What did you find? Why do you call me here in such a hurry?"


    "Ask him," Liu Shuai opened his mouth as he wanted to explain, but in the end, he pointed at Zhang Quan.

 Chapter 96 A Book?

    "What I just said is only a possibility. Never mind. Liu Shuai, you have been thinking about it for a while. Maybe we should show it instead of talking about it. Let me make a demonstration for you," Zhang Quan thought for a moment, then said to Qili, "stand up."


    "OK." Qili didn''t understand what Zhang Quan was going to do, but he still stood up and faced him.


    Zhang Quan waved his hand, and Hao Ning suddenly felt that the air had become dry. When he looked at Zhang Quan, he noticed that a small droplet of water suddenly appeared in his hand. The water droplet was more like a "water dot" formed by white mist. The mist that formed this small droplet of water became thicker and thicker, eventually turning into a ball of mist the size of a fist. The small ball kept changing its size and was surrounded by smoke while floating above Zhang Quan''s hand, which looked somewhat amazing. Before Hao Ning could ask Liu Shuai what it was, Zhang Quan had already taken out a pen from his pocket, opened it up and clicked on the mist, causing it to turn black gradually. When the mist got completely black, Zhang Quan threw the "water ball" towards Qili, and it exploded in front of Qili with a "Pa" sound.


    "Shit!" Qili was staring at the water ball and thought that it was funny, but he never thought that Zhang Quan would throw the water ball over to him. When the water ball flew in front of his eyes and exploded before he could dodge it, Qili reached out his hand. Then he realized that it was water and he couldn''t block it. He should have dodged it, however, when he instantly lowered his head to check if his clothes were wet, he found the water mist seem to be incorporeal. It penetrated through him, leaving no water stain at all. He then looked at the few people in front of him, who were all looking behind him, so he also turned his head in curiosity and saw a black ''shadow'' on the wall behind him. It was more of a watermark than a shadow. The watermark was shaped like a person. Qili took a close look and found that it was his appearance when he yelled "Shit!", just a little black.


    "What is this?" Hao Ning looked at the black figure on the wall. He could vaguely guess that this figure was related to Qili, but he did not know why Zhang Quan did this.


    "It''s called the Soul Imprint." Liu Shuai explained to Hao Ning, " a way of seeing the soul without taking it away from the body. It''s just like what people do when they discover the stone tablet works of some famous calligraphers. They would use paper and ink to imprint the calligraphy work, instead of taking the whole stone tablet away."


    Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Quan and spoke to Hao Ning in a low voice, "this technique is relatively rare, and its usage is very complicated. I never expected him to use it this way."


    "Soul Imprint?" Hao Ning understood a little, but he still had some questions, so he asked Zhang Quan, "so you''re saying that you used this method to let us see Qili''s soul..." For a moment, Hao Ning didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Just call it the Soul Projection." Zhang Quan thought for a while and said, "you are funny. No one ever asked what it is. Usually, they look at it."


    "Um, guys," Qili looked at the imprint on the wall and heard them discussing it, but he had no idea what they were talking about, so he asked his superior who was closed to him, "what''s going on?"


    "Don''t say anything. Just listen. I''ll explain it to you later." Liu Shuai didn''t want to explain to this little clown right now. After he stopped Qili from speaking, he looked at Hao Ning as if he was waiting for Hao Ning to ask.


    "All right, I think I understand it," Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and sighed, "what''s good about this technique? Do you want us to see the Qili''s soul photo sticker after all the efforts? "


    "Look at Qili''s right hand." Liu Shuai pointed to the wall.


    "Eh?" Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Hao Ning could not help but look more carefully.


    The figure on the wall was remarkably lifelike, with five fingers of the left hand visible, but the forearm of the right hand was entirely not the shape of a hand, but instead a rectangle. The reason why Hao Ning did not notice it earlier was that the rectangle looked too much like a phone. He thought that Qili was holding a phone when he was imprinted. However, now he remembered Qili had put his phone in his pocket and had nothing in his right hand. Moreover, this was a Soul Imprint, not an X-ray photo. How could it print out the figure of a phone?


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Hao Ning turned his head and asked Qili.


    Qili was also carefully looking at the imprint on the wall. Hearing Hao Ning''s question, he shook his head, "nothing, but why was my phone imprinted on the wall?"


    "How could a Soul Imprint print a phone!" Zhang Quan shook his head, "your right hand is not a phone. It''s a book."


    "A book?" Qili opened his palm and looked, "I wasn''t holding a book on my hand?"


    "He doesn''t mean you were holding a book," Liu Shuai rubbed his head. He had probably never seen someone more stupid than Zhang Quan, "he means that your right hand is a book!"


    "What? Hehe, brother, what are you talking about?" Qili felt that Liu Shuai was joking.


    "Liu Shuai," Hao Ning seemed to understand a little as he asked tentatively, "do you mean that the right hand of Qili''s soul has turned into a book?"


    "Yes," Liu Shuai nodded, and then looked at the imprint on the wall, "but to be exact, it did not turn into a book, but ��"


    Liu Shuai did not dare to continue.


    "Coward." Zhang Quan shook his head. "Young man, you should be braver." After he finished speaking, he walked forward and pointed at Qili''s right hand on the wall as if he was giving a presentation, "your colleague''s right arm, of course, the right arm of his soul, seemed to be cut off by someone and it was grafted into a book or the soul of a book �� ��"


    "Damn!" Hao Ning''s eyes widened as he looked at Zhang Quan who was dressed in his overalls talking, then he looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan who were nodding their heads, "is there such technique? Souls can be cut off?"


    "Don''t interrupt. I used to think that was impossible, "Liu Shuai sighed as he looked at the imprint on the wall, then turned to ask Zhang Quan, "you taught me the theory of three souls and seven spirits and the theory of Yin-Yang. However, I''ve never heard of a theory of soul cutting."


    "That the theory did not exist does not mean that it does not exist now." Zhang Quan blinked his eyes, "In the past, there was no such thing as stealing the power of the Immortal Granting Decree and create new gods, right?" As he spoke, he looked at Zhou Yuan who blushed and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Uh," Liu Shuai choked and waved his hand. "Don''t say irrelevant things. Just tell us what you know."


    "You brat..." Zhang Quan shook his head as he looked at Liu Shuai and then laughed. "Fine. No records said that external forces could cut souls until I met your colleague."


    "Excuse me," Hao Ning said as he interrupted Zhang Quan once again, "you said that there were no records saying that external forces could cut souls. Do you mean that non-external forces can cut souls?"


    "You got it. You are smarter than him." Zhang Quan pointed at Liu Shuai and chuckled, while Liu Shuai deliberately looked at the wall to ignore Zhang Quan. "According to the records in the past, souls can only be cut off under certain circumstances by their own subjective will. For example, if a person''s hand is broken, his soul will also subconsciously think that the hand is broken after a long period of adaptation. After the person dies, the hand of the soul will not exist. However, this situation is not absolute. It happened more to ancient eunuchs. "


    "Eunuchs?" The few of them asked curiously. Liu Shuai also turned his head to look at Zhang Quan. It was apparent that Zhang Quan did not teach him these things back then.


    "Yes," Zhang Quan looked at the crowd triumphantly, "you all have heard that many eunuchs must have someone bury themselves with their ''treasures'' after they died, right? The truth is that in their decades of life, their souls subconsciously believed that they were completely separated from their dicks, so after they died, their souls were also incomplete. What do you think the nether world was for? Do they only do the second-hand intermediary job of the soul''s reincarnation? "


    "Poor people!" Qili sighed. "They can''t even be complete after they died."


    "You should feel pity of yourself instead." Zhang Quan looked at Qili and sneered. Without waiting for Qili to ask, he continued, "Apart from the fact that one''s subjective consciousness cuts his soul, there has never been another case in which a soul can be cut. On the one hand, this is not a common phenomenon; on the other hand, no one has done any research on this."


    "No one has done any research on this?" Hao Ning seemed to have caught onto something, but he could not figure it out for a moment.


    "That''s right," Zhang Quan continued to speak while shaking his head after he heard Hao Ning. "It''s just like how ancient Chinese medicine''s theory has always been about Yin-Yang, Five Elements, and the coordination of the whole human body. It doesn''t go in the direction of anatomy. Even though some novels mentioned the idea of performing a craniotomy on Cao Cao''s head, they didn''t represent the mainstream."

 Chapter 97 Soul Grafting

    "Do you mean that someone in modern time has invented a way to cut off souls?" Hao Ning organized Zhang Quan''s words, "how does he do it?"


    "How would I know?" Zhang Quan was stunned by Hao Ning''s question and replied snappily, "why don''t you ask a psychologist or a brain neuroscientist?"


    "Err ��" Hao Ning looked at Zhang Quan. What was going on today? First, the Great Saint Infant King said that the Wishing Sutra was hacked, and then, Master Yun Zhong told them to find a brain neuroscientist. Was this a world of theology or science?


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Quan looked at Hao Ning strangely, "you can''t be like those common people who believe that theology and science are contradictory, right? Liu Shuai''s friends should not have this kind of stupid idea. "


    "Well," Hao Ning was just about to admit it when he heard the last sentence. He glanced at Liu Shuai, and forcefully held back his "yes" and asked humbly, "even if someone has some method to cut off Qili''s soul �� the hand on his soul, what is his motive for doing this? Why did he change it to the soul of a book? "


    "That''s why I called you." Liu Shuai answered as he heard Hao Ning mentioning this point, "Firstly, it''s simple to understand why he changed it to the soul of a book. If the physical body is still there, but a part of the soul was cut off, then the problem that we just talked about would appear."


    "The problem we talked about?" Hao Ning remembered Yan''s description back then when Zhou Yuan had only half of his soul left. "Are you saying that the lack of soul will cause Qili to become a vegetable?"


    "Exactly," Liu Shuai did not care about Qili''s widened eyes, and nodded in agreement, "so, he must make up for it, like to give him a prosthetic limb. The prosthetic limb doesn''t have to be very exquisite. It works if it can fill in the missing part and allow the soul to ''think'' that he is complete."


    "Then why a book?" Hao Ning still didn''t understand.


    "Hao Ning, do you still not understand?" Liu Shuai laughed and asked Hao Ning.


    "Eh?"


    "Qili made a wish that night, right?" Liu Shuai asked. Seeing Hao Ning nod, he continued, "then we saw Qili who was skilled at ''kung fu'' in the restaurant, right?"


    "I was dreaming!" Qili couldn''t help but interject when he was mentioned without waiting for Hao Ning to speak.


    "You were dreaming?" Zhang Quan laughed coldly, and gently tapped at Qili''s right hand.


    "Crackle!"


    Qili''s body made a noise like fried beans. When Hao Ning turned his head to look, he found that Qili''s eyes were completely red, just like that night. There was even a "gulp, gulp" sound coming out of his mouth.


    "Again?" Hao Ning subconsciously took a step back. Qili suddenly rushed towards Hao Ning. On the way, he bumped into a few chairs, and the chairs bounced like balls as they touched Qili''s body, and flew towards Zhang Quan. Zhang Quan waved his hand, then the chairs suddenly disappeared at half a meter away from him, and in the next moment, the chairs quietly appeared behind him. Liu Shuai was about to exclaim in admiration, but another chair suddenly flew towards him. Before he could cover his face, Zhang Quan extended his finger, and then the chair also disappeared and appeared quietly behind Liu Shuai.


    Seeing that Qili was about to crash into him, Hao Ning glared at him and reached out his right hand to block Qili. Unexpectedly, Qili''s brutal, fearless move like "crashing a Buddha who was in the way" had utterly failed. His head seemed to be pressed against a transparent wall, moving towards Hao Ning''s position continuously, but he did not bounce Hao Ning away like how he did with the chairs just now.


    "Good!" Zhang Quan clapped his hands and laughed, "the great Divine Power of the North against the Toad Technique!" He turned and said to Liu Shuai, "I did not believe you when you told me this earlier, but now it seems like your colleague is quite capable!"


    "Gulp!" Qili realized that it was useless to press on Hao Ning, and his inner strength was leaking, so he turned around and rushed toward Zhang Quan, who smiled as he reached out his hand. At this time, Hao Ning shouted, "Qili!", and extended a finger, aiming right at Qili''s forehead which just turned back. Qili''s eyes suddenly became clear, and he sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    "Hey, great god Zhang Quan," Hao Ning wiped his sweat. He did not curse loudly for the sake of Liu Shuai, "if you want to do anything like that again, could you inform us in advance?"


    "He-he," Zhang Quan laughed out loud and patted Hao Ning''s shoulder. Hao Ning leaned his shoulder and tried to dodge him, but Zhang Quan still patted him. "I know it''s nothing big for you to deal with him, but you should let him know what happened to him, right?"


    "Him?" Hao Ning looked at Qili, who was gasping for breath with a face full of suspicion.


    "What happened to me just now?" Qili gasped for breath. He sat on the ground and raised his head to look at Zhang Quan and the rest.


    "The book spirit in your soul just occupied your entire soul, so you have the power of the book." Liu Shuai looked at Zhang Quan and said to Qili, "it''s just that the soul of the book and your soul are repelling each other. When the book spirit appears, you cannot control yourself, and you will think you''re dreaming."


    "No wonder the electrocardiograph showed a completely different curve when Xiao Wen connected the instrument to Qili''s right hand." Hao Ning thought of something and whispered to Liu Shuai, "maybe Qili''s subconsciousness thought that he was some else at that time��"


    "Xiao Wen��" A look of joy came over Liu Shuai''s face. However, he feigned seriousness again, shook his head and fulminated Hao Ning, "it''s not the time to talk about romantic things!"


    "OK, forget it." Hao Ning wiped off his cold sweat. It was not him who thought about romantic things. It was Liu Shuai who froze at Xiao Wen''s name. It seemed like this guy did not hear what he said at all.


    Qili did not hear the secret conversation between Hao Ning and Liu Shuai. After careful consideration, his expression finally became severe, and a gurgling sound came from his throat. He asked with a trembling voice, "so, you''re saying that I wasn''t dreaming that night? And I��"


    "You smashed a restaurant." Liu Shuai nodded.


    "What about the evil person I met who was even more powerful than me?"


    "Damn!" Hao Ning could not help but frighten Qili. "Back then you were delirious, and you said that to everybody: ��Do you always look down on customers and bully people? Come and hit me!'' "


    "Oh my God!" Qili covered his head immediately and said, "really? Is that the scene I always see in novels? "


    "Eh?" Hearing Qili''s explanation, Hao Ning completely understood what happened. He slapped his thigh and shouted, "so that''s how it is!"


    "What?" Liu Shuai asked Hao Ning, "what do you think of?"


    "Qili has been obsessed with novels for years and dreaming of having peerless kung fu," Hao Ning thought as he spoke. Then he looked at Qili and asked, "you always want to do chivalrous things or pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger, don''t you?"


    "No, not pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger," Qili was a little embarrassed, "I just want to kick those people who show off and look down on others."


    "Don''t mind these details," Hao Ning didn''t pay attention to Qili''s words and continued, "Someone felt the wish in Qili''s heart and used some method to intercept this wish so that the wish wouldn''t appear in Zhang Chi Hang''s Wishing Sutra. To satisfy Qili''s wish, he cut off a hand from Qili''s soul and changed it into the soul of a book. That''s why Qili got the skills he wanted."


    "Intercepting a wish? Also, it won''t show up in the Wishing Sutra? " Zhang Quan''s face moved slightly, and he blurted out subconsciously. Then he discovered that he had lost control of himself and gestured for Hao Ning to continue.


    "But after Qili got the ability, he became unconscious. Besides, there are not so many despicable waiters or restaurant managers who look down on people in the real world as in web novels. However, his desire must be satisfied," Liu Shuai had also figured it out, and stood up suddenly to continue with Hao Ning''s words, "that''s why he smashed the restaurant and let them beat him! He did not want those people to beat him. He was fantasizing about the scenes in the novel and wanted to enjoy the feeling of being a hero! "


    "..." Hao Ning reasoned out the same reason and stared at Qili with contempt, "hey, are you poisoned by the novels?"


    "Uh ��" Qili''s face was full of shame, but he did not forget to ask, "I smashed the restaurant. Do I have to give them much money?"


    "Don''t worry about that," Liu Shuai clapped his breast magnanimously, "I''ve settled it down for you. Just don''t mess up like that again."


    It was shameless. Hao Ning ridiculed him in his mind. It was Zhang Da Long who helped settle the issue down, while Liu Shuai was kicked pitifully by the guards. However, he did not want to expose Liu Shuai''s lie, so he continued with his question, "but what''s his motive for doing so? Why did he fulfill Qili''s wish and give him martial arts?"


    "There is no such altruistic person in the world." Liu Shuai curled his lips, "They must have traded book spirit for human souls for a purpose, just like ��"


    Liu Shuai suddenly turned his head as he spoke, and Hao Ning also understood something. Then they both looked at Zhou Yuan!

 Chapter 98 Breaking the Integrity into Pieces

    "Why are you guys looking at me?" Zhou Yuan was quietly listening to the two as if they were giving a talk show. When he suddenly saw the two staring at him as though they had agreed upon something, he was shocked and immediately looked down to see what was wrong with him.


    "Breaking the integrity? Into pieces!" The two of them said at the same time.


    "Breaking the integrity into pieces?" Zhou Yuan didn''t quite understand, but since Hao Ning and Liu Shuai said this at the same time, he somehow felt that it had something to do with him. Then he noticed that Zhang Quan was also frowning and nodding slightly, so he asked, "What do you guys mean?"


    "Seems like the one involved cannot see the truth," Hao Ning laughed. From the moment he and Liu Shuai announced "breaking the integrity into pieces", Hao Ning knew that he was probably right.


    "Zhou Yuan," Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan. "Do you still remember how you lost your soul?"


    "Err ��" Zhou Yuan closed his eyes and recalled the scene at the villa. "That afternoon, while I was lying on the bed, Lan Ruo started to take off my clothes, and then her fingertips accidentally touched two points on my chest, making my entire body feel as if it had been electrocuted ��"


    "What? Is it that erotic? " Hao Ning perked up his ears and said excitedly. "You��ve never mentioned this part before?"


    "Stop, stop..." Liu Shuai sighed and laughed, "I''m not asking you for details. I mean, what Lan Ruo took away at that time was your entire soul, right?"


    "Bullshit!" Zhou Yuan rolled his eyes at Liu Shuai. "What else do you think? Would Lan Ruo only take away a part of my soul? " After saying this, Zhou Yuan was stunned. He turned around and looked at Qili, then looked at the "Soul Imprint" on the wall, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and probingly asked, "You mean, what happened to Qili this time is the same as what Lan Ruo had done to me? However, she took my entire soul, and Qili only lost a part of his."


    "Resourceful!" Liu Shuai nodded.


    "Why?" After Liu Shuai confirmed his guess, Zhou Yuan became even more confused, "Why does it have to be so complicated? Why did the other party use some unknown method to cut off his soul?"


    "Well, of course, it''s for a bad intent..." Liu Shuai did not seem to ever think about this question. "Isn''t that how it''s played in TV dramas? You''ve seen some people who put a man in a bathtub and cut his kidneys to sell for money, right?"


    "Pah-pah-pah!" Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Hao Ning felt chills run down his spine, "That is a human organ transplant. It is driven by benefits, but is there someone who cuts off others'' souls to sell for money?"


    "Yes." Zhang Quan muttered to himself and suddenly spoke.


    "What?" Liu Shuai was shocked, "You mean people can cut off others'' souls to sell for money? Why didn''t you teach me that? "


    "So, Liu Shuai doesn''t know everything either �� ��" Hao Ning muttered in his heart.


    "A master only gives you instructions, not all details." Zhang Quan shook his head as if he was enlightening someone. "Sometimes the answer is obvious, but you are not thinking the right way. The basis of refining equipment, making array formations or cultivation is all spiritual energy. However, some methods require innate spiritual energy, while others use acquired spiritual energy. When I say acquired, I mean��"


    "Acquired in the day after tomorrow!" Qili who was reading a novel interjected excitedly, "I know that!"


    "..." Zhang Quan''s good mood for the lecture was completely disrupted. He looked at Qili sullenly, took a deep breath in, and slowly said, "Longfei, take this person to the outer area of the Fu Tu Kang factory for a tour."


    "Oh, OK," Longfei had probably had enough lectures of the gods, and his ears started to perk up. He was looking out the window at the scenery, and when he heard Zhang Quan''s words, he immediately brought Qili out of the conference room.


    "A tour outside the Fu Tu Kang factory?" Liu Shuai was startled, "What''s there to see?"


    "Hahaha," Hao Ning did not expect that Zhang Quan would be so interesting. "He means to get his out of Fu Tu Kang factory and never come in again?"


    "This kid is worth teaching ��" Zhang Quan smiled, and then said to Liu Shuai sternly, "Don''t bring anyone with abnormal thoughts to my place."


    "You sound as if your brain is normal." Liu Shuai muttered to himself, but still nodded his head. Then he asked, "What do you mean acquired?"


    Without waiting for Zhang Quan''s answer, Hao Ning interrupted and asked, "Do you mean that those people took Zhou Yuan''s and Qili''s souls for some cultivation or refining?"


    "Exactly!" Zhang Quan nodded his head, "In the past, there was some demonic path where people would just kill others and draw their souls to cultivate their demonic arts or refine their demonic weapons, but just like what you all heard from Lan Ruo before, in the current Three Realms, the nether world''s management of the souls became more strict. So those people began to wander around the gray area. For example, they may tempt people to offer their souls to them and changing with the spirits of animals, causing the phenomenon of ''suicide'', and with these souls, they would be able to do many things, such as ��"


    "Such as making Immortal Tying Ropes!" Hao Ning remembered that at that time in the main hall of Dragon King''s Temple, Lan Ruo was going to use Ye''s soul to make an Immortal Tying Rope.


    "That''s right. This way they will have an endless source of souls to use in cultivation!" Liu Shuai''s eyes lit up, "That must be the case!"


    "Even so, there''s no explanation for why it would be so complex to cut off a part of a person''s soul while leaving the entire thing unneeded." Zhou Yuan continued to pursue this question. "It is much more convenient to take out the entire soul, like what Lan Ruo did to me?"


    "..." The light in Liu Shuai''s eyes seemed to have been extinguished by Zhou Yuan''s words, as he muttered to himself, "That seems to make some sense ��"


    "I think," Hao Ning thought about it, and asked, "Maybe it is because of Yan."


    "Yan?" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning.


    "Yes," Hao Ning nodded, "last time, Yan disappeared after we saved Zhou Yuan. If I''m right, then he probably passed through the afterglow of Immortal Granting Ceremony and returned successfully. So, the nether world should already know about the grey hole that someone used to extract another person''s soul and has even begun to investigate this kind of thing. "


    "You mean, because of the nether world''s interference, that simple and brutal soul-taking methods that Lan Ruo used can be used no more?" Liu Shuai realized what Hao Ning wanted to say, "So they used a new method to cut off a part of a person''s soul and replace it."


    "Good move..." Zhang Quan nodded his head, "A random small god, nor even an amateur like Longfei could easily notice the abnormality of the old method, so those will inevitably get exposed after a while. However, it is hard to discover when they only cut a part of souls with such a method."


    "That''s indeed the case," Zhou Yuan nodded. "When I was at the hospital, I vaguely sensed that something was wrong with Qili, but I was unable to discover anything after studying him for a while."


    "But why?" Hao Ning did not understand what Zhang Quan meant, so he asked doubtfully, "Why is it hard to discover when they cut off a part of a soul and replace it with something else?"


    "Ha-ha," Zhang Quan looked at Hao Ning and said, "you are a biologist. You should tell us."


    "Hehe, this is a question about philosophy and ethics in biomedicine. Listen carefully," Liu Shuai said in a proud tone as he looked at Hao Ning. "Let me ask you if your heart is broken and I give you heart transplantation, are you still yourself?"


    "Nonsense," Hao Ning said. "Of course, I''m still myself."


    "Then, if all of your organs are broken," Liu Shuai continued to say as he shook his head like Zhang Quan. "Alternatively, if I changed all of your organs, are you still yourself?"

 Chapter 99 Theseus and Yang Zhu

    "Of course, I''m still myself," Hao Ning thought for a while, then scolded in anger, "Pooh! Your organs are all broken!" After saying that, he suddenly realized, "I got it! You mean ��"


    "The ship of Theseus!" Zhou Yuan thought for a while, "It''s a classic thought experiment of the ship of Theseus!"


    "What are you talking about?" Hao Ning opened his mouth, then turned his head to look at Zhou Yuan together with Liu Shuai. After Zhou Yuan became the "moment god," not only did he mutter something inexplicable, it was easy for him to say and do unexpected things.


    "The ship of Theseus is a hypothesis," Zhou Yuan thought about it. "This ship that can travel on the sea for hundreds of years is reliant on continuous maintenance and replacement parts. As soon as a board decays, it will be replaced, and so on, until all the functional parts are not the first ones. The question is, is the ship the same ship of Theseus as before, or is it a completely different ship? It is exactly the question that Liu Shuai asked you just now. If all parts of your body are changed, are you still yourself? If not, then when did you begin to become a different person? "


    "... That''s resourceful..." Hao Ning frowned, "How do you know all these things?"


    "Hehe," Zhou Yuan laughed. "There are always people who post these profound articles on WeChat Moment to show that they are knowledgeable, unconventional, and unscrupulous. Is it strange that I know of these now?"


    "Aren''t you also unscrupulous ��" Hao Ning thought about it, but he didn''t say it out.


    "That''s a WeChat Moment version of Wikipedia..." Liu Shuai sighed, "That''s what I meant. If the body is like that, then, of course, it will be even harder to find a part of the soul that has been replaced. "


    "That''s right. You have finally started to understand," Zhang Quan nodded his head. "Although the part cut off from a person''s soul is not that much, but it can accumulate to a large amount. So, it''s still worth it for these people who cultivate devil arts to do it."


    "Why it can accumulate to a large amount?" Hao Ning felt that he had returned to the state he was in a few weeks ago, and he did not understand many things. "Like what you said, soul cutting is a new method, wouldn''t it be more troublesome?"


    "Do you have countless questions?" Zhang Quan had never finished even one "lecture" today. He was always interrupted, so he was in a horrible mood. However, after pondering a while, he still tried to explain in detail, "The preparation of soul-taking is extremely complicated. If one wanted to exterminate others'' souls completely, he must do many preparations so that the other people''s subconscious would completely accept the fact that they don''t have a soul. That is why Lan Ruo needed to come a long time in advance to tempt Zhou Yuan to say something like ''Don''t wait for his soul''. However, if it''s only to cut a part of the soul, there''s no need to go through all these troubles. "


    "Stingy thought experiment!" Zhou Yuan suddenly said again.


    "Damn, bro, what are you talking about?" Liu Shuai was listening with relish, but after being interrupted by Zhou Yuan, he could not help but retort.


    "You don''t know anything about it?" Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai with wide eyes. "Isn''t this the basic knowledge that losers need today?"


    "Dame you ��" Liu Shuai blushed a little, "If you have something to say, say it, don''t pretend to be profound."


    "Hehe." Zhou Yuan glanced at Liu Shuai, "The stingy person is used to describe Yang Zhu in ancient times. He once said: If you want to pull out a single strand of my hair, even if it would benefit the entire world, I will not give it to you. The descendants then ridicule Yang Zhu for being so stingy."


    "This person is truly selfish," Liu Shuai nodded. "He deserves that mocking."


    "Yep. Master Mo Zi''s disciple, Qin Zi, had the same reaction as you," Zhou Yuan laughed softly. "So he went to argue with Yang Zhu''s student, Meng Sunyang, but in the end, he was face-smacked by Meng Sunyang."


    "Face smacking?" Liu Shuai shouted in anger. "Yang Zhu is such a stingy and selfish person. How could his disciple act so brazenly?"


    "Well, he was confident!" Hao Ning also recalled this story and took the conversation. "Meng Sunyang asked Qin Zi if someone said that he would give Qin Zi ten thousand pieces of gold after beating him up, would Qin Zi like to allow him to do it. Then Qin Zi answered ��Yes'' without hesitation!"


    "Of course, ��why not," Liu Shuai swallowed his saliva, and responded in the end.


    Seeing Liu Shuai nodding his head repetitively, Hao Ning continued to speak, "Meng Sun Yang asked again if someone could give him a country after cutting off one of his legs, would he like to allow him to do it. This time Qin Zi was silent for a long time and did not answer, because he knew that the next question would be: if someone could give him the world after chop off him, would him like to allow him to do it."


    Liu Shuai did not speak anymore, as if he was trying to make sense of the words.


    "This thought experiment was then summed up to�� ��" Zhou Yuan nodded his head and agreed with Hao Ning. "As long as there is an example of someone harming other people''s interests, it will extend from a single hair to the entire body, from one person to the whole world, from voluntary to involuntary, and ultimately use the interests of the whole world to support a tiny minority. A thousand miles of dike collapses from an ant''s nest. Similarly, it begins with depriving a person of a single hair''s worth. Even though this is the case, most people are still willing to pay a small price, such as a single hair, to exchange for something else when they encounter such a problem. That''s why it is much easier to use them."


    "It''s just like when someone meets a swindler on the way here," Hao Ning thought of this matter and planned to tease Zhou Yuan." Although he was talking about the ��fake, kindness and beauty'', he could not differentiate the truth from fake, and he did not consider it a big issue to be cheated. As long as he could bear it, he is willing to spend some money to avoid the trouble. In the end, not only did he lose interest, but he also encouraged such parasitizing acts. "


    "Fine, stop laughing at me. Back then, I was not ��enlightened''��" Zhou Yuan scratched his head and laughed, then sighed. "The reason was made clear by our ancestors a few thousand years ago, but we did not listen to them. It''s truly just like what Mr. Zhang Quan said just now. The answer is right there, but we did not think it the right way."


    When Zhang Quan heard that Zhou Yuan use such an elegant way of speaking to explain the reason behind his words, he could not hold back the smile on his face and nodded his head proudly.


    "What does this have to do with soul-cutting?" Liu Shuai was not very interested in stories and histories, nor could he be bothered with these few people''s mysterious dialogues as he asked.


    "If you were to say that to take out an entire soul is like chop off a person''s head and kill him, then taking a part of his soul is like pulling off his single strand of hair," Zhang Quan said as he looked at the seal on the wall. "This kind of method does not require the other party to consider the meaning of his soul seriously. Perhaps, just a single sentence from the other party, even if it''s an unconscious sentence, would be enough to cut off a portion of his soul."


    "So, the other party only asked Qili a single question, and Qili only casually agreed. Thus, he cut off his soul?" Hao Ning connected the dots between the two sides and realized the while picture suddenly. "If that''s the case, then it''s so convenient. In the future, no one will dare to speak carelessly. Otherwise, he would lose his soul."


    "You can''t put it like that either. Under the principle of equal exchange, he must satisfy the desire of the other party," Zhang Quan laughed and waved his hand. "No matter what the temptation is, the other party must use some way to satisfy this person''s desire, which means, he can''t eat his words, and that''s the fundamental rule of the devil path."


    "In that case, the rules of the devil path are more reliable than those in the human world." After Zhou Yuan heard this, he laughed, "I''ve been swindled countless times when I bought things online."


    "Err ��" Hao Ning did not expect Zhou Yuan to say this, and he could not react to what was wrong. "Don''t be so cynical, okay? Forget about this, so the reason why Qili''s soul was cut off is that his desires are satisfied? "


    "Yep, he desires to do whatever he wants after obtaining martial arts, isn''t it?" Zhang Quan found a chair to sit on and crossed his legs. He looked completely different from Zhang Chihang''s usual elegant demeanor, "It just so happens that the other party took out from a certain book the incense everyone believes in, so it''s nothing strange for him to give Qili some martial arts." As he spoke, he looked at Hao Ning and asked a question in reply, "Didn''t you also get the same kind of ability through your Lend Me Your Mana ability, which allowed you to learn so many martial arts?"


    "Me?" Hao Ning was startled, "I thought I was ��"


    "Do you think you''re the only one in the world?" Zhang Quan sneered.

 Chapter 100 Devouring and Control

    "Do you think you''re the only one in the world?" Zhang Quan sneered. "Indeed, you can get some abilities from the books, and you can also choose specific abilities as you wish. This talent is truly extraordinary. However, ultimately, wasn''t it too much to make a person have a certain ability simply through external forces? It''s like you''ve heard that immortals can fly, but it''s wrong if you deduce from it that mortals cannot fly by taking planes. You cannot prevent others from having a knockoff version of mana just because you have a powerful one, right? Isn''t this the so-called ��only state officials were allowed to set fires, and people were not allowed to light lamps''? "


    "Ugh ��So that''s how it is." Hao Ning thought for a while, but he did not want to reply to Zhang Quan''s long argument, "If that''s the case, then is Qili in any danger? Will there be some problems in his body or lifespan just like what had happened to Zhou Yuan?"


    "Eh..." Zhang Quan stood up and looked at the imprint on the wall, "It looks like there is nothing wrong, but we have to call Qili back to take a look." Zhang Quan waved his hand, then Qili and Long Fei appeared in the conference room immediately.


    However, when Liu Shuai and Hao Ning saw Qili, they were petrified in a flash because they saw that Long Fei had turned into a black dragon and was dancing in the air while Qili was riding on the dragon god.


    "Cool! Go! So, what big brother said when we were young was true!" Qili shouted excitedly, "Big brother Long Fei, I never thought that looking from the sky would be so��What?"


    "Ha-ha, it''s cool, isn''t it?" The black dragon replied complacently, while he suddenly realized that he was standing in front of Zhang Quan in the conference room. His body shivered, and he turned into his human form hurriedly.


    "You..." Hao Ning felt that Zhang Quan''s eyes that were originally squinting had widened to the limit. If he had a beard, he would blow his beard up to the sky with anger, "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Uh, we are not messing around," Qili muttered. "I was just riding him ��"


    "Riding on him is not messing around?" Zhang Quan pointed at Long Fei and scolded, "You are a dragon god. Although you are not a great god, isn''t it a shame for you to be ridden by a kid?"


    "Why do you think it''s a shame?" Long Fei looked at Hao Ning and the rest as he asked, "Would you feel ashamed being ridden by people?"


    Everyone was stunned by Long Fei''s question. Their faces flushed red, and they did not know how to reply to the naive dragon.


    "Cough, cough, cough," Hao Ning coughed a few times deliberately and changed the topic, "Mr. Zhang, is there any problem with Qi Li''s lifespan?"


    "He is a disaster if he is alive!" Zhang Quan glared at Li Long Fei. Li Long Fei did not know why Zhang Quan did that, but his body shivered under his pressure and his neck shrunk even more. Then, Zhang Quan sighed and shook his head, "Let''s wait and see."


    Zhang Quan extended his hand for the second time, and the air became dry again. Just like before, Zhang Quan used the black mist to hit Qili.


    "Hey�� ��" Seeing the black mist coming towards him again, Qili did not dodge it but blurt out a word of ridicule.


    As expected, a black shadow appeared beside the original soul imprint on the wall.


    Zhang Quan glanced at it, then sighed, "look at it."


    Liu Shuai looked, and his expression changed, "It''s?"


    "It seems like ��" Hao Ning took a close look at the shadow. There was no other difference, but the "book" in his right hand seemed to be longer than the previous one. Alternatively, they should say that his right arm had become shorter, and the rest of it had been filled up by the book.


    "Every time he uses his ability," Zhang Quan didn''t even want to call Qili by his name but used "he" directly. He said coldly, "the part of the book spirit in his soul will become a bit larger. If he uses it a few more times, his soul will be gone."


    Then he turned to Zhou Yuan and said, "at that time, your Theseus''s ship will become another ship."


    "Gone?" Hao Ning asked in surprise, "you mean, Qili''s soul will be devoured by the book spirit?"


    "Uh..." Zhang Quan muttered to himself, then looked at Hao Ning and nodded, "You are getting the point. What a good method! Smart! I''ve never thought about that before!"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Shuai asked.


    "This man''s original soul will be melted and devoured by the book spirit every time he uses his ability," Zhang Quan continued to ponder, "but the book spirit cannot '' digest'' the soul, so it will inevitably gather at a specific place, and the soul can be extracted from there in some way."


    "Just like how alcohol and water fuse together," Hao Ning''s eyes lit up as if he had understood, "and as long as this mixture is heated to 78 degrees Celsius, the alcohol will be purified out."


    "Err ��" Zhang Quan was startled, then clapped his hands and laughed out loud. "Smart kid! What a wonderful example you have given! I was thinking of how to explain the complicated process of soul fusion and conversion to you guys, but your metaphor is truly enlightening!"


    "Smart kid?" Liu Shuai curled his lips with a face full of disapproval. "He''s the prince of chemistry. He got full marks in both the high school entrance examination and college entrance examination."


    "Please keep a low profile," Hao Ning laughed, then asked Liu Shuai curiously, "How did you know that?"


    "You''ve always been showing off in the company. You even want the cleaners and the little kitty in the company next door to know about it!" Liu Shuai didn''t want Hao Ning to have a sense of superiority, so he made a gesture for Zhang Quan to continue.


    "After the fusion of soul and book spirit, the original soul''s memories and consciousness would completely disappear if the mixture is purified by some means," Zhang Quan pondered as if he was calculating, "oh, the handler will get a completely pure spirit body! In the past, the cultivation methods of the demonic arts could only obtain the spirits of the wrongdoers. Although the progress of one''s cultivation would be extremely fast, he had a great chance of going berserk during it. However, if one practice in this way, he will be safe and sound!"


    "It''s like a piece of salt melting in water, and then being purified," Hao Ning thought along Zhang Quan''s lines and described it with his understanding, "the salt would be purer, and it would not even remember its original shape. It has been a completely new piece of salt, right?"


    "Yes! What an intelligent young lad, "Zhang Quan smiled as he looked at Hao Ning," It''s a pity that you can''t cultivate mana, or else you would make even more achievements�� "Zhang Quan emphasized the word "even more" deliberately. Liu Shuai looked out of the window and ignored him. Zhang Quan stopped for a while and then continued, "and what is scarier is��"


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other and hurriedly asked, "Is there anything scarier?"


    "If one''s soul is completely devoured, he will either go insane, or become a vegetable, or a zombie." Zhang Quan slapped the table as if he was both heartbroken and excited, "at that time, the devil will be able to control this person with the source of the book spirit and accomplish his goals without being noticed. Then the devil will have endless pure spiritual energy for cultivation and have puppets controlled by him. It''s an excellent way for him to achieve multiple goals at one stroke."


    "So, you are saying that the devil can control independent people with just a few books? How is that possible? " Although Zhang Quan''s deduction seemed perfect, Hao Ning still could not accept this conclusion.


    "Hmph-hmph," Zhang Quan sneered, "it is said that books are the essence of the human mind, and at the same time, your society is built on what books describe. Law, economics, history, science. You think that you are learning the knowledge, but how do you know you are not constantly transforming your soul to adapt to the knowledge? You think that you improve after you study, but is it possible that it is just another kind of control?"

 Chapter 101 Hero and Reality

    "Hey...are you affected by Zhang Chi Hang? It is truly an anti-intellectual argument. Could it be wrong to study and read books?" Hao Ning was wondering what wrong with them today was. Everyone became talkative. "Could you stop talking about metaphysical things? They are abstract. How about giving a concrete example?"


    "Mr. Zhang Quan is not in favor of anti-intelligence. He was just opposed to the so-called wisdom carrying private goods, like what the North Koreans always do. " Zhou Yuan saw that Hao Ning was a bit impatient, so he explained immediately, "their government uses the ��main-body ideology'' to control tens of millions of people, making them extremely poor and hungry, but still believing that they are living in the heaven."


    "Shh..." Hao Ning understood Zhou Yuan''s example and covered his mouth quickly, "don''t talk about politics."


    "I am the Moment God. There''s nothing I''m afraid of." Zhou Yuan laughed, and then thought for a while and said, "another example. Suppose I were a teacher from some sect. When I teach you gravitation in class, I suddenly ask you where the force comes from. Then I tell you only the true god in our sect can have such creativity and wisdom, so you must believe in our only true god, while others are all heresies. Don''t you think that I''m turning the science into mysterious things? "


    "Mysterious things��" Hao Ning looked at the moment god in front of him helplessly, and said with a wry smile, "your example is easy to understand, but don''t you think it''s funny that you, the moment god, are saying something mysterious?"


    "Err ��" Zhou Yuan thought for a while and also felt that it was funny, so he argued, "but I''m not a mysterious god, and I''ve never thought of showing my mana in front of people to induce them to do things that clearly satisfy his private desires on the pretext of following God''s will. It seems like some gods are aggrieved and pitiful. They could have stayed well like Zhang Chi Hang, but many people pursue their ill intentions under their names and leave them to undertake the blame."


    "Your friends," Zhang Quan looked at Liu Shuai, "all of them are intelligent, huh?" As he spoke, he smiled and asked Zhou Yuan, "are you interested in cultivating with me?"


    "Err ��" Zhou Yuan felt a lot today. Hearing Zhang Quan''s "enthusiastic" invitation, he froze and then gave Zhang Quan a survey. Zhang Quan was wearing a Fu Tu Kang work attire. His hair had not been washed for a long time and was as oily as wax. Maybe because he was not sleeping in a good position last night, his hair was in a mess, with a big dent on one side and a hole on the other side. The pocket on the left side of his work attire had a big hole burned by a cigarette. Zhou Yuan could not help but shiver in his heart, and then smiled embarrassingly, "well, Master Zhang Chi Hang has told me many somethings, and it seems that my talents of fake, kindness and beauty fit more with his fashion industry."


    "The old guy..." Zhang Quan laughed and declined to comment, "fine. Although your talents are not completely compatible with his industry, in terms of fake and beauty, they are precisely the characteristic of his industry. So, your choice makes sense."


    "Uh, are you saying that there is no kindness in his industry?" Hearing Zhang Quan''s words, Zhou Yuan could only laugh, but he thought this guy was good at hiding his true meaning in his words for he did not use any dirty words when scolding someone.


    "Uh, so, will there be any problems with Qili?" Zhang Quan was in a perfect mood today, and he became more and more excited when they chatted. However, Hao Ning was more concerned about Qili''s situation, since it was what they wanted to figure out the most. "Will he become a vegetable or a puppet under someone''s control?"


    "He is fine right now, but later, as long as he could keep his true self," Zhang Quan shook his head and looked at Qili expressionlessly, "before that, if he doesn''t use his abilities anymore, he can die a natural death without any problems."


    "That''s good," Liu Shuai thought for a moment, "after all, it''s not the worst outcome." Then he looked at Qili with a serious expression, "don''t think about those strange and mysterious matters anymore. You should differentiate the reality from falsehood!"


    "Oh, that''s right. It''ll be fine, and I won''t need to use the Yi Yang Finger again you." Hao Ning sighed, then scolded Qili, "it''s stupid to poke people with the Yi Yang Finger. Not so cool as the Sliding-over-the-water Art. Please do not force me to use it again. Otherwise, you will pay for it!"


    "Oh ��" Since Hao Ning and his superior both said that, Qili knew that he had inadvertently caused trouble and had no choice but agree obediently. Then, he turned his eyes and giggled, "brother, Master Zhang Quan is an expert. Is he a semi-god who cultivates in some unknown place? Does he know fortune-telling? Could he calculate my romantic fate? "


    "Semi-god��" Hao Ning wiped his forehead. It was apparent that he was a true god. Now, he finally realized that Qili did not know Zhang Quan''s real identity. He didn''t know what Liu Shuai had told him before. Why was Qili not surprised at all when he experienced those supernatural things? Since it was not a good time to ask in details, Hao Ning decided to ask Liu Shuai how he coped with this curious baby some other time.


    "Damn the romantic fate!" Liu Shuai scolded Qili with a bitter smile. This young man was not sensitive. Once he heard that he was fine, he started to think about these strange things again. Liu Shuai said, "Let''s go back quickly. You still have much work to do!"


    "Oh ��" Hearing Liu Shuai''s words, Qili began to scowl again.


    "Go back?" Zhang Quan was stunned. "You guys want to go back like this?


    "Huh?" Hao Ning was surprised to hear Zhang Quan'' question as he placed his hand on Liu Shuai''s shoulder and was ready to leave.


    Liu Shuai was also confused. Looking at Zhang Quan''s astonished expression, he felt as if he had forgotten something. "What? Is there anything else?"


    "What else?" Zhang Quan looked at Liu Shuai, Hao Ning, and the others, with his face full of shock, "you know a heaven-shaking secret. Someone is using other people''s desire to cut off their souls, and maybe even trying to control all the people in the world. Don''t you want to do something?"


    "Ugh ��What should we do? " Hao Ning looked at Zhang Quan, feeling that he was mulling over something.


    "You don''t want to find out the truth and save the world?" Zhang Quan also looked at Hao Ning, and pointed the finger at Zhou Yuan, "when your friend was in danger, you risked everything to save him."


    "Brother��" Hao Ning said to Zhang Quan with a wry smile, "did you watch too many superhero movies or are you lost in web novels? Do you have to fight evil every time you discover a big conspiracy?"


    "Shouldn''t you do that?" Zhang Quan asked, "all of the novels you''ve read are like this, aren''t they?"


    "Do you read novels? Which one?" When Qili heard this, he became more spirited and excited. However, when he saw Zhang Quan staring at him, he immediately shrunk his neck and said softly," forget it �� "


    "Please, we are just ordinary people. Our biggest wish is to get promoted and have higher salaries." Liu Shuai laughed and wrapped his arm around Hao Ning''s shoulder as he turned to look at Zhang Quan. "Even if there is such a big conspiracy that harms someone, firstly, the person would not die, and secondly, even if he dies, it has nothing to do with us. Furthermore, we saved Zhou Yuan because he is our friend, but do you think we should fight against the evil forces in the entire world with us alone?"


    "You! You! "You!" Zhang Quan was angered to the point of spitting out three "you" as he wandered around the room and cursed. "Everyone in the world is envious of me for roaming the seas and lakes as I wish without riding a horse or a boat. I can reach any corner of the world in an instant, and it''s like autumn for me when the seas dry up, and the rocks decay in the world. Everyone is striving to obtain freedom and longevity, but you chose to live a humble life in this world. How can I have a son like you! "


    "You �� ��" When Liu Shuai heard this, his face flushed red and the words that he had been holding in for a long time exploded. "You don''t deserve to scold me! No one has ever told me that I should be a big man in this world. From the day I was born, I have never seen the hero in my heart. When I went through the misery of the world alone, where was the hero in my heart? Where was the hero when I am in trouble with my family? Now, you, a stranger, expects me to exterminate demons in this world. Do you think I''m a hero like that? Hmph, let me tell you, I won''t be the kind of hero who only cares about the world but doesn''t care about his family! Don''t you understand why you have such a son? Let me tell you the truth today. You do not have a son!"


    "Get lost!" Countless thoughts flashed through Zhang Quan''s mind, which made his expression strange. He closed his eyes and waved his hand. Then Liu Shuai and the others'' vision became dark, and they returned to the door of Fu Tu Kang in an instant.


    "Ouch!" With a groan, people saw Long Fei appearing in front of them. He sat down on the ground as if he was kicked.


    "You, get lost!" The voice said, and then it was gone.


    Liu Shuai looked in the direction of Fu Tu Kang with no expression on his face. It was unknown if he was looking at the factory or Long Fei who was kicked out.


    Hao Ning was aware that Liu Shuai''s words were half true and half impulsion. Last time when Zhang Quan was sick, Liu Shuai was so concerned of him. His real heart was revealed without a doubt. However, fate had tricked people. How could Zhang Quan be Liu Shuai''s father? Even though he was Liu Shuai''s father, this late father had never given his care to this single parent child in his entire life. Now, he accused Liu Shuai of not trying to be a hero for some inexplicable reasons. It seemed like Zhang Quan though too high of himself.


    Even if he still had his mana, with these friends, including an unreliable "moment god" and Hao Ning who could not cultivate, he didn''t know what they could do, let alone he had lost all his mana��. Could they exterminate demons and save the world? He-he...


    "What an unexpected calamity ��" Long Fei looked at the main entrance of Fu Tu Kang with a sad face and did not say a word for a long time. Hao Ning looked at the backs of Long Fei and Liu Shuai, not knowing what to say either.

 Chapter 102 Fake Acting and True Affection

    Long Fei slowly turned around to Hao Ning and the others, and then the worried look on his face suddenly turned into loud laughter, "Ha-ha-ha, I''m finally free! I don''t need to listen to him buzzing in my ears. I don''t need to hand over wrenches for him every day! "


    "Err ��" Zhou Yuan gawked at Long Fei''s quick change in his mood, and asked Hao Ning in shock, "is this guy insane?"


    "No, he''s just totally relaxed." Hao Ning sighed. The poor dragon was captured by Avalokiteshvara and had been under Zhang Quan''s supervision. Now that Zhang Quan had "gone", so he was beside himself with joy.


    "Well," Long Fei grabbed Liu Shuai''s hand excitedly and shook it with all his might. The anger on Liu Shuai''s face had not dissipated when he shook his body. Long Fei asked, "are you guys still recruiting? Do you need more guys? "


    "Recruiting? What do you mean? " Liu Shuai was confused, and his body trembled up and down with Long Fei''s movements, "hey, stop shaking me. Calm down!"


    "Are you still recruiting programmers? Do you think I can do the work? " Long Fei could not help but be happy as he winked at Qili.


    "What?" Before Liu Shuai spoke, both Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan''s eyes were wide open, "can you write programs?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Long Fei was a little unhappy since his ability was questioned, "your work could not be simpler, okay?"


    "Don''t look down on him," Qili said with a smile, "Li Long Fei is a nuclear physics doctor at Qingbei University. Programming is a piece of cake for him."


    "Really?" Liu Shuai drew back his hand immediately and examined Long Fei from his head to toe as if it were the first day he had known her. Back then, the black dragon didn''t mention that he went to a college. However, since Zhang Chi Hang was a master from the Ivy League colleges, it was nothing weird that Long Fei was a PhD at a Chinese university. It was just that Qingbei University was the most outstanding university in the country. Liu Shuai didn''t think that Long Fei, who once drove a crappy car, would have such great capabilities.


    Hearing Qili''s words, Long Fei smiled and looked at him with a red face. He was as happy as a flower, "Keep it low key."


    "You can only cheat those little kids," Hao Ning said as he rolled his eyes at Qili. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier that you have a PhD? Moreover, if you have a PhD in nuclear physics, there must be lots of famous companies sending offers to you. Think of the crappy car you drove to carry us. A doctor won''t drive that kind of car no matter what kind of job he gets."


    "Well..." Long Fei rubbed his hands and replied embarrassedly, "my knowledge is real, and my diploma is also real. It''s just that I use someone else''s identity �� Yep, I use another one''s ID card��"


    "What? Another person''s ID card?" Liu Shuai and Hao Ning were stunned, then understood, "that makes sense. We never heard of a dragon god with an ID card."


    "That''s right," Long Fei said as he reminisced with a worried look on his face, "I have no identity, no diploma, but I have a PhD''s capability of making a nuclear bomb. However, it ends that I cannot even sell boiled eggs. Otherwise, I would not look for animal spirits in a plane to eat in a thunderstorm. Alas, I am a poor guy! I am always lonely and helpless." Long Fei started to wipe his tears as he said that. After wiping for a while, he realized that there were no tears at all. While the others were not paying attention, he reached out a finger and pointed to his eyes. Streams of water came out of the eyes as if he burst into tears.


    "Wow, he is a movie emperor! Tears come just like that! Even Angelababy (an actress) will envy you!" Seeing Long Fei casting a technique on the spot, Hao Ning did not say it aloud but laughed in his heart, "If her acting were as good as yours, she would not need a tear-provoking device. Her acting skills would at least increase by one Everest."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Liu Shuai could not bear to see Long Fei putting on an act like this. However, since Long Fei had helped him a lot, he asked, "What do you want?"


    "Alas, Master Zhang Quan did not want me anymore ��" Long Fei continued to speak bitterly, "you ask me what I want? I''m miserable, lonely and helpless ��"


    All of them were good at playing tricks! Hao Ning felt that was funny. He couldn''t help but say, "fine. I''ll ask Xiao Hong to make you go back to Zhang Chi Hang''s place. He''s busy right now." As he said that, he started to imagine the scene in which Long Fei brought a bunch of models to worship that smoky "P".


    "Ah? No!" Long Fei was shocked and waved his hand immediately. He even forgot to go on acting, and flattered Liu Shuai, "I will be satisfied if the great god Liu could give me a job and pay me my salary."


    "Damn, I''m not a god ��" Liu Shuai, who was called the great god by a dragon god, thought carefully and frowned, "even if I am willing to recruit you as an employee, the personnel department will not agree if you do not have a diploma and identity card."


    "That''s easy," Zhou Yuan walked forward and laughed. "You need some proof, right?" As he said that, he took out a crumpled napkin, on which there was still some leftovers from his mouth, which was so disgusting that Hao Ning moved two steps to the side.


    Zhou Yuan completely ignored Hao Ning''s disdain and asked Long Fei with a smile, "tell me, what kind of proof do you want? A PhD diploma of nuclear physics at Qingbei University?"


    "Hmm? No, no, no," Long Fei froze and then waved his hands. "It''s hard to find a job if I have such a high degree. Undergraduate is just fine. Don''t make it PhD." After saying that, Long Fei thought about it again, "don''t mention Qingbei University. It''s too eye-catching."


    "OK," Zhou Yuan said to himself. "Then, let''s make you the undergraduate in computer science at Northwest Industrial University. It is well suited to your position. You don''t have an ID card, do you? You must not have chosen date of birth yet. How about the year 1992?" He tore open the napkin and blew into it with a "pu" sound. Immediately, an ID card and a graduation certificate appeared in his hand.


    "Jesus!" Hao Ning took it and touched it carefully, then he looked at Zhou Yuan with an expression of surprise, "Did you make the fake certificates?"


    "Dame!" Zhou Yuan said seriously as if he had been insulted, "you can verify them in any government office. If they tell you the certificates are fake, I''ll change my surname to that of the first Chinese prime minister!"


    "Are you sure?" Long Fei''s face was full of worship, "how dare you make such a serious oath!"


    "Don''t trust him," Hao Ning was angry but then happy. "The first Chinese prime minister is surnamed Zhou!"


    "Hahaha, you should not have exposed it," Zhou Yuan laughed, "but the certificates have no problem."


    "No problem?" Hao Ning said as he pushed the two certificates back into Zhou Yuan''s hands, "Do you think there will be no problem?"


    "Hey, I don''t like your way of speech," Long Fei took the "fake" diploma from Zhou Yuan and muttered to himself as he watched. "My professional knowledge is real. I went to a college, and my thesis defense was the top one. Even if this diploma is fake, there is some true part in it�� compared to those who have real ID cards and real diplomas but skip classes every day to sleep in the dorm, or those who play video games for four years and earn a so-called real diploma. My ��fake true'' is more useful, isn''t it?"


    Long Fei''s words made everyone speechless. They knew that the phenomena that Long Fei was talking about were not rare to see.


    "What a ��fake true'' and ��true fake''!" Zhou Yuan clapped his hands and laughed, "you can rest assured. The two certificates have no problem. I am good at it."


    "Good at what? Faking certificates? " Hao Ning raised his head, not willing to further investigate the previous question, and joked, "was your phone number stuck on the telegraph poles?"


    "Damn you." Zhou Yuan laughed and punched Hao Ning, "Its fake, kindness and beauty. I am the No.1 Moment God on the Internet. The ��fake true" certificates I made has been spreading on the Internet the moment I started making them. There won''t be any problems! "


    "There is a problem!" Long Fei took his ID card and looked at it carefully, and frowned.


    "Hmm?" Zhou Yuan took it immediately and checked it for a long time, "what''s the problem? The material and the luster are excellent."


    "Well," Long Fei rubbed his hands as he blushed. He said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s about the date of birth you chose for me. I calculated with my fingers just now. It is a Virgo. Could you please��"


    "Damn it. Don''t smear Virgo!" Zhou Yuan''s face turned red, and he passed the ID card to Long Fei. Then he took a big step forward and ignored him.


    "Hey, brother, don''t walk too fast. I didn''t mean to smear Virgo," Long Fei chased after him with a face full of flattery. He begged Zhou Yuan, "I don''t want to be a Virgo. Please �� We are all gods. Show some mercy."


    Zhou Yuan scolded without turning his head, "you still know you''re a god? You''re a traditional Chinese dragon god! How could you believe in those weird things from foreign countries?"


    The others laughed carelessly and followed them. Hao Ning was a step slower, but he saw a lonely look flash past Liu Shuai'' eyes.


    ��


    "Parents who love their children will make them far-reaching plans." A figure appeared in the conference room and spoke to Zhang Quan who was looking out of the window, "brother Zhang Quan, you''ve racked your brains for him."


    "You''re here?" Zhang Quan did not turn back, but there was not a single trace of anger on his face. After hearing the voice, he laughed, "What can I do for him?"


    The figure became more and more evident. It was Zhang Chi Hang. "You deliberately tried to find out what your son and the others were thinking. Now you know that they only want to be ordinary people, and do not have any intention of pursuing secrets. You should be at ease now."


    "You �� In this life, I don''t have a son. "Zhang Quan turned his head to look at Zhang Chi Hang. He originally wanted to refute, but he did not. Instead, he shook his head and sighed, "What Blessed Immortal! Being safe is the best thing."


    "Everyone makes a choice and has to take the consequences. You don''t have to bear anything for him. Moreover," Zhang Chi Hang said to Zhang Quan," do you know what you''re looking for? Are you sure you want to keep going?


    "Protect him for me." Zhang Quan did not answer directly, "and Li Xiao Hua."


    "They''ve got a black dragon, right?" Zhang Chi Hang neither agreed nor disagreed. He stretched out his hand, and a glass of water appeared in it, with a few green bamboo leaves floating on the water.


    "He''s not capable enough." Zhang Quan shook his head. After that, he took a big step and disappeared.


    Zhang Chi Hang sighed, and talked to himself in the air, "Whether you say it or not, I have to protect them, but even if we put out efforts, how long can we protect them?"


    Zhang Chi Hang placed the green bamboo leaves water on the table and disappeared.

 Chapter 103 Save speoples?

    Sunday, in the hallway of the Sixth Hospital.


    "Longfei, you''re awesome!" Hao Ning kept praising Longfei along the way, " You have just arrived at the company but already solved loads of problems!"


    "Hehe, not at all," Longfei scratched his head and looked at Liu Shuai. "It''s all because of you have taught me well, God Liu."


    "Don''t call me that way. You can call me Liu Shuai," Liu Shuai showed a quick smile and waved his hand, "If you, the True Dragon God, call me that way, I won''t be able to take it."


    Liu Shuai smiled while he thought he had the luck to employ him. He didn''t know the level of Longfei''s nuclear physics research, but he was quite good at programming. He had only been in the company for a few days, and with just a few casual words to direct him, Longfei had solved a lot of complex problems in straightforward ways that Liu Shuai hadn''t had the time to settle in the past. The rarest thing was that Longfei respected Liu Shuai very much that calls him "God Liu" when he saw Liu Shuai. Also, other people in the company also jokingly called him that way. Although Liu Shuai didn''t have a high EQ, he knew this would lead to big trouble in the future, so he stopped Longfei from taking the lead to "flatter" him.


    "Roger that. Liu Shuai, what are we doing in the hospital today?" Longfei didn''t dwell on these formalities and directly asked his question.


    "Isn''t the Qili''s issue finished?" Liu Shuai said with a smile, "My teacher is still waiting for my answer."


    "Then can''t you just tell your teacher yourself?" Hao Ning yawned. He was woken up early in the morning by Liu Shuai''s call and asked him to go to the hospital. He felt unhappy for sure, "Why did you bring us here?"


    "I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to explain it, wasn''t I?" Liu Shuai hesitated for a moment, "Moreover, those few people were in trouble because of Longfei, so isn''t it reasonable for Longfei to come and take a look?"


    "Sigh, I''m not going to take the blame for this �� �� "Longfei learned how to "leave the blame to others" very quickly even though he had only joined the company for a few days. As the saying goes, it is as hard as climbing a mountain for a person to improve, but it is as fast as a landslide for a person to fall. With an irresponsible expression, Longfei perfectly showed his evilness. He said," Those people on the plane were not them anymore, to some extent, those people had gone, or they could not even be considered alive. What I extracted was only the soul of those animals, which is beyond the control of the three realms."


    "Uh, I know what you mean. I''m talking about the physical body of those people. After all, normal people would not be able to accept a living person suddenly turning into a paralyzed person." Liu Shuai nodded, indicating that he was not blaming Longfei, "You have much experience in this area. Look at these people and see if they can wake up or not. Look at us, aren''t you the only one who can do that? "


    When Longfei heard Liu Shuai praise him, he nodded with a smile.


    "Then why didn''t you call Qili over?" Hao Ning asked casually, and he immediately saw Liu Shuai give him a look.


    "Eh? That''s right! "Longfei became energetic when he heard that," Why didn''t you call him over? Please wait for me. I''ll bring him here immediately. "


    "Stop!" Liu Shuai quickly grabbed Longfei and glared at Hao Ning. Hao Ning immediately understood. Everything about Longfei was good. His work was perfect, he treats people politely, and he has a good temper. One strange thing was that he had a surprisingly good relationship with Qili. That day in the Fu Tu Kang, Longfei turned into a black dragon and let Qili ride on him, flying up to the sky with a wisp of smoke. If Zhang Quan had not brought the two back to the conference room, Longfei would have possibly spelled a hail storm in the sky. After joining the company, they became even more aggressive. The moment the two met, it was like a husky meeting another husky which completely freed themselves. If not for Liu Shuai, these "two stupid dogs" would be able to tear the company down.


    As for why it was like that, Hao Ning had thought of a reasonable explanation for Liu Shuai. The two of them probably belonged to the heartless type, whose brain circuits were extremely short, so they shared a great deal of appreciation for each other. However, this was not good for Liu Shuai. One was an expert in programming. He could not find any problems that might challenge him down; the other was a person always with errors, absentmindedly making all sorts of mistakes. It was like the first and last in the class had the best relationship. The teacher was naturally having a hard time. Because of this, Liu Shuai purposely didn''t call Qili, to avoid the two of them from dismantling the whole hospital while having fun.


    "Ah��," Liu Shuai scratched his head and made up an extremely stiff excuse, "Qili is self-learning now. We''d better not disturb him."


    Hearing that he was self-learning, Longfei nodded seriously, which made Hao Ning felt weird.


    "By the way, how much does Qili know about our affairs?" Hao Ning thought about it, then asked the question he had been wondering about, "That day, he saw so many strange phenomena. How could he accept it so easily?" Hao Ning recalled the first time he met Yan, he almost collapsed. However, at that time, the situation was too urgent, and he did not have any time to be surprised, "Could it be that he has no doubts at all?"


    "Of course, he has. He''s just heartless, but he''s not an idiot," When Liu Shuai said this, he intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Longfei, who is heartless as well. Hao Ning knew what he meant and tried to keep his laugh. Liu Shuai kept on saying "but you''d better never underestimate what a guy could think of after reading around ten thousand fictions with almost the same plotting. He just felt strange, but he never refused."


    "Then how did you explain it to him?" Hao Ning recalled, "According to Qili''s performance on that day, he didn''t know Zhang Quan''s identity. He didn''t even know Zhou Yuan''s situation, but he was not too surprised."


    "Hehe, I didn''t explain," Liu Shuai laughed and pointed at Longfei, "He settled it."


    "You?" Hao Ning opened his eyes wide and looked at the simpering Longfei, his face filled with disbelief, "What did you tell him? Did you tell everything? "


    "Seriously? Ha-ha, I''m not an idiot. "Longfei chuckled, pretending to be mysterious and said "But no matter what I said, let''s don''t worry about it. This is our secret. The most important thing is that he didn''t feel strange anymore."


    "Heh �� look how proud you are." Hao Ning couldn''t be bothered to deal with such a pretentious person. Seeing that Liu Shuai didn''t pursue the matter, it probably wouldn''t be a big problem.


    "Don''t talk about that anymore, let''s go to the ward first," Liu Shuai looked at the flow of people in front of him, "Let''s check out the situation of those few people these days."


    "Uh, maybe I will bump into your Teacher Chen. How do you plan on explaining their situation to him?" Hao Ning understood and quickly changed the topic, "I would tell him that the souls of those people were exchanged with the souls of animals, and a dragon even extracted a portion of their souls? Now that those few people have turned into the vegetative state, and they are just waiting for death? "


    "Shit! Lower your voice," Liu Shuai shushed. "No matter what, you want to watch the show. If you say something like that, you''d better be careful if someone brought you to the psychiatric department for an examination. When the time comes, I won''t save you." After saying that, Liu Shuai also had a troubled expression on his face. He sighed, "This Teacher Chen of mine, although he is relatively open-minded, saying this won''t do ��"


    "Then?" Longfei thought about it and didn''t have a good idea.


    "I carefully thought about it, so we could only secretly check those people with Longfei," Liu Shuai thought for a while, "Is there a way to completely extract the remaining souls of those people and change them with complete animal souls?"


    "What? Again? " Longfei shouted, and when he saw the surrounding people looking at him, he quickly lowered his voice, "How dare you! Furthermore, the soul of animals is not a good thing. If I have touched too many of them, I still have to think of a way to remove the impurities within it to prevent myself from going berserk." Longfei frowned, "You can''t eat tree roots every day just because you ate them once for you were too hungry to be picky, right?"


    "What nonsense is this? I''m not asking you to eat the souls of those people, can''t you pull them out and throw them away?" Liu Shuai said snappily, "It won''t affect you, right?"


    "But... It sounds wasteful..." Longfei pursed his lips, with a look of pity on his face.


    "Damn, are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?" Longfei''s poverty-stricken look amused Hao Ning, "Can you not be so unrefined? You''re the dragon god, the dragon god."


    "Sigh, even the Dragon God is very pitiful." Longfei frowned with worry. "Moreover, My horoscope is Virgo. I''m probably the Dragon God that had been hated the most in history��"


    "Don''t change the topic. It''s up to you to decide what to do with the animal souls. Only you can figure out what kind of rune water those people drank." Liu Shuai looked at Longfei, "Otherwise, do you have any other good ideas?"


    "Sigh ��" Longfei''s first worry grew as he mumbled his disastrous life, "Master Avalokitesvara is right. We can''t casually touch the cause and effect of the things. Originally, I didn''t have enough incense to make a living that I have to extract the soul of an animal, but who would expect that there would be so many problems behind it ��"


    "Stop, this is the only time," Liu Shuai heard Longfei mention incense, so he lied, "Once you''ve settled it, I''ll give you 99 Sea Lanterns in your Dragon Temple every month, for a year~."


    "Hmm �� am I such a greedy person?" Longfei blinked his eyes, dripping while saying. Hao Ning quickly stood up to avoid these dripping "Dragon''s Saliva". Longfei wiped his mouth and looked at Liu Shuai and said with a moral tone, "Let''s go. Hurry up and go treat the patient."


    "You are not a greedy person, but you are not a human when it comes to incense!" Not only was human short on ambition, but god was also short on purpose as well. Pity this dragon god. Ninety-nine sea lanterns bribed him. It showed how little incense he had got.


    "However, you have to be mentally prepared," Longfei stopped walking as he thought of something, and said to Liu Shuai in a serious tone, "These people are different from A Zhe and Xiao Ye that night. They have had their souls changed for almost a month, which has been a long time, and they have experienced lightning rain and damages to their souls."


    "So?" Liu Shuai faintly felt that something was amiss.


    "That''s why it''ll take a bit longer," Longfei said as he pondered. "We''ll have first to check their situation, then find the soul of the animal, then extract it, then rest the body and replace it with a new soul, and ��"


    "Can you just say how long it takes?" Liu Shuai heard this and felt annoyed. It was only a matter of time, so he directly asked for the result.


    "One and a half months." Longfei counted with his fingers for a long time and gave this answer, "About this long."


    "Hmm..." Liu Shuai thought for a while and said slowly, "Although there are cases that vegetative people can be awakened within a short period, it was impossible for those few people. This period could already be considered as a miracle."


    "En, if that''s the case," Longfei said as he suddenly looked at Liu Shuai with a flattering smile, "Can''t I have half a year''s sea lanterns in advance? since I can save people faster if I have got more incense."


    "Greedy!" Liu Shuai could not help to laugh. "Deal."

 Chapter 104 No Wonder Yousre Poor

    "What a handsome guy!" Long Fei was overjoyed, how could he see that Hao Ning, who was at his side, had already fainted from happiness, "You''re straightforward!"


    "Wait!" Liu Shuai suddenly felt that Long Fei had set a trap for him, so he asked hurriedly, "You still haven''t told me how much your Dragon King''s Temple''s sea lanterns cost? If it''s too much, I won''t be able to afford it! "


    "Ah?" "If that''s the case..." Long Fei was disappointed when he heard it, and said hesitatingly, "About this, it might be a little expensive, one piece is five cents, and at least 10 pieces, which is exactly fifty cents, but if you think it''s expensive, then I can ask that old monk in his dream to give you a little discount�� ��"


    "What the..." Liu Shuai laughed when he heard it, "Fifty cents? Ten sea lanterns of the Dragon King''s Temple? Do you know how much the other temple''s sea lanterns cost? "


    "How much?" Long Fei was very nervous, "Thirty cents?" After saying that, he hurriedly boasted, "This is different, a wish made in the Dragon King''s Temple would be fulfilled. I can give you rain, windblast, Lightning, and children as you wish. I can take over all these businesses. Moreover, you can even decide the gender of your babies." Long Fei thought for a moment and said, "Hmm, but choosing a girl might cost you extra two Yuan, I''ve heard the pilgrims muttering that right now having a boy is not a good idea, because parents have to spend more when the boys grow up."


    "Hahaha," the more Hao Ning heard, the more amused he became. If people knew that Long Fei''s temple only charges two dollars for deciding the gender of a baby, who would bother that much to ask a doctor, "Two Yuan? Two Yuan? Is this a two-Yuan store? Is it your slogan --Two Yuan only, you won''t lose much?"


    "He-he," Long Fei lowered his head and laughed embarrassedly, "If you want to have more babies, I can give you a discount ��."


    "Pfft, who would want to give birth to so many? They can''t even afford to raise them ��" Liu Shuai couldn''t help to laugh, "Ah, my good Long Fei, you deserved to starve to death. You don''t know the price at all. An ordinary lamp outside would cost dozens of cents, if you were in Mountain Lojia �� "After he said this, Liu Shuai suddenly remembered that the real Mountain Lojia was in Zhang Chi Hang''s office, so he changed his tone," That fake Mountain Lojia, a sea lantern would cost more than a few Yuan. If you charge only five cents here, it might not even be enough to pay for the oil!


    "I heard that they used hogwash oil ��" Long Fei blushed as he muttered, "I heard it was so cheap."


    "Ah, what the��," Hao Ning laughed even harder, "You brought rain to people just asking for a hogwash oil sea lantern for five cents. Aren''t you afraid of dying from the smoke? "


    "Fifty cents!" Long Fei was embarrassed from laughing, and corrected Hao Ning, "You have to get at least ten sea lanterns! If you can''t pay fifty cents, you can only get windy weather! It must be fifty cents for getting rain! "


    "Hahaha," Hao Ning laughed out loud. " Cast rain only with fifty cents, you should be called Mr. fifty cents.


    "That''s right, I''m Mr. fifty cents," Long Fei said happily when he heard the name. He didn''t have much experience with such things in the world, so he was unable to understand the meaning behind Hao Ning''s words. "What a nice name!" Then he frowned and said in a low voice, "It''s not like I didn''t know that the price is a little bit low, but it''s good enough that my temple was not demolished. I''m already satisfied that there are still people willing to guard there. I don''t even know how many years I have saved for the Formless Donation to gain consciousness, so I treasure every single person who came to make wishes and the incense that they used to worship me. "


    "Hmm ��" Suddenly, Liu Shuai felt that Long Fei was a little pitiful. He was also deeply moved about how this heartless dragon managed to live through these few years. Then he thought about himself because he has never had a father, he had been teased all these years, and so did his mother. It turned out that being a human was not easy and it wasn''t easy being a god either. He sneezed a bit, tried to hide his sadness from Long Fei and tried to make some fun, "And now you are working, you can get many sea lanterns simply by a month''s salary."


    "Useless..." Long Fei scratched his head, "How can I burn incense for myself? It has to be a mortal." Then, Long Fei became excited again, "When the time comes, remember to give me some wishes, whether you want to have children or the wind and rain, it''s all fine."


    "A loser like me doesn''t even have a wife, what makes you think that I will beg for a having a child." Liu Shuai smiled bitterly as he thought to himself. He did not say anything and only said, "Don''t worry, I will ensure you have enough sea lanterns."


    Although Hao Ning didn''t know what Liu Shuai was thinking, he couldn''t bear what Long Fei has said either. He turned his eyesight towards Long Fei, smiled and said, "It seems like you have read many books for nothing. Do you know what is reverse thinking?"


    "Opposite way?" Long Fei did not understand what Hao Ning was saying. He looked at Liu Shuai, and Liu Shuai was also a little confused. "What do you mean by reverse thinking?"


    S City itself is very close to the ocean, "Hao Ning said while laughing. As a northerner, he naturally knew of the difference between the north and the south, "Every year, there is already a tremendous amount of water vapor. In summer, there will be endless rainy days, so I don''t think there could be many people coming to you and beg for a rainy day throughout the year."


    "Hmm ��" Long Fei looked at Hao Ning, counted with his fingers, and said in an embarrassed voice, "Last year, only two. Now my business is mainly about children." after saying that, Long Fei''s face suddenly enlightened, "I heard that the government is calling for two babies ��."


    "Shut up. You''re not allowed to interrupt me," This high IQ, idiot thoroughly angered Hao Ning. "The point I''m saying is if you can make rain or wind to come, of course, you can also prevent rain or wind from happening!"


    "Of course, this ability of mine is ��" Long Fei was full of satisfaction and was about to show off, but suddenly he understood something and asked uncertainly while looking at Hao Ning, "You mean��"


    "How many times does S city get hit by typhoons throughout a year?" Hao Ning was a little proud, "Every time it attacked large factories in the city, the shops have to close for business, the schools are not able to hold lessons, and no one can walk on the streets. How many cars and trees has it blown over? Innumerable losses have been caused. If you have a business to avoid typhoons landing or to prevent too much rain, think about it, how many people will give you sea lanterns! "


    "Really? Right, right, you are brilliant!" Long Fei looked at Hao Ning with his eyes wide opened, and then at Liu Shuai, who smiled and nodded at Hao Ning, causing Long Fei to count on his fingers immediately, "I will do the calculations properly, one sea lantern costs five cents and ten at least �� ��"


    "You''re so stupid," Liu Shuai said as he understood what she meant. He wanted to knock Long Fei''s head and scolded him with a smile, "You''ve already made such a huge ''contribution'', and you''re still asking for 5 cents per sea lantern? At least five Yuan!"


    "Plop!" Long Fei was so scared that he sat on the ground. Feeling the pain, he immediately patted his butt and stood up, and asked with a tremble, "Five Yuan, could it be that no one will come afterward?"


    "..." Liu Shuai was speechless. When he thought about how Zhang Chihang casually saved Director Wang''s son, and he asked for one billion, he could only sigh at the fearless always get the most while coward would only starve to death, and he could not be bothered to explain, "If no one comes, I''ll give you a thousand lanterns per month!" After saying that, he coughed and added, "The kind that costs five cents."


    "Hahaha, OKOK," Long Fei laughed so hard that his eyes became a slit, he couldn''t even see Liu Shuai anymore. Holding Liu Shuai''s hands, it was as if he was holding onto the God of Wealth, "You are so handsome!"


    "Hehe," Liu Shuai touched his bald head, he had never felt that 50 Yuan was so useful.


    �� �� Strangely, ever since Hao Ning gave Long Fei this idea, S city became weirdly lucky in summer. Every time there was a big typhoon that was predicted, these typhoons would mysteriously miss S City. The only problem was that the cities surround were not lucky. They have got "accident typhoons" every year.


    "Yes, Liu Shuai?" Liu Shuai was enjoying Long Fei''s worship when he suddenly heard someone call out to him from behind. Turning his head to see who the person was, his face immediately flushed.

 Chapter 105 Spring Is Coming

    "Are you��Liu Shuai?" Liu Shuai was currently enjoying the feeling of being worshipped by Long Fei, which is a massive reward for the fifty Yuan. Suddenly, he heard someone calling out to him from behind. He turned around and found that the person was Wen, so his face immediately flushed.


    Wen was still dressed in her doctor''s white robes, with hands in pockets, her hair was very tidy. She stood quietly in the passage, with a questioning look in her eyes, and when Liu Shuai turned back, the questioning look turned into a happy smile: "So it was you."


    This person in white, in Liu Shuai''s eyes, looked like an angel. In an instant, it was as if the surrounding streams of people no longer existed. In the entire world, only Liu Shuai was left with Wen, who was in front of him.


    "It''s me. It''s me. I''m Liu Shuai. I''m Liu Shuai, you, Er��" Liu Shuai suddenly stuttered when he saw Wen, and even repeated his words several times as if they echoed. He immediately pulled Hao Ning and pleaded for help in an almost inaudible voice, "Help me!"


    When Hao Ning saw how Lui Shai could not take care of himself while he saw Wen, he immediately knew why Liu Shuai had called him over.


    He said that he would talk to the teacher or save people. Those were all nonsense. It was all for the sake of flirting with girls. He planned to come here to see the patients so he would meet Professor Chen, and when he met Professor Chen, he would have the chance to meet Wen. He called me to be here should mainly because he could not say any words to the girl he liked. Thus, he needed my help. The reason why he didn''t call Zhou Yuan was he was afraid that Zhou Yuan''s "moment god" aura would shine too brightly, causing Wen not to be able to see Liu Shuai. As for the reason why he didn''t want Qili to come, it was not that he''s afraid that Qili and Long Fei would destroy the hospital, but also that Wen would not be happy if they messed around. But if Long Fei could "cure" those patients, as long as he could arrange time properly that "heal" the patients one by one within this one and a half month, Liu Shuai would have plenty of time to be with Wen and develop their relationship. It seems that Liu Shuai was getting experienced, even thinking about such things thoroughly, he had probably thought in depth.


    While thinking about it, Hao Ning couldn''t help to sigh. Hao Ning, oh Hao Ning, it''s no wonder that you think that your logical analysis is so strong, and even forgot to consider your closest brother''s feelings. It seemed that while logic had to compete with love, logic was so weak that it have no chance to win.


    While thinking about that, Hao Ning shook his head, he was too lazy to expose him, since he knows that the way Liu Shuai treated girls was not much different from how Zhang Quan treated Li Xiaohua, when he was serious, he could be very concentrated, and when he was confused he could be very dummy.


    "You must be Wen," after understanding his brother''s intentions, Hao Ning immediately smiled and went ahead on speaking. "Liu Shuai has been missing you these days," When Wen heard ''missing you'', her face immediately flushed, and she raised her head to look at Liu Shuai, becoming even more embarrassed to the point of lowering her head and not saying anything. Hao Ning knew that there was hope, and then looked at Liu Shuai, who was laughing so hard that the corners of his mouth almost reached the back of his head, and his eyes were fixed on Wen. Then, Hao Ning continued to carry out his responsibility as a matchmaker with a look of disdain, and continued to talk to Wen, "These few days, Liu Shuai kept telling us, Wen''s patients are all in troublesome situation, but Qili has been cured, we need to let Wen know in order to enlighten her, only for making Wen happy..."


    "Yes, yes, patients, patients," Liu Shuai nodded as he glanced at Hao Ning, and secretly gave him a thumbs up.


    "Say something, you bastard. Don''t tell me that you want me to make a side talk when you two are having sex in the future?" Hao Ning secretly ridiculed in his heart, while simultaneously imagining the scene in his mind, in which he was saying "Spring has arrived, and it''s the season for the animals to reproduce... Right now, there are female and male high-level primates in the nest of their race, preparing for future generations to come. The male primate looks very different in his race that he has a bald head at this young age. Is this phenomenon that shows humanity is twisting, or the morality is dying��" As he thought about it, he couldn''t help but shiver and feel nauseous. Even though he thought about it, he didn''t say anything.


    "Oh, it''s about the patient," Wen replied subconsciously after hearing Liu Shuai say "patient," her tone was a little desolate, "Yes, it should be about the patient. Otherwise, why would you come back to find me?" Then, her face turned cold, and there is even a little disappointment.


    Liu Shuai knew that Wen had misunderstood him the moment he heard her. If it was only a matter of patients, how could he express his feelings? For a moment, he did not know what to say, so he hurriedly asked Hao Ning for help.


    "What nonsense! What patients? All the logic that I have planned was interrupted by you! " Hao Ning stared at Liu Shuai as his mind quickly spun. As he thought about how to get Liu Shuai''s words back to him, he secretly ridiculed, "This is even more f * cking tiring than falling in love myself!"


    "Yes, for those patients," Hao Ning thought for a bit. Since Liu Shuai had already said something foolish, he could only turn a step back into the way, "We already said that those patients had nothing to do with us. Liu Shuai is not a doctor, so there''s no need for you to intervene, but since Liu Shuai disagreed with us, saying that Wen has worked so hard and treated the patients so carefully, and she must be tired because of all these things, then Liu Shuai felt sad. So he just wanted to do something, if he can let Wen happy, and then he would be satisfied��"


    Hao Ning felt like he was about to puke while saying these things, but when he looked at Wen again, her face was filled with smiles. Indeed, hormones could solve all sorts of disgusting problems, so Hao Ning could only endure it and continue to make things up, "So today, Liu Shuai came to see you. One purpose is to tell you this good news, and the other is to see what else he can do for you."


    "Hehe," After Wen heard this, she smiled at Liu Shuai, and directly ignored Hao Ning, the human speaker, and said happily, "Do you think that way?" After she finished speaking, she frowned, "Unfortunately, it''s a bit late."


    "Too late?" Liu Shuai was secretly imagining, hearing Wen''s words, he became more clear-headed and anxiously asked, "What makes me late? Is there something wrong with those people? It can''t be that fast. "


    "Eh? Are you not stuttering? " Wen heard Liu Shuai had a stutter just now. However, now, he suddenly spoke smoothly, and she asked curiously, "I just thought that I would bring you along this afternoon to ask the attending doctor to take a look at you."


    "Am I stuttering? "Am I stuttering? �� Er, did you say that you were going to take me to check ��" Liu Shuai originally wanted to deny that he was a stutter, but when he heard Wen say that she would bring him to check, he immediately asked Wen a question, "Then, which can make me stay with you for a longer time, me being stuttered? Or not being stutter?"


    "...F**k" Hao Ning wiped his sweat off secretly and retorted, "Why didn''t you ask about which one can make you have sex with Wen, stuttering or not stuttering? �� Are you an EQ virgin that doesn''t know how to express the intentions of your lower part of the body?"


    "Hahaha," Wen was stunned for a moment, then laughed as she bent her waist, "You are so funny!" Then, she nodded towards Liu Shuai and said, "This is hard to explain. Let''s go to the office but get prepared to persuade them first. I''ll give you guys an explanation later."


    "Persuade?" Liu Shuai was startled for a moment and hurriedly followed Wen. "A dispute between doctors and patients?"


    "No kidding," Wen laughed as she poked Liu Shuai on the forehead, causing Liu Shuai''s mind to waver, "My grandfather, your Teacher Chan, getting angry with his wife. It''s been a few days."


    "Teacher Chen''s wife?" After Liu Shuai heard this, he became even more confused, "When I was in university, I never heard that Teacher Chen had a wife?"


    "Sigh ��" Wen frowned, her frown was like a wave in spring river, and it caused Liu Shuai ripple like a boat, "The reason is that Teacher Chen''s wife is not in Chang''an, but has always been teaching and researching in university in Ping Jing, so when the two met, it was basically during the school vacations."


    "So that''s how it is." The boat quickly stopped moving and pretended to think. After a brief recall, he asked, "Since they are all in the education system, why didn''t his wife consider transferring back from Pingjing? Teacher Chen''s university is famous in Chang''an. "


    "This ��" Wen thought for a while, "Anyway, you will see them in a while, when you see them, you will understand."


    "I''m sorry to ask, "Hao Ning said as he saw the two people talking non-stop, and Liu Shuai kept asking about other people''s private matters. He decided to ask them about the main thing," You said that it was too late for those people, what exactly happened?


    "Hmm? Oh, ah." Liu Shuai hurriedly nodded, "Why is it too late?"


    "Because my cousin found someone," Wen said unhappily. "He has already cured one, and he said that he could treat the remaining people by himself, so my cousin did not let us continue treatment."


    "Your cousin?" Liu Shuai''s heart was filled with disappointment. This time, his plan of using ''treating'' the patient as his excuse to get closer to Wen had failed, and his heart was in a mess. He subconsciously asked this question, but rather than saying. It was more accurate to say that he had repeated Wen''s words, "Your cousin? Oh, that''s your cousin ��"

 Chapter 106 Selfish Motive

    "My cousin is the person in charge of that airline whose airplane had crashed," Wen said with a strange expression on her face as if she did not like to mention her cousin, "Oh, it''s Water Airline. Since their flight had such an incident, he would, of course, be very anxious; otherwise, he would not have sent them to our hospital. Besides, he is my grandfather''s grandson, no wonder why he could persuade the two elderly to help him just by a phone call.


    That explained everything. Hao Ning had thought that it was weird: even if Wen ran into an intractable medical problem, it should be the hospital to consult and seek help from related experts from other hospitals. However, only Wen''s grandfather came to the ward that day and judging from his tone at that time, he was more like an advisor rather than an expert to resolve medical issues. It was clear now that inviting Wen''s grandfather to the hospital was a personal behavior of Wen''s cousin but not the hospital. But why would her cousin do that?


    "Water Airline?" Just as Hao Ning was thinking, Long Fei who was following him sudden-ly spoke, "There is a person in charge with the surname of Chen who is extremely su-perstitious, especially stingy, does not treat illness even when he is sick. Instead, he prefers to go to masters. Do you know him?"


    "Err ��" Wen looked at Long Fei strangely and smiled, "Although I do not know who the person you are talking about is, but from your description, there is a great chance that he is my cousin. How do you know that?"


    "Hey!" Long Fei laughed and said, "This man had constantly sent his secretary to wor-ship in my Dragon God Temple. Every time she made a wish for her boss, someone big in Water Airline with the surname of Chen. The wishes he made were extremely huge, but the money he gave was very little, his wishes simply could not be fulfilled, so I did not even pay attention to it. But he believed in it, or else he would not have sent his sec-retary to my temple �� Ouch, it hurts!"


    Long Fei was talking excitedly when he was suddenly pinched by Hao Ning and immedi-ately turned his head to see what had happened. Looking at Liu Shuai''s livid face and Wen''s puzzled expression, he carefully thought for a moment and realized he had got into trouble.


    "Your Dragon Temple?" Wen stopped and turned her head to look at Long Fei carefully. Then she turned back and asked Liu Shuai: "Your colleague is quite superstitious. He is even running a temple as a side business. Why wouldn''t he do something else? Run-ning a temple..."


    What kind of nonsense was this! Liu Shuai forced a smile on his face while scolding Long Fei in his heart. As a doctor, Wen was naturally opposed to this magic-miracle thing, and from Wen''s past performance, she should be a good doctor that took her work seriously, so she obviously did not like doing other things besides work. Now she would think that Liu Shuai''s own employee had used his free time to run a place related to feudal superstition and have a not-very-good impression on Liu Shuai. Thinking about it, Liu Shuai immediately turned to Hao Ning for help.


    "Ah, that��" Hao Ning laughed bitterly in his heart and said hurriedly: "The parents of our colleague really believed in this. When Long Fei went to university, they found him a part-time job of cleaning a temple to support his study. He had no choice but to spend his vacation in the temple. However, he didn''t like it, he still believed in science. So, when he graduated, he found a job in an Internet company."


    "Oh, so that''s the case," Wen obviously did not notice the logic problem behind Hao Ning''s nonsense. Liu Shuai wiped his sweat and gave Hao Ning a big thumbs-up. But soon Wen frowned and asked, "But why have I never heard that temples hire part-time workers..."


    "Ah, Long Fei," Hao Ning hurriedly changed the topic, "Back then, when you were doing a part-time job in the temple, what did your master say about that Chen?"


    "Oh, right, my master mentioned that," No matter how dumb Long Fei was, he now un-derstood what the issue was and immediately changed his tone, referring to his non-existent "master". "In the year when SARS was prevailing, every airline had a strict steri-lizing procedure, and staffs were equipped with various types of masks and other equipment. Guess what did the Water Airline do? In addition to equipping its employees with disinfection equipment, it also gave each employee a talisman with a string of incan-tations written on it, asking its staff members to read the incantations every time when they boarded flights. It believed that doing so would protect its employees from getting sick. Would someone get infected, it had to be because he or she wasn''t sincere in chanting!"


    "Ah? Hahaha," hearing Long Fei''s words, Wen laughed so hard that she bent over. After laughing for a while, she stood up with a smile still on her face, but it was already a bit ironic as she said, "Getting sick was because of being not sincere. Hmph, yes, it must be him, it must be my cousin! No one else could have done it..."


    "Hehe, " Long Fei saw that Wen no longer had any doubts, so he ignored the slight change in expression on Wen''s face, scratched his head and laughed, then he contin-ued to speak, "But it''s quite efficient too. After the people from Water Airline recited the incantations, no one really got SARS. Maybe the incantations really worked. However, I didn''t know that kind of mana..."


    "It was absolutely not because that the incantations worked," Wen looked at Long Fei with a severe expression, "it was just a matter of probability. I would rather believe that the staffs of Water Airline were paying more attention to hygiene."


    "Yes, yes. They must have been more concerned about hygiene!" Liu Shuai immediately went along with Wen''s words.


    Just as Long Fei was about to refute, he saw Liu Shuai glare at him fiercely. Then, he immediately scrunched his eyebrows because he could clearly see Liu Shuai had mouthed to him, "No more Sea Lantern!"


    "You deserve it!" Hao Ning wiped his sweat off at the side, looking remarkably relaxed. He was secretly laughing at Long Fei in his heart, "Who allowed you to disrupt the peace and unity of others."


    "So, your cousin also found some experts this time?" Liu Shuai thought about the "ex-perts" Zhang Chi Hang had mentioned during their first meeting, who were acquainted with Director Wang. So, he asked Wen, "These experts made some talismans and cured those people?"


    Hao Ning thought that it could be reasonable; these people were not actually sick, and Liu Shuai had just wanted to use Long Fei to "cure" them. Liu Shuai obviously knew how to talk to Wen.


    "Of course not. How could there be such experts? How could you even believe it?" Wen laughed lightly and then said somewhat embarrassedly: "They were cured by a doctor of Chinese medicine."


    "Chinese medicine?!" Shouted not only Hao Ning and Liu Shuai but also Long Fei. For-tunately, they had already reached a floor where no one showed up; otherwise, they would be pinned by people''s gazes.


    "Sigh ��" Wen shook her head as if she did not believe it herself, "I had once learned some related knowledge of Chinese medicine. In terms of human vegetables, though it can''t be said that Chinese medicine has no effect at all, it takes time. Usually, among dozens of vegetables, a few will wake up after a few months. However, the three people that were taken away by my cousin all woke up on the second day after accepting the treatment, as if they had only had a sleep. This is nearly impossible in terms of either medicine or probability. I couldn''t explain it. It only showed that doctors didn''t help much."


    Liu Shuai could tell that Wen was a very cautious person. When describing the entire treatment process, she tried her best to choose more neutral phrases, to avoid exag-gerating the results of the treatment and bringing her personal emotions into the situa-tion because of her being a doctor of Western medicine. When Liu Shuai heard this, he also felt that it was bizarre, although he was not a medical practitioner, during his univer-sity years, because of professor Chen, he had contact with clinically relevant cases. It would be impossible for ordinary human vegetables to wake up within such a short peri-od, not to mention that the situation of those people was more complicated. Even with Long Fei''s method, it could take more than a month, how could they wake up the next day?


    Liu Shuai was just about to ask when Wen suddenly stopped and pointed to a door on the left. Just as they were about to push open the door, they heard Professor Chen''s voice from inside: "You old lady, what nonsense did you talk? The older you get, the sillier! Where do those heretical ideas come from? Have you been brainwashed by some evil cult recently, or have you gone to practice some fake Qi Method? "


    Wen laughed awkwardly at everyone. Liu Shuai was also surprised that Professor Chen was usually a very amiable person who would never speak in such a straightforward manner and hurt others. It could be seen that he was more heartless to people close to him. When thought of this, Liu Shuai suddenly had recalled Zhang Quan. The way he spoke to Zhang Quan was also brutal, was it the same reason?


    Before Liu Shuai could think it through, another voice came from inside, "You said I''m old? You said I''m sillier? Don''t forget that you''re five years older than me! What did you say about me when we got together? You complimented me, saying that I was smart and avant-garde, and many thoughts of mine broke the convention, and that was the point you liked so much. Why are you so against me today? I only made some assumptions. Tell me, do you think I''m old? Have you got bored of me? After a lifetime of ups and downs, you suddenly complain that I''m old. Do you have someone else in Chang''an? Oh! I knew it, you must have a crush on that young woman in her fifties in your research lab!"


    "A young woman in her fifties?" Hearing this, Hao Ning could not help but widen his eyes, holding his mouth while laughing. He never expected that the quarrel between the two elders was so funny. The old lady''s imagination was truly plentiful. Within a minute, she had actually self-composed a family ethic drama in her mind which told about an old professor who loved her wife so much in their young age but turned to complain and tried to abandon his wife when she got old. It could be seen that knowledge was of lim-ited use to family conflicts. He looked at Liu Shuai and found that he couldn''t help laugh-ing, too. Wen shook her head and smiled bitterly. She said something without sound, and Hao Ning read her mouth as "the older, the more childish."


    But Long Fei pushed open the door and walked in with a surprised expression. Long Fei''s action was obviously beyond others'' expectations, so they did not even have time to stop him.


    Author''s words: Strictly speaking, Chinese medicine has some healing effects on human vegetables. But the patients wouldn''t awaken very quickly. Instead, it would awaken in months. Besides, it is misleading that the probability for human vegetables to awaken becomes higher as time goes by. It is often the opposite. The questions raised by Liu Shuai and others in this chapter are merely based on their knowledge and the particu-larity of this incident. I have no intention to diss Chinese medicine.

 Chapter 107 Li Long Fei, Li Yufei?

    Liu Shuai was laughing, when he suddenly saw Long Fei opening the door straightforwardly and entered, he was startled and tried to pull him immediately, but it was already too late.


    After Long Fei opened the door, Liu Shuai and others immediately adjusted their expressions, hiding the smile on their faces, which made their face blushed and the teeth sored. They saw Professor Chen and a red-faced old lady looking at them in surprise. Obviously, the old lady''s angry expression of scolding Mr. Chen had not disappeared, and she was staring at the people outside the door with a face full of anger.


    Professor Chen was in the middle of being scolded by his wife, but he could not directly express his grievances in his heart. Just as he was unhappy, the door suddenly opened, and a young stranger walked in. He secretly cursed how rude this youngster was! Moreover, this young man did not know when to stop. After entering, he stared at his wife and looked like he was the old lover that had not seen her for many years! Looking at the strange expressions of his granddaughter, Liu Shuai and the rest behind him, he knew that they had heard the conversation from outside.


    Professor Chen was immediately embarrassed and angry, and it wasn''t suitable for him to get mad at his granddaughter or his beloved disciple. So he pointed at Long Fei who had just come in and said: "Who are you! Why are you so rude! Who let you in? Is this a place where you can casually enter? Get out, get out! Get out!!!"


    Professor Chen''s last sentence of "Get Out" was very obvious. He wanted everyone to get out so that he could preserve his dignity.


    Liu Shuai blushed, he knew that Long Fei had stirred up a disaster for him. No matter how good Professor Chen''s temperament was, with such a family matter that was hard to judge, he was undoubtedly furious. He was so anxious that he did not know if he should go up to explain himself or he should drag Long Fei out. While he was hesitating, the old lady stood up, put on the reading glasses on her chest, and looked at Long Fei carefully. As if feeling uncertain, she hurriedly walked forward a few steps, she was so excited that she almost fell down in her panic. Long Fei immediately came up and held her.


    After the old lady stabilized herself, she looked carefully at Long Fei''s face and started crying. Her expression gave Mr. Chen and the others a fright, Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and shook his head, saying quietly, "I don''t know either." Hao Ning was even more suspicious, could it be that this old lady knew Long Fei? It''s alright if she knew him, but the old lady was aged, how come she cried out when she saw him?


    With the current situation, Hao Ning naturally could not ask any further questions. He only heard the old lady crying as she asked: "You are, you are Li Yufei?"


    "Li Yufei?" Liu Shuai and Hao Ning looked at Long Fei with wide eyes. Did they recognize the wrong person? Maybe Long Fei looked like someone that the old lady knew? This would make sense: It was probably because someone who had a deep relationship with the old lady looked very similar to Long Fei. That''s why the old lady has mistaken.


    Who knew that when Long Fei saw that the old lady was crying, his eyes also turned red. With a hoarse voice, he said softly, "Teacher Ren, I am Yufei. I am Yufei!"


    "What the heck?" Hao Ning sighed in his heart. Isn''t it a mistake? Could it be that Li Long Fei was Li Yufei as well? What? Long Fei actually dared to play with this kind of two names game? Turning his head to look at Liu Shuai, he found that Liu Shuai was clearly stunned, and he was so shocked that he forgot to look at Wen.


    "I thought," The old lady''s lips trembled, and tears flowed uncontrollably, "I thought you were dead �� The rain was so heavy, the flood was so heavy! I, I ��"


    As she spoke, the old lady''s went limp, and her eyes rolled up, about to faint.


    "Oh my god!" Long Fei and Mr. Chen shouted at the same time. Wen and the rest who were behind Long Fei were blocked by Long Fei and did not see the situation clearly, and when they realized that the old lady had fainted, it was too late. Mr. Chen immediately walked forward, and in his panic, he tripped over a chair and was about to fall down as well. Seeing that, Liu Shuai immediately rushed forward to help, but it was too late! Within a second, two elderly were going to fall, and one fainted while the other was stumbled. Wen''s vision blurred, and a shadow quickly flashed past her eyes. In the blink of an eye, Mr. Chen was supported by a person, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Liu Shuai''s colleague, Hao Ning.


    Hao Ning used "Sliding-over-the-water Art" to catch Mr. Chen and slowly helped him up onto a chair. He looked at Long Fei, he was pressing his hand gently against the back of the old lady, who was called "Teacher Ren," causing her to wake up immediately. The old lady looked at Long Fei and was in disbelief.


    This scene just took a few seconds in which two elderly turned safe from danger. Mr. Chen was still shocked. After thinking carefully, it was all because of the young man in front of him who caused all this. Thus, he became even angrier as he pointed at Long Fei''s nose: "I don''t care who you are, you almost made my wife faint, get out of here, you still dare to hug her! You little hooligan, I''ll kill you! "


    If the first part of Mr. Chen''s sentence was reasonable, then Hao Ning couldn''t help but laugh because of the latter sentence. Longfei was too young compared to the old lady, and he looked much like her grandson than a lover. How come Mr. Chen still getting jealous of it? It''s really interesting. But to think more about it, wasn''t this showing that Mr. Chen really loved the old lady so much that he could even think of it? So deeply in Mr. Chen''s heart, he really loved the old lady.


    "You are trying to be pissed! Dare you to piss again? "Before Long Fei could speak, the old lady stared at Mr. Chen with her hand on her chest, causing Mr. Chen to stop immediately, "This is my favorite disciple, we haven''t met for a few years, and I thought he had already died. It''s difficult to meet today, yet you still want to kick him out, if you dare to kick him out, I''ll, I''ll -"


    With that, the old lady stood up as if nothing had happened. She looked around, looked at the others, pointed at Liu Shuai and said: "Is this your student? The little baldy Liu that you talked about all day? "


    "Little Baldy Liu?" Liu Shuai''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Mr. Chen with a red face, he did not expect Mr. Chen to call him that in private, once Mr. Chen heard that he had been exposed, he became even more speechless.


    "Little Baldy Liu?" Hao Ning could not hold back his laughter. It seemed like Liu Shuai had got no hair since he was still a university student.


    Mr. Chen had clearly shown his weakness, but this old lady still refused to forgive him. "If you dare to let Li Yufei out, I''ll chase this little Liu out as well!" The more they spoke, the more excited they became. As she talked, she angered herself and stood up shakily to take out a broom from behind the table, really wanting to chase Liu Shuai away. "What are you doing here, get out!"


    When everyone saw this, they immediately tried to persuade them to end such an inexplicable argument. Long Fei was seriously trying to convince her, while Hao Ning was trying his best to restrain his laughter as he tried to persuade her, but Wen was holding onto Liu Shuai''s hand to protect Liu Shuai behind his back while trying to persuade him. Liu Shuai was overjoyed that he even wanted the old lady to argue for a bit longer time.


    Seeing the commotion, Mr. Chen quickly gave in and gritted his teeth. He stood up and advised the old lady, "I say, old lady, stop messing around. I was wrong, ok?"


    "Humph, wrong for what?" Seeing that Mr. Chen had admitted defeat, the old lady asked the most eternal question that any man in the world would find it hard to answer.


    "Err ��" Mr. Chen was stunned. In his entire life, he had never got a satisfying answer to this question. He opened his mouth and was unable to say anything. He looked sideways at his granddaughter for help.


    Seeing that, Wen hurried over to advise her: "Grandma, you-"


    "Don''t say anything!" The old lady was probably still angered and did not allow Wen to say anything. "How come you help others? Did you forget that who cooked food and served you dessert for you when you were little?"


    Hearing that, Wen lowered her head in embarrassment: "It''s you ��"


    Hao Ning looked at the mess in the room, feeling helpless and happy. People used to say that old couples would have less anger, but this couple was so much like gunpowder, which would explode when lit. He now understood why little Wen told them to get prepared to persuade a fight.


    After thinking about it, he realized that he was the "safest" one in the room, so he quickly said to Long Fei: "Long Fei, why aren''t you helping Teacher Ren to sit down?"


    "Eh? Oh!" Long Fei immediately smiled and helped the old lady to sit down, and then took the initiative to get a cup of water. As he was getting the water, his fingers lightly trembled, and Hao Ning knew that Long Fei had done something to the water. He passed the water to the old lady and said, "Teacher Ren, drink some water, I can see that the corner of your lips is dry."


    "Ok, alright��" the old lady took the water from Long Fei, and after drinking a mouthful, a smile slowly appeared on her face. She looked at Long Fei and said, "My good student is still the most considerate of me, which is totally different from some people," she said as she glanced at Mr. Chen from the corner of her eyes, "He doesn''t understand anything!"


    "I ��" Just as Mr. Chen was about to argue, Liu Shuai and Wen quickly held him down and get him a cup of water, "Teacher Chen, please drink water."


    The old lady saw that Mr. Chen did not seem to be convinced, so she put her hands on her waists and glared at Mr. Chen, "You still have problems with that?" Mr. Chen was speechless once again.


    "Teacher Ren," Hao Ning immediately changed the topic, smiling as he said to the old lady, "You said that Long Fei ��"


    "Yufei �� ��" Long Fei hurriedly corrected as he gave Hao Ning a meaningful glance.


    Although Hao Ning did not understand, he changed his words based on the situation, "Yufei is your favorite disciple. As his colleagues, we didn''t even know! Tell us, was Yufei really that outstanding back then? "


    Hearing that, the old lady looked at Long Fei benevolently, as if she had thought back to her memories.


    Long Fei had a face full of satisfaction, but just as he was about to speak, he saw a glare from Hao Ning. Since the old lady was standing at a different angle, she did not see Hao Ning''s expression, so Long Fei immediately shut his mouth up and did not speak anymore.


    Hao Ning looked at the old lady and continued to ask softly, "Teacher Ren, isn''t it? Tell us about it? "


    "Of course." The old lady looked at Long Fei proudly, as she gently caressed the edge of the table while reminiscing, "Yufei has been outstanding ever since he entered Qingbei University. He never skipped classes and was extremely serious in his classes. He was even asked by others who skipped class to help them for signing in, but later on, no one came to ask for him."


    "What? Teacher Ren, Why did that happen?"Hao Ning already knew the answer, but he was sure that the old lady''s anger would disappear when he let her speak her proud.


    "Silly child," As expected, the old lady also looked at Hao Ning lovingly, "Because his attitude towards learning was especially good, he was always answering questions. After class, he would also discuss with the teacher so that all the teachers knew him very well. So how could he help others to sign in when the teacher called out other names?"


    "Oh, so that''s how it is," Hao Ning hurriedly laughed and struck Long Fei, "Long Fei, I didn''t know that you were such an obedient and good student."


    Long Fei just smiled and did not reply.


    "This wasn''t enough for him to be considered as a good student," The old lady continued with a smile, "In every exam, Yu Fei always ranked first in the department, and later he even studied Ph.D. after he got his Master degree and became my Ph.D. student. I remember back then, every time I went to the research department, Yu Fei would seriously do his research, your undergraduate dissertation, master thesis and some works done during that time were still said to be very creative even nowadays."


    "Hehe," Long Fei laughed and scratched his head, smiling at Hao Ning and Liu Shuai complacently. Initially, Liu Shuai doubted about Long Fei''s "Doctor" degree, but now, he could only admire him.


    It was just that Hao Ning felt that something was so strange, but about what it actually was, he couldn''t recall a thing immediately. Recently, there had been more and more of these situations, the more he thought, the more he couldn''t think of it. Therefore, Hao Ning rather gave up thinking.

 Chapter 108 The Drowning Long Fei, the Collapsed Liu Shuai

    The old lady recalled. For some reason, her smiling face suddenly turned sorrowful, "Unfortunately, you, Yufei, were good at everything. It''s just that you''re too kind. That time, before graduation, when the research and teaching team went on a group tour, you students went to the waterfall to have fun, and there was a sudden rainstorm. Someone accidentally fell into the water on the shore, and it looked like they were about to be washed away, yet you ignored your safety and went to save them��"


    Speaking till here, the old lady''s eyes were already filled with tears. Wen immediately handed over a tissue, the old lady wiped her eyes, waved her hand, and continued, "The other was saved, but you were washed away by the waterfall."


    As the conversation continued, tears continued to flow from the old lady''s eyes. Mr. Chen fell silent. Such a good student would be treasured by him so much if he were his teacher, not to mention this emotional old lady.


    However, Hao Ning was not moved at all. He looked at Long Fei with suspicion, but Long Fei just frowned and did not say anything but stared at the old lady.


    The old lady''s words held too many doubtful points. Hao Ning wanted to exchange some doubts with Liu Shuai, but then he saw that this lad was busy looking at Wen, when he saw Wen sigh softly towards the old lady''s narration, and when her brow furrowed, Liu Shuai couldn''t help but feel sorry for Wen. Hao Ning secretly laughed bitterly and thought, never mind, this brother had finally gotten himself into a situation where he was willing to become a fool. Looking at the old lady, she was already deep in her memories. Naturally, he could not ask for the details and could only pretend to grieve with her.


    "But little Yufei, what''s going on with you?" The old lady felt sad for a while and looked at Long Fei, she asked in both joy and doubt, "I heard that they found your body after this. Why are you standing in front of me today?"


    "Borrow a corpse to store his soul!" Such a thought flashed across Hao Ning''s mind, and he couldn''t help but shiver. Although Wen was a doctor, after hearing what Grandma said, she couldn''t help but become a little nervous. With the cool breeze blowing, the atmosphere in the meeting room became a little strange, and Wen secretly looked at Long Fei''s feet. She realized that there was a shadow at the bottom of his feet and heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still a little nervous.


    "Urgh..." Long Fei scratched his head in difficulty, then looked at the people in the room, they were all looking at him with surprised eyes, so he said, "Teacher Ren, I don''t know who the corpse you are talking about is, but I am indeed not dead ��. I was floating with the river, and was rescued by a good man. Although my life was saved, my injury was too severe. At that time, I was very ill, and after a while, my relatives sent me to the countryside to recuperate. My body was not in good shape until recently, when I came out looking for a job."


    Wen frowned, listening to Long Fei''s description and nodded her head, then sighed: "It''s really not easy."


    Liu Shuai followed and let out a brainless sigh. "It''s not easy ��"


    "What a genius! You''re talking nonsense. In this way, the body they found, of course, it wasn''t you!" Hao Ning could tell that Long Fei was lying. Although he did not say anything, he laughed inwardly, "With your imagination, it would be such a waste not to write novels! Then I''ll ask you to write my novel for me. However, were the others all fools? Even if a person''s look would change after drowning, there''s no reason that they can''t recognize you, no? " Of course, these questions would only be in Hao Ning''s mind, and would not destroy Long Fei''s plan at this time.


    "I see ��" Maybe it was because the old lady had just experienced a great emotion change, so she did not doubt anything. She happily stroked Longfei''s hand and said, "Then hurry back to our school and solve the problem of your education. You haven''t done the thesis defense yet for so many years, but I can help you think of a solution to this," The old lady looked at Long Fei lovingly, "First you have to make up for your doctorate, then you can go to find a good job. You are a smart, kind-hearted guy, you will definitely become a great person in the future."


    "Urgh..." Long Fei didn''t think that the old lady would actually say this and didn''t know how to make it up.


    Hao Ning found it funny, thinking "Let me see how you''re going to make it up again," but he vaguely felt that it was strange for the old lady to be so passionate. Although it wasn''t a bad thing for her to concern about her own students as a teacher, many years had passed, and it wasn''t an easy thing for her to make up a new education certificate for him.


    The old lady waved her hand and continued, "Oh, don''t be like that. Listen to me and get your degree and job settled first." Then, the smile on the old lady''s face grew wider. She looked at Long Fei with a slightly changed expression, "Yufei, you have been recuperating in the countryside all these years, have you considered your marriage yet? Do you have a girlfriend now? "


    "How could I have a girlfriend ��" Long Fei thought that he, as a dragon, how could he have a girlfriend? If he has got one, one must be a female dragon rather than a girlfriend. However, these words had a different meaning in the old lady''s ears. Long Fei was too focused on how to make up the following story, he did not realize that other people''s expressions had changed.


    Sure enough, the old lady laughed and patted the table: "That''s good, that''s good, my granddaughter Wen, is also single right now ��"


    "What the hell?" Liu Shuai was shocked, the old lady''s words had suddenly changed, she was utterly unconventional!


    "Grandmother!" Wen laughed bitterly in her heart, why did the memories of his suffering suddenly become a live dating? She hurriedly interrupted Teacher Ren, "What are you saying!?"


    "What? Am I wrong? You''re single now!" The old lady looked a little unhappy, "Every time I bring up your personal issues, you say that you don''t like this and you don''t like that. Look at him, he has good looks, education, and personality. Tell me what else do you want?"


    Long Fei was just thinking about how he should respond, he then realized that his teacher was going to introduce her granddaughter to him as his girlfriend, and felt that it was getting more and more chaotic. What kind of mess was this, and hurriedly said, "Teacher Ren, I don''t have any education at all, during this period of recuperation, my family have all said that the Ph.D. didn''t bring any good fortune, and won''t let me get any longer. So right now, I''m just a person with no education and��."


    Long Fei immediately took out the identity card that Zhou Yuan had made for him: "Also, my family said my name did not bring good fortune, so my name now is Li Long Fei rather than Li Yufei, just in case I got washed away by water again. So, I am currently classified as a person with no other qualifications, Wen is so out of my league."


    "No, no, no. What are you talking about? What do you mean by getting washed away by water again? Don''t say such unlucky things!" The old lady looked at Long Fei and said, "Why is your family so superstitious and don''t even want such a good certificate? We are scientists, and we cannot be superstitious about these things." The old lady Ren spoke righteously, ignored the fact that she just said Long Fei had said something unlucky and immediately told Long Fei not to be superstitious. What a strange contradictions.


    Long Fei''s decision was set, even though the old lady had said that, he still firmly shook his head, indicating that his family members really believed in that.


    Seeing Long Fei being so persistent, the old lady sighed, "Sigh, that''s true, my fault. After that accident, it''s normal for your family to think about strange things."


    "You do not have any faults for this," Hao Ning muttered in his heart, "You have a fault as you believed in his nonsense."


    Of course, the old lady could not hear what Hao Ning was thinking, so she nodded and continued, "But it doesn''t matter since you are talented, I can still help you to find a job. As a man, having talents is better than anything. You will be a man with talent, career, future, and good personality. Currently, you only have to solve your marriage ��"


    "Damn!" Hao Ning could not hold back his laughter anymore, and he hid behind the old lady, in case the old lady saw his expression, "Does this old lady know how to use the Great Universal Teleportation? She can turn any topic to her granddaughter''s marriage. "


    "Grandmother!" Wen could not hold it in anymore and nudged the old lady: "Don''t mess around with me anymore."


    "What''s wrong, as long as your marriage hasn''t been resolved, your grandpa and I will keep worrying," With that, the old lady Ren looked at Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen seemed to have received an order and nodded reluctantly, just as he was about to speak, the old lady beat him to it, "You''re not young anymore, your grandpa and grandma are worrying about you, we''re still waiting to see our grand-grandson."


    Old madam Ren looked at Mr. Chen again after saying so. Mr. Chen seemed to have a conditioned reflex as he quickly said, "That''s right, we are waiting to see our grand grandson."


    Hao Ning felt funny: This old lady''s tutelage is really strict, Mr. Chen has to say whatever he was asked to say.


    "Grandma �� what are you talking about?" When Wen heard "grand grandson," her face flushed. When she looked at Long Fei, Long Fei also looked at her innocently. Wen was thinking that her grandmother wanted to make her and this unknown guy form a family and get a child, so she angrily glared at Long Fei.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Long Fei was confused by Wen''s stare. He was depressed in his heart and muttered, "Do you think I like you? Am I right, Brother Liu��" As he thought about this, he realized that Liu Shuai was staring at him viciously. He didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Unexpected calamity, right from the mouth!" Liu Shuai felt even bitterer in his heart. He originally wanted to let Long Fei cure others so he could get close to Wen, but now that someone had cured those patient''s illness, he could not get a single bit of credit for it. And Wen''s grandmother was Long Fei''s mentor, and even wanted to let Long Fei to get married to Wen. The grandparent had already spoken, there was no hope for him this time, and looking at Long Fei''s innocent looks, he was acting as if he was trying to be nice after snatching other''s treasure, Lui''s anger grew bigger and bigger. This fellow was simply a god of pests that did not bring anything good wherever he went. He felt itchy in his mind that he would like to tear down the Dragon King''s Temple right now.


    "Grandmother!" Wen bit her lips and suddenly said, "You don''t need to worry about my matters."


    "You don''t need me to worry?" Old madam Ren was a little unhappy. "How can I not worry? If you can settle down your marriage today, I won''t worry!"


    "Grandfather ~" Wen saw that she couldn''t change her grandmother''s mind, so she acted like a spoiled child towards Mr. Chen.


    "Urm��my dear, youngsters should solve the problem themselves �� "Seeing that his granddaughter was in such a difficult situation, Mr. Chen hurriedly spoke up for her. But as he had not yet finished his sentence, he saw his wife staring at him, his neck shrunk and his scalp tightened, and he looked at Wen seriously and spoke in a disapproving manner," But you still have to understand your grandma''s feelings. If your personal affairs cannot be solved today, your grandma cannot really rest her mind. Oh right, and me too. "


    "..." After hearing his words, Wen knew that this grandfather, who was afraid of his wife, could no longer be counted on. She steeled her heart, looked at his grandmother, and said, "You want me to settle down my personal affairs today, don''t you? Alright, then I''ll tell you, I already have a boyfriend!"


    "What?" This time, other than Hao Ning and Long Fei, everyone in the room shouted. The old madam Ren was disappointed, Mr. Chen was shocked, Liu Shuai collapsed, Long Fei relaxed, while Hao Ning started laughing in his mind.


    "Granddaughter, you can''t lie to Granny," The old madam Ren said with a look of disbelief as she shook her head and waved her hand. "You can''t fool me simply with these words."


    "Who-who fooled you!" Wen clenched her teeth, and pulled Liu Shuai over who was immersed in grief, "It''s him!"


    "Him?" This time, everyone in the room screamed, Long Fei couldn''t help but give Liu Shuai a big thumbs up, thanking him for coming out to help him block this love calamity, and secretly made a mouth gesture: "Brother Shuai, you are the best!"


    "That''s him!" Seeing that she had said it out, Wen decided just to say it out. After pausing for a while, she said thoughtfully, "Originally, I wanted to show him to you all today!"

 Chapter 109 - The Matchmakers Mozi Plan

    "Oh my god..." Liu Shuai was already so happy that he did not know what to say. Today, the plot went ups and downs so that Liu Shuai had been thrown down into the valley and then been thrown up high into the sky. He was still in a daze. Thinking of all these, Liu Shuai fiercely pinched his own butt, and grimaced in pain and felt sweet as well. He thought to himself, "So it''s not a dream����"


    Just as Liu Shuai was about to pinch himself again, he suddenly heard Wen say to him in a low voice: "I''m sorry. I have to trouble you to cooperate a little and get through this first."


    Wen''s words made Liu Shuai fall to the bottom of the valley again. So, it turned out that it was a lie. He was just a straw man. Immediately his face, which was to smile began to cry again.


    "I say, granddaughter," Old Madam Ren dissuaded her nervously as soon as seeing her granddaughter insist. "You can''t speak casually about such a life event. No matter how muddleheaded and impulsive we are, we can''t just choose blindly and randomly with eyes blindfolded. You''re still young. We''ll find a man for you again. My health is still good, so there''s no rush. There''s no need to settle it so hurriedly today. Ah, good girl��"


    The old madam''s words were so amusing that it made Hao Ning laugh. Just a moment ago, her tone was still non-negotiable. Now, hearing that Wen would choose Liu Shuai, she immediately went back on her words. It could be seen how she didn''t like Liu Shuai. And Elder Chen did not look like a university professor at all. He was just like a married man who did not dare say anything under the bullying of his wife.


    "Hmph, didn''t you say that it had to be settled today?" Wen''s temper started to rise. She grabbed Liu Shuai''s arm, causing Liu Shuai fell into the romantic mood again, who then thought that even if it was fake, this feeling was not bad. Wen said willfully: "You guys said we had to settle it. Let''s settle it today." As she said that, she tightly held onto Liu Shuai''s arm, with an expression meaning that Liu Shuai would be the only one she was willing to marry.


    What was Liu Shuai thinking about now? Liu Shuai''s brain was currently working at a speed comparable to that of the paramecium, but the paramecium did not have a brain at all, so Liu Shuai did not have a brain at all right now. He was immersed in a sea of bliss, and all he could think about was from instinct. What could he think?


    Seeing Liu Shuai''s romantic look, Hao Ning could not help but laugh. He leisurely sat on the chair and picked up his phone to check his Moments.


    "However, you can''t make him your boyfriend." Old Madam Ren opened her eyes wider and looked at Liu Shuai again carefully while shaking her head, causing Liu Shuai uncomfortable. Teacher Ren advised Wen uncertainly, "How about making another choice?"


    After saying that, the old madam looked around, pointed at Hao Ning, and said, "This youth is also not bad. He looks clean and good. I think he knows how to speak well too. How about him?"


    "Me?" Hao Ning immediately jumped up as his phone almost fell to the ground. He waved his hand casually and said, "Teacher Ren, stop kidding me. I don''t even know Wen. It is not a marketplace for picking vegetables. You should at least consider our own willingness��"


    Of course. Not to mention that Hao Ning and Wen didn''t know each other, even if they knew each other, Liu Shuai had the temperament like several tens of tons of explosives in his heart right now. If Hao Ning were to say something wrong, he would be "beyond redemption"!


    Liu Shuai was about to collapse. How disgusting he was in the mind of the old madam! In this case, even if he managed to get Wen in the future, it would still be challenging to get the recognition from her relatives. There was no prospect.


    "Old woman, children will have their own fates. Let''s not worry about that." Seeing that Wen was so persistent, Elder Chen finally spoke. His face revealed a strange smile because he wanted to laugh but had to hold back, "This student of mine, his abilities are impressive." As he said that, Elder Chen who was stared at by the old madam immediately changed his words, "Of course, your student''s abilities are more excellent, but Wen likes Liu Shuai, so we can do nothing, right? These few days, you don''t even know how many times Wen has talked about him. "


    "Grandfather ~" Wen glanced at Elder Chen in a spoiled manner, and said with a blushing face, "Don''t speak nonsense. I didn''t do that ��"


    "That''s because you keep on talking about your student," The old madam did not spare the old man with her words, but she still looked at Wen with affection and asked, "Do you really like him?"


    "Grandmother ~" Wen''s face was flushed red as she replied shyly, "How am I supposed to answer this kind of question?"


    "Young lad." The old madam looked at Liu Shuai, scaring him to the point of standing at attention. The old madam spoke in a harsh tone, "What kind of feeling do you have to my Wen?"


    "I, I, Wen, Wen," Liu Shuai was a little agitated. He was so nervous that he couldn''t speak anymore. "This, this ��"


    "Why do you have a stutter?" The old madam was stunned and said to Wen, "Quickly get him to see your doctor."


    "Hahaha." Wen laughed as she poked Liu Shuai''s forehead with her finger. "Grandma, he is like this. When he sees someone, he will feel nervous, but when he is familiar with them, it''ll be fine."


    "Oh, that''s good," The old madam nodded, then asked Elder Chen uncertainly, "Old man, if he has a stutter, it won''t be passed on to the next generation, right?"


    "Grandmother!" Wen saw that her grandmother''s words were changing too quickly! Why were they already discussing this now? Her face was flushed red with embarrassment. "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    "What nonsense is this? I''m so old, so what have I not seen before? " The old madam said in disapproval. "It''s all right that you like him. Why don''t you let your granny consider the remaining problems for you ��"


    Wen looked at Liu Shuai with a red face, but she did not say anything.


    Liu Shuai felt really warmed up by Wen''s gaze. He thought that even if it was fake, to have this affection was enough, so he was happy to the point that he didn''t want to think about the future. He hurriedly said to Old Madam Ren:" Grandma, I treat Wen ����".


    "Grandma? You changed so quickly. " Old Madam Ren''s face was filled with surprise as she smiled and pointed at Elder Chen. "He did the same as when you were young. The first time you saw my parents, you knelt on the ground and shamelessly called them mother and father. How embarrassing I was ��"


    "Hehe, you old woman." Elder Chen''s face reddened as if he had returned to his youth, but he said: "It''s not good for the younger generation to hear about such matters."


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai thought that his brain didn''t work well just now, and thus called out wrongly following Wen. Who knew that the effect of the coincidence was not harmful, and he immediately smiled foolishly without saying anything?


    "Hey, Wen," The old madam smiled as she looked at her granddaughter, "As long as you like, no matter who he is, your grandpa and grandma will support you." Then, she pulled Long Fei''s hand, "Yu Fei, no, shouldn''t I call you Long Fei now? It''s all right. I will find another girl for you. You''re outstanding. There will definitely be many good girls who will fall for you!"


    "All right. The old professor becomes a matchmaker." Hao Ning laughed. It seemed that the problems with liking to arrange blind dates had nothing to do with one''s education. This was a Chinese Race Talent. No matter if it were a square-dancing woman or a university professor, their talent would automatically activate when they reach their age. There was no way to escape from it.


    "Liu Shuai," Elder Chen laughed as he looked at Liu Shuai and asked, "This time, all of you come here. Is there anything?"


    "Hmm? The thing is," Liu Shuai was stunned. After such a toss, he had forgotten the intention, but it seemed unimportant now. He had come up with a set of complicated reasons to get close to Wen. Who could know that those two elders would give him such incredible assists and help him realize his life dream? Liu Shuai nodded: "Our colleague has been confirmed safe, so I planned to visit����" As he said, he looked at Wen around him, thinking that as the situation had got to this point, there was simply no need to hide anymore. So, he expressed his intention frankly," I planned to visit Wen, and I want to help her in curing others to make her a little more relaxed as her work pressure is so heavy. Who knew that I heard from Wen that her cousin had cured those patients��"


    "So, your real purpose is not simple," Wen said as she looked at Liu Shuai with a half laugh. "You are trying to get close to me by pretending to treat patients��"


    "Of course not." Liu Shuai saw that he had already said it, so he simply decided to keep shameless to the end. Then he seemed to be enlightened and started whispering barefacedly and freely. "My goal is especially simple. It is to get close to you with all kinds of goals."


    "You should be not called Liu Shuai," Wen pursed her lips, and her face had a smile on it, "You should be called a hooligan."


    "Look, Old Man Chen," Old Madam Ren couldn''t help but laugh when she heard Liu Shuai''s words, "Wen''s boyfriend is much better than you. He''s so considerate that he thinks everything for Wen. Then look at you ��"


    "That''s because your own thoughts made me not know how to help you," Elder Chen unhappily said when he heard old madam criticizing him like this and then bringing up the example of someone else. " I can''t speak out your absurd ideas."


    "Hey, you old man," The old madam was just very happy when she heard the old man''s words. She angrily stood up, shocking everyone else, and pointing at Old Man Chen with one hand on her waist, as if she was about to start a fight, "Why did you say that I was absurd? I am the host of Mozi Plan, and you should know about the research results of the past few years, but you still dare to say that I''m absurd?" As she spoke, her finger was about to touch Elder Chen''s nose, scaring Long Fei so much that he immediately asked the old madam to drink some water to ease her anger.


    "Mozi Plan?" When Hao Ning heard this, he felt that it was somewhat familiar. He put down his phone and looked at Ren, "Are you talking about the Mozi that was sent out a while ago?"


    "Oh wow, look at the young people today. They really know a lot." In fact, even though this satellite had been reported in the news, due to the research direction which only attracted the minority, very few people knew about it. Elder Ren saw someone who knew what she had done, so she had the illusion that she had met a good friend in a strange place. She was so happy that her wrinkles blossomed, "That''s right. It''s the Mozi Satellite."


    "What Mozi satellite?" Liu Shuai had wanted to ask, but he was worried that if he did so, it would make him seem unknowledgeable, and the old madam would have a bad impression on him. So, he looked at old madam''s favorite pupil, but to find that Long Fei looked confused, and he felt even weirder.


    "How famous this plan is!" Hao Ning shouted, making the old madam very happy. Hao Ning praised, "Mozi research is on the world''s famous quantum physics leading experimental edge. Many of the scientific researches in our country are still in the process of catching up to other countries, but in the field of quantum science, it is widely accepted as the frontier of science. I never thought, I really never thought that you would be the one to host and research it!"


    Hao Ning''s words were from the bottom of his heart. He liked to read news about this aspect. Hence, he behaved like this.


    "Amazing, Hao Ning," Long Fei couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. "You''ve also researched quantum science before?"


    "Hehe, I''m just interested. That''s all." Hao Ning was a little embarrassed, "After all, I don''t major in this. How can I be called a researcher? I can''t even be called a folk scientist. "


    "No, don''t say it like that. Interests are the best teachers." When Elder Ren heard Hao Ning''s words, she became even happier.


    "Grandma," Wen was a little curious. "What is quantum mechanics?"


    "No wonder that you don''t know it." Elder Ren smiled as she looked at Wen, explaining patiently. "Quantum mechanics is more advanced, and many of its experimental results and theories are too inconceivable, so ordinary people know little about it."


    "Yes, for example, Schr?dinger''s cat." Hao Ning nodded his head, agreeing with Old Madam Ren. "Such as the quantum observer effect or the quantum entanglement phenomenon, they are all different from people''s conjecture based on common sense."


    "What the hell..." Liu Shuai laughed bitterly. Seeing that they had started to discuss it, it was not strange if he asked. "Hao Ning, you said so many terms in one go. If people who did not understand heard it, they would faint."


    "Yes, Liu Shuai''s words are reasonable," Wen nodded. This was the first time Liu Shuai had received Wen''s acknowledgment, so he felt that he could immediately fly to satellite Mozi. Wen smiled and said to Hao Ning, "Can you explain it to us?"


    "Well... I''m not a physics major, so my understanding of the content is very amateur." Hao Ning looked at Elder Ren and Long Fei perplexedly, "That''s not good. With these two professionals here, I''m just here to teach fish to swim."


    "Young man, don''t be afraid," Elder Ren nodded her head, smiled and encouraged Hao Ning, "Long Fei is not specialized in quantum science. He was just interested in it in the past. You don''t have to worry. Just say whatever you want."


    "Yeah, Hao Ning." Liu Shuai also followed the old madam''s words and looked at Hao Ning," We are also amateur. Maybe only we can understand your level of understanding. It is too difficult for us to understand someone too professional, isn''t it?"


    "Un, then I''ll try to pick the most interesting part." Hao Ning smiled to Elder Chen humbly as he saw that they had given him enough excuses, and it was not good to decline again. "About quantum science, there are many phenomena that exceed the knowledge of ordinary people. For example, it is very magical to have a quantum observer effect on it. Briefly speaking, when physicists do some quantum-level experiments of microscopic particles����"


    "What experiment?" When Liu Shuai heard the word "experiment", his biological reaction made him ask. "What''s the name of the experiment?"


    "Double slit interference..." Hao Ning said subconsciously, after thinking a while, he waved his hand. " You''d better not care about it. Otherwise, I would have to explain what this experiment is about. In this way, it''ll be even more complicated, and everyone will probably be even more confused."


    "Oh," Liu Shuai''s face reddened, thinking that it was true. If he explained some experiments in biology to the rest of them, they would not understand either.


    Wen then laughed and used her finger to poke his head. This time, not only Liu Shuai, the two elders looked at him and smiled.


    "A special phenomenon was discovered in this experiment." Hao Ning carefully recalled, "If one observes this experiment, it will be one type of result. If there is no observer, then it will be another type of result."


    "How could this be possible?" Wen opened her eyes wider. "It is too idealistic. Isn''t it obviously unrealistic that the moment I see flowers, those flowers exist, and if I don''t see flowers, flowers disappear? Liu Shuai, it is correct, isn''t it? "


    "Of course, that''s too idealistic." How could Liu Shuai still can think logically at this time? Of course, whatever Wen said, he would say it himself, "How is that possible?"

 Chapter 110 Schr?dingers Period

    Chapter 110 Schr?dinger''s Period


    What a lechery baldy! Hao Ning despised Liu Shuai in his heart and continued to speak, "That''s right. When we discovered this phenomenon, many physicists did not believe it, because it did not make sense logically, and it''s also completely different from the experiences we had in real life. So, this guy, Schr?dinger, did a famous thought experiment, Schr?dinger''s cat. "


    After saying that, everyone looked at Hao Ning, and even Long Fei, who was a nuclear physics doctor, looked at him. Hao Ning felt a little awkward, he stopped for a moment, and asked Miss Ren: "Teacher Ren, was my description correct?"


    "That''s what it means." Teacher Ren said with a smile and nodded. "Some small details, such as this so-called observer is not an intuitionistic observer, but it is too complicated, we can understand without details."


    Hao Ning was secretly amused, "Actually, that''s all I know, I really can''t explain it if you ask me to." Seeing that he could fool others, he continued to speak, "Schrodinger said that if there was a black box, and inside the box, there was a cat, a bottle of poison and a radioactive element. When the radioactive element decayed, this bottle of poison would kill the cat. Otherwise, the cat should be alive."


    "What is decay means?" This time, it was Wen who asked.


    "Err ��" It was not right to make a joke with Wen, so Hao Ning scratched his head and thought for a while, "You can understand it as a special kind of change, this change is special. You will know that it will happen within a period. For example, it will happen in a week, but no one knows the exact time."


    "It''ll happen in a week, but no one knows the exact time��." Wen frowned, and subconsciously said, "Why does it sound like having a period ��."


    "Ah? Hahaha..." Hao Ning and Long Fei were startled for a moment, and then immediately laughed out loud. It''s quite true that every woman had a period timetable, but no one could tell the exact date. Hao Ning laughed as he praised, "Wen, you''re a genius, I''ve read so many versions of the explanation, but this is the first time I''ve heard someone described the key factor as a period. In this case, it seems like the theory should be called Schr?dinger''s period rather than Schr?dinger''s cat to make everything crystal clear, right?"


    Wen''s face reddened. She was a girl after all, and a doctor, so she would naturally think of something related to her.


    "All right, Hao Ning, go on." Liu Shuai saw that Wen felt embarrassed, so he urged Hao Ning to go on.


    "Got it," Hao Ning had seen through the real character of his friend Liu Shuai: girls first, then friends. "Since everyone understands this small detail, we should think of one thing: The period��oh no, as long as the radioactive element in the box decays, the cat will die. However, we only know that the radioactive element in the black box may decay in a period. So here comes the question, can anyone tell the cat is alive or dead at a certain moment?"


    "Hmm?" Liu Shuai was startled, "How can anyone know that? If the period comes, oh no, this radioactive element decayed, the cat is dead, if not, it''s alive. So the cat can be alive or dead. "


    "Well said!" Hao Ning nodded, "Then how do you know if this cat is alive or dead?"


    "It''s easy." Liu Shuai thought that Hao Ning was an idiot, "Why don''t you just open the box and take a look?"


    "Hahaha, that''s right!" Hao Ning laughed, "This is Schr?dinger''s cat experiment."


    "What experiment?" Liu Shuai was confused again, "There''s no experiment at all! Isn''t that normal? "


    "That''s right, it''s reasonable if you think that way," Hao Ning nodded, and continued to ask, "But what this experiment means is, when an observer like you does not observe the cat in the box, the cat could be considered as both alive and dead. It''s a superposition. However, when you start to observe the cat, the superposition of the cat will change into a specific state. This is the quantum mechanics experiment I was talking about. With observers or not, the results are different. That''s what Schr?dinger wanted to explain. "


    "Well said. Although Schrodinger did not intend to explain... However, it''s already straightforward to understand," Miss Ren nodded, looking at Hao Ning in praise, "It''s effortless to understand, and you can also get the key point. If you write a scientific article, it will be perfect."


    "Err ��" Hao Ning thought to himself, if the old lady found out that he had not written any scientific articles, but some novels about gods and ghosts on the website, she might say something else. Thus, he only smiled humbly without saying anything.


    "How interesting!" Wen was still a little unsatisfied and continued to ask, "Is there anything else that''s interesting?"


    "Um ��" Hao Ning lowered his head and thought for a moment, then asked a question with a smile, "Does anyone know the fastest speed is in the universe?"


    "I know this," Liu Shuai nodded his head, this was something he had learned when he was young, "The light, there''s nothing faster than light." After saying that, he thought for a moment and then added, "Of course, the mythical stories don''t count."


    Hao Ning understood what he meant and nodded his head, "Yes, but in quantum mechanics, the quantum entanglement phenomenon seems to be a particular case. Because even two entanglement quanta are very far apart, if one quantum''s state has changed, the others will also change. It''s said that this speed is ten thousand times faster than light.


    "How is that possible?" Wen''s eyes widened, and her face was filled with disbelief as she shook her head. "This is completely different from what my teacher taught me in high school. The teacher said there was nothing faster than light."


    "This..." Hao Ning scratched his head. He couldn''t say that Wen''s teacher was wrong, so he could only ask old lady Ren to help.


    "Young people are incredible," Miss Ren saw that Hao Ning was troubled, she laughed and nodded her head, "Although there are some things wrong, in general, you are right. Wen, don''t make things difficult for Hao Ning anymore, what he said is the truth, it''s just that that speed is not the speed you know. However �� "Miss Ren turned her head back to Hao Ning, "I still have to correct something, it''s not that the speed of quantum entanglement is ten thousand times faster than light''s, but the speed of quantum entanglement that can be detected right now is at least ten thousand times faster than light''s."


    Hearing Miss Ren''s words, Liu Shuai and Wen were even more surprised, but they did not ask.


    "You can travel the world without riding or driving. The universe will soon come to an end, and everything will decay after the autumn." Miss Ren suddenly recited a poem and sighed, "This is a poem about immortals from an ancient novel. It said the ancient immortals could arrive anywhere in an instant. It''s like the principle of quantum entanglement. Of course, all the extraordinary things of quantum mechanics only exist in the microcosm. Our macrocosm is not that magical. "


    "The universe will soon come to an end��" When Liu Shuai heard this, his heart stopped, and he couldn''t help but feel sad. This was a poem about the son of the cloud, Zhang Quan, whom he quarreled with two days ago, the father he didn''t accept till now.


    "Ah, old woman, you''re good at everything," Mr. Chen shook his head and said with disapproval, "But the idea of confounding reality and legend. Modern science is modern science, how can it be related to myths and legends? "


    "Many legends are significant to learn from," Miss Ren said, shaking her head. "You can also be considered an open-minded person, but why can''t you admit the meaning of this idea? In the course of quantum scientific research, I have many suspects that quantum mechanics has something to do with the creation of human consciousness �� many of the tremendous scientific conclusions came from bold hypotheses and rigorous tests. "


    "Come on, again?" when she mentioned Mr. Chen''s specialty, he was spirited. He smiled and waved his hand, "Modern medicine has proven that the synapses create human consciousness in the human brain ��"


    "Synapses, synapses, you just can''t let it go ��" Miss Ren interrupted Mr. Chen impatiently. "How can such a simple physical study explain the difference in human consciousness?"


    "That''s because ��" Mr. Chen opened his mouth and was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Miss Ren. "Old Chen, I will ask you a simple question. You said that the bioelectricity phenomena created consciousness among the synapses in the human brain. Does it mean that if you could know the compositions and current states of every molecules and atom of the human brain, and the laws of bioelectricity transmission, you will know what this person is thinking right now and figure out what he will do in the future?"


    "This... Of course ��" Mr. Chen was stunned by the question.


    "This question seems to be a paradox?" Wen thought about it carefully and then said with a frown, "It seems that if we truly know about the complete composition of a person''s brain and the operation of brain, through highly precise calculations, just like a formula, we should be able to know what that person is thinking right now, and what he will do in the future. However, how is that possible? I don''t even know what I will think or do in the future, how could others know that?"


    "That''s right..." When Liu Shuai saw that Wen was thinking about this question, so he followed and said, "How can it be possible that a person is not the one who knows his or her consciousness best but others? If someone knows what I''m going to do when I don''t know it myself, doesn''t that mean that the future of my life is already set? "


    After saying that, Liu Shuai and Wen looked at each other, shuddered and shook their heads, "Absolutely not!"


    "This, um..." It was clear that Mr. Chen was also thinking about it. Although he was studying the nerves, he was more practical in solving specific problems. As for the ultimate issues that involved physical aspects, they were not his main lines of thinking.


    "Stop saying ��this''," Old Madam Ren was a little angry, "You can''t justify your idea, but still forbid me to make assumptions. Sigh, as an old professor, you are really living in the past. You are just locking your mind!"


    "I lock my mind?" Mr. Chen was already bothered by this question, so when he heard this, he became angry, "All right, all right, I locked my mind while you are open-mind. You better focus on your revolution and cross the river by feeling the rocks! Be careful, or you might...."


    "Dare you say that!" When Old Lady Ren heard the Old Man Chen''s words, she hurriedly pointed at his nose and said, "Dare you to say anything about that again?"


    "..." Mr. Chen seemed to know that he had said something wrong, so he shut his mouth and did not speak. However, he was so angry that he could not speak.


    "Shit, they''re arguing again..." Hao Ning felt helpless in his heart, but he really did not know how to persuade them. One reason was that he was not familiar with the two elders; the other reason was that they were both very accomplished in their fields. If he recklessly began to persuade them, due to his "speech" just now, the two elders would ask him to judge. In that case, what could he do? At this time, Hao Ning roughly understood why Miss Ren was teaching at the university in Pingjing while Mr. Chen was in Chang An. They both had terrible tempers and had their own opinions in the study. If they could be able to stay together for more than a day without arguing, it would be a "miracle" in human psychology. It was unknown how the two of them had managed to be together for so many years.


    "Grandpa, grandma!"


    Wen was about to comfort the two elders, but unexpectedly, a man''s voice came from behind. She turned her head back to look, then smiled politely and called out: "Cousin."

 Chapter 111 Long Feis Secre

    t


    Hao Ning and the others turned their heads and saw a man standing at the doorway. This man looked to be around 30 years old, about 1.8 meters and was extremely handsome. Although he didn''t have the youthful spirit, he was indeed with the charm of a mature man. Hearing Xiaowen call him, he smiled warmly back at her.


    "Why are there so many people here today? How lively!" Since he was called cousin by Xiaowen, he was naturally very familiar with the two elders in the room. He walked with a smile on his face, not feeling restrained at all.


    Hao Ning looked at this man, and asked Long Fei in a low voice: "Hey, Long Fei, is this the stingy person you spoke of, the person in charge of the Water Airline?"


    Hao Ning looked at the man and asked Long Fei several times. Unexpectedly, Long Fei did not reply, feeling strange, Hao Ning turned to look at Long Fei, only to find him staring at the man with a strange expression in the face, his expression was complicated, but he did not say a word.


    "Are you crazy? Staring at a man?" Hao Ning felt strange, he then looked at the man and found that he was looking back at Long Fei, the warm smile was replaced by a look of surprise, he was initially walking quickly towards the two elderly, yet he slowed down now


    "So it''s Busheng," Old Madam Ren obviously did not notice this detail, but when she saw the man, she smiled and waved to him. After the man heard it, he looked at Old Madam Ren and smiled again. Seeing how fast he changed his expression, Hao Ning sighed inside, so being a good actor is indeed one of the must-have qualities a senior manager should have.


    When this person walked up to the old lady, she pulled the man''s hand and introduced him to everyone, "This is our dear grandson, Chen Busheng, meaning going up with each step he takes. his name was given to him by his grandfather. He was such a playful man at that time..."As she spoke, she glanced at Professor Chen and smiled shyly, as if she had returned to her youth.


    Elder Chen''s face was flushed red, as though he had forgotten about the intensity between him and his wife two minutes ago. "What are you talking about that for? Let''s talk about our grandson. What a promising young man our grandson is! He entered the Water Airlines as soon as he graduated. At that time, no one considered it favorably, but who would have thought that after so many years, it was just like what his name suggests, he has been rising step by step in Water Airlines, getting all the way to his current position. "


    "Why not?" Liu Shuai asked curiously, but Xiaowen secretly touched him, making him confused. He did not react for a moment, and continued to ask, "Water Airlines is pretty good, many of us are envious of him."


    "XiaoShuai, you don''t understand."Elder Ren smiled tolerantly, She has even changed the way of calling Liu Shuai''s from Baldy Xiao Liu to Xiao Shuai. "At that time, in our family, we still hoped that Busheng could do the work that he was majored in. After all, in that age, talking about the major of Busheng ��"


    Although Liu Shuai did not understand, Hao Ning understood that this was a family of scholars. Naturally, they would hope that their children could work on what they majored in. Educated families more or less had some prejudice toward this type of companies pursuing profits such as Water Airlines. As the child of this family, Xiaowen naturally knew these details. If Liu Shuai kept praising Water Airlines, and even said that his friends were all envious, it was very likely that Old Lady Ren would misunderstand that Liu Shuai had a low taste and only loved to earn money. Naturally, she wouldn''t have a good impression of Liu Shuai. Thinking about that, Hao Ning could not help but smile. This Xiao Wen, was most likely really had feelings for Liu Shuai, if not, why would she worry about what impression Liu Shuai would have to old lady Ren?


    Thinking about that, Hao Ning also heaved a sigh of relief. Since the two of them were of mutual love, then in the future, he would not have to work so hard to help Liu Shuai with anything. Just let the young couple take care of it.


    "Eh? Old woman, talking about major, "Elder Chen seemed to have thought of something, he pointed at Long Fei and said, "Isn''t Bu Sheng''s major ��


    "Ah, you see, when you get old, your brain slows down." She tapped his forehead and smiled. He looked at Long Fei and said, "I was overjoyed to see Long Fei today, and actually forgot about this. Not only did Busheng and Long Fei studied the same major, but they were also in the same class!"


    "What?" This time, all the other young people in the room were shocked except Long Fei. Chen Busheng''s had a strange expression on his face, but he did not say anything.


    Xiao Wen looked at Long Fei, then looked at her cousin, and shook her head: "Grandma, don''t joke around, how old is my cousin, and how old is Long Fei? Long Fei is only in his 20s, how could they be in the same class?"


    "Forget it, Long Fei''s age is probably even older than your grandmother''s ��" Hao Ning thought in this way, feeling that it''s funny, but he also felt it was weird. Looking at him now, Long Fei was indeed a student of Qingbei, but with the change in Long Fei''s appearance, it was indeed impossible for him to be in the same class with this thirty-year-old man.


    "Long Fei was recruited in the genius junior class of Qingbei. When he entered in university," Elder Ren looked at Long Fei with a benevolent expression, and her right hand held onto Long Fei''s hand, saying, "he was at the age when most of the children would be still in junior high school."


    Hao Ning couldn''t help but find it funny when he saw Elder Ren holding Chen Busheng''s hand with her left hand and Long Fei''s hand with her right hand. Are you trying to make these two people take a bow for their marriage?


    "What the f..." Liu Shuai wiped off his cold sweat. Dragon God is indeed a god, do you have to crush everyone even in learning? When he thought about how he had almost failed to go up to the next grade several times due to his family, and how he tried to catch up later on, he felt a little ashamed. At this moment, a voice seemed to be saying in his head: Maybe Long Fei is the perfect match for Xiaowen. Thinking about that, he heard another voice immediately: Of course not, I have more than enough ability to treat Xiaowen well. So Liu Shuai held Wen''s hand tighter, making her feel pain. She looked at him, not knowing what happened, Liu Shuai mustered his courage and whispered into Wen''s ear: "I will definitely give you happiness!"


    Wen was completely shocked by Liu Shuai''s words. After hearing it, her face became as red as a flower, she lowered her head, not saying a word, Elder Ren saw and heard everything clearly, and even though she was praising Long Fei, she could not help but praise Liu Shuai in her heart.


    "Long Fei?" Chen Busheng was now sure that he hadn''t misheard, but looking at the old lady''s reaction, he knew that his suspicions were correct. The person in front of him was really his classmate from back then, with an excited yet nervous face, he corrected the old lady, "Grandmother, did you remember wrongly? That''s Yu Fei ��"


    Chen Busheng did not wait for Long Fei''s reply and spoke first: "Yu Fei, you''re still alive! I''m not dreaming, am I? " As he spoke, he took his hand out from the old lady''s and held Long Fei''s hand tightly.


    "Ugh, they don''t need you to be the matchmaker anymore," Hao Ning could not hold back his laughter and think to himself. "These two people, oh, no, one person and one dragon, both want to take a bow to the heaven and the earth for their marriage now!"


    Of course, other people thought that Hao Ning''s smile was because he was happy that they had reunited.


    "This child, Yu Fei, has changed his name!" Elder Ren felt that the explanation was somewhat complicated, so she answered simply.


    "Changed �� the name?" Chen Busheng looked at Long Fei and frowned. He shook his head and thought, and muttered, "So it''s �� you''ve changed the name, that''s good, that''s good �� "


    Speaking this, Chen Busheng stopped frowning, and he smiled as he looked at Long Fei: "It''s good that you changed your name, Yufei, Long Fei, are the same person. If you are willing to be called Long Fei, then you are called Long Fei!"


    After saying that, Chen Busheng hugged Long Fei and said excitedly, "Great! "You''re still alive, you''re still alive!" As he spoke, he hugged him tightly. His excited emotions were clear to see.


    "Heyheyhey," Long Fei was hugged by Busheng so hard that he almost could not breathe, and quickly pushed him away: "I''m still alive, but if you hug me like this any longer, I won''t be."


    Seeing Long Fei, the proper Dragon God, being hugged so awkwardly by this Chen Busheng, Hao Ning could not help but think that it was fun and he smiled without saying a word.


    "Hahaha," Busheng laughed and released Long Fei, the smile on his face was even wider than when he entered the door, and he said loudly, "That''s great, let''s go, we''ll go drink today!"


    "Well..." Long Fei obviously did not expect to encounter such a situation today, and he hesitated a little as he said in a low voice, "We''ll talk about it later..."


    "Cousin, "Xiao Wen suddenly remembered something and asked, "the patients you took away ��"


    "Oh, that''s right," Busheng slapped his forehead and hurriedly said, "They said that the last one will wake up tomorrow, so I wanted to bring another person to get treatment."


    The moment Busheng said those words, Elder Chen''s face became unhappy, "Busheng, it''s not that I wanted to criticize you, but you were the one who brought them into this hospital, and you asked Xiaowen to treat him. You clearly know that for human vegetables it''s difficult to recover in a short period, do you know how much of trouble this is for Xiaowen?"


    "Grandfather, it''s alright ��"Xiaowen lowered her head and whispered.


    "What''s all right?" Elder Chen had a severe expression on his face. Elder Ren was about to say something, but then Elder Chen made a pressuring gesture and said in a serious tone, "Old woman, don''t think about protecting your grandson. I''m teaching him how to be a person."


    "Busheng, grandpa knows that your position is not easy to handle and you won''t be able to explain when something like this happened." Elder Chen slowly continued, "But no matter what, you can''t cause trouble for others. Moreover, this person is your little cousin."


    "This old professor" Hao Ning nodded his head, thinking, "Although dealing with his wife is not really his forte, but he is still a person of principles when dealing with major issues."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Busheng smiled coyly to Elder Chen, "Giving it to Xiaowen is only a temporary measure, I was afraid that if it were given to someone else, there would be a problem, you see, I have found another doctor, and have already treated the people, wouldn''t Xiaowen be free too?"


    "Don''t try to fool grandpa," Elder Chen ignored Bu Sheng''s bullshit and continued, "If it can really be cured, why didn''t you invite the doctor over to treat the patients? Why did you have to sneak around and get the patients out? We are all doctors, sparring, and sharing experiences is also a good thing. This is a hospital, what era is it now? Why are we still playing this mysticism game of hiding things from others? This is saving lives! It was joking with the lives of the patients! Can you afford it? It would be even worse for Xiaowen if this news were to spread outside that you transferred the patients in this kind of unusual methods! "


    The old man was right! Hao Ning couldn''t help but praise Elder Chen in his heart. No wonder the Old Madame only bickered with him over small matters, but always kept silence in significant issues, look what a righteous mind Elder Chen has, saving others was of course more important than hiding medical skills. At this time, he couldn''t help but think of the various mysterious doctors described in the novels online. He shook his head, doctors are defined by their kind hearts, why is there any need to hide?


    "Grandfather, please lower your voice." Busheng embarrassedly looked outside the door and realized that he was worrying too much. Other than the human vegetables, they were the only ones on this floor. "Isn''t it because there was nothing else we can do about it?" The person I found is a famous doctor of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and his temper is a bit weird. He has never visited any patient, let alone communicating with others. "


    "Chinese medicine?" Elder Chen snorted as he looked out the window, "I also had some old friends studying Chinese medicine, yet I have never heard of curing a human vegetable in two days! Don''t put these kinds of weird things on Chinese medicine. The treasures of our country were all ruined by people like you!"


    Alas... these people of the elder generation, are indeed people with faith in their minds and style in their behaviors. Hao Ning could not help but sigh. With such a teacher, no wonder that Liu Shuai would not hesitate to make the right decisions in big things.


    "Didn''t you secretly discharge a patient from the hospital two days ago?" Busheng lowered his head and muttered, "And I heard that you let a programmer that had never learned medicine to treat ��"


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai blushed, thinking that Busheng was right, so he did not say anything.


    "You ��" Having been rebuked by his grandson like this, Elder Chen stood up and was about to retort.


    "Ah, old man, stop talking, "Seeing that the conversation between the grandfather and the grandson was becoming more and stiffer, Elder Ren hurriedly said, "No matter what, Busheng was trying to find a solution, isn''t it good enough if the patients have been cured?"


    "Grandfather," Xiaowen opened her mouth," Cousin''s words are reasonable. If these patients can be cured as soon as possible, I will also feel a bit more at ease."


    "Humph." Elder Chen blew on his beard, glared at Busheng, and his gaze softened as he sighed, "Ah, it''s not that I don''t understand the difficulties you are facing by yourself �� Forget it, Xiaowen, go and help, remember, it won''t happen again."


    "Alright!" Busheng grinned, and immediately grabbed Xiaowen''s hand, wanting to go out, but after walking a few steps, he turned and smiled at Long Fei, "I''m really sorry, I had to take care of the patients today, I was too happy just now, let''s get together later when everything is settled."


    "Alright." Long Fei smiled as he replied, making no comment.


    "Wait!" Elder Chen suddenly spoke.


    "What now, Grandfather?" Busheng frowned again when he heard this.


    "Xiaowen can help, but ��" Elder Chen muttered to himself, "but today, she has to follow you to visit that doctor of Chinese medicine, and learn from him. Since this expert is unwilling to come to us, we can go to him. If the mountain doesn''t come, then I will go. "


    "Sure, no problem. I will bring Wen along, then! " Busheng laughed happily, then turned and pulled Xiaowen''s hand as they left the office.


    "That is Xiaowen''s hand! Xiaowen''s hand! And you are taking her to run away! " Liu Shuai shouted in his heart. If he did not know that Busheng was a cousin of Xiaowen, he would have rushed up and fought with Busheng.


    "This child ��" Elder Chen looked at the door and shook his head with a smile.


    "Well then ��" Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai was in a daze, he was laughing in his heart, but after thinking about it, he realized that there is nothing to do now for the several of them, so he said, "Liu Shuai, we are almost done, shall we stop disturbing the two elders anymore?"


    "Alright ��" Liu Shuai''s mind was filled with the thought of Busheng holding Xiaowen''s hand, thinking that even if he stayed here, he could not wait for Wen to return. Furthermore, if Elder Ren ever asked him about his relationship with Xiaowen and he accidentally said something wrong, it would leave a bad impression on the old madame, so he said to the two elders, "Teacher Chen, Teacher Ren, then we will not disturb you anymore, please excuse us."


    "Alright," Elder Ren said on behalf of Elder Chen while smiling, "We will be staying in S city for a few more days. Let''s have a meal together some other day and have a talk."


    "Alright," Liu Shuai naturally understood the meaning of "having a talk," and thought that he would have to discuss it with Xiaowen in advance. Since he had to discuss with Xiaowen, he would naturally meet her again. Thinking of this, he became happy again, he hurriedly owed to the two seniors and said, "We''re leaving, goodbye, teachers."


    An hour later, in a restaurant.


    Long Fei, Liu Shuai, Hao Ning.


    Liu Shuai watched as Hao Ning read the menu for 10 minutes, then only ordered a cucumber and stopped. He felt so embarrassed that he wanted to immediately disappear from the professional yet scornful expression of the waiter.


    Hao Ning did not pay attention to how Liu Shuai thought of him, but as soon as the waiter left, he asked a question. He looked at Long Fei with his sharp eyes, as if he could make a cut on Long Fei''s face:


    "Long Fei, are you still not gonna tell us the truth?"

 Chapter 112 Long Fei is Yufei, but Yufei is not Long Fei

    "Long Fei," seeing that Long Fei did not hear him, Hao Ning asked him again word by word, "Are you not planning to tell us the truth?"


    "Hmm?" Long Fei was just about to lubricate his lips and taste the cheap tea here, but who knew that Hao Ning would ask this question. He originally wanted to fool Hao Ning, but Hao Ning would not let him go, "What truth you are talking about?"


    "Well, Hao Ning, aren''t you going to tell us the truth?" Liu Shuai snappily took the menu, while looking at the dishes and pointing at his phone and said, "It''s only 3 o''clock, you dragged us to this restaurant to eat, what are you trying to do? Furthermore �� �� "Liu Shuai raised his head and looked around, other than them, there were only the waiters. Liu Shuai asked softly," Why here?"


    Liu Shuai had a reason to ask this question. This restaurant was an unlucky place. Liu Shuai had been beaten up a few times here, once by Ah Zhe and once by Qili. It was merely the place of bad luck for him.


    "Hehe," Hao Ning laughed, pointed to the surroundings, and said, "Aren''t there fewer people here, and it will make a good place for us to chat? Besides, didn''t you notice that every time we went out to eat, there was always a fight? Since there must be trouble, let''s not bring this trouble to any other places and stay here. Anyway, this isn''t the first time this restaurant has such issues."


    "To you, it''s a fight," Liu Shuai said snappily as he rolled his eyes at Hao Ning, and muttered, "For me, it was getting beaten up, okay? By the way, what''s the situation with you? Sometimes you are excellent at Kung Fu, but sometimes you just know nothing, are you sure you are Okay?"


    "Pfft, of course, I am Okay," Hao Ning laughed. "Every time I borrow the mana, it seems like the mana can stay in my body longer and longer, but I don''t really know the situation �C Forget about it, Long Fei, why are you not speaking? Don''t even think about escaping from this! "


    "Eh?" Long Fei looked at Hao Ning with embarrassment, "Err��what should I speak?"


    "Yeah, what should he speak?" Liu Shuai was also confused: "What''s wrong with Long Fei?"


    "I can bear your putting girls before bros," Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai with a heartbroken face, as he spoke sincerely and earnestly to Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai felt like Hao Ning had become Mr. Chen who taught him in university, and only heard Hao Ning continuing in an aged voice, "But can you keep a little bit of your intelligence when you''re together with Wen in the future? Long Fei was able to fool the old lady with his lies that were filled with loopholes, but even you fell for that too? "


    "What lies?" Hearing Hao Ning talking about himself like that, Long Fei immediately argued, "I am a decent Dragon God of a Dragon King''s Temple, and monk never lies."


    "Ha! What kind of monk are you!? The day before yesterday, you ordered two KFC family buckets and left us no chicken wings!" Hao Ning looked at Long Fei in disdain and said disapprovingly, "Even Avalokitesvara would speak whatever in his mind, so what makes you different while you are only a mere Dragon God? Yes, you never lie, but you sure bluff a lot!"


    "About this, Hao Ning, don''t be so agitated," Liu Shuai saw that Hao Ning''s emotions were fluctuating, and quickly advised, "Isn''t Long Fei our new colleague? Don''t talk like that, Long Fei, when did you order the KFC family buckets? why didn''t I know about it?"


    "Can you focus on the main point ��" Seeing that Long Fei was not admitting to it even at this point, and that Liu Shuai was only concerned with the KFC family buckets, Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai who was entirely in the wrong concerns, "Liu Shuai, let me ask you, have you ever heard about a Dragon God being drowned in the water?" After that, Hao Ning continued to question Long Fei, "What did you say? The corpse they found downstream wasn''t you, but someone else. Do you think we are all idiots? The probability was almost negligible, okay? You could deceive the old lady with it, but how could this kind of lies deceive Liu Shuai, who is so intelligent and perfect? Do you think so, Liu Shuai? "


    "This..." Liu Shuai heard Hao Ning talked about himself directly and seemed to have realized what Long Fei said. A dragon being drowned in the water was as funny as a venom being poisoned to death. Thinking about it, Liu Shuai felt that it was weird, so he could not help but look at Long Fei suspiciously, "That''s right, Long Fei, Grandma Ren said that you drowned in the water to save a person, what was going on?"


    "And what''s going on with the names Yufei and Long Fei?" Seeing that Long Fei did not respond, Liu Shuai knew he got the critical point, so he continued to ask, "Which one of them is you? Zhang Chihang was studying overseas, and the knowledge he had could be compatible with his current position. But look at you, you claim that you are a doctor, but you entered the company through someone you knew, do you think we will believe you? Besides, how did you enter Qingbei University at such a young age? Furthermore, if you could go there so early, how could you not have an ID? It''s not possible that when you entered the University, ID was not required, but when you were to graduate, you suddenly needed one? "


    Seeing that Hao Ning had more and more questions, Liu Shuai''s face became serious, "Long Fei, what is going on?"


    "Yes," Hao Ning carefully analyzed, "You were originally a Dragon God, if you chose to become a human, you would naturally have your advantages. Then, when you finished the study, you would naturally develop your own career. However, you clearly possess such a high level of knowledge but are unwilling to let the Old Lady Ren help you regain your education certificate; I don''t think that''s only because of ''doctor is hard to find jobs.'' If you don''t want to become human, why did you study hard in university? We''ve all gone to university, so we know how much temptation you had to resist to study strictly every day. Based on your current situation, you aren''t doing this for the sake of cultivating, right? What is your purpose? "


    As he said these, Hao Ning couldn''t help but extend his pinky towards the chair nearby, with a "chi" sound, a small hole suddenly appeared on the metal part of the chair, which was precisely the same size as Hao Ning''s pinky. The hole was extremely smooth, and through the small hole, he could see the patterns on the floor.


    "Holy shit, the Divine Sword of Six Veins?" Liu Shuai felt worried and realized Hao Ning was really suspecting Long Fei when he saw this. He couldn''t help but re-examine Long Fei. This Dragon God had been holding the Immortal Tying Rope since the moment he appeared, and he said that he bought it on Taobao, but when they went to search it, they found nothing, and then they thought about the Immortal Tying Rope in Zhang Quan''s hands that mysteriously exploded. Long Fei probably couldn''t escape from the that. Moreover, the fact that Long Fei shamelessly worked with him after coming out was also weird; he could not help but distance himself from Long Fei as he thought, "You, speak honestly, otherwise Hao Ning''s Divine Sword of Six Veins �� ��Shao Shang Sword is really powerful!"


    "Don''t put on airs," Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai with some disdain, "The Shao Shang Sword was for the thumb, I am using the Shao Chong Sword."


    "You ��" Long Fei did not pay attention to Liu Shuai''s threat, and instead looked at Hao Ning with wide eyes, "How did you notice so much ��"


    "You have not seen Hao Ning''s logical ability ��With the name of the little prince of finding loopholes was not just for show, "Liu Shuai smiled bitterly as he looked at Hao Ning and said to Long Fei." Do you think that my job is easy? You''ll know in the future."


    "Alright then ��" Long Fei wiped his face, calmly looked at Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, and said something inexplicable. "Long Fei is Yufei, but Yufei is not Long Fei."


    "Eh?" This time, it was Liu Shuai and Hao Ning who were confused, "What are you talking about?"


    Long Fei sighed, "Li Yufei, was the first child that I gave to a couple when I was doing the "Child giving business" after I have got the sacred art and became the Dragon God.


    Previously, when Long Fei said that he was doing the "Child giving business," Hao Ning felt that it was hilarious, but this time, he was not laughing, but listening quietly to what Long Fei had to say.


    Long Fei began to recall his memories, his eyes filled with light: "At that time, people still believed that they had children because the wishes they made had come true, so they would come to my temple to pay their respects in holidays, and every time they came, they would bring little Yufei along."


    "But I don''t know since when there was only that man who brought Yufei over." Long Fei took a sip of his tea and said slowly, "I started to lament that the human mind had changed, so the so-called belief was just a business deal. Until one day, when it was not a holiday, little Yufei came to the temple alone and knelt in the temple for an entire afternoon. Only then I found out that his mother had long passed away, so only that man was left to pay his respects. But just the day before, his father died due to an accident as well."


    "At that time, he was only five years old." Long Fei quietly looked out of the window, as if he could see through the window and time. "Other children at this age are spoiled by their entire family. But when he was only five years old, he got no mother nor father and stayed alone.


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai quietly looked at Long Fei. No matter how much they guessed, they never expected it to be this.


    "That afternoon, I did not feel any of Yufei''s wishes. What I had was just a little boy constantly blaming himself," Long Fei retracted his gaze and continued to look at the teacup, "He believed that everything was his fault. He should not have been born in this world, and it was his unexpected birth that led to the accidental death of his parents."


    "How is this possible?" Liu Shuai could not help to say, "There is no such thing. Otherwise, wouldn''t Avalokitesvara, who gave children to parents the most, become a murderer?" After he finished speaking, there was a clap of thunder outside the window, and a gale once again arose, scaring Liu Shuai, who shrunk his neck, and he clasped his hands together, and muttered: "I did not intend to say that, I did not intend to say that, your majesty is generous��"


    "You can''t talk about this with a five-year-old child," Hao Ning said to Liu Shuai with a wry smile. He glanced at the wild wind outside, and it''s strange that the wind immediately stopped when he glanced.


    "Yea," Long Fei raised his head, smiled at Liu Shuai, Liu Shuai could tell that Long Fei''s smile was extraordinarily forced and unfamiliar. He only heard Long Fei continued to speak, "Little Yufei is only five years old, how would he know about the cruelty of the world?"


    But at the same time, Long Fei continued to recall his memories, his gaze filled with warmth: "That night, after it was dark, Yufei left. I don''t know what was wrong with me, but I was following him all the way. And I found someone following him walking alone at night and wanted to kidnap him.


    "Mn, during that era ��" Hao Ning calculated the age and nodded. "I seem to have heard of something similar to the abduction of children."


    "Naturally, I saved him," Long Fei laughed, scratched his head and said embarrassedly. "It wasn''t difficult for me to take care of those bad guys, but for Yufei, I became the god in his life."


    "What the..." Hao Ning opened his mouth, "I''ve only heard of heroes saving beauties, who would know that there was also Dragon God saving a child?"


    I didn''t hide anything from him. I just directly told him who I am, "Long Fei laughed self-deprecatingly." A five-year-old child wouldn''t doubt anything and would believe everything he was told. He hugged me and cried very hard, saying that no one in this world will love him anymore. Both dad and mum were dead; what should he do?


    "Sigh..." "Hao Ning put down the thumb in his right hand, with which he had been on guard this entire time, and sighed, if he were faced with such problem, he would not know how to solve it either," Then what did you say?


    "At that time, I was always being respected by people. Other than being a statue of a god, what else did I know? Forget about that time; I probably don''t know much now either ��" Long Fei laughed bitterly, and shook his head, "People thought that gods should know more than themselves, and their spiritual eyes were like lightning, but who would have thought that facing such a child''s problem, my brain was actually empty. Thus, I had no choice but to say what the pilgrims once said: You should study hard, as long as you study well, everything will be fine."


    "He cried and asked me if Mom and Dad would come back to life if he studied hard." Long Fei was holding the cup tightly, "I looked at him, my heart was churning, but I still said ''Yes.'' �� This was my first lie as the Dragon God because I felt that telling the truth would make my heart ache an unbearable pain."


    "No wonder..." Hao Ning nodded and gently wiped the corner of his eyes, "No wonder Yufei was studying hard."


    After that, Yufei study very hard, and every time he got a full score in his homework��" Long Fei said as he relaxed his grip on the cup, his eyes became warm again," He would come to the temple to tell me about it. So I told him that he could go to the back of the mountain and find me. In the beginning, he came once a week, and then he came almost every day, and I knew that this was because his studies were improving, he could only get one full score every week earlier, but later he could get full scores every day. Sometimes when I had to call for the rain, he would ride on my back."


    "On your back?" Hao Ning seemed to have thought of something, that he seemed to have seen this scene somewhere. At this time, Liu Shuai seemed to have cleared up a lot and blurted out, "Like Qili, who had ridden on your back?"


    "Ah, yea, that''s right, the other day at Fu Tu Kang �� ��" Hao Ning slapped his head. That day, when Zhang Quan called Long Fei back, Qili was still happily riding on the back of the dragon that was turned into by Long Fei.


    "That''s right," Long Fei sniffed his nose, as if he recalled something, "Qili was a kid of a neighbor of Yufei''s. I found out from Qili that he had a brother who told him that there was a Dragon God in this world and that his brother was even friends with the Dragon God. I think the brother he''s talking about should be Yufei. "


    "No wonder." Hao Ning slapped his thigh, nodded, and said, "No wonder Qili would say those words on your back on that day: So, all of these are true!"


    There was one sentence that Hao Ning did not say, and that was ''No wonder Long Fei and Qili''s relationship in the company was so good. So, it turns out that there was their karma''.


    "You still remember that?" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and blinked, his face filled with admiration.


    "Nonsense, I didn''t value woman before friends!" Hao Ning said this in his heart, but he did not say it out loud. He only nodded his head and continued to ask Long Fei, "But then, why did you go to university? Could it be that Yufei didn''t pass the exam and you helped him go to the university to take the exam instead? "Hao Ning thought of Zhou Yuan''s ability. Since the moment God was able to make a fake education for Long Fei, then it was not impossible for this Dragon God to do some tricks in the exam.


    When Liu Shuai heard this, his heart felt a little better. A little child, no matter how hard he tried, how could he possibly be a little genius? However, if he had used his spiritual strength to ''cheat,'' then he really was no match for him.


    "How could that be? Yufei was very smart. He had always been studying hard. Until one day he came to my temple instead of going to the back of the mountain, he knelt. That day, he was not very happy. He told me that he was accepted by the best university in the entire country, Qingbei University, "Long Fei''s originally warm eyes were now filled with pain." He was going to study in the north now, and he would no longer be able to play with me in the future. "


    "Ah, Qingbei University?" Liu Shuai could not help but ask, "So it''s true, did he really pass the exam?"


    "Of course, it''s true!" Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai with some displeasure, but still nodded and said, "How a smart boy like Yufei could fail the exam? That year, he was only 12 years old. "


    "He seemed to know that I would be sad. That day, he said that I was the one who gave him gifts for so many years, so he also planned to give me something. He didn''t know if I like it or not." Long Fei did not stay unhappy for too long; he kept recalling, "He gave me a name. He said that since he''s called Li Yufei, then I would be Li Long Fei, and from then on, we would be true brothers."


    "Li Yufei, Li Long Fei?" Hao Ning counted on his fingers, "I see. It makes sense, but what about after?"


    "After that, I gave him something as well, a protective talisman," Long Fei said without raising his head, "In the following year, I didn''t see him again."


    "One year?" Hao Ning acutely noticed the problem in the sentence, "In other words, the next time you two met each other, was a year later when he came to find you?"


    "It can be yes and no to your guess," Long Fei looked at Hao Ning with a complex expression, but he still nodded his head, "You can indeed use logic to deduce a few things, but there is also a loophole. We indeed met again a year later, but it''s not that he''s looking for me, but I was looking for him."


    "You were looking for him? Was it the pain of lovesickness?" Hao Ning felt that this phrase was inappropriate, but since he had already said it, he was too lazy to change it.

 Chapter 113 Indium without Effects, a Gods Living for a Men

    "One day a year later, I suddenly discovered that there seemed to be a problem with the talisman I gave him. Only then did I realize that something might have happened, so I hurriedly went to find him." Long Fei ignored Hao Ning''s mistake and continued to talk to himself, but his lips were trembling a little, "When I found him, he was lying on his bed in his dorm. Other than him, there was no one else in the entire dorm, it was what you call a summer vacation, it was extremely hot outside, but that day, I felt that his dorm room was as cold as an icehouse. When I saw him, he was still smiling pleasantly, asking me why I was there, and even saying that he was going to introduce me to his classmates, as if he didn''t even know that he was in danger himself. "


    "Was he in danger? he didn''t know? " Liu Shuai also noticed the abnormality at this moment, "How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know much about the longevity of a human body, but I could clearly feel one thing," Long Fei once again looked at Hao Ning, and took in a deep breath and said, "that is, his soul was running out, not the kind of running that a soul was going to another life after death." Seeing that Hao Ning was a little confused, Long Fei explained in detail, "�� To be exact, in natural deaths, a person''s soul is complete and has only left the physical body. However, even though Yu Fei''s soul was still in his physical body, I almost couldn''t feel it anymore, which means that even if he died, he wouldn''t be able to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation again nor to be reincarnated. Just like what happened to Zhou Yuan before. "


    "Holy sh*t!" Hao Ning almost jumped up, but he held it back, "Again? Did somebody do a soul-expelling ceremony to him? Did he betray his soul? Was it something over ten years ago? Were people already doing this a dozen years ago? Even in a nationally famous university? "


    "Calm down," Liu Shuai felt strange, but he still tried to calm Hao Ning down, and asked him carefully, "According to what I know, this kind of soul-expelling business was rarely seen in earlier years. After all, at that time, people still valued their own souls more." After he finished speaking, he looked at Hao Ning, "After all, other than success, money, and power, there are other things that people believed in."


    "That''s right," Hao Ning thought about it carefully at this time and nodded, "Furthermore, Yufei has been with you for so many years, he should know about some things regarding the soul. Then who did the soul-expelling rite to him? "


    "It was not a soul-expelling rite," Long Fei shook his head and said, "I''ve asked him in detail. He said that he has never encountered any strange people, and has never met any cultivators or ghosts or gods either. It was only when I circulated the water element in his body that I found that he was slightly different from the others. I extracted the difference and gave it to him, but I didn''t pay much attention to it until I got my master''s degree after a long time when I realized that the difference in his body was an element."


    "What element?" Although hearing a Dragon God speak of elements was strange, thinking that this person before him was a doctor, Liu Shuai did not feel surprised anymore.


    Hao Ning did not speak. He was thinking about the abnormality of what Long Fei had said.


    "Indium." Long Fei looked at the teacup as if he was about to crush it.


    "What reason?" Liu Shuai felt a little strange, "Because of what? What cause and effect?"


    "Just indium." Long Fei was startled, but still repeated it, "Indium, you don''t know about indium?"


    "You didn''t say why, how would I know why?" Liu Shuai became a little anxious, "Don''t keep me guessing."


    "It''s you, stop messing around, okay?" Hao Ning understood and waved his hand to stop Liu Shuai. He asked Long Fei probingly, "Are you talking about indium the metal element?"


    "Right." Long Fei covered his face, as though he was unwilling to recall that incident.


    "Is it an element?" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, "a chemical element? And what about the effect?"


    "Have you never memorized the periodic table?" Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai snappily, "You totally forgot it?"


    "Nonsense, I can recite it clearly. Helium, Lithium, Beryllium, Boron, Carbon, Nitrogen, Oxygen, Fluorine..." Liu Shuai''s face flushed as he quickly argued.


    "What kind of ability is it to recite horizontally? You should recite it vertically, that''s what was in the college entrance exam!" Hao Ning rolled his eyes at Liu Shuai, and continued, "Lithium sodium potassium rubidium cesium frankincense, beryllium magnesium calcium strontium barium radium, boron aluminum gallium indium ��" After he finished speaking, he did not want to look at Liu Shuai''s blushing face, so he asked, "Is it this indium?"


    "Yes," Long Fei looked at Hao Ning and nodded. "At that time, I didn''t know what it was, but I felt that something was amiss, so I helped him separate the foreign element within his body. A few years later, I found out that it was indium salt, and it''s not just ordinary indium, but an isotope of indium. It was then that I understood the light and the despair in his eyes when he got the substance tested in the lab. "


    "An isotope of indium. Then what is it..." Liu Shuai had obviously forgotten all about the chemistry he learned in the past.


    "It''s indium, too, but it should be radioactive." Hao Ning thought for a while, "I don''t know how much damage it would do to the human body, but the indium salt itself would harm the human body ��" After saying that, Hao Ning quickly took out his phone to check, "The toxicity of indium against mammals is comparable to arsenic ��"


    "What is arsenic?" Liu Shuai felt that today was the day to test his memory in chemistry. "Is it harmful to the human body?"


    "Very harmful." Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai tenderly and continued, "The compound of impure arsenic is red, so it can also be commonly called �� Red Crane Head."


    After saying that, Hao Ning no longer looked at Liu Shuai''s frightened expression and continued to look at his phone: "Because indium poisoning is relatively rare, it is often ignored, causing wrong diagnosis to be made." Seeing this, Hao Ning couldn''t help but ask Long Fei, "Why?"


    "Why what?" Liu Shuai was unable to keep up, and asked with a puzzled look, "Why is indium harmful to the human body?"


    "..." Hao Ning was a little speechless, "Firstly, indium salt is scarce, so it definitely wasn''t eaten by mistake, and secondly, the symptoms of poisoning such as headache, unsteady walking, trembling of hands and feet, and so on, are all easy to ignore, people tend to think that they will be able to recover after resting for a few days. Thirdly, indium salt is very strictly managed, even in university, only a few people can reach it, which means that once it''s discovered, the person can easily be exposed, that person took the risk, probably because indium poisoning is rare, and is often ignored. So, analyzing comprehensively, what that person expected was that Yufei could be wrongly diagnosed, and then die quietly--the symptoms of indium poisoning are not easy to check, people might never even find the cause, who could have such an extreme malevolence as to harm Yufei in this way?"


    "Why?" Long Fei chuckled coldly, within his sneer, there was an additional tinge of misery. "Later on, when I investigated carefully, I found out that there were two reasons, an obvious one and a hidden one. These reasons, haha ��"


    "What are you laughing at, say whatever you have to say," Liu Shuai said somewhat impatiently. "This isn''t writing a novel, cut your crap!"


    "Do you remember what Elder Ren said about Yufei before?" Long Fei looked out of the window and said to Liu Shuai, "that Yufei was very warmhearted. He often helps the students in the dorm to answer their names during class time."


    "That''s right, we did the same thing when we were in school," Liu Shuai blurted out, he thought for a moment and then added, "Of course, not for so many times."


    "But Elder Ren also said that later on, since Yufei was studying so hard, all of the teachers knew him, so he was no longer able to answer for others when the teachers call the roll in classes," Long Fei said with a bitter smile. "As a result, the fact that those people didn''t attend classes in the past was found out by the teachers, once the teachers found out about this, something terrible would naturally happen to those people. There were naturally some among them who hold resentment towards Yufei. "


    "But Yufei helped them before." Liu Shuai could not help but be filled with anger, "How could they not be grateful for helping them previously, and feel resentment once he couldn''t help them?"


    "If you have always been good to others, they didn''t feel it, they even took it for granted," Hao Ning poured the three of them some tea and continued, "But once you stop being good to them, they will think that you have become bad, understand?"


    "But just because of this?" Liu Shuai''s face was filled with disbelief, "but not to such an extent."


    "This is the origin of all. There is always a reason to bear grudges. But what''s worse is that at that time, Yufei was still young, and he studied hard," Long Fei thought for a while, before continuing, "So the time he returned to the dorm was always very late, which affected the sleep of many people. As time passed by, the entire dorm gradually started to hate him instead of desolating him."


    "What the f * ck!" Liu Shuai slapped the table, "Were they even human? They didn''t study hard, and they despised others for studying hard? "


    "Long Fei, this shouldn''t be the main reason, right?" Hao Ning ignored Liu Shuai, "Even if the classmates were angry, as long as no one dared to pick a fight, no one would take the initiative to use such a method against Yufei. At most, they would use some small tricks, no?"


    "Yeah, but Yufei shouldn''t have ��" Long Fei paused for a moment as he said this, but held back his words.


    "Shouldn''t have what?" Looking at Long Fei''s expression, Hao Ning felt that something was amiss. He thought for a while before comforting Long Fei, "People cannot be revived if they die. We are not gossiping about the past of Yufei, we just want to know better about his past."


    "He shouldn''t have loved someone he shouldn''t have." Long Fei said painfully, "That person was the same as Yufei, one of the best students in the grade. At the same time, that person understood Qingbei''s policies very well and knew that in a few years, there would be a continuous study quota for each class, and Yufei would be his biggest competitor. Thus, that person urged Yufei''s dormmates, somehow, they got some indium salt, and poisoned Yufei ��"


    "The most laughable thing is that," Long Fei laughed coldly," on the surface, that person actually spoke up for Yufei and told others not to hold a grudge against him for small matters."


    Long Fei''s eyes became extremely cold and sinister: "Humph! Something so obvious, other than that person, who else could it be?


    Hao Ning was silent. It was not impossible. It was just that the frightening jealousy in the hearts of people did not only exist in society.


    "The human heart can actually become so bad ��" Hearing this, Liu Shuai was stunned, "That is our best university, inside it, there are the pride and pillars of the nation, an ivory tower! Combinations of talent and integrity! "


    "Forget it, stop insulting the ivory tower," Hao Ning sighed, and asked Liu Shuai: "Did you forget what Avalokitesvara said?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Shuai was about to exclaim, but he was interrupted by Hao Ning, who asked in a displeased tone, "I remember his words very well, have you forgotten about it? You misremember what he said! "


    "Come on, all you can remember are those details, I just missed a ''still.'' Are you still going to go on?" Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, and said disapprovingly, "Do you remember the Avalokitesvara saying that: is the reason why the state official does not allow the citizens to light the lamps that he has become the state official?"


    "Are you saying ��" Liu Shuai was stunned, and replied, "Those people who entered the Ivory Tower were initially scheming in their hearts? and not because they entered the ivory tower? "


    "Ho ho, I didn''t say anything. It''s just that we shouldn''t mistakenly believe that having both ability and integrity is an objective fact. If a person''s heart is not right, but he is talented, and you insist that he should have both ability and integrity, in the end, it is very likely that he will just be a sanctimonious person. " Hao Ning continued to look at Long Fei and asked, "Speaking of which, how exactly was the man that Yufei loved?"


    "Man?" Liu Shuai was even more shocked, he did not wait for Hao Ning to finish speaking and interrupted him, "What are you talking about? When did Long Fei say that Yu Fei liked men?"


    "..." Hao Ning looked at Long Fei quietly, seeing the sad face of Long Fei, he knew that he had guessed correctly, "It is because of this reason that you are unwilling to tell Yufei''s story, right?"


    Long Fei looked at Hao Ning for a long time before nodding his head, "He''s already pitiful enough. I don''t wish for anyone to talk too much about a person whose soul has been destroyed."


    "Actually, what you said was already very obvious, one only needs to make a slight deduction," Hao Ning said as he looked at Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai knew that Hao Ning despised him for not making any deduction, so he blushed and stopped talking, and looked outside the window deliberately, and his ears continued to listen to Hao Ning''s analysis. "Firstly, it''s tough for a girl to find out about this hidden contradiction between boys in a dorm. Secondly, even if she did, it''s impossible for her to urge all the boys from the dorm to do something for her together. Most importantly, if just said that Yufei loved someone he shouldn''t have loved and that that person wanted to kill him because of their competition in the future if it was a girl, she had better approaches, honey trap, for example. However, that person adopted such an extreme approach, that person did it only because he knew that the love of Yufei couldn''t be of any good for him, it would even cause bad influence to him. But at the same time �� �� "Hao Ning paused here, and could not help but feel a little sad." That person knew that he could make use of this love, even if he did something not proper, because of the special and secret nature of this love, Yufei would probably not say anything. He would even take more responsibility for him."


    "..." Long Fei looked at Hao Ning and did not speak for a long time, "That''s right, that person used Yufei to pass through it safely, and up until now, no one has investigated on this matter �� ��"


    "Moreover," Hao Ning thought about it carefully, "Did the person that Yufei loved lived in the same dorm with him?"


    "You ��" Long Fei lowered his head, "Yes."


    "But, didn''t you just say that you helped him extract the indium from his body?" Liu Shuai thought back to what Long Fei had said just now, "And when you met Yufei, wasn''t he still alive?"


    "You want to ask what exactly happened to Yufei, right?" Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai and sighed, "I can stop his body from deteriorating, but I couldn''t stop his soul from dissipating. In the following days, I could only watch as Yufei''s soul disappeared day by day, but I couldn''t do anything about it."


    "In the following week, I watched as a soul that was born from my hand disappeared in front of me." Long Fei took a sip of tea, and laughed a little desolately, "Is this fate? Ironic."


    "At that time, Yufei was only in his sophomore year, right?" Hao Ning suddenly asked a completely unrelated question, "Yufei was already dead at that time?"


    "Dead? That''s right..." Long Fei looked at Hao Ning and sighed, "This is probably what I regretted the most in the past, but I still had to agree to Yufei''s last request."


    "What request?" Liu Shuai asked, "Both his parents had died," After saying that, Liu Shuai made an apologetic gesture, Long Fei waved his hand to indicate that it was okay before Liu Shuai continued to ask, "Did he have other wishes or concerns?"


    "At that time, Yufei already knew that he was harmed by others, and he also knew that it was by somebody he loved," Long Fei''s face was as cold as frost, "But in the end, he still begged me to attach myself to his body and live for him."


    "Eh?" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai couldn''t help but take a step back, "Is this guy in front of us a god? or a revived person?"


    "Don''t overthink into it, just listen to my explanation." Long Fei knew that the two of them feared him, and waved his hand to continue speaking, "Yufei told me that he didn''t blame that person, that it''s his own fault. He should never have come to this world, and his love for someone shouldn''t have existed. What that person did to him was just what he should have done to himself long ago, he was not harming him, but eliminating his sins. If that person had attacked Yufei when he was young, his parents might not have died �� but if Yufei died, the school would investigate everything. That person would not be able to escape, and he shouldn''t let his sins affect the person he loved. "


    "Holysh*t..." Liu Shuai was still in disbelief, he shook his head and said, "Did he have to be so sentimental as to sacrifice his own life so that the scum who harmed him could escape? "


    If you think about it from Yufei''s background, it isn''t impossible, "Hao Ning waved his hand and disagreed with Liu Shuai''s point of view, as he carefully analyzed the situation," A family misfortune since he was young might cause him to disapprove himself in his heart utterly. His hard work in studying, rather than hoping to improve continuously, would be better said to be using this kind of well-established path of study to try and use his own hard work to offset hid negation on himself. Besides, don''t forget, his first love in his life was to fall in love with a man several years older than him in his puberty."


    "So what?" Liu Shuai disapproved, "Look how many girls like boys love stories nowadays?"


    "Huh huh huh," Hao Ning said with a face full of ridicule. "That''s nowadays, what about a dozen years earlier?"


    "Well..." Liu Shuai knew that homosexuality was unacceptable for all schools and the society a dozen years ago, and people were afraid that they couldn''t avoid it quickly enough. Hence, he nodded and asked Long Fei, "What happened after that?"


    "After that, I promised Yufei that after his soul dissipated, I would attach myself to his body and live for him." As Long Fei said this, both Hao Ning and Liu Shuai couldn''t help but shiver. Long Fei continued to speak, "Furthermore, according to his last wish, I secretly protected the person who killed him."


    "What the f * ck!" Liu Shuai said fiercely, "You are still protecting that scumbag? F * ck this kind of person, I will beat him every time I see him. " After saying that, he thought for a moment before adding, "If I can beat him."


    "Huh huh huh, maybe you will take back those words later." Hao Ning lightly glanced at Liu Shuai and declined to comment.

 Chapter 114 Human Heart Is Unfathomable, Disturbance Rose Again

    "What do you mean?" Liu Shuai stared at Hao Ning, his face filled with righteousness, "As a righteous promising youngster, don''t you even have this little sense of justice?"


    "Of course I do, I have as much sense of justice as you do, "Hao Ning hurriedly nodded in agreement, making Liu Shuai comfortable, while Hao Ning continued speaking," Of course I support your point of view �� �� how about this, when we see that person in the future, your punch him first, I will help you right after that. "


    "That''s more like it," Liu Shuai laughed. With Hao Ning, this unreliable ''martial arts expert,'' since that person was just an ordinary person, he should be able to take care of him easily. He was in a happy mood, no wonder he would ignore the suddenly appeared strange expression and declaration of Hao Ning.


    "Did something happen after that?" Seeing that Liu Shuai had already fallen for this trap, Hao Ning did not continue arguing with him. After thinking for a bit, he continued to ask Long Fei, "What was that flood that Teacher Ren mentioned?"


    "Yeah, that flood ��" Long Fei nodded, looked out the window at the gentle breeze and sunshine, and continued to recall, "A few years later, I used Yufei''s knowledge and intelligence in his body to finish the study as a doctoral candidate."


    "No wonder you''re so amazing!" Liu Shuai slapped his thigh, and was enlightened, as he praised, "So you learned so much using Yufei''s body! Speaking of which, you are also an expert in ��Lend Me Your Mana��! " As he spoke, Liu Shuai glanced at Hao Ning, "However, there are some people whose borrowed mana cannot last long, and yet you can continuously use it, and even nearly obtained such a high level of degree."


    Strangely, Hao Ning heard Liu Shuai''s sarcasm and did not refute it. Instead, he just smiled and did not say a word.


    "Well... He''s brilliant, he can learn anything. " Long Fei scratched his head in embarrassment, and then he became sad: "Back then, Yufei himself did not care too much about his education, he only cared about how much ability he could have. He had once said that a diploma was the most ironic thing in the world, a doctoral degree seems to have the function of a leaf on Adam''s and Eve''s lower body, to cover up the embarrassment. A small square of paper can cover up a person''s emptiness, clumsiness, and stupidity. "


    "That remark was �C real and harsh." Hearing Long Fei''s words, Liu Shuai couldn''t help but to laugh bitterly, "A person who hasn''t seen through the world couldn''t say such words, I really can''t think of a teenage boy saying such words."


    "These words were not originated by Yufei, but what Qian Zhongshu said in Fortress Besieged." Although Hao Ning was correcting Liu Shuai, he still laughed, "At least you are right about one thing. Being able to say these words when he was still a teenage boy, it is either because Yufei didn''t like it when he saw people fighting crazily over a diploma for no reason, or because he only cared about his own abilities and was not willing to consider this piece of proof at all."


    "That''s right..." Long Fei''s eyes lit up, and he nodded as he agreed to Hao Ning''s words, "Hao Ning, you have really hit the nail on the head. I finally understand, he was willing to sacrifice himself to help that person pursue a doctorate because a diploma was nothing to him, but that person was the most important person in his heart. I''ve lived for him for so many years, but I don''t understand him as well as you do. "


    "Don''t say so..." Hao Ning wasn''t used to Long Fei comparing him to someone who had already lost all his soul and had a god residing in his body. Thinking about this, Hao Ning thought of Zhou Yuan, who was also a soulless body that had been possessed by a god, and continued to ask him the question that had existed in his heart for a long time, "At that time, was he really him, or was it you? What exactly is the relationship between the two of you? "


    "I don''t know," Long Fei was a little confused as he closed his eyes and thought for a while, "This isn''t Possession, it''s more like a continuation as if I were his life. But I also know that I''m not him, no matter what, in those few years, I lived to become him, and that''s it."


    "You lived to become him?" Hao Ning carefully mulled over the meaning of the sentence, and immediately understood the reason why Long Fei, with his extremely high intelligence, would act ridiculously sometimes. How could a person who had lived into someone else''s life possibly live normally? It was like a person without financial capabilities suddenly receiving a prize of one hundred million dollars. Since he did not know how to spend it, his style of doing things naturally would not fit in.


    "What happened to the flood?" Liu Shuai thought of the question that Hao Ning had asked at the beginning, "Even though you were in Yufei''s body, with your ability, you wouldn''t have been drowned to death by the flood, right?"


    "At that time, we were traveling together, yes, upstream of the waterfall," Long Fei nodded his head, and recalled, "This was something that I could not wrap my head around as well. The weather was originally perfect that day, however, when we were at the river bank, I felt a sudden surge of water in front of us, and before long, heavy rain would start to fall on the river. If there were no surprise, 20 minutes later, the place where we stayed would suffer a big flood that would probably damage the dike."


    "Then why weren''t you hurriedly running away?" Hao Ning asked with his eyes wide open, "In an emergency like that, you had to evacuate the people!"


    "Brother, you''re so stupid." Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning with some sympathy in his eyes, as he said in a disapproving manner, "Your reasoning could only be used on mortals? Don''t forget that this was a Dragon God. What was his first reaction to rain in front of him? "


    "Err ��" Hao Ning''s face flushed as if he really had not thought about the question from a god''s perspective. He subconsciously asked, "What reaction?"


    "Heh �� ��" Liu Shuai laughed, and the smile of sympathy towards Hao Ning increased, and he laughed, "You''re still asking me? Isn''t this idea the one you suggested to Long Fei today? "


    "I did?" Hao Ning thought about it carefully and thought about the bad idea he gave Long Fei this morning to earn more money. "You didn''t actually go upstream to stop the rain, did you?"


    "That''s right..." Long Fei smiled bitterly, "That was indeed my reaction back then." With that, he looked at Liu Shuai and nodded: "You understand me."


    "I don''t, I only understand a little more than ordinary people about the thoughts of gods. Moreover, this is something someone else taught me." Liu Shuai''s eyes dimmed a little, and asked: "Then what happened next? Why was the flood still coming? "


    "After my soul left Yufei''s body, I rushed upstream and discovered that it wasn''t rain at all, but ��" As Long Fei said till here, his lips shivered, and he suddenly didn''t dare say anything.


    "What was it? Don''t keep us in suspense! " Liu Shuai was anxious.


    "But the sky was leaking ��" Long Fei held back for a long time before finally saying these words.


    "Puff ��" Hao Ning spat out a mouthful of tea at Long Fei. Long Fei pointed at it, and it floated obediently in the air. After that, it flew back into Hao Ning''s teacup. Hao Ning was a little disgusted, he put the teacup aside and started to drink water with another cup. With such a ruckus, the originally miserable atmosphere was utterly changed by Long Fei''s words, "The sky leaked, you must be out of your mind. After all, you are a dragon god, don''t you know that the rainwater is actually condensed from the cold air after the steam rises ��"


    "Nonsense, I found it unbelievable just because I knew that." Long Fei was a little unhappy, he felt that his professionalism as the Dragon God had been challenged, "I know that you definitely won''t believe me if I said this, but what I said was indeed the truth."


    "Alright, alright, how was it leaking?" Hao Ning was a little interested, as he looked at the furious Long Fei in front of him, "Describe it to me properly."


    "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you," Long Fei looked around, and seeing that the waiters were in the distance chatting while eating sunflower seeds, he waved his hand, and a layer of mist enveloped the surroundings. Hao Ning knew about this technique of Long Fei''s. It was an illusion technique, and no matter what happened here, when the people of the outside world looked in this direction, they would not feel that anything was amiss.


    Long Fei blew on the teacup, and the tea gradually flowed out from the cup, forming a small river. The water in the small river slowly turned into white steam and rose up, creating a series of clouds in the air, the clouds gradually turned dark, and after a while, a crackling light started to appear from the dark clouds, which Hao Ning knew it was lightning, and started to drizzle down onto the teacup. Long Fei pointed at the drizzle and said, "This is normal rain or thundershower, you guys understand, right?"


    "What, you''re going to start the lecture with magic?" Hao Ning found it funny, he suddenly felt that Long Fei''s way of narrating natural phenomena was exciting. If Long Fei were not the Dragon God and became a science teacher instead, it would be very suitable for him.


    "Stop talking nonsense, look," Long Fei laughed for what Hao Ning said. As he spoke, the mist disappeared and gradually turned into an egg-shaped thing in blue color. "This is the blue sky that I saw at that time." Long Fei said as he pointed to the blue eggshell. Not long after, a hole appeared in the blue eggshell, and after it was broken, water started flowing out of the hole. As if it was free, the water fell into the teacup, and the cup was immediately filled with water, and the water quickly spread onto the table and flowed towards Hao Ning and Liu Shuai.


    "F * ck!" The two of them immediately moved back to prevent the water from dripping onto their bodies.


    Seeing that, Long Fei stopped his technique, the water then flowed back into the cup as if it was alive, there was still as much water as before, without any leakage, Long Fei looked at the two of them and said: "That was what the sky, the hole, and the rain looked like on that day."


    "How was this possible?" Liu Shuai was the first to speak, "Everyone knows that the blue sky is made up of air. How can a hole in a blue sky like this appear, and rainwater seeping out from the hole!"


    "That''s why it''s so strange, and I felt a faint wave of mana inside the hole at the time," Long Fei nodded his head, narrating the extremely ordinary yet strange matter. "The strangest thing was that when I wanted to get near to that place, I suddenly felt that my soul was unstable, and when a burst of light arrived, I immediately fainted. When I woke up, I realized that the sky was not leaking anymore, but the river has already risen by a lot and was rushing downstream."


    "The sky was not leaking?" Hao Ning was a little curious about Long Fei''s description, "Are you saying that the rain has stopped?"


    "The sky stopped leaking!" Long Fei said with absolute certainty, "Originally, there were no clouds at all. It couldn''t rain there! Before and after, there were no clouds! I know this very well! "


    "But you said the river rose?" Hao Ning carefully thought about it, "Which is to say, that water was really caused by the Leakage of the sky. And it wasn''t illusion trick an expert was using, but a real leakage? What in the world was this ��"


    "..." Liu Shuai didn''t want to argue too much over this matter, so no matter how much Hao Ning thought and couldn''t stop himself from nagging, Liu Shuai continued to ask, "What happened next?"


    "Later ��" Long Fei continued to reminisce, but closed his eyes, "I immediately flew back to where Yufei''s body was, only then did I realize that my soul was fragile, as though I have suffered a severe injury. And when I went back, although the flood had arrived, it did not break the dike �� "


    "That''s good," Liu Shuai patted his chest. "It''s best if people were safe and sound."


    "But Yufei''s body has already disappeared," Long Fei continued to close his eyes as if he was enduring something. Although his eyes were closed, his fists were clenched very tightly, "I saw Yufei''s fellow classmates standing on the shore, and the man Yufei loved said something to the others. Thus, my spirit flew over to them and carefully listened, hoping to find out where Yufei had gone to."


    "What did you hear?" Liu Shuai had an ominous premonition.


    "That man said," Long Fei''s expression was a little twisted. He opened his eyes and looked at Liu Shuai silently, and imitated the man''s words in a strange and terrifying tone, "Remember, all of us pushed Yufei together, and none of us is innocent, so Yufei died from exhaustion to save our fellow classmates who fell into the water ��"


    "They pushed him down together? Yet they would say that he died from exhaustion?" After Liu Shuai heard this, he laughed miserably and said, "Died from exhaustion? Hahaha, were there really such shameless people? They pushed their classmate into the river, and to escape the blame, they lied together? They ��"


    "And then?" Hao Ning stopped Liu Shuai and continued to ask, "Did you find Yufei?"


    "Yes, I did. He was rushed down the waterfall, and he was out of all recognition." Long Fei covered his face and shook his head, his voice coming out from the gaps between his fingers, unable to be heard clearly, "Forget about the situation I was in at that time, even with my current mana, I couldn''t save anything. Later, in the sky, I coldly watched his classmates find and transport Yufei''s corpse back to school, hold a fake memorial service, cremation, and blessings. The expression on their faces really was like that for the death of a friend that they would never be willing to part with. "


    "Now you know why I didn''t want to return to Qingbei and obtain that degree?" Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai and sneered, "Firstly, back then, Yufei didn''t value his education much. Secondly, why should I have the same label as these people with the heart of a beast? It would be my shame if this label were placed on me! "


    "You ��" Liu Shuai looked at Long Fei, who was using a cold tone to speak the indignant words and did not say a single word.


    "Of course �� ��" Long Fei''s expression eased up slightly, he shook his head, slowed down his breathing, and continued, "Not every student in Qingbei was like this, there were still a lot of people who treated Yufei very well. For example, after Yufei dies, Teacher Ren felt sad for a long time, and that''s why when Teacher Ren saw me, she fainted from excitement." Long Fei thought for a while, then looked at Hao Ning, "You''re right, this was the evil of humanity, it had nothing to do with Qingbei."


    "So now, you have changed into the appearance of Yufei--"Hao Ning looked at the Dragon God in front of him. He never thought that this little god, who was originally a little chatty and unreliable, would have such a complicated story. "Is it in memory of him?"


    "I was named by Yufei." Long Fei looked at Hao Ning. "I''ve been Yufei for a few years afterward, and I really can''t think of a reason to change my appearance. Perhaps �� "Long Fei looked out of the window and mumbled," I still hope that the once simple, kind-hearted child who always rode on me and flew into the sky behind the Dragon Shrine, was still alive forever."


    "Have you never thought of taking revenge?" Liu Shuai sighed and asked.


    "Revenge?" Long Fei said in grief, "Whose revenge? Mine? The man didn''t hurt me. Yufei? When I became Yufei, I inherited Yufei''s memories. Only then did I know how strong Yufei''s feelings for that person were. He just couldn''t say it out loud. Tell me, how should I take revenge? "


    "So, can you still stay calm when facing that person?" Hao Ning suddenly asked, "The man that Yufei love and killed Yufei in the end?"


    "Why can''t I?" Long Fei''s eyes flickered, as though he was feeling a little uncomfortable, "I just said -"


    "Perhaps you could lie to yourself about this, but if you want to lie about it to me �� Hehe. When you were facing Chen Busheng just now, "Hao Ning took a sip of tea and shook his head," I felt that you were not that calm. "


    "Hao Ning, what are you talking about?" Liu Shuai laughed and was about to laugh at Long Fei, but his expression suddenly changed, "Are you saying that the person who caused Yufei''s death was Xiaowen''s cousin? How is that possible? "


    "How do you know?" Long Fei asked, this sentence, was equivalent to admitting it.


    "I guessed." Hao Ning kept the cup of tea in his mouth for a long time, it was extremely bitter, but in the end, he swallowed it, "I would rather I guessed wrong, Alas �� a person could rise to such a high position after graduation, and could use such strange methods during the SARS period. Moreover, Long Fei, you said that the person could have known of the internal policies of Qingbei in advance, and could have instigated the entire dorm to do such a thing. It is impossible without any background, so I guessed �� "


    "Alas ��" Long Fei sighed and nodded, "It''s also because he is the grandson of Teacher Ren that I have always been in a contradiction."


    "Holy shit, I saw him being so friendly with you today," Liu Shuai said coldly. "And I thought he had a good relationship with you! But he turned out to be this kind of person! No wonder he had to push the people over to his cousin''s place. He must be afraid of leakages in other places!"


    "Do you still plan to beat the cousin of Xiaowen every time you see him?" Hao Ning glanced at Liu Shuai, and said intentionally, "I''ll keep the words I said before, as long as you punch first, I will follow you immediately. One Solar Finger, Seven Injuries Fist, Eighteen Subduing Dragon Strikes, Life and Death Talisman, Six Solar Palm of Tianshan Mountain, just randomly pick one, what do they say? What Qili said--exactly, if you don''t beat him until his face bloomed, he won''t know why flowers are so red! "


    "Well �� That person is Xiaowen''s cousin after all ��" Liu Shuai hesitated for a moment, then reacted, "Alright, you set me up, didn''t you? You already knew that it was the cousin of Xiaowen, so you intentionally provoked me to say such words? Tell me, how come you''re like a Holmes now, able to deduce so much with just the slightest trace?"


    "Was that the slightest trace?" Hao Ning blocked Liu Shuai''s fist that was about to hit him, and laughed while ridiculing him, "I almost wrote out the correct answer in your face, didn''t I? When you saw Xiaowen, your mind couldn''t even think straight, okay? And I also know, no matter who it is, "Hao Ning paused as he spoke, looked at Long Fei and said," You have your reason of not making a move, don''t you?"


    Long Fei nodded his head: "The thoughts of people are too complicated, I would rather be a god being worshiped in a temple than to have to deal with such a cause and effect again, this was also Yufei''s wish for me."


    "Alas," Hao Ning sighed softly, thinking to himself, what''s going on with me today? At first, he felt that he found out Long Fei''s secret, some shameful secret, but after hearing it, he realized that it was a sad story. He was doing the unnecessary thing, bringing back the sad thoughts of Long Fei. Thinking about it, he hurriedly changed the topic and shouted at Liu Shuai, "Who did you just say was Holmes? Wherever he goes, people die, okay? Did anybody die in any place I went?"


    "Hehe, nobody died in the places you went, but wherever you eat, there''s always a fight." Liu Shuai also smiled slightly and said tit for tat, "You are just a fighting version of Holmes, a serious agitator of unstable people in the society."


    "Nonsense!" Hao Ning laughed and scolded, "Nonsense, every time we met in a fight, it was always you and me eating together, why couldn''t you be the agitator?"


    "Pah!" Suddenly, the sound of a bowl smashing was heard, "Why is your service here so poor? Call your manager out! "


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked over and suddenly realized that there were so many people in the hall. When they looked at the watch, they realized that they had been talking for nearly three hours, now was the peak hour of eating, outside the water cover, there were already a lot of customers. One of the customers had already broken a bowl of soup beside him, and the soup in the bowl had splattered onto the floor, looking like an unknown flower. And as for the customer, he was a big rough guy, as if he was from the Water Margin.


    "Holy Sh*t!" Seeing that, Liu Shuai took another look at Hao Ning, and muttered depressingly: "Seriously? What I said was that accurate? I said you''re a jinx! See? They are about to fight again! "


    "Who''s a jinx?" A voice came. The two looked carefully and found that Zhou Yuan was standing beside them, talking to them with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 115 The New Ability of the God of Moments

    "Who''s the jinx?" Whoosh! A voice came over. They looked carefully, and Zhou Yuan was standing beside them and asked them the question with a smile.


    "Damn!" Liu Shuai was so shocked that he almost shouted out, but when the words reached his mouth, he held it back and lowered his voice. Seeing that no one was looking in this direction, he continued to speak with Zhou Yuan: "I mean, Great Deity Zhou, when did you come? Can''t you inform me in advance? "


    "Wasn''t there a whoosh just now? wasn''t it a form of informing? " Zhou Yuan smiled as he sat down. Looking at the illusions Long Fei had set up around him, he nodded and said to Liu Shuai, "Don''t blame me. I''ve been learning from Mr. Zhang Chi Hang all the time. Long Fei, the illusion you created is not bad, but it can only prevent the outside world from seeing our movements. It cannot shield the sound. If we were to speak louder, people outside would easily detect us. Or if there is a fight outside, they can hurt us by throwing a teapot or a stool."


    Long Fei nodded. Before he could speak, Zhou Yuan extended a finger, and the water- ripple like illusion suddenly flashed with a bright halo, which flashed three times and then disappeared, as though nothing had happened.


    Seeing Zhou Yuan weirdly pointed his finger, but nothing happened except the change of the halo, Hao Ning couldn''t help but ask Zhou Yuan what he was doing. At this time, a waitress walked over. Hao Ning knew that although the waitress couldn''t see the movements of the people in the illusion from outside, she would see everything if she walked into it. He immediately sat upright, thinking about how to deal with the waitress.


    Out of their expectation, after the waitress came in, she didn''t seem to notice anything abnormal. She hurriedly said while trying to maintain a smile, "Hello. If you feel it is noisy, we can change your seat ��"


    "Noisy?" Hao Ning thought for a moment. The waitress was most likely worried that the people who shouted just now would cause trouble for the others, so she advised them to change their seat. Just as Hao Ning was about to say yes, he looked around from the corner of his eyes and saw a few waitresses whispering to other customers, some of who had already paid and left without saying a word.


    "They''re convincing the customers to pay the bill and leave?" Hao Ning secretly laughed in his heart, thinking that the restaurant was unlucky since it had been wrecked a few times recently. He thought, "They have experience. They know how to evacuate customers when this kind of things happen."


    Therefore, Hao Ning did not want to make things difficult for the waitress. He thought it would be good to change a table, but before he could say anything, the waitress seemed to have muttered to herself, "Eh? You want to pay the bill? OK, a plate of cucumber salad, 20 yuan, OK, see you..."


    After that, the waitress stepped back with the professional smile on her face, looked at the air, rolled her eyes, touched her chest, and said: "We finally sent away these bastards. They ordered a plate of cucumber and kept talking the whole afternoon. If there was a fight and they got injured, we would have to pay the medical fees. What shameless people! I ''ve never seen anyone like them."


    "Are you insane? �� �� "Liu Shuai did not have time to react to what was going on, but when he heard the last sentence, "What shameless people! I ''ve never seen anyone like them." his face turned red and he slammed the table and stood up immediately, pointing at the waitress''s nose," What did you say? Do you dare to repeat it?"


    Unexpectedly, the waitress seemed not to hear his words and turned to leave. Seeing the waitress ignore him, Liu Shuai became angrier. He stood in front of the waitress, not allowing her to go. To his surprise, the waitress directly passed through Liu Shuai like a ghost, and carried the plate away!


    "What the f * ck!" Hao Ning saw the waitress "passing through" Liu Shuai''s body. Wasn''t it a scene that often appeared in ghost movies? He immediately went forward to touch Liu Shuai, whose body was an actual existence. Hao Ning''s face was quickly filled with confusion, and he rubbed himself as he said in shock, "What''s wrong? Was the waitress a ghost?"


    "Well ��" Long Fei was, after all, the Dragon God. He reacted in an instant and gulped down his saliva as he looked at Zhou Yuan, "Great deity, did you cast a technique just now?"


    "Ha-ha, that''s the new technique I just learned. It seems quite useful." Zhou Yuan clapped his hands happily and laughed, not afraid of being heard, "So powerful!"


    Hao Ning looked outside of the illusion. It seemed that no one had heard Zhou Yuan''s voice. He began to believe that it was the result of Zhou Yuan''s finger-pointing, "Zhou Yuan, what trick did you use just now?"


    "What do you mean by trick?" Zhou Yuan was happy to be called a Great Deity by Long Fei, but he soon got embarrassed by Hao Ning��s question, "Isn''t this just an extension of my innate talent of ��fake, good and beauty''?"


    "What is ��fake, good and beauty''?" Long Fei did not understand, but his face was full of envy, "You experts indeed have your own merits."


    "Bull shit. Don''t believe him. He has many faults except he is tall." Hao Ning did not buy Zhou Yuan''s words, and stared at Zhou Yuan who wanted to argue, "He has only followed Zhang Chihang for a few days and begun to speak weirdly. You! Don''t play tricks! Speak human language! "


    "But I''m already a god ��" Being roared by Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan pitifully added, "Moreover, I have other merits except for my height!"


    "Fuck, how did you become an actor too?" Hao Ning couldn''t hold back his laughter. He moved forward to hit Zhou Yuan and made a gentle swing that dodged Zhou Yuan''s block. Zhou Yuan''s forehead was violently beaten.


    "Ouch!" Zhou Yuan held his head and cried, "Why doesn''t it work on you? It seems like what Teacher Zhang said is right. I shouldn''t fuss about it with you... "


    "Stop talking nonsense! Just tell us!" Hao Ning laughed in his heart. Just as he touched Zhou Yuan, he felt that it was a little strange. He used the method of "giving back to him what he has done" and it worked.


    "Alright, alright," Zhou Yuan held his head and did not dare to show off anymore. He said honestly, "Right now, this illusion not only allows people outside to see the fake image inside, but also allows them to touch the fake image inside when they come in, and all of the reactions of the people inside are exactly the same as what the people outside have in their mind. In other words, the ''we'' that the waitress saw was actually the ''we'' that he was thinking in his heart ��" Zhou Yuan said to Hao Ning, "Just like what I said before, what I showed to you is the fake image that people have in their mind. This kind of fake image, when reaching the final state, becomes real, on the contrary, the real will be fake by then."


    "The fake becomes real, and the real becomes fake?" Hao Ning thought about his words as he recalled the scene just now, and he suddenly understood, "So the waitress was not speaking to us, but to the men in her heart?"


    "That''s right," Zhou Yuan smiled, "And the ones who paid the bill and left under her gaze were the ones in her mind. Otherwise, she would not dare to say those words in front of us."


    "Oh my god ��" Only then did Liu Shuai understand, and after rubbing his bald head, he exclaimed, "This technique is just ��"


    "However, the waitress must have been tolerating us for a long time," Hao Ning said embarrassedly, as he thought about how the waitress complained that they only ordered a plate of cucumber the whole afternoon and she must have a massive grudge against them, "She must have bottled up her words until we were all gone."


    "Ha-ha, humans are hypocritical," Long Fei said with a smile as he understood. "You don''t dare to tell the truth in front of others, but dare to curse behind their backs."


    "Err ��" Liu Shuai glared at Long Fei who shut his mouth immediately. Liu Shuai still wondered, "Why could the waitress pass through me? It cannot be done with any deceptive tricks or camouflage. Unless her soul left her body."


    "Could it be that the real and the fake had switched?" Hao Ning felt that there was something wrong. So he carefully thought about what Zhou Yuan had just said and asked, "Is it as you said, when it reached the ultimate state, the fake becomes real, and the real becomes fake?"


    "Hao Ning is smart," Zhou Yuan gave a thumb up and praised. "In the illusion, since the "we" in their mind had become real, then the real us were naturally fake. In this way, if we don''t exist, what''s so strange about them passing through us?"


    "Holy sh*t..." Liu Shuai rubbed his forehead, "I''ve never heard of such a technique. What''s its name?"


    "Nonsense," Zhou Yuan was a bit proud. He arrogantly waved his hand right in front of the waitress who was passing through his body. As expected, the waitress didn''t see him. And They continued their work and even passed through Zhou Yuan a few times. Zhou Yuan laughed complacently, "I have not been comprehending this technique for too long. Of course, you have not heard of it. I don''t know how to call it. Maybe we just call it Fake Reality Realm?"


    "Fake Reality Realm?" Long Fei pondered, then nodded, "Interesting. Normal illusions can only be called illusions, but yours is a reality. Very interesting."


    "Don''t talk about its name. You did this the moment you arrived. It''s not just a show-off, right?" Hao Ning interrupted Zhou Yuan, "How did you show up? We didn''t see you walk in from the door."


    "You really have a lot of questions," Zhou Yuan said as he poured a cup of tea and drank it, then said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang said that there might be a big show here today and wanted me to watch it together with you guys. But I can only watch, not participate, so I came up with this idea. Also, I didn''t walk over here. I used an escaping technique. What escaping technique? I call it ''Moment Escape.'' F * ck, I''m as good as Hao Ning at picking names �� "


    "Avalokitesvara? What is he trying to do now?" Hao Ning didn''t care about Zhou Yuan''s ridiculing him. He thought for a while and said in surprise, "Did you just say Moment Escape? Were you going back and forth through the Wechat Moment? "


    "Of course," Zhou Yuan curled his lips and nodded as if it was a matter that goes without saying, "Come on, I am the God of Moment. I can travel at will through it, although it costs me some mana." As he spoke, he closed his eyes and counted with his fingers for a long time. He felt sorry for having spent so much energy, "What a pity!" He sighed like a miser.


    "F * ck." Liu Shuai opened his eyes wide, "It''s too exaggerated �� Does that mean as long as somebody installs WeChat in his phone, you can freely show up�� "


    "It''s not the time to exclaim. I''m not a Peeping Tom," Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai with disdain, then looked at the hall and clapped as he shouted with a smile, "Ah! They''re going to fight. They''re going to fight!"


    "What kind of god is he? Apparently, he''s a social unrest agitator!" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai laughed bitterly as they looked towards the hall.


    The man who shouted stood up and glared at the passage between the kitchen and the hall as if he was waiting for the manager of the restaurant to come out. The manager was unlucky. Usually, managers were responsible for the customer service and the restaurant''s income, but the manager of this restaurant was also accountable for the customers'' personal safety when the restaurant became a base of free fighting.


    However, the situation today seemed to be a little different from the usual. Usually, if a "trouble maker" slammed the table and shouted, other customers would keep silent or pay the bill as soon as possible and leave. It was like this during the A Zhe incident and the incident of Qili''s "going crazy". No matter how brave a person was, once he saw someone causing trouble, he would immediately pay the bill and leave without saying a word. That''s the fine tradition of "acting like a hero behind and pretending to be the grandson in front" in time of peace. However, it was completely different today. After the person shouted, only a few people paid the bill and left. The remaining customers didn''t lower their heads to eat. Instead, they looked at that person with smiles on their faces.


    "Hey, Hao Ning, listen to me," Liu Shuai looked at those people who were watching and smiling, rubbed his forehead and asked, "Don''t you think their smiles are strange?"


    "Strange?" Hao Ning heard what Liu Shuai said and realized that his attention had all been attracted to the person who caused the trouble. He then looked at the smiles of the others, realizing that they were indeed different. "That is not the smile of an ordinary person. Its deep meaning is something I have never seen before. If I''m not mistaken, it is not a smile that exists in the mortal world!"


    "Oh? Not in the mortal world? " Hearing Hao Ning''s cautious description, Long Fei who was drinking tea put the cup down and went over to ask, "What is the deep meaning of it?"


    Long Fei was so agitated that his spittle jumped on Hao Ning''s face.


    "Ah, go back, go back. Your ''Amberlite Fragrance'' is about to splatter on me!" Hao Ning retreated in disgust, then looked at the people in the middle of the hall. He laughed coldly and said in all seriousness, "If I''m not wrong, their smiles, are the legendary �� Evil yet Charming Smiles!"


    "Puff--" Liu Shuai spouted the water in his mouth out when he heard Hao Ning said that in such a severe way. This time, Zhou Yuan did not even look at the water as it turned into colorful fireworks and bloomed behind him, perfectly setting him off as a picture that would only appear in Wechat Moments. His skin did not have any pores, and his big eyes looked even bigger with the pupils black and bright. And his skin was so white that it made Long Fei look blacker for a few degrees.


    "Holy sh*t..." Hao Ning knew that it was Zhou Yuan''s trick again, so he couldn''t help but retort, "Enough! Other gods use their mana to take down the Spirit Demon beings, but yours is just a scam."


    "Hehe," Zhou Yuan scratched his head, retracted his technique, returned to his original form and asked again, "You just said ''Evil yet Charming Smile''. what kind of mysterious smile is that?"


    "Ha-ha, you, a Moment God, didn''t know that? Although you are a new cyber god, your knowledge level is outdated." Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan. His skills were outstanding, but he didn''t know much of this world. Thus, Liu Shuai explained with a smile," Evil yet Charming Smile is not a mysterious smile, but just a description that often appears in online novels. The authors always say somebody shows an Evil yet Charming Smile when they don''t know how to describe the character''s expression. This description has been abused and was laughed at by many readers. No wonder Hao Ning said that it''s not a mortal''s smile, because it''s a smile faked by the authors!"


    Liu Shuai''s expression changed. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Hao Ning: "If this kind of smile that only appears in novels appears on a mortal''s face ��"


    "That means ��" Hao Ning only wanted to make a joke, but upon hearing Liu Shuai''s words, his expression turned serious as he muttered to himself, "The souls of these people were probably invaded by the spirit of the book, just like Qili."


    "What the f * ck!" Long Fei''s eyes were wide open as he looked at the people in the hall in disbelief, "Are you talking about all these people? All their souls have a problem? What a big deal! How much effort would it take to do it!? How is this possible!?"


    "Zhou Yuan..." Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, saying slowly: "What exactly does this Avalokitesvara want you to see?"

 Chapter 116 Tens of Face-Slapping Mens Miserable Cases

    "What exactly does this Avalokitesvara want you to see?" Hao Ning was asking himself as well as Zhou Yuan.


    Hearing Hao Ning''s words, Zhou Yuan was stunned, his mouth opened wide, but before he could say anything, he heard another person speaking in the hall.


    "Well, dude," a voice that was not very loud but was filled with confidence rang out. The speaker looked extremely thin, and his eyes were narrowed into slits. His hair was unwashed, forming sticky, greasy strips. He was wearing a pair of glasses of 1000 degrees, and he was short, even if he was standing, he was only the height of the chest of that person. This person looked very submissive. If he did not speak, he would appear to be the type of person who was afraid of things. Hao Ning and the others would never have imagined that this person would be the first to issue a challenge.


    However, this person seemed to be a little nervous. After he mustered up his courage and called out "dude," he seemed to have become a little more confident and straightened his back, preparing to continue speaking.


    Zhou Yuan felt strange that although he did not really know how to judge people from their look, the appearance of this person was too common. Normally, this person would try to run away even when he meets a person sneezing on his way, afraid of hurting himself. Today, he actually started to talk to the person in the hall who was making trouble. The man continued, "Dude, everyone is having a good meal in the hall. With your roar, everyone''s in no mood to eat anymore. What are you doing?"


    "Humph! Who do you think you are!" The sturdy man looked down at the "little man" and sneered, "These restaurant managers, look down upon others and only know how to bully poor people. If I don''t slap their faces today, the wish I made would be wasted!"


    "Wish?" Liu Shuai''s ears were sharp, when the man said the last few words, he seemed to be afraid that he might spill the beans, so he lowered his voice, but Liu Shuai heard him anyway, "Could it really be so?"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Hao Ning found it more and more interesting, and calmly replied: "I know what you mean, let''s not rush, and see clearly first."


    "Humph, how can the managers look down on people as much as you do? There are people like you today, "the short man''s voice grew louder and louder, and he was standing straighter and straighter, and he slowly pointed at the man who was a head taller than him and said," You bully others just because you''re stronger. If I don''t slap your face today, you would think no one in this world can handle you!"


    "Hmm? This little guy has guts! " Long Fei raised his thumb and praised, "The positive energy of the society! He dares to go head to head against a bandit with such a short stature!"


    "Cut the crap!" Hao Ning looked at Long Fei impatiently, shook his head, and said, "Didn''t you hear what he said? His purpose is not to punish those who have committed evil and promote righteous deeds but to slap the other people in the face. Speaking of which, his goal is no different from that tall one''s ��"


    "How could you still have the guts to slap other people''s face?" Hao Ning had not finished speaking when another person stood up, pointing at the short guy with a face full of contempt and laughed coldly. And he said, "I really don''t like people like you who are not tall, with average looks, but think that just because you have a bit of skill, you can slap others'' face �C playing the pig to eat the tiger, right? I''ve seen a lot of people like you in novels. In fact, you don''t really have much ability, you just want to slap someone''s face. In fact, people like you should be slapped in the face the most! " The leader thought that the person was speaking up for him, and smiled as he prepared to speak, unexpectedly, the person also pointed at him and said: "Shut up, you are not a good thing, either, if I don''t slap your face today, all the wishes I made and the money I spent will be wasted!"


    "All of you, shut up! A bunch of useless trash! Don''t look down on the young being poor!" The fourth person stood up with a proud face and said arrogantly, "None of you people who like to slap others'' faces is good. While standing on the moral high ground and pointing fingers at others, in fact, everyone''s heart is only for the pleasure of slapping others'' face! All of you just wanted to trample others under your feet, so that you can act like a hero, and then find a bunch of women as your harem. All of you said that it was a punishment for evil and promotion of righteousness, yet it was just for your personal selfish desire, do you think that I didn''t know? Humph �� "At this point, the person paused and proudly patted his chest," If somebody needs to have a bunch of women to form the harem, that should be me! Representing justice today, I am going to slap your faces! I''ll stomp you under my feet! "


    "Oh my god, it gives me a headache!" Long Fei felt dizzy hearing that, as though he had been hit by a Tightening Headband Spell, he covered his head and frowned, "What is this? Why was everyone standing up and trying to slap the faces of others? "


    "Humph-humph," Hao Ning mocked as he looked at this group of people, "You may think it''s a mess, but it''s actually not a mess at all. All these people are probably readers of some novels, and the feature of these novels is that the main characters are always the absolute heroes. In all circumstances, they are always playing pigs and eating tigers, they win their way up through slapping faces, dozens of women love them, and tens of billions is just a tiny part of their wealth, by repeatedly slapping faces, they climb up to the peak of their lives. But they seem to be unlucky today, so many face slapping characters are gathering here. Interesting, interesting, look �� that strong one seems to be a weapon king, that one seems to have a special ability, that one probably has a broken Tao Seal, that one has a mirror hanging around his neck, that one has a Tibetan Wheel, that one has nothing on him, probably he has a mutated body �� "


    "Hahaha, you''re almost done with the golden fingers of online novels," Liu Shuai laughed as he saw Hao Ning seriously point and analyze those people one by one. "Hao Ning, just as you said, these people''s attire and actions seem to really be similar to your description, it''s just that their words are really common, they are always repeating the same words, if you were to write a novel, wouldn''t these conversations be as boring as water?"


    "Hey, there are so many golden fingers in novels, how could I possibly have the ability to finish all of them? By the way, you think that people are just talking about empty things as boring as water? Don''t you read novels at the speed of ten pages a sight? Do you still fear conversations as boring as water? " Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, and also nodded as he laughed, "Who still wants to read the plot of novels seriously. As long as it feels good, it would be enough. Didn''t Mr. Lu Xun already say it? The past few thousand years can be described only with two sentences: times in which people were slaves and times in which people wanted to be slaves. The novels in these people''s mouths can also be described with two sentences: feeling good by slapping the faces of supporting characters and feeling good by slapping the faces of more supporting characters."


    "A face-slapping version of a matryoshka doll?" hearing Hao Ning and Liu Shuai''s echoing with each other, Zhou Yuan was in a daze, but he couldn''t say a single word. Just now, Liu Shuai had laughed at him for disconnecting with the era, and in his heart, he secretly thought that he would have to go back to supplementary lessons to read more of these kinds of face slapping novels. However, looking at the people in front of him, not only was it a mess, but it was also too boring. Just as he was about to tell the others to leave, he heard a loud shout, "Look at my Five Vein Divine Sword!"


    "Five Vein Divine Sword?!" Before Zhou Yuan could say anything, Hao Ning shouted out, "Isn''t it the Six Vein Divine Sword? Could you please be a little more professional and at least copy the right name? "


    That man extended his finger, and a formless Qi flew out from his forefinger, striking right at a person''s chest. After that man was hit, he shook and picked up a chopstick beside him, and moved his body diagonally backward, circulating his genuine Qi, he threw the chopstick straight at the expert who used the ''Five Vein Divine Sword,'' and shouted, "Little Li Flying Chopsticks!"


    "Little Li Flying chopsticks? What a lunatic! Why don''t you use Little Li Flying Bowl, Little Li Flying Spoon or Little Li Flying Shoes? " In his heart, Liu Shuai had some feelings for Gu Long''s novels and could not help but scold him, "Even copying the Little Li Flying Saber, you really are shameless, bah!"


    Unexpectedly, although the name of it was just a copy, the power was quite strong. The chopstick went straight into the man''s Adam''s apple, and with a "pu" sound, the man fell to the ground without even making a sound. Blood flowed out from the wound on his neck, and the ground was immediately covered in red.


    "AH!" The waiters on the side, who were just checking their Wechat moments and watching them as if they were watching a show, saw the miserable situation of this person, and they were so scared that they stopped eating their sunflower seeds and threw away their plates. Even the restaurant manager who was hiding at the side and making a phone call to his girlfriend immediately exploded, shouting, "Murder! Murder!"


    "Oh my god, murder!" Suddenly, the service staff were in a mess, talking all sorts of things, "Hurry up and call 110! 119! 120! 95599! 400-820-6655! "


    "What are you shouting for!? You trash! "�� it wasn''t one person who said that, but a group of people who were" slapping each other in the face "shouted in unison," Bastards!"


    As the group of people spoke their lines, they looked at the dead man and laughed coldly, as if they were just dead animals that were not important to them. They then continued to ''slap each other''s face.''


    One of them had picked up a large onion from nowhere and with a chop, the person in front of him, along with the table, was split into two halves. A real version of "tearing up the Japanese soldier." The only difference was that although the "tearing up the Japanese soldier" was childish, it was at least against an enemy, while this person was facing his own compatriots. After he did that, before he could even stand on the table and sneer, his face froze, and he fell to the ground.


    "Ha, look at my Dark Soul-Slaying Finger!"


    "Flex Finger Nerve!"


    "Lovers'' Watermelon Knife!"


    "Ten Dragon Subduing Palms!"


    "Snake Dog Great Wisdom Art!"


    Amongst the confused martial arts names, a few more people fell to the ground. This time, some of them had broken arms, and some of them had their intestines ripped out from their bodies. Blood dripped onto the ground, and the remaining people were killing each other, but no one could defeat anyone.


    How could Hao Ning and his companions still have the mood to watch a show? Just looking at their postures had already made them tremble in fear, so no one could care less about ridiculing these "copycat" martial arts names, Liu Shuai asked, trembling: "Have, have, have, these people, gone crazy? In the last fight between Ah Zhe and Qili, they stopped where it should, how could it be like this, so many people died in one time?"


    Liu Shuai''s words were not wrong, even if he had supernatural power in the past, he had never seen such a strange scene of people killing each other!


    Liu Shuai''s heart was in chaos, but he still forced himself to calm down and think: "What should I do now? We must think of a way to stop them quickly! " After that, he immediately looked at Long Fei, who was already too scared to speak: "Don''t, don''t look for me, as a god, I help people fulfill their wishes, but I have basically never harmed anyone. "Moreover, this is the first time I''ve seen such a crazy situation." With that, Long Fei turned his head and stopped looking at the face-slapping men fighting each other.


    "Can you not be so cowardly!?" Liu Shuai forcibly twisted Long Fei''s head, forcing him to look towards the arena, "You are a god after all! Didn''t you once injure someone to save Yufei? "


    "That''s different! At that time, I was helping Yufei as the God in his heart! " Long Fei stared at the battlefield and replied to Liu Shuai with his trembling voice. Speaking to here, a bright idea came to him, and he replied, "Right, I was a god at that time, so a god shouldn''t get involved in the battles between you mortals. Right, right, well ��this is the business of you mortals, it''s none of my business."


    "What the f * ck! You talk about this with me at a time like this?" Liu Shuai secretly cursed for the reason given by this cowardly god, and immediately looked at Zhou Yuan and said, "Why don''t you go?"


    Zhou Yuan was obviously frightened by this scene, too, he immediately understood when Liu Shuai looked at him, and quickly waved his hands like a fan, "Don''t, I just became a god not too long ago. Besides, I don''t know anything about martial arts �� ��"


    Liu Shuai could not help but sigh. This was something that both the old and the new gods did not dare to do, yet the group of mortals in front of him were still happy doing it. Killing people without blinking their eyes, their hands and feet not stopping, they were even more indifferent than Zhou Yuan who had lost his soul previously!


    "Bah!" Liu Shuai spat in hatred, Zhou Yuan was so scared that he even forgot to use his cultivation to dodge, he immediately wiped his face with a tissue. Then Liu Shuai said angrily, "You moment god, you were still showing off just now, and now you say that you don''t know martial arts, even if you don''t know martial arts, is there nothing that you can do about it?!"


    When they finished speaking, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan''s eyes immediately lit up, the three of them looked at Hao Ning, Hao Ning was someone who had fought a few times before, although the scene in front of him was disgusting, he still had some sanity to think about why these people were so deranged. However, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t find any clues. Suddenly, he saw three pairs of eyes staring at him. He was shocked and asked, "What are you guys doing?"


    "What are we doing?" Liu Shuai shouted out, pointing at the chaos, "It''s already so bad outside, so many people have died, won''t you do something about it?"


    "Do something? What can I do? How should I do it?" Hao Ning was a little confused by the shout of Liu Shuai. To preserve his face, he braced himself and retorted, "Aren''t you going to take care of these trivial matters? You clearly stated it at Zhang Quan''s place that if something is not related to your friends but to total strangers, you won''t do anything at all."


    "Hey ��checking me? Can it be the same? Can it be the same!?"just as Liu Shuai was talking, a few more people''s limbs were being pulled off and were flying all over the place, he anxiously said, "At that time, I was just talking about our imagination, I would never have thought that there would be such a bloody scene in front of me right now! Besides, with so many people dying in front of you today, can you still say it''s none of your business? Are you even human? "


    "Am I still human? Why don''t you ask yourself if these lunatics are even human?" Just as Hao Ning wanted to retort, he thought that there was no point in arguing with Liu Shuai. He rubbed his head and said coldly, "Forget it, why are we arguing? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t do anything about it, but how should I do it?"


    What Hao Ning said made some sense, It was not that he did not want to do anything, it was just that seeing the current situation, it was basically the same as when he had subdued Hong Hai''er, he had pierced thirty-six bloody holes in Hong Hai''er. But at that time, he thought that he was playing a game, and there was even the Avalokitesvara supporting him, a person who decide the life and death of human flesh and bones, somebody from the superior level was helping him! How could it be like today, he just had these people, while the enemy was a group of lunatics who could rip open bellies the moment they attacked! Hao Ning naturally would not be afraid if it were a martial arts competition, but if it was such a scene, how could he not be scared?


    "Um, well, well," Liu Shuai rolled his eyes, wiped his face, and got an idea, "Don''t you know some ''Divine Power of the North''? Sucking their inner strength, tell them to stay still, and then wait for the police to come. "


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Hao Ning shouted, "If I go out now and suck all their inner strength, they will stop for sure, but when the police come later, what will they do with me? Dismembering me as the biggest demon? "


    "No, no. This is a new era now. As far as I know ��" Long Fei said in an inappropriate manner, "There''s no body dismembering now, there''s only gunshot. You will die very quickly, without any pain ��"


    "Scram!" The three of them shouted at the stupid Dragon God in unison, "Shut up!"


    "About this, don''t worry about this," Zhou Yuan said as he wiped off his cold sweat, trembling. He was no longer able to pretend to be calm like before, "I can use the technique of real and fake possession on you so that you won''t appear."


    "Real and fake Possession?" Hao Ning was startled, "What technique is that?"


    "Hum, there is no time to explain now," Zhou Yuan anxiously stretched out his hand and grabbed at one of the people outside. A green light shot out from Zhou Yuan''s hand and connected to that person''s head. It was strange that the others did not seem to see this green light.


    Zhou Yuan''s other hand was about to touch Hao Ning. Hao Ning immediately stopped him: "Stop!"


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Hao Ning had changed his mind, Zhou Yuan immediately asked, "You are not willing to save the people in the fire and water, to try your best to turn the tide, to become the leader of the myriad generations, to have your name in the everlasting history �� ��"


    "Dear �� are you f * cking possessed by a moral bitch? If you want to be a moral bitch, then do it yourself! Stop acting like you''re a saint, yet let others work! " Hao Ning cursed, and touched Zhou Yuan''s head: "You have to let me prepare �C Lend Me Your Mana!"


    "Oh my, don''t borrow too much!" Zhou Yuan winked and called out, "You borrowed too much!"


    As soon as Hao Ning said that, Zhou Yuan''s body trembled, all the phones in the hall started to emit an extremely bright light, and in three seconds, the lights on the phones had dimmed, and there was no more reaction. But there were endless fights in the hall, who would care about the small matter of the phones emitting light?


    "Alright!" Hao Ning said with a smile.


    "You''re too greedy!" Zhou Yuan stared at Hao Ning as he rubbed his forehead. Without further hesitation, he patted Hao Ning''s head lightly. Before Hao Ning could even ask, he realized that his body had slowly turned from a real body to a virtual one and flew into the person''s body along with the green light.


    "Holy sh*t?" The moment Hao Ning entered the man''s body, he immediately understood why Zhou Yuan called this spell Real and Fake Possession. He was sent into the man''s body using Zhou Yuan''s so-called spell. Generally speaking--of course, it meant "generally" speaking in the online novels Hao Ning had read--It was extremely difficult for an ordinary person to be possessed because his soul would immediately resist. As a result, not only would the combat strength be low, even the physical body would be unable to withstand it. But Zhou Yuan''s technique was extremely strange, upon entering, the person''s soul automatically shrank to the side, and Hao Ning himself took control of the person. Before Hao Ning could think of these details, he only saw that another person''s palm was already reaching him, and although the palm looked weak, based on Hao Ning''s understanding of martial arts, it was actually filled with energy, and if he guessed correctly, it should have something to do with the "regret of the strong dragon".


    Sure enough, after that person shouted, "Strong Dragon Repents!", that palm struck him squarely in the face!


    "Repent your sister!" Without even thinking about it, Hao Ning tilted his body and took a step back. In an instant, with a "Sliding-over-the-water Art" he gently dodged from the palm strike, and the person who struck was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Hao Ning to have such a move, and immediately chased after Hao Ning. Seeing Hao Ning changing his move, the others were also stunned, and after thinking carefully, they all shouted out: "Why do you know the second set of martial arts?"


    "Eh?" Hao Ning did not understand and asked back, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Hao Ning speak, the man thought Hao Ning must have relaxed his genuine Qi, causing his feet to stagger, and then "give an evil yet a charming smile," throwing another palm towards Hao Ning, shouting: "See the Dragon Farm!"


    "Big Brother, it''s See the Dragon in the Field!" Although Hao Ning was speaking, he did not stop at all. After walking away, he slashed his palm across the air, suddenly, his palm looked as if it had caught on fire. He then slashed at the person, the person did not know how deep this strike went, and immediately grabbed a table to block, but without any suspense, the table was instantly sliced into pieces by Hao Ning''s genuine Qi. Not only that, the pieces did not even land on the ground, but started burning in the air, looking like fireworks for a while, quite pleasant for the eyes, these burning pieces flew to that person and lit up his clothes. Feeling the pain, that person hastily put out the fire on him.


    "Flame Blade!" That person exclaimed as he tried to put out the fire, "You know the Three Techniques of the Dark Palm, the Sliding-over-the-water Art, and the Flame Blade?"


    As this man spoke, and when the others heard him, they all looked at Hao Ning, and they immediately stopped fighting against each other, but turned and started to attack Hao Ning!


    In a short while, everyone started chasing after Hao Ning, and many of their classic martial arts were used on him.


    "Holy sh*t!" Liu Shuai was startled by what he saw, he patted Zhou Yuan: "I say, Hao Ning is so awesome, the moment he enters the fight, he immediately stopped it. With his own strength, he wants to quell everyone''s anger, if it were in the past, he is truly a hero who worries about the nation and the people, thus deserves to be called a great hero''!"


    "Don''t even mention the past, he''s a hero even today! Powerful, if I don''t go to hell, who else?''" Long Fei couldn''t help but continuously praise at this time, "Pretty boy, your colleague, I''m really impressed by him this time. I didn''t know it before, but with this kind of fearless spirit, if we make a statue of him and build him a temple, he would be the most intelligent one, and would become a Buddha! "


    "More than that!" Zhou Yuan also nodded while praising, "It''s simply love without boundaries, difficulties drive the country forward!" As he spoke, he was moved, and could not help but stand up, his eyes filled with tears as he looked at Hao Ning who was running away like a wild dog, chased by everyone.


    "Why don''t you all, who are standing and talking nonchalantly, go and become hosts of a variety show?" Even though Hao Ning was inside this person''s body, he could clearly hear the conversation between Liu Shuai and the others. He was secretly complaining in his heart, "Who the hell wants to quell the anger of everyone by himself? How the f * ck would I know that the moment I entered everyone would come at me? "


    As he spoke, Hao Ning used the "Sliding-over-the-water Art" to flee for his life, he cursed in his heart, and at the same time ridiculed in his heart: "Fuck, this is still not the way! With so many people coming at once, how am I going to use the Divine Power of the North!"


    Originally, Hao Ning had planned to secretly absorb one person''s inner strength from this person''s body, then a second person, and a third person after that. He could still deal with this low-file fighting method, but with so many people coming at once, he did not have the confidence to absorb everyone''s inner strength immediately.


    "What the heck is this?" Hao Ning''s heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness. This was probably the worst time he had ever used the "Sliding-over-the-water Art," he cursed desperately as he fled, "How is this a gang fight?! This is obviously the six big sects are besieging me, the Bright Peak!"


    "Eh?" The six great sects besieging the Bright Peak? Something flashed in Hao Ning''s heart. According to the records, when the six big sects were attacking the Light Peak, when Yang Xiao fought against the combined attacks of the five free fighters and the other few experts of the Ming Sect, he did it like this, so he could only try it out!


    Thinking to this point, Hao Ning helplessly smiled bitterly, his right foot lightly tapped, and his body flew up fifty or sixty meters�� by this time, the ceiling of the restaurant had long been lifted by this group of people, and the stars in the sky could be seen clearly.


    "Ladder Cloud Leap! Ladder Cloud Leap of the Wu Dang Sect!" A few knowledgeable people from below shouted, "Why does he also know the Ladder Cloud Leap? How much kungfu does he actually know?!"


    "Hey-hey, I know a lot." Hao Ning was elated, but he did not say a word. He then quickly descended to the center of this group of people.

 Chapter 117 Mr. Fei

    "Err ��" Liu Shuai initially thought that Hao Ning would just fly to the side and attack them one by one, but who knew that he would come to the center of everyone. He was stunned, "What an idiot Hao Ning! Couldn''t he try to be a bomber?"


    "Bomb your ass, nothing good comes out from your mouth!" Hao Ning was too lazy to retort, but when everyone saw Hao Ning, they all laughed sinisterly and attacked at the same time!


    "What I want is all of you to attack at the same time," Hao Ning laughed slightly, and then said in his mind, "Universal Teleportation!"


    The situation became lively. The Snake Dog Great wisdom Art landed on the person of Six Paths Fist, and the Six Paths Fist on the person of Five Suns Palm. The Five Suns Palm and the Netherworld God Palm collided and landed on the person of Ten Dragon Subduing Palm.


    "What''s going on!" Someone felt that something was wrong and exclaimed, "Why does he know so many types of kung fu?"


    "Could it be that this is the Universe �� it can''t be!" Another person asked with a surprised expression, "They said that this kung fu has not been exploited yet!"


    "Exploited?" Again? Hao Ning was also confused. What did they mean by not being exploited? Could these people''s kung fu be the product of the research institute of Qingbei University?


    "This kid is too powerful, let''s take care of him first!" Someone saw the situation wasn''t good, so he quickly suggested, "Let''s take care of him, then we''ll slap each other in the face!"


    "There''s something wrong with these people," Hao Ning thought in his heart. He thought that they were in the same situation as Qili at the time, but seeing that they were still able to communicate with each other, they should be still clear-headed. It was completely different from the situation where Qili did not know who he was at the time.


    As Hao Ning was thinking, he suddenly realized that the strength of these people had become stronger, and it was difficult for him to enact the Universal Teleportation. To prevent too much trouble, Hao Ning used the Universal Teleportation to transfer all the people''s inner power and placed the Divine Power of the Nort on himself. He carefully absorbed the inner strength from the other people, and not long after, all their inner power gradually shifted to Hao Ning.


    "Aiya!" "Not good!" A few people felt that something was amiss, "My inner power seems to be disappearing!"


    "This kid even knows the Great Transformation Art!" "Is he a VIP?"


    "What, what is this nonsense? I am playing a Divine Power of the Nort, okay? Do you people really know what is good or not? "The more Hao Ning listened, the more baffled he became. He obviously did not say a single word, but countless thoughts flashed past his mind in the blink of an eye, "What are these people talking about? Why is there even the VIP member? Could it be that their martial arts were given to them for purchasing Qcoins? It can''t be, I didn''t hear Zhang Dalong say that, could it be that Penguin Country''s CEO Lu was doing this sort of business in private? "


    "Nonsense, even a member is impossible!" Someone said, and then shouted, "Not good! I can''t withdraw my palm! "


    "Dare you to retreat!" Hao Ning was angered by their reckless actions, he looked at the corpses on the ground and became even more furious, his inner power was already very high, so he was not afraid of a person''s inner power counterattack. Thus, he increased his speed and sucked everyone''s inner strength.


    In the blink of an eye, a bunch of "experts" without inner power sat on the ground limply.


    "Done!" Just as he was about to absorb the inner strength of the body he was using, he seemed to have entered the body of this person. And he saw a scene like this: This person''s soul, his left leg had already become like a book, and at the junction of the book and his leg, there were countless small tentacles and mouths appeared. Just like the mantis'' mouthpart, they continuously nibbled at his soul, and it seemed that they were releasing some glowing blue "liquid" while nibbling. This liquid entered all parts of this person''s soul as soon as it flowed into this person''s soul, then rushed into the brain of his soul to cause a weird blue light. However. This person''s soul looked enjoying instead of suffering and seemed to murmur about something. Hao Ning looked carefully and thought that he might be saying, "Slap my face- oh, it''s really nice."


    Hao Ning could not help but shiver. Although he did not know if his soul was in pain because of being cut, but when he saw that the so-called "book spirit" was continuously nibbling away at him and that he was not only numb and heartless, he was even enjoying it for a while. Hao Ning could not help but feel sorrow, and immediately absorbed that person''s inner power. This person''s soul seemed didn''t notice Hao Ning that it remained enjoying while Hao Ning was absorbing its inner strength.


    After he finished absorbing, Hao Ning followed Zhou Yuan''s green light and returned to his seat.


    "AHH!" Just as Hao Ning returned to his seat, he heard the shouts of the crowd behind him, "Help!" He turned his head.


    It was the same group of "face slapping experts." After their inner power was sucked dry, their eyes became clear again, and when they saw the pile of corpses, organs, blood, and limbs in front of them, they immediately fell to the ground, paralyzed with fear, and shouted loudly: "Mom! Someone''s killing, someone''s killing!"


    "Help! I''m surrounded by murderers, mom, I''m scared �� "The face-slappers, who had collapsed on the ground, were so scared that they couldn''t stand up anymore, they just desperately crawled towards a place without blood, as if they didn''t kill them at all, and shouted in a hoarse voice," Hurry up and dial 110, 120, 119, 95599, 400 �� "


    Some people were crying while some excrement was flowing out of their pants. The rest of them were not much better off that laid paralyzed on the ground, not daring to look. They held their heads while trembling.


    At this time, the manager and waiters beside them had already been affected by the battle and fell dead to the ground.


    "Damn, are these people sick?" Long Fei couldn''t help but retort when he saw their expressions, "They obviously killed them, yet they still pretended to be the victims? What a bunch of hypocrisy guys? "


    "Hurry, make the call!" One of them was brave and immediately switched on the phone, only then did Hao Ning realize that after borrowing Zhou Yuan''s mana, their phone had flashed a few times and extinguished. But it was not that their phone had run out of battery, but it was just that their phone was turned off, and could still be used normally after the phone was turned on.


    "I can''t get through!" Someone shouted, "No signal!"


    "No signal?" Hao Ning sat on the chair, and strangely picked up his own phone, "Why is there no signal?" When he switched on the phone, he found that the signal part was indeed empty.


    "Eh?" Hearing that, Long Fei looked at Hao Ning''s phone, and immediately turned to look outside, "Not good! "Two Separate Realms!"


    "Damn, how could I have forgotten about this!" Zhou Yuan seemed to have sensed it as well and exclaimed, "Who can do that in such quiet way that we all can''t even notice?!


    "What''s going on?" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai hurriedly asked when they saw their expressions change.


    "Someone used the technique of separating two worlds and sealed off this place." Long Fei shook his head, "This man must be very skilled, and we did not sense him when he was casting the technique!"


    "Are you saying that someone intentionally used two separate realms to seal this place? What is his goal?" Hao Ning did not care about how disgusting the hall was anymore, he carefully went through every single detail just now, then, adding on to the fact that there were so many face-smacking warriors gathered together, he asked puzzledly, "Could it be that someone had arranged this face-smacking event? What is its purpose? "


    "Make a call?" A loud voice came from the door, "What phone call!"


    "Mr. Fei?" The other people immediately called out, their expressions appearing as if they had met a great savior, "Is it Mr. Fei?"


    "Mr. Fei? Do you know him? "Hao Ning looked around at Liu Shuai and the others, and they all shook their heads. Looks like none of them had heard of this person, so they thought of an important matter, and confirmed with Zhou Yuan: "Zhou Yuan, is this fake reality reliable? Would they discover? The people outside looked not easy to deal with. "


    "No worries," Zhou Yuan patted his chest and said confidently, "This newly developed spell is something that even Mr. Zhang Chihang is full of praise for."


    "Develop... a spell?" Liu Shuai rubbed his forehead and ridiculed, "You really know how to use words, all the spells were from ancient books, and you are even able to develop a spell yourself? How strange."


    "You are the pedantic one. Who said that only ancient people could have spells? Today, people can only continuously dig graves?" Zhou Yuan smiled and shook his head, "Furthermore, it''s just as Zhang Chihang said, with my current condition, other than my own comprehension, there aren''t many things I could rely on. If I''m not developing it myself, what else can I do?"


    "Shh, lower your voice." Hao Ning looked at the great hall and found that there were already several people entered. So, he reminded everyone, "Don''t let them hear us." However, he was secretly thinking in his heart. The "develop" that Zhou Yuan was talking about seemed to have some similarities with what those people were talking about, but he yet had no idea about what that was.


    "Hi, why are you afraid?" Zhou Yuan laughed, and said confidently, "Even if you stay here for karaoke, they won''t even be able to hear you. If you don''t believe me, you can listen, ''I really want to live for five hundred years more-''"


    "My ancestor, please calm down for a moment! Another five hundred years? Look at these people here, many of them are dead now! "Zhou Yuan had flaunted too much, even Long Fei could not hold back anymore. He covered Zhou Yuan''s mouth with one hand and pointed at the group of people who just entered with the other, saying, "Look at that person in the middle, don''t you feel strange?"


    Zhou Yuan''s mouth was covered, and he was about to struggle, but after hearing what Long Fei said, he looked carefully at the person Long Fei was talking about.


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai also looked over carefully. This group had a total of nine people, and eight of them were in black suits and wearing sunglasses. The ninth person was surrounded by the other eight, and he was dressed in casual clothes, utterly different from the rest.


    "Mr. Fei!" The few ''experts'' in the hall who did not have inner power immediately went up after seeing these people. They were about to talk to the one in the middle but were stopped by others. It was likely that ''Mr. Fei'' they were talking about should be the person in the middle.


    Seeing that they were unable to approach him, they could only stop in their tracks. They stood outside of the human wall and asked: "Mr. Fei, what''s going on? Why is the scene like this? "


    "Oh?" Mr. Fei''s tone was very kind, "Like what? Didn''t I fulfill your wish to slap someone in the face in such a restaurant? The ones you usually like to read �� What''s that word called? Yes, the plot, that''s it, isn''t it? Kicking someone senseless with one leg and shattering their top with one palm. The people under me arranged following the details of your wishes. "


    "This ��" The others didn''t know what to say, Hao Ning, Liu Shuai, and the others looked at each other, but they tacitly did not voice any questions and continued to listen.


    "Wait �� ��" One of them reacted to Mr. Fei''s words and shouted, "Mr. Fei, do you mean that these people in the hall were all killed by us?"


    "Of course, it''s you guys. Otherwise, could it be me?" Mr. Fei smiled and nodded as if the ones that died on the ground weren''t humans at all, but bugs. "Speaking of which, you guys are really awesome. You guys didn''t care anything when started slapping each other. Well, very well. "


    It was unknown whether Mr. Fei was praising these people''s methods or mocking them for their actions.


    "What?" When the rest of the people heard Mr. Fei''s words, they broke down and shouted. A few of them had already kneeled on the ground, "Mom, what should I do? What should I do? I killed someone, I''m young, and I don''t want to go to jail. "


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "You are mistaken! I am a good person. I never thought of killing someone! "


    "Stop!" Stop! "Stop!" This Mr. Fei rubbed his forehead, as if he was being bothered to death by this group of people, "So noisy, come on, if you have the guts to make wishes, how come you do not have the guts to bear the burden, you''re really a lowly life that hasn''t changed in thousands of years. Only then will you listen to me like this, I''ll settle these matters for you, but ��"


    Mr. Fey said, rubbing his fingers together and taking a pose of counting the money.


    "Ah?" You still need more money? "It seemed that these people weren''t idiots. Seeing this gesture, they began to frown, "We''re all poor and don''t have much money ��"


    "Hmph," Mr. Fei looked at this group of people and sneered, "You guys are not poor, and how come that you guys think I don''t know your savings. Also, your occupation. Do you want me to explain it all to you? "


    "No, no, no, we will cooperate. Do not break the relationship, he-he-he ��" Finishing their sentence, these people hurriedly said to Mr. Fei with a coy smile, looking at each other embarrassedly.


    "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you guys. I''m also a businessman, peace makes money, right?" Mr. Fei clapped his hands and walked back and forth in the hall. When he encountered a broken arm or bloody intestines, the black-suited man in front of him kicked the severed limbs away. Some of the parts even being kicked in front of those people, scaring them so much that they hurriedly moved away. All their crudeness no longer existed.


    "There''s no need to pay," Mr. Fei seemed to have made a massive decision as he turned around and said to these people, "You guys pay a little more soul, and I''ll settle it for you. How about that?"


    "A little soul?" These people were stunned for a moment before they started laughing happily, "No problem, no problem. Isn''t it just a small matter? "As long as you don''t take my money, then that''s fine. Where to sign on?"


    Just as he was speaking, one of the men in a black suit stood up and took out a piece of paper.


    "This person ��" When Hao Ning saw him, he opened his eyes wide, feeling that he had seen him somewhere before. However, the other party was wearing sunglasses that covered most of his face, he could not recall where, no matter how he tried.


    "Well, I will give you another assignment ��" Mr. Fei gave the man in black a wink, and the man in black immediately took out something, it was a small metal rod in the shape of a column. Mr. Fei continued, "Today''s scene seems to make the conscience of each of you �� urgh, how can I be so disgusted? Oh, there''s dirt �� you can''t accept your emotions, and nightmares are inevitable, so we''ll give you a sleeping set so that you won''t have nightmares. "


    "Alright, alright, alright." The group of people nodded without thinking, "Thank you, Mr. Fei!"


    "Look here!" The man in black lifted his metal stick and pressed a button. A blue light flashed, and these people stopped moving like idiots.


    "What light is this?" Hao Ning saw that the light was too dazzling, and before he had the time to close his eyes, the light was already gone, and he immediately turned to ask Zhou Yuan, who knew that Zhou Yuan was looking at that light, silently.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the event for the Terror Valley Game," one of the men in black said, gesturing with his hand. "Please follow our staff and leave."


    As he said that, he led the group of people away through the main entrance. When the last person left, he suddenly shouted, "Hey my phone, why is it so hot? The quality of the Big Mi is really..."


    Just then, Zhou Yuan trembled, coming back to his senses, he shouted out, "Amazing!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hao Ning asked quickly.


    "The memories of those people earlier had already been erased by them," Zhou Yuan said carefully as he looked at the group of people, "That blue light was too bizarre, to the point that it even affected the fake reality and almost erased my memories."


    "Huh?" When Hao Ning heard this, he became a little anxious, and asked Zhou Yuan: "Then how are you right now, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Zhou Yuan shook his head and laughed, "You know who I am. I still have got some abilities, I have already transferred the memory that was erased by the light to his phone, but the removal speed was too fast, his phone was a little hot."


    "That powerful?" Could it be that you are not entirely recovered? Let me try to help you, "Liu Shuai pretended to be nervous and immediately patted Zhou Yuan''s face and asked," Do you still know who I am? What''s one plus one? Do you remember that you owe me two thousand dollars? "He still wanted to slap Zhou Yuan''s face a few more times, pretend that he was making sure Zhou Yuan was alright.


    "Go away," Zhou Yuan knew that Liu Shuai had started to act imposingly again, and immediately threw him a punch, and as he joked, the oppressive atmosphere instantly became much better, and after that, Zhou Yuan cautiously asked: "Who exactly is this Mister Fei, exactly, does not look like a ��"


    "You want to say that he isn''t like LanRuo?" Hao Ning looked at the group of people, but he kept looking at the black-clothed man he felt familiar with, "This kind of method they use has appeared in some movies, but their actions aren''t as mysterious as LanRuo''s. Instead, it''s more like a ��"


    "Like what?" Liu Shuai felt it was strange that Hao Ning did not continue.


    "Like��" Hao Ning swallowed, and looked at Liu Shuai: "An industry."


    "An industry?" Liu Shuai was so shocked that he sat on the chair and asked in disbelief, "You mean, the matter of stealing a person''s soul has already become an industry?"


    "This..." Hao Ning also felt that his conclusion was somewhat unimaginable, after all, Soul fall in the past was something that could only be done sneakily. If it was an industry, then how hard it is to believe it, but the things in front of their eyes really like a business, "I even suspect that their industry has made some special progress. From the descriptions of those few people, I guessed that their martial arts were developed by Mr. Fei''s industry."


    Hearing Hao Ning''s words, Liu Shuai did not know how to answer.


    "Where''s Divine Doctor Xue?" Mr. Fei began to speak again, "Bring Divine Doctor Xue in."


    "I am here!" A voice came from the door, and a young man in ragged clothes, eating a candied fruit, looked at the dead bodies on the ground, and was not surprised at all. He even rubbed his hands together in joy and said, "Oh! A big job today? This will take some effort! "


    "Thanks for your help!" Mr. Fei did not waste any time.


    "No problem, but about the cost ��" This Divine Doctor Xue bit off the last piece of fruit and said vaguely.


    "Take it!" A black-clothed person threw out a shining coin. Long Fei looked it and exclaimed, "Incense! Such a condensed incense! "


    "Incense?" Seeing Long Fei say that, Hao Ning immediately looked over carefully, only to see Divine Doctor Xue smiling as he received the coin. He smelt it, and then slapped the shining coin against the back of his head, causing the coin to shatter into a ray of light. Divine Doctor Xue closed his eyes, and as if he was enjoying it very much, sucked in the light from the back of his head.


    "This is the Formless incense?" Hao Ning felt that this was somewhat unbelievable. After all, the Formless incense that he had seen before was not like this.


    "No," Long Fei was also unsure, "This isn''t the Formless incense, it seems to be the faith incense that was directly purified from a person''s soul."


    Hao Ning remembered Zhang Quan''s deduction from Fu Tu Kang, and immediately looked towards Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai also looked at him with a severe face.


    "Alright!" With just a few words, Divine Doctor Xue had already absorbed all the incense and smacked his lips as if he didn''t want it to end. He looked at the broken limbs on the ground and said, "Time to start!"


    With that, he clapped his hands. The limbs, intestines, organs, and blood on the ground, as if having eyes and legs, slowly started to separate and gather, and finally formed human forms one after another. This process did not have any brilliance at all, not even a sound, it was only like an ordinary phenomenon that could not be more natural. But Hao Ning and the others were so surprised by it with their mouths were wide open.


    "This time, we have to learn our lesson," Mr. Fei paced back and forth in the hall, while the others listened with their heads lowered, not saying a word, "The main reason is still ��"

 Chapter 118 Nezha and the Secret of Conferred Gods

    "Mr. Fei! This is all my fault! " Mr. Fei had not finished speaking when one of the black-clothed men lowered his head and admitted his wrongs. Hao Ning looked and saw that it was the person who looked familiar. When he heard the voice again, he felt that it sounded even more familiar. It''s just that he could not remember where he had heard this voice before.


    The man in black continued to speak with his head lowered, "I didn''t make good arrangements, which was why these people were gathered here all of a sudden."


    "Alas, I can''t blame you for all. Little Hai, you just started to do things, and occasional mistakes are also within reason." Mr. Fei smiled approvingly, but there was a complicated look in his eyes, "It is definitely a good thing that you are working so hard to get clients. �� �� At the same time, I know that you are doing this for finding your senior uncle as soon as possible. But I still have to emphasize one more thing, pay attention to the method and think more, we are all business people, the problem this time is not because you have too many clients, it is because we did not arrange for them to appear at the right time and place. For this matter, we must consider carefully, if we are already having problems arranging dozens of clients, what if we have more clients in the future? "


    "I-I understand." Little Hai hesitated for a moment but still answered. He looked at the other men in black, expressionless, not knowing what they were thinking.


    "All of you must also remember this lesson."Mr. Fei continued to speak, "The purpose we brought you all here was to let everyone look at this. If we did not arrange our new business well, this situation would become more and more common, and your region still does not have many clients, how can that be acceptable? Don''t you think that it''s only Little Hai''s trouble because the problem happened in his area? Wrong, up until now, such a situation hasn''t happened in your region, that''s the trouble you all are in! "


    Mr. Fei''s words seemed to be a bit heavy, the other men in black couldn''t help but wipe the sweat off their faces and quickly agreed.


    "Clients? Senior Uncle? What senior uncle? " Hao Ning was confused when he heard it, but one thing he could confirm was that this group of people was really doing business with souls.


    "How about this, after this is settled, each of you thinks of a solution to this. Summarize them to me and then discuss it properly. Your department has just been renovated and can''t have any more accidents like before!" Mr. Fei said in a severe tone, then looked outside, "How much will it cost to divide the two worlds? In the future, try not to use these anymore. Otherwise, we will spend beyond our income."


    While speaking, Mr. Fei did something and disappeared, leaving only a pair of shoes on the ground. One of the men in black picked up the shoes and placed them in a suitcase.


    When Mr. Fei disappeared, the other men in black also left the hall, leaving behind only Doctor Xue and this Little Hai.


    "What �� what mana technique was this?" Long Fei saw that Mr. Fei suddenly disappeared, so he closed his eyes and tried to sense, he then exclaimed in shock, "There were no mana fluctuations at all just now!"


    "Er, it might not be a mana technique, judging from the situation just now, it was more probably a holographic projection. "Although it was far away, when that person picked up the shoes, Hao Ning took a look and saw that there seemed to be something like a transmitter shining on some parts of those shoes, "Although today''s holographic projection is only a conceptual thing, this Mr. Fei has obviously grasped something that we do not know about. Did any of you notice that when those people moved just now, they seemed to have surrounded Mr. Fei intentionally, to not let those people have any contact with Mr. Fei? At first, I thought that they were afraid that those people would hurt him, but now, it seems like they did not want those people to discover that Mr. Fei was just a projection. "


    "That makes sense," Liu Shuai nodded his head, and then continued to ponder, "Looks like your guess just now was very reasonable, these people really seem to be part of the same industry, but why would there be such a strange industry? On the one hand, he was using his mana and soul to transform these people, and on the other hand, he was also grasping advanced technology? What kind of person would have the ability to fuse magic and technology like this? Isn''t theology and science completely opposite today?"


    "I don''t agree with you, you, I, Long Fei, aren''t we all people with mana power that are engaged in science and technology? �� Of course, you don''t have any mana power now, but as long as you are willing and give me a sincere kiss any time, your mana power will immediately return." Zhou Yuan laughed and said. Liu Shuai immediately waved his hand with a face full of disgust, Zhou Yuan did not bother with him, and continued, "But the opposition that you said just now made me remember something, something that we had always ignored. The sentence from Tao Te Ching--"


    "The Yin is inside the Yang, not on the opposite side of Yang. Is that right? " Hao Ning laughed and asked Zhou Yuan, this moment God had done some research on classical works, upon seeing Zhou Yuan nod in agreement, Hao Ning also nodded his head, "Indeed, we can often see opposition, but it might be because of our emotions, and not because of the objective facts."


    Just as he was saying that the broken limbs in the hall had already returned to their human form, and they were lying on the ground, not breathing at all. Doctor Xue looked at these people and asked Little Hai: "All of them will live?"


    "All of them will live." Little Hai nodded.


    "The souls belong to?" Doctor Xue continued to ask.


    "Same old rules, fifty-fifty." Little Hai was expressionless.


    "Alright! A man of principles!" Doctor Xue laughed, looking at the "complete corpse" on the ground, he mocked: "Even if you die, there are still people requesting that you live on as alive, alright, as long as you live on behalf of others, I shall have a business to do." As he spoke, he closed his eyes and mumbled something. Then, he snapped his fingers and said, "Wake up!"


    These people immediately opened their eyes and stood up while yawning.


    "They''re alive!" Hao Ning said in shock, "This Doctor Xue rocks! He could revive the dead! This is the same effect as the water from Avalokitesvara''s kalasa! "


    "It''s not the same." Long Fei muttered as he pointed to those people, "You may not be able to find out, but I am sure that these people no longer have souls!"


    "No souls?" Hao Ning had not spoken yet, but Zhou Yuan immediately placed his hands on his temples, narrowed his eyes, and nodded, "No they don''t, but they did not drink any talisman water. How can they still be able to stand without souls?"


    Just as he was speaking, Little Hai took out a few shiny objects and threw them into the air. These things looked like they had life, and after dancing for a while, the little things entered from the back of their heads.


    "Without orders," Little Hai said a strange sentence, "Just live the way you lived before. Also, look here." Little Hai looked at Doctor Xue with the metal rod in his hand, Doctor Xue then took out a pair of sunglasses and put them on. The metal rod suddenly shone with blue light, and those people naturally had forgotten about what happened.


    "Everyone, today''s service is over," Little Hai continued to say. "It seems like each of you has fulfilled your wishes very well, thank you for your support."


    When they heard Little Hai say that, these people left the place in great delight. As for those waiters, they just continued doing what they were supposed to do.


    Hearing Little Hai''s voice that sounded like a customer service personnel, Hao Ning and the others felt their hairs stand on end. It is evident that these people were no longer themselves, but they still thought that their wishes had been fulfilled.


    "I am done here? Then I''ll go play." Seeing that everyone had come back to life, Doctor Xue left after said these words. Only Little Hai was left to clean up his metal rod.


    "Zhou Yuan? Zhou Yuan! " A blue light flashed. Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan would be stunned for a moment, so he shook Zhou Yuan to wake him up faster.


    "It''s fine. This time, the blue light seems to be more intense." Zhou Yuan smiled, then waved his hand, "But I have already moved the memory."


    Hao Ning thought, "I wonder whose phone is going to break this time."


    Just as Little Hai was about to leave after finishing his business, a mobile phone on the table in front of him suddenly vibrated intensely. At the same time, it started to light up, at this time, the light was so strong that green smoke came out of the phone. Little Hai was a little curious and immediately took off his glasses to carefully look at it. After looking at it, he seemed to have understood something, so he clapped his hands and quickly left.


    "Ah, it''s finally finished," Liu Shuai heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that everyone had left, "Today''s ridiculous event has finally ended. We can go home and sleep now, we still need to go to work tomorrow morning. Hao Ning, w-Hao Ning? Hao Ning? "


    Hao Ning did not say a word, he stared at the direction of the hall, his mouth agape, but he did not say a word, as though he was frozen in place.


    "Hey!" Liu Shuai slapped Hao Ning''s mouth, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I ��" Hao Ning covered his face as he looked at Liu Shuai, not even trying to retaliate at all. He muttered to himself while looking at the great hall, "I know that Little Hai."


    "Oh?" Liu Shuai immediately became interested and asked, "Who is that person? How did you get a friend that works with that Mr. Fei? Their job is so terrifying. We need to find out what''s going on with them. What''s the man''s relationship with you? Is there any chance of getting some gossip from him? "


    "Whoever has the ability will get involved. Anyway, don''t look for me. He is �� "Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, and two words came out of his mouth with a bitter smile:" Nezha! "


    "Who?" Liu Shuai was startled and could not react for a while. Even Long Fei and Zhou Yuan were a little confused, and asked at the same time, "Who did you say he is?"


    "Nezha! Nezha! " Seeing that Long Fei and Zhou Yuan did not react, Hao Ning repeated a few more times, "Nezha who stirred up troubles in the ocean!"


    After Hao Ning finished speaking, he was looking forward to seeing the three of them looking at him in surprise, then asking all sorts of questions. Unexpectedly, the three of them seemed to be frozen and looked at him as if they were looking at a fool, for a full minute, causing Hao Ning to feel uncomfortable. He felt strange in his heart, anyway, the three of them were already people or gods with mana power, what''s so weird about meeting a person of the same profession, and especially such a famous one?


    "Oh." A minute later, Long Fei was the first to "unfreeze." He held back his laughter and looked at his own phone, ignoring Hao Ning.


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were holding back their laughter as they pointed towards the hall, "Look at this hall, it was just beaten to the point that the ceiling couldn''t be seen just a moment ago, and now it''s actually completely unharmed. I wonder what means that Mr. Fei has? High technologies nowadays are really..."


    Hao Ning raised his head and realized that the ceiling had indeed been somehow "fixed." Just as he was about to praise them, he realized that these people were simply trying to change the topic.


    Hao Ning rubbed his forehead, angry at being looked down upon. Why didn''t they believe what he said, that the person was Nezha? For a moment, he even started to doubt himself. He quickly asked, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Hohoho��" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning with some sympathy, as if he wanted to say something, "About this, how do I explain it to you ��"


    "Just explain, however you think you should, just stop beating about the bush and putting on an act." Hao Ning saw that new customers were coming in one after another, the waiters and the restaurant manager acted as if nothing had happened and continued to receive them. He didn''t waste his time exclaiming anything more and asked Liu Shuai rudely, "What''s the problem?"


    "Well..." Liu Shuai looked at Long Fei and said, "Long Fei, you might as well explain it, if I were to explain it to him, he would probably not believe me."


    "Me?" Long Fei was looking at his phone, hearing Liu Shuai''s words, he immediately waved his hand, "No way, I can''t explain, you should do it."


    "Stop kicking the ball," Hao Ning saw that these people all acted mysteriously, and even started to behave modestly, and immediately interjected, "If you continue to stutter, be careful of my Single Solar Finger." As he said that, he pointed at Liu Shuai. Of course, it was not the Single Solar Finger.


    "Hey �� Bro, don''t!" Liu Shuai immediately covered his "wound" and explained with a smile, "Um, I suppose you understand the basic principles of becoming a god, right?"


    "Becoming a god, basic principles �� Are you going to write the theory system of becoming a god and its correlative deductions? " Hao Ning didn''t waste his time retorting at Liu Shuai''s words, and said impatiently: "What principles?"


    "A Formless Incense that came from the faith of the people and thus becoming a god." Liu Shuai said with a smile, pointing at Long Fei, and Zhou Yuan, "Aren''t they all like that?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Hao Ning was a little confused, "What does this have to do with Nezha?"


    "You must have seen Temples of the Dragon King, the Guanyin Temple, but have you ever seen a Temple of Nezha?" Long Fei laughed and winked at Hao Ning, "Without a temple, how would he have incense? Without incense, how could there be formless incense? "


    "This ��" Hao Ning thought about it carefully, and it seemed that he really had never heard of a Nezha Temple, "So, what you mean is, because there is no Nezha''s temple, the incense cannot accumulate, so there will naturally not be a god-like Nezha appearing in reality?"


    "Smart boy, haha," Long Fei felt proud when he saw that Hao Ning understood his description and nodded his head, "That''s what I mean."


    "Heh, heh, heh," Hao Ning laughed noncommittally as he looked at Long Fei, making him feel creepy.


    "What, what''s wrong? What are you doing? " Long Fei immediately used both hands to protect himself, but the place he protected was a little strange, he was protecting his chest, "What do you want to do with me?"


    "Damn it, my impression of you just changed a bit. Turns out you''re a drama dragon," Hao Ning wiped his sweat and asked with a cold smile. "Let me ask you, have we ever seen a Temple of Yunzhongzi before?"


    "No, that old fogey �� Ouch!" Just as Long Fei was feeling proud of himself, he was suddenly hit by Liu Shuai. He suddenly realized that he said the wrong thing and immediately corrected honestly, "That God, no we haven''t."


    "Then how did he appear?" Hao Ning looked at Long Fei, "Avalokitesvara, you the dragon both gathered because of the incense of your temples. But what about the Temple of Yunzhongzi? How did he get here without a temple? A gift came with the phone bill? "


    "Well..." Long Fei thought about it, and for a moment, he felt a little confused. He bit his finger and muttered to himself, "That makes sense, I actually never asked Great God Zhang Quan this question before ��"


    "Go to hell, you smattered god," Liu Shuai looked at Long Fei with contempt. "Doctor, you must have become an idiot studying too hard the nuclear physics." After saying that, he looked at Hao Ning, "There''s another special situation with incense, and that is people''s belief in some books and the like."


    "I know about this, Zhang Quan mentioned it before in the copycat deification," Hao Ning nodded, "This is also a way for incense to be gathered. So, what''s so strange about Nezha becoming a god?"


    "It''s not strange. But even if Nie Xiaoqian became a god, Nezha still wouldn''t have become one." Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and said with certainty.


    "Why?" Hao Ning asked curiously, "if even a ghost can become a god, how come a conferred god can''t? Are you kidding? "


    "I''m really not joking," Liu Shuai said seriously. "It''s exactly because they were conferred by the God Conferring Decree that they are unable to become gods in the Modern World."


    "I �� don''t understand." Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai in confusion, and then looked at Long Fei and Zhou Yuan, "Do you two understand?"


    As expected, Zhou Yuan and Long Fei shook their heads at the same time, even the amplitude was the same.


    "I had even thought that you two knew quite a bit about the theory of becoming a god." Hao Ning looked at the two of them with disdain, and mocked them, "So you were also smattered. It seems that the theories of the two of you gods are not even as good as Liu Shuai, a mortal who has no mana power at all. "


    "That''s right, shame on you two. No, shame on you two gods ��" Liu Shuai blushed a little, but he still looked at Zhou Yuan and Long Fei proudly. "You have already become gods, and you don''t even understand your own basic theories ��"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just because you know a little bit, look how proudly you are acting," Zhou Yuan couldn''t bear to see Liu Shuai feeling good about himself, so he continued to ask, "Since you know so much, explain to me, why can''t one become a god after being conferred by the God Conferring Decree?"


    "Uh, because the title of the God Conferring Decree doesn''t only mean to confer a position," Liu Shuai said as he looked at Hao Ning seriously, "It also means to seal."


    "To seal?" Hao Ning mulled over Liu Shuai''s words, and subconsciously asked, "What do you mean?"


    "After the God Conferring Decree conferred one''s position as a god, one would never be destroyed, but one would be unable to cultivate anymore," Liu Shuai carefully recalled, and Hao Ning guessed that this was probably something that Zhang Quan had taught him years ago, "you know about these common senses, don''t you?"


    "Uh, I know, I know," Long Fei and Zhou Yuan awkwardly looked at each other, and immediately nodded, pretending that they understood.


    "You know my ass, "Liu Shuai muttered in his heart, but he didn''t want to waste his time expose it. He continued to give the two gods "science "principles," The reason why they couldn''t cultivate any more is that all the incense of people''s faith in these gods had been absorbed by the God Conferring Decree to maintain the immortality of these gods'' true spirits �� this is called taking from the ordinary people, and using on the gods. But the gods could not use it, that''s it. "


    "So what you mean is ��" Hao Ning carefully thought about it, "No matter how much faith we have in the gods of the God Conferring Decree in the Modern World, it will only be absorbed by the God Conferring Decree to maintain the immortality of their true spirits. So they would not have extra incense to become gods in this world?"


    "Smart!" Liu Shuai slapped his thigh, "That''s exactly the explanation. That''s why I said that even if Nie Xiaoqian became a god, it''s impossible for Nezha, the Three Altar Sea God, to become a god now."

 Chapter 119 I Am Nezha

    "But there''s still a problem ��" Hao Ning thought about it carefully and said to himself, "It''s impossible for people''s belief just to happen to be enough to maintain the true spirit on the God Conferring Decree, right? What if people had more faith incense than the God Conferring Decree''s need? In other words, the God Conferring Decree had received more incense than enough to contain all the true spirits and keep them from perishing. Then where is the rest? Where did those incense go?"


    "Urgh..." Liu Shuai scratched his head, obviously not a good student in this area. Back then, when Zhang Quan taught him in his dreams, he was sleepy, and he did not ask such a question. So, he blushed and said, "Are you a question book? Why are you keep asking questions? No matter what, you can''t let it out, just remember it! Why do you have to ask so many ghosts and gods stuff while you are not compatible with cultivating? "


    "Failed to argue and start to assault others? If you can''t argue, then there is a possibility of a loophole," Hao Ning had initially believed in most of it, but for his dignity, he continued, "No matter what, I already recognize that the one just now was Nezha!"


    "aiii�� I think we shouldn''t argue here," Zhou Yuan saw that the two were about to get into an argument, and quickly began to extricate them from it, persuading both sides, "Why don''t we follow and see, maybe there will be some unexpected gains. Despite that, aren''t you curious about the things that the Little Hai has that can erase memories? "


    "I''m curious, but how can we follow?" Liu Shuai was not very happy too, he grumbled: "We chatted for so long, that person had long run far away."


    "Hey! Have you forgotten who I am? That man in black has a cellphone on him. "Zhou Yuan laughed and blinked his eyes, "Although it''s a little troublesome, I have already marked it down."


    "Nezha still uses a phone?" Liu Shuai smiled at Hao Ning, "It definitely isn''t Nezha."


    "Zhang Quan even likes apple watches!" Hao Ning went against Liu Shuai directly, and did not fall into a disadvantageous position, "You dare to say that Zhang Quan is not the Yun Zhongzi? How obstinate you are."


    "You ��" Hearing Hao Ning mention Zhang Quan and the Apple watch, Liu Shuai immediately thought of the first time he had given the watch to Zhang Quan. Many of the things that happened today were caused by that watch, and he could not help but feel a little sad, and subconsciously said, "That''s right, Yun Zhongzi also used the apple watch. Hao Ning, you are right, I am very obstinate��"


    Hao Ning knew he screwed up while he spoke. Zhang Quan was the most undeniable memory in his heart that he was neither willing to admit nor to let go of. After hearing all that, Liu Shuai naturally would not blame Hao Ning, but he would think of unhappy things. For a while, Hao Ning did not know what to say.


    "What nonsense is this? Are you going to look or not?" Zhou Yuan also knew what Liu Shuai was thinking, so he tried to change the topic, "If we hurry up, maybe we might even get some new rewards? For example, those people probably learned martial arts from books like Qili, so perhaps you can investigate what happened to Qili? "


    "Eh? That makes sense, let''s go, "Hao Ning felt that he had gone overboard, and immediately gave himself a way out," They just took care of so many things, looks like they have some plans, why don''t we follow them and see what they are up to? If something terrible happens to Qili, we can still prepare in advance. "


    It was now ten o''clock in the evening, a long road, although there were street lights, it was not very clear on the ground, if someone were to pass by this road, they would see a man in a suit quietly walking along the way, as if he was thinking of something while strolling around. But he would not notice that behind this man in a suit, there were also a few other people sneaking around, not to mention him, even this man in a suit did not seem to notice.


    "Zhou Yuan, is your fake reality reliable?" Liu Shuai couldn''t help but ask quietly. He didn''t know what method Zhou Yuan used to make this fake reality follow them and wrap around these people like a small ball, it was always merely the same as the Life and Death Illusion Two Elements Dust Array that Zhang Quan carried with him. However, Zhang Quan''s Two Elements Dust could only be formed by relying on a wrist string, he cannot be as carefree as Zhou Yuan. Though Zhou Yuan seemed to have better skills, no one noticed that Liu Shai was not at ease to see this Moment God to perform skills so well.


    "Nonsense." Seeing that Liu Shuai was suspicious of his own techniques, Zhou Yuan was a little unhappy, "Haven''t you seen how many people have passed us along the way, without leaving a trace? �� But Hao Ning, when will we end up following him like this? Don''t you think this looks wretched? It''s not beautiful. It doesn''t suit me at all. Speaking of the beauty, I look as wretched as the rest of you ��"


    With that, Zhou Yuan snapped his fingers, and his entire body became "radiant" again. His hairstyle had changed from the pile of straw to the current fashionable hairstyle, and his eyebrows had also grown a lot thicker. There was even some stubble on his chin. If a girl saw him, that girl could possibly keep staring him.


    "Enough. Who''s going to look at you? We are all men." Seeing that Zhou Yuan was about to show off even in the middle of the night, Hao Ning could not help but scold him while laughing, "Furthermore, what a kind and beautiful personality, why don''t you add ''fake''?"


    "Hehehe, I am using it." Zhou Yuan laughed embarrassedly, but he shook his hair and took out a mirror to look at it carefully. Then, he frowned: "How long do you think we should follow this Little Hai for? And look, not only we are vulgar, but this little Hai is also abnormal. Under such a dark light and walking with sunglasses, isn''t he afraid of falling? "


    "Sigh, how would I know? Originally, I thought he would take off his glasses on the street, because I wasn''t paying close attention just now, as long as he takes off his sunglasses, I could carefully check if he''s Nezha or not, "Hao Ning was also depressed, looking at the sunglasses guy in front of him, he mumbled to himself," But he''s still wearing that, don''t you think he already noticed us? That''s why he wore them all the time, so we won''t recognize him? "


    "Impossible." When faced with the problem of the reliance on Zhou Yuan''s technique, Zhou Yuan would always deny it. He patted his chest and said, "There is absolutely no problem with my technique, the degree of reliance on the technique is similar to my level of design!"


    "That''s really..." Hao Ning wanted to say that was not very reliable, but thinking about how Zhou Yuan''s design skills had increased a lot due to the Moment God''s "beauty," he decided not to continue.


    "Hey you guys, aren''t you tired following me all the way?" The little Hai in front suddenly stopped, without looking back, he said quietly, "Since we''re already here, do you not intend to reveal your true appearance?"


    "We''ve been discovered!" These words caused Hao Ning and Liu Shuai''s faces to turn pale, looking at Zhou Yuan, he was also so shocked that he had forgotten to be embarrassed. This was true, people who always talk about nonsense would be judged one day, face-slapping shouldn''t be delayed, Zhou Yuan did not care about what he just said, and immediately tried to recall where the problem with his technique was.


    "Fuck, I knew you, as a Moment God, was unreliable," Hao Ning cursed hatefully as he looked at Zhou Yuan''s panicking appearance, "What fake reality, it''s just a trick to fool little kids!"


    "You!" Zhou Yuan didn''t have any confidence at this time, he lowered his head and muttered, "What should we do now?"


    "What do we do?" Hao Ning swept his gaze across Long Fei, but the Dragon God had already stopped talking, and immediately pushed him away, "How about, you go?"


    "Me? I can''t, my abilities are limited, my mana is lacking, "Long Fei did not try to pretend to be a doctor anymore. He shrunk behind Liu Shuai and grabbed his shoulder," I''m responsible for the rain and the children �� "


    "The heck..." Hao Ning clenched his teeth, "Forget it, I will go up, it''s not like we did anything bad!"


    Just as he was about to step forward, a ball of black mist appeared behind him. After the ball of black cloud floated past the bodies of Hao Ning and the others, it dispersed in front of them and then revealed three black shadows. Although they were very close, Hao Ning was unable to see their appearances clearly. He could only feel strong pressure and killing intent.


    "Take money from people and help them get rid of their troubles," one of the shadows said politely, "Friend, we don''t want to do anything unnecessary, but since you are already here and are showing off so much, walking alone on the streets, we have no choice but to take action."


    "Oh?" Little Hai on the other side did not comment, even did not take off his sunglasses, and only asked softly, "From your tone, I think you guys seem to be quite capable?"


    There were no cars on the road, it was quiet, so no matter how little the voice of little Hai was, it could still be heard clearly.


    "We dare not, we dare not, although our abilities are not great," said another shadow, still very polite, "but against an ordinary god, it is enough."


    The few of them already understood that what Little Hai was talking about just now was not them, but these three black figures. Zhou Yuan had already recovered his proud expression, "I told you that my fake reality is fine right? Show me some confidence okay?


    "Confident, absolutely confident!" Seeing that the fake reality was exceptionally safe, Hao Ning immediately shouted excitedly: "But what I said was right. Listening to what they said just now, little Hai is a god, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, you''re right." Liu Shuai frowned, after relaxing, he thought about it carefully and added, "But it might not be Nezha, it might be some other god. But then again, the words of these three people were very strange. Who were they dealing with this disaster for? Whose money did they take? Who the hell are they? "


    "Err ��" This time, Liu Shuai asked all these questions in a moment, but Hao Ning was unable to answer any of them, causing him to be depressed. So he could only respond, "We''ll see."


    "However, I wonder which new deity are you?" The third shadow said as he took out a cell phone, "Let us have a good record so we can go get the bounty after we destroy you."


    "Ugh ��" How did they know it was a new god? Furthermore, aren''t these three just talking nonsense? "Hao Ning could not help but retort, "They say they can deal with gods, but they didn''t know who he was, are their abilities great or small?"


    "You arrogant brat!" Hao Ning could hear the change in little Hai''s voice, "Previously, my Martial Uncle told me to keep a low profile, but now that you guys are boasting so shamelessly �� Listen carefully, I am the third son of Chen Tang gate watcher Li Jing and the three pots Sea God to be. Nezha!" After saying that, he took off his sunglasses and stared at the few men in black!


    Indeed! This handsome young man with red lips, white teeth, and heroic spirit were the Nezha that Hao Ning met in Creation of the Gods! At that time, the battle was very intense, Hao Ning could not remember wrongly!


    The moment the words came out, Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai opened his eyes wide, Hao Ning''s face was filled with satisfaction, but that was not the strangest thing, the strangest thing was that the three black figures also shook, they looked at each other, and did not say anything for a long while.


    "Humph?" Nezha saw that after he said that, they didn''t know what to say, so he mocked, "You''re scared to death to hear my name? It''s still not too late to run now, I will let bygones be bygones. "


    "Why does Nezha talk like that ��" Hao Ning was just about to judge that this Nezha spoke like that and not modest at all. After thinking about it, Hao Ning understood that with Nezha''s age and status, being the ancestor of those people was more than enough, in addition to fighting so many battles with Jiang Ziya''s army, his words would naturally change as well. "Interesting, but he is really generous. They have pissed him off so much that Nezha still let them go."


    "Nezha?" One of the shadows said in a low voice, "Who is he?"


    "About this..." Another shadow muttered, "Christ? Or Catholic? "


    "Christ your head!" Liu Shuai was amused, he pointed to Nezha and shouted to the three of them, "You bunch of theological scum, he is clearly Buddhist, okay?"


    "Nezha is from Buddhism?" Hao Ning could not help but ask, he always thought that Nezha was a god that was born in this country, "Not our own domestic god?"


    "You don''t know either?" Liu Shuai was startled, but after thinking about it, he said, "My words are not accurate, it should be said that his prototype is a Buddhist, but after being learned by our country, we self-directed a character like him."


    "Self-directed��" Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai with ridicule in his eyes, "Your words are so precise, those who don''t know will think that Nezha is one of our biggest inventions."


    "You bunch of trash don''t even know my religion, which is Zen!" Little Hai should be called Nezha by now, what kind of people was he? How could he not hear the discussions of these black-clothed people? Seeing that these three black figures didn''t even know his identity, he came to think about it. No matter what, he was still a Divine General of the Heavenly Court, how could he be humiliated like this? He suddenly shook his body slightly, and his suit disappeared, he became a 6 feet high giant with a golden necklace on his neck and was accompanied by the rain and clouds, and it was still extremely dazzling in the dark night. With a red tasseled spear in hand and a set of Universal Ring on his body, one piece of mixed sky silk cloth floated around him as he shouted at the other party, "Today, if I do not teach you guys a lesson, I will be shameless to be called as the God of Sea!"


    "What the��this looks!" When Zhou Yuan saw Nezha, he had already forgotten that he had sworn that Nezha would never appear in the Modern World. He praised him immediately, "Look at him! That should be what a god looks like! And look at both of us, "he said as he pointed to himself and then to Long Fei," We are just losers in gods. It is in vain that I tried to be such a beautiful and kind Moment God. It seems like I have to work hard more to get a better appearance, to surpass this Nezha, become the top of Asia, and even the world��"


    "Shut up, you''re really dreaming!" Hao Ning was speechless of this Moment God, not only did he have the Fake, kind and Beautiful Inherent Skill, he also had the desire to promote himself, "They are all about to fight, and yet you still say that there''s nonsense!"


    "Hehehe," seeing that Nezha had revealed his real body, the three shadows were not nervous at all. Instead, they laughed, "So this is how your real body looks. It''s a pity that it looks so good ��"


    "What''s a pity?" Although Nezha was angry, with his identity, he didn''t attack.


    "What a pity, you just arrived at the Modern world not long ago, you don''t even know what''s going on ��" A black shadow shook his head as he talked to himself. That''s right, that''s right. I remember now, Nezha''s archetype was Buddhist, right? But then the Chinese sect changed it, right? So you''re not a religious god, you''re a hybrid, but if you''re Nezha... It was not the God that came from the Nezha Temple in the southeast region. We had been monitoring the incense there all along, and those incense had yet to reach the point of producing a God. In this way, you should be a God who has stepped into the Modern World because of the faith of the readers of the book!"


    "Cross over to the Modern World because of faith?" Liu Shuai''s eyes trembled as he muttered to himself, "These people know quite a bit ��"


    "Nezha Temple?" Hao Ning looked at Long Fei, "So there really is a Nezha Temple �� Although I don''t know, Long Fei, how come you, a dragon god, don''t even know? "


    Just a moment ago, Long Fei had confidently said to Hao Ning, "Have you ever heard of the ''Nezha Temple''?" Only then Hao Ning thought that there really wasn''t a ''Nezha Temple'' in this world.


    "This... Hehe, "Long Fei scratched his head and said embarrassedly:" We are enemies, and everyone is fighting for the incense. Furthermore, we are so far away from each other, so we don''t interact much and have no much conversations, hehe..."


    "So what?" Nezha didn''t deny it after hearing their analysis. His face became serious and continued to ask, "What do you want?"


    "Heh heh, this will be easier." Another man in black said, "I think you don''t know the situation. In this new Gods'' world, the Formless Fragrance Flame was scarce, and a god like you who jumped out of a book doesn''t have a trace of incense in this world. If I''m not wrong, you should only get an appearance now only, muahahaha."


    Nezha''s face frozen when he heard the other person''s words, and he backed up a little. After listening to their conversation, Hao Ning also understood now that the new god that had just been formed, due to the Non-Phase Fragrant Incense already being used to form the body, it should currently be at the weakest point in terms of mana. He thought it should be right when he remembered the unstable state Zhou Yuan was in when he had just become a moment god.


    Thinking about this, Hao Ning looked at Long Fei, who nodded and became even more confident of his guess.

 Chapter 120 God Slayer Sec

    t


    Hao Ning was even more sure of his guess. From the looks of it, these people probably wanted to take advantage of Nezha''s weakened mana to harm him, but why? Besides, when they say "take money from people, eliminate their troubles," whose money did they take and whose trouble do they mean?


    Did someone want to deal with Nezha? Could it be that Nezha had offended someone, and his enemy came to take revenge? That''s unlikely. If it was like what these men in black said, then Nezha was a new deity, how would he have enemies?


    Could it be that it was revenge against Nezha that was already planned? That was not right. If that was the case, how could these men in black not know who their opponents were and where he came from? An act of revenge that had been planned for long could not be so unreliable like this.


    As Hao Ning was lost in thought, one of the men in black spoke out to the man in the middle. "Big Brother, since we have confirmed that this God does not belong to any sect, even if we eliminated him, we would not be able to obtain much income. How about we quickly return? I have got a PUBG game to play��"


    "Pfft, useless trash!" The man in the middle slapped the back of that person''s head and cursed, "Even if we don''t earn much, we still earn something. How can we earn easily in these days? The faith of the modern world was diminishing. Otherwise, how could it take so long for such a worn-out god to appear? Even if you can''t get the sect''s bounty, you can at least get the basic income. Look, simply a "Strike of Kings" game can even take away your soul! "


    "Strike of Kings? Someone who wants to exterminate the gods also plays "Strike of Kings"?" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other, then looked at Long Fei with a stupefied face, obviously not knowing what these few people were talking about. They only laughed bitterly, "Is the Penguin Empire happy or sad to hear this?"


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, big brother!" The man in black thought for a moment, as if he had decided, "Annihilate this god, take him back and trade him for some basic income. In that case, let''s hurry up and finish this early. I will say sorry to my friends for standing them up in the next game."


    "You''ve gone too far!" When the three of them spoke to each other, it was as if Nezha was a fish on a vicious board, waiting to be slaughtered. Even a good-tempered, Clay Buddha has a temper, so he roared, "Mixed Sky Silk!"


    As he spoke, he pointed forward, and the red Mixed Sky Silk that surrounded him flew forward with a whoosh, disappearing three feet away from Nezha.


    Those three people could not help but take a step back when they saw the Silk flying out. Soon after, they realized that the Silk had disappeared, and then they laughed mischievously, "Little deity. We had already told you this a long time ago, you �� What the heck! What is this!"


    Before they finished their sentences, they found that the whole road was twisted, the light, leaves, street and the sky turned red, as if the entire world no longer belonged to the world, and turned into a red sea. Not only that, everything in this red world, started to change from three-dimensional to flat, as if it were a piece of red paper became thinner and thinner, smaller and smaller. Hao Ning could see with his naked eyes that the trees in this world were approaching him one by one, twisting and expanding, until it seemed to become a drawing on a canvas. With a sudden "bang," the three men in black were wrapped up by this red canvas.


    When he looked again, this was not a red world, but the silk on Nezha''s body previously. Looking around, the trees and street lamps had all turned into flat red paper pieces. With a slight breeze, they could no longer hold on, and with a whoosh, they scattered all over the ground.


    If someone were to pass by now, they would probably wonder how someone could cut a large paper-cut here. However, he would never have imagined that this paper-cut were living trees a few minutes ago, and were transformed by Nezha''s silk to this point.


    At this moment, one could tell how powerful Zhou Yuan''s technique was. This Silk seemed to be all-encompassing, but it directly passed through Hao Ning and the others, as if they were two parallel spaces, and did not disturb each other.


    "Stop struggling," Seeing how miserable they were, Nezha sneered. "Move again, and I''ll turn you all into a little paper-cut, a scene within the Mixed Sky Silk."


    "Oh my god!" Long Fei clenched his fists and looked at Nezha with his eyes wide open. He said enviously, "This god''s spell is potent, no wonder it''s called the Mixed Sky Silk, it really can mix the sky and the earth together, make the sun and the moon colorless!"


    "When did your literary talent become so good ��" Hao Ning laughed at Long Fei. He knew that Long Fei''s words were like the famous poem, but they were modified half-way unskillfully. Inadvertently, he saw that although Nezha spoke proudly, his right hand was shaking a little, "There''s something strange about it."


    "How is this possible!" One of the men in black took a deep breath and shouted at the other, "Big Brother, didn''t they say that the new God had almost no mana? How could he even have such great mana? "


    "Impossible!" The other man in black said, "This is impossible! "Unless ��"


    "Unless he is," the third black-clothed man said probingly, "Someone from Mr. Fei?"


    "Mr. Fei?" The man in black seemed to have realized something and quickly said to Nezha, who was getting his silk tighter and tighter, "Bro, wait, wait. Great god, are you from Mr. Fei?"


    "Mr. Fei?" Nezha was also stunned when he heard this and asked, "How do you know about Mr. Fei?"


    "So it is, "the man in black sighed, and then said with a flattering smile," It''s really a misunderstanding. Dear god, we are also from Mr. Fei! We should be family members that love each other."


    "Your Dragon King''s Temple has made little rain," Hao Ning felt that the man''s words were disgusting, after patting his chest and digesting it, he laughed and teased Long Fei, "The greatest contribution is this proverb, right?"


    "Nonsense," Long Fei was a little unhappy as he mumbled to himself "There is also wind and children business."


    When Nezha heard the man in black say that, he was a bit suspicious. "Are you also from Mr. Fei? Then why did you attack me? And you still boast shamelessly about destroying me? I have killed myself before. I have cut off my bones in return for my father and cut off my flesh in the back for my mother. Besides that, no one else can kill me! Furthermore, I have never heard of anyone in Mr. Fei, who would do such a thing to a god! "


    "Sigh, it''s a misunderstanding. If we had known earlier... It''s a long story," a man in black said as he struggled to catch his breath. He also seemed to be getting flat, "But Great God, your ability is really too great. We small fries are so trapped by you that we can''t even breathe. So could you please��"


    "Humph!" Nezha coldly snorted and stretched out his hand. He took the mixed sky silk from those people and returned to his side, "I don''t think you can pull any tricks!"


    "Aiyo, this was killing me!" The three collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath. "God Nezha, you''re really amazing! But the mana of you was on Mr. Fei''s credit, right? "


    "Hmm? Is he talking about credit? Mana Credit? " Hao Ning turned to look at the others, and asked curiously, "Did I misheard? Mana can be credited?"


    "You''re asking me? Who should I ask? " Liu Shuai also looked at Hao Ning, and shook his head as if it was natural, "What happened tonight made me feel like I''ve learned a fake theology and met a few �� ��" As he spoke, Liu Shuai looked at Long Fei and Zhou Yuan who were equally dumbstruck, "I met a few fake gods."


    "So what?" Nezha looked at the horizon, and the mixed sky silk continuously danced around him, making Nezha seem even taller. "Don''t just talk about other things, you still haven''t said what kind of relationship you guys have with Mr. Fei."


    "If that''s the case..." One of the men in black chuckled. He shook his hand as if he was throwing something out. "That''s easy."


    While talking, Nezha''s mixed sky silk suddenly shook twice and stopped floating. It tightly returned to Nezha, then there was a strange golden light emitting from his body. Nezha couldn''t move anymore. His face immediately changed. "You!" "You cheated!"


    "Not good, Immortal Tying Rope!" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai blurted out at the same time, they were too familiar with this thing, they had seen it who knows how many times. After saying that, they immediately looked towards Long Fei, who knew the most about Immortal Tying Rope, this unreliable Dragon God, "What''s going on?"


    "You, why are you looking at me?" Long Fei was a little nervous, he immediately waved his hand and pointed at the golden light on Nezha''s body. "Are you guys talking about the Immortal Tying Rope on his body? How would I know? I also bought those from Taobao! "


    "Despicable!" Nezha was a little angry at this moment, and even his voice became hurried. "You lied to me to have connections with Mr. Fei, made me underestimate you, and led me astray!"


    Sigh �� �� Little Nezha, "one of the men in black said happily," Don''t wrongly accuse us, we did not lie to you. We were here to help Mr. Fei, how can a little Nezha who hasn''t lived in this world for a long time understand the power of Mr. Fei?


    "Then you guys are even more despicable," Nezha angrily said. Although he was tied up, he was not polite with them, "We''re all colleagues, yet you treat me like this!"


    "Hehe, it''s a pity that we''re from different departments," another laughed, "Of course, colleagues from different departments are also competitors! If I don''t destroy you, then who should I kill? "


    "Uh, colleagues from different departments are the biggest competitors ��" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai laughed bitterly as they looked at each other. It was not the first time they had heard these words, and many of the so-called workplace skills were based on this principle, it was just that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai did not think much of them, and their relationship was not bad. Otherwise, they would not have spent so much effort to save Zhou Yuan. Hao Ning shook his head and sigh, "These people haven''t got a correct value, they are so realistic, I wonder what their organization is like. "


    "Destroy me? Are you really going to destroy a god? " Nezha only thought that these people were boasting shamelessly before, but now he was a little nervous. After all, he was tied up by the Immortal Tying Rope, so with his own mana he was unable to escape, and now he could only allow himself to be slaughtered, "You guys are too bold, to actually dare destroy a god!" After saying that, he regretted that he should have run away or to call for reinforcements. He could only blame himself for being too careless. He thought these people were arrogant, so he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "Hehehe, you''re right!" One of them said, giving him a big thumbs up, and said happily, "This sect of ours, just happens to be called the God Slayer Sect! "You really know your place. If you weren''t a newly born deity, we would really like to poach you over to clean up for us, clean up our toilets, and be a lackey or something like that!"


    "A warrior can be killed but not humiliated!" Nezha almost fainted when he heard that the other party wanted him, a god, to clean the toilet.


    "God Slayer Sect? What kind of sect is this? Hao Ning found it strange and looked at Long Fei, "Did you know? Have you been destroyed? "


    "Pah Pah Pah!" Long Fei''s face was unhappy, but he did not do anything to Hao Ning either, he shook his head and said, "You''re the one who was destroyed! How can I stand here if I''ve been destroyed? Furthermore, I do not know what God Slayer Sect is, handsome brother, have you heard of it? "


    "No, I''ve never heard of it," Liu Shuai thought about it carefully, even Zhang Quan had never told him about it, "Who would be so bold as actually to dare destroy them?"


    "Nonsense!" Nezha''s face turned red, "What kind of evil sect are you, to actually dare to do something like exterminating the gods!?" "You have such guts. There are many sects and clans in the world, how can they tolerate you!"


    "Hehehe, I say you, Nezha, are really smart, able to speak the truth with every word," one of them said, constantly nodding, "You''re right, our biggest supporter, the one who provides the most reward, are also those many sects! If it weren''t for the support of the various sects, the God Slayer Sect wouldn''t have developed this much �� Hehe, I can''t tell you that. "


    "Nonsense!" Nezha''s breath became weak for a moment, hearing them say that, he actually took a few breaths before continuing, "All sects in the world worship gods, and many incenses are born because of them. You guys utilized the name of sects to destroy gods�� you deserve to be killed by all sects in the world!"


    "Sigh, you are confused about this," a man in black couldn''t help but interrupt Nezha, "Obstinate, Obstinate!"


    He was about to say something, but the other man stopped him.


    "Big brother, why are we talking so much with Nezha?" The man in black who wanted to go back and played the ''Strike of Kings'' couldn''t help but say, "Anyway, he has quickly turned back into incense, there''s no point in talking anymore."


    "Incense?" Hao Ning was startled, "They have a way to turn the god back into incense?" As he spoke, he looked at Long Fei. Upon hearing that, Long Fei nervously swallowed saliva, but he persisted: "How is that possible? That''s Nezha, a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse!"


    "It should be only because Nezha''s mana is limited right now," Liu Shuai thought about it carefully, but there were still some parts he couldn''t understand, "For example, there are some secret techniques that can break apart a True Spirit, this might also be understood as returning to incense."


    "We''ll see," Hao Ning said, seeing that the few of them did not understand.


    "Ai, why are you in such a hurry? I already said not to think about ''Strike of Kings'' tonight, since he is about to turn into incense, why don''t we just let him die with the truth. It''s not really often for us to have a chatting opportunity with a god." That man called Big Brother said, then turned to Nezha and asked, "Nezha, do you know why sects respect gods and let people believe in gods?"


    "Eh?" Not to mention Nezha, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were also stunned. Up till now, they only knew that the gods were formed from their faith, but never thought about why the sects respected the gods as their gods. In other words, this was a question that they didn''t even need to think about, or maybe they should just say that it was a piece of crap. Since if those sects do not pray gods, how could they be called sects?


    That was precisely why everyone was shocked when the man asked this question.


    "Hehehe, look, even this god was stunned. He doesn''t know, hahaha." One of the big brothers saw Nezha stunned and said to the other two men in black with a smile, "It seems it''s normal when we first time heard this and not accepting this point of view."


    "That''s right, that''s right," The other person saw Nezha''s shock and said proudly, "I say, little Nezha, do you think the sect respected gods because of how pious this sect''s upper echelon was? �� That''s right, it might have been like this in the beginning, but what about hundreds of years or even thousands of years later? After these higher-ups had gained their own followers, they suddenly discovered that they could use the name of God and let the followers do what they wanted. In this way, how much personal desires had they brought into these beliefs? How many wars have been waged in the name of God? Without mentioning anything else, do you know how many redemption supplements the believers spent to some sects in the West in just a few hundred years? Do you know how many people have died in the war? Do you know all of these?"


    "What he said is ��" Hao Ning''s eyes lit up as if he had understood something.


    "Shh!" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, and interrupted, "As long as you know, don''t say it!"


    "But people here do not understand the selfish desires of the higher-ups, and they continue to produce incense. Thus, if there is a chance that a true god appears in these sects because of the faith, "the man in black obviously did not hear the conversation between Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, so he continued to speak. " And this God stood out and said that he did not need the money from the people, nor did he need the people to go to war, and only needed the people to contribute their faith to him continuously. In this way, who will be the victim?"


    "Oh!" Hao Ning and Liu Shuai sat paralyzed on the ground. In an instant, they had thought of a few things, but they still found it hard to accept.


    The true Gods did not need the people''s money, they only required the people''s faith. This point could be seen from Zhou Yuan, the reason why Long Fei was able to become a god with such sea lanterns cost only a small amount of money was the people''s sincerity, not the money. So the Gods needed more and more people to believe in them.


    And on the contrary, what true Gods don''t want to see is people who believe in them living a bad life, or even fighting with each other, the more they kill, the fewer people there are. Therefore, if the true gods appear and create a miracle, telling the believers not to kill, that they should live well, that gods don''t need too much money, and that they should just pay their respects to the gods, then these believers should be more willing to believe in the gods than in the upper echelons of the sects. In this way, evil deeds were caused by the selfish desires of various sects over a long period, especially there would be harmful consequences that completely went against the gods'' will. Therefore, there must be doubts, blames, even revolution. If that day comes, not to talk about administrating the followers, they could not even live any longer!


    "So, for the past thousand years," the elder brother continued. "Except for some sects like us Huaxia sect who have less selfish desires, the main job of the other sects is to make the believers worship them for their teachings, while at the same time giving us the reward to destroy the true gods, to help them eliminate the gods that are born from the faith of the believers." �� Hehe, isn''t that a bit contradictory? "By telling the believers that they need to believe in the gods, they are destroying the gods in their own sects?"


    "What?" "Impossible!" Nezha''s face turned red when he heard this. It was unknown if he was talking to himself or to the three people, "That''s impossible! What nonsense! "


    "Hehehe, you clearly believed it, yet you actually lied to yourself and refused to admit to it." Another man in black laughed, "Except for some enlightened sects, other sects only need their believers to obey them blindly, but they definitely don''t need a true God of their sects. How can you, a god, understand the greed of human nature? Otherwise, why do you think so many years there is no single miracle? It''s not because there are no gods, but because before the miracle happened, most of the new gods have already been destroyed by us, the God Slayer Sect, or some other sects'' operations! "


    Note: The sects that the God Slayer Sect talked about aren''t all sects, and Jiang Nan Mu Yu didn''t bias in the slightest. The description here is more about the greed of humans, I hope that everyone does not take this concept to reality. What Mu Yu wanted to say was that if a sect bewitched people to kill and donate, they wouldn��t allow a true god of their sect. Otherwise, the day a True God was born would be the day that their sect would be exterminated.

 Chapter 121 Fake Falling Treasure Coin

    ��Oh, my God!�� Although what the man in black said seemed to be reasonable, Long Fei still could not accept the fact as they spoke frankly in front of him. ��So, I am very lucky to survive? Amitabha, Amitabha, God bless me.��


    Hao Ning couldn��t help stopping Long Fei as he folded his hands and murmured. ��Do you have any dignity? Aren''t you one of the Immortals? You bless yourself? You''re really hilarious...��


    ��So, you destroyed all the Immortals of this land?�� Of course, Nezha could not hear what Hao Ning and Long Fei said. He couldn��t help asking again, ��Countless Immortals since thousands of years ago have been eliminated by you?��


    ��No, no, no, no, not at all.�� The man in black waved his hand quickly. ��We don��t have that power! The Immortals in China have long been destroyed by the emperors of the past dynasties. As soon as the new emperor ascended the throne, he ordered everybody should be devoted to what he was devoted to. Since then, the belief had been changed from time to time for so many times. God of Creation had been shifted from Nu Wa to Pan Gu. Nobody knows what happened on earth during this period. Anyway, we couldn��t remember all the changes because there were so many in the past. Alas, the Godslayer Sect in this mainland��was so idle and had few opportunities to make off-the-book money. Otherwise, we should not be so pathetic. Even the Sect mentioned in your book��what Sect does he belong to?��


    ��Chan Sect.�� said another man in black.


    ��Yes, Chan Sect all Immortals from this Sect will be killed by us, this is the way we feed ourselves!�� the man in black said, ��People over here believe in so few beliefs. The new policies introduced over the past several hundred years classified the Immortals. Those dragons and Immortals from the small temples fell into the lower class. Killing them makes no money. So, my brother, we are also in a miserable situation ��"


    ��Class... They classified Immortals!�� said Long Fei in anger, ��I belong to a lower class. That is why I am so safe! You are so bullying! I will fight for us to my last drop of blood!�� As he said, he rolled up his sleeves and was about to go out. He looked at the yellow light on Nezha��s body and hesitated. Then he looked at the others obliquely. All of them looked at him with a sneer and mockery. Then he blushed and said, ��Forget it, I, as a great dragon, don''t remember minor faults. I''ll fight later...��


    ��Long Fei, don''t be depressed...�� Hao Ning looked at Long Fei with a grin on his face. He knew why Long Fei was not killed. Long Fei��s class was too low. He stopped for a long time and wanted to say something to comfort him, ��Aren��t you good at water tactic? As you know, the highest good is like that of water. The goodness benefits ten thousand creatures. Yet itself does not scramble. That is why water is the best in the world. There are also advantages to be in a low class. At least, we are safe.��


    ��Err��! So shameless���� Nezha found nothing to respond. He thought for a second and sneered, ��Since you are all Mr. Fei��s men, I guess Mr. Fei won��t pay you for killing me!��


    ��That��s not your business. Mr. Fei is too busy to care this kind of minor things,�� said another man in black. He shook his head and added, ��After killing you, we will restore you to be the fragrance, we have ways to change your identity naturally. After all these years in this line, we''ve done a lot of things. Although we are not so good at this business, we''ve got a lot of connections. In today��s world, no connection means nowhere to go. So, be cool, my buddy.��


    ��You are so shameless!�� Hao Ning was disgusted when he heard them say ��no connection means nowhere to go��. He finally decided to talk with Liu Shuai, ��Liu Shuai, do you think we need to help Nezha out��or not?��


    ��I know what you mean. These people are so shameless! They even kill their own kind! It''s moral decay, a distortion of human nature!�� Liu Shuai nodded and scolded angrily. After scolding, he frowned and said as he looked at Long Fei, ��But what can we do about it? They have Immortal Tying Rope �� Do you know any magic words or any approach to unlock it?��


    ��Of course not!�� Long Fei answered without thinking, shaking his head like a rattle-drum. ��I don''t know if theirs has magic words, but the one I bought before has no magic words.��


    ��Then, why you��?�� Hao Ning couldn��t help debunking, he had an idea as he was in the middle of the conversation, ��Oh, oh, you know what, I have a good idea!��


    ��What idea?�� Liu Shuai, Long Fei and Zhou Yuan immediately gathered together.


    ��That��s the method Zhang Quan used once,�� Hao Ning said excitedly, waving his fist. ��Did you forget? The Falling Treasure Coin was used to deal with Immortal Tying Rope as we fought against Long Fei?��


    ��Forget it, man!�� When the three heard this, they immediately despised it and dispersed, ��At this urgent moment, you just say a useless thing!��


    ��Hey, what''s wrong with you? What I said is not useless!�� Hao Ning looked unhappy and said uncommonly, ��Zhou Yuan and Long Fei have no idea. Liu Shuai, can''t you make a fake Falling Treasure Coin? This is Zhang Quan''s proud work. How could he not teach you? ��


    ��A fake Falling Treasure Coin?�� Long Fei listened to him with great interest when he heard what Hao Ning said. ��My dear brother, can you do it now?��


    ��Go away!�� Liu Shuai blushed and pushed Long Fei aside, ��Don��t listen to his nonsense!��


    ��Well, I''m not talking nonsense.�� Hao Ning argued. ��What did Zhang Quan say then? The materials of the Falling Treasure Coin are the money we use now. I have just two coins here. Would you like to have a shot?��


    After speaking, regardless of the surprise on Zhou Yuan��s and Long Fei��s faces, he stuffed the coins to Liu Shuai.


    ��Go away, man! You think I am so cheap!�� Liu Shuai scornfully pushed him away, then he looked at Hao Ning and said earnestly, ��I really didn��t learn how to refine, I haven��t learnt much because �C�� Liu Shuai''s eyes flashed. ��It is possible to learn the theories in the dream, but in regard to the refinement, an operation is much more important than a theory. How can I learn operations in a dream.��


    ��Oh,�� Hao Ning understood, and said no more, ��That''s the case.��


    ��What can we do about it now?�� Zhou Yuan looked down at the coins in Hao Ning''s hand and thought for a while. He then asked Hao Ning tentatively, ��Hao Ning, do you think it is possible to make a fake Falling Treasure Coin just like the one you used to save me by a fake Creation of the Gods last time?��


    ��F��.fake Creation of the Gods?�� Long Fei had never heard of these things, and Zhang Quan did not say these things to him, either. His eyes were straight as he heard what Zhou Yuan said. He stammered, ��You guys are too bold. You messed up the relations between causes and consequences. Those are the things that are hard to be tolerated by Heaven and Hell��it''s just so exciting!�� After saying so, Long Fei immediately changed his expression. He shrugged at Hao Ning and said, ��Hao Ning, my dear brother, no, Hao Ning, my dear God, you are so good. Make one, make one. I can��t wait to see a fake one!��


    ...


    Liu Shuai was so close to kicking out this low-class dragon.


    ��Bah!�� Hao Ning did not want to argue with this always-quote-line-from Flirting Scholar Drama Queen. He stared at Zhou Yuan and said, ��You, don''t mess around. It''s not so easy to make a fake one. Last time, in order to save you, I almost lost my life when I attempted to use the God-mighty from the Creation of the Gods! Right ���� Hao Ning pointed at Nezha outside of the virtualized reality. ��I just had a fight against this buddy! At that time, he borrowed the water from the East Sea. Yes, the whole East Sea water to fight against me! Oh, my God, there was too much water, I was almost scared to death!��


    ��Oh, that is terrifying!�� After hearing Hao Ning��s description, Long Fei looked outside more admiringly at the tied-up Nezha. The men in black were still talking with Nezha, but it was no longer important. Long Fei grabbed Hao Ning��s hand and shook excitedly, ��Hao Ning, my dear God, I beg you to save him. He is good at how to use the water tactic. I must learn the skill.��


    ��Fuck off! He used magic weapons at that time.�� Hao Ning felt funny and sighed: Do you know who his Master was? It was Taiyi Immortal. He himself was the third son of Chen Tangguan. He was born in a royal family with a deep background. There were so many magic weapons he could use at any time. On the other hand, the low-class dragon like you, even no one in Godslayer Sect was interested in killing you�� of course, it hurt when it was spoken out loud. Hao Ning did not speak it out, and he continued to say, ��I really can��t use the Creation of the Gods anymore. The book is so weird, so I don��t even know what happened eventually.��


    ��If it is just the television series created out of the Creation of the Gods, is it ok? As we know, many directors were prone to fabricate stories. The television works they made from the Creation of the Gods might not be recognized by the author Xu Zhonglin. In addition, these actors have poor acting skills and are not dedicated to their work. The end of the television work may have nothing to do with the original one.�� Zhou Yuan understood what Hao Ning said. He came up with another idea, ��Now, there are so many remakes of the Creation of the Gods. What we need to do is to find out the episode related to the Falling Treasure Coin, and based on the power in the episode, I think we can make a fake one.��


    ��Err���� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. What just he said about the television works was very good. It was true but too sharp, ��Zhou Yuan, the fans will trouble you as you told the truth. In addition, nobody will watch TV if the actor��s performance is too poor. Those sorts of episodes cannot collect fragrance because of the poor performance; so, how can I borrow the God-mighty?��


    What Hao Ning said was reasonable. First of first was that the episodes were able to draw people��s attention. He had no way to borrow the God-mighty from episodes that drew less attention. Less attention meant less God-mighty. That was why he could only borrow God-mighty from the works written by some great writers like Mr. Jin.


    ��No need to worry!�� Zhou Yuan clapped his chest and snapped his fingers confidently, ��Although the works are not so good, the actors can draw people��s attention. That is the guarantee for the viewing rate.��


    As Zhou Yuan snapped his fingers, there were many videos with respect to the Creation of the Gods appeared in the virtualized reality. They looked like the projections in the air. Unfortunately, there were so many videos that they couldn''t find the one they wanted at once. Zhou Yuan frowned and said, ��It seems that I have to use my great tricks. Everybody, look out, I will use my magic power: speed up the search �� well, miss you, miss you, miss you �� Wingardium Leviosa! Peskipiksi Pesternomi!��


    ��What the hell! What are you saying���� Long Fei exclaimed, ��Shouldn��t it be all the fighters be energetic and fight for each other?��


    ��Go to hell, your magic words!�� Liu Shuai laughed as he looked at the fast-paced video. He said with a smile, ��This is the fast-paced video, ok? Zhou Yuan, I am a programmer. The tricks you played in front of me are childish. Shame on you.��


    ��What you said is bullshit, except fast pace, they are artificial intelligence image recognition and semantic analysis, okay?�� Zhou Yuan blushed. He just spoke a causal sentence to make himself more professional, but Liu Shuai exposed his lie. Anyway, they found a few episodes related to the Falling Treasure Coin. Zhou Yuan watched one by one and tried to find the one they needed.


    ��Well, Zhou Yuan, something��s wrong here, ��Hao Ning doubted as he looked at Zhou Yuan watching the videos gladly, ��I have no clue that there are such detailed videos in my Moments. How can you get these?��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan looked a little bashful, ��That day, I had nothing to do, I accidentally entered the Immortal��s moments server����


    ��Immortal��s moments server?�� The three asked at the same time.


    ��Okay, by Moments server,�� Zhou Yuan said with a bitter smile. Nothing could be hidden before the three, ��I found how to enter the Penguin Video server by the back door����


    ��What, you invaded the Penguin��s internal system?�� Liu Shuai, as a programmer, had knowledge about what Zhou Yuan said, he exclaimed, ��You were hacking, what you are doing is doing what you know is wrong!��


    ��Fuck off.�� Zhou Yuan denied as he was busy in searching the videos, ��What I did is Moment God��s action. Don��t compare what I did with the hacker��s? Is the act of God an invasion? What is an Immortal��s action? One Immortal��s action is a wave, a drop of tear, a legend of Immortal, leaving only����


    ��Leave only the elegance of Immortal, the legend of Immortal. Stop! You are singing a song now!�� Hao Ning was amused by this Moment God. What Zhou Yuan sang was the theme song of the first Chinese television work�� the Creation of the Gods. The television work was made decades ago, but he could still remember the song. Uncommon as it was, the song was quite appropriate as Nezha was over here. Zhou Yuan��s song showed that it was not a waste of time for Zhou Yuan to watch the classic works like Journey to the West.


    ��I found it!�� He did not stop his work as he chatted with Hao Ning. It took a few minutes to find what they needed in the video. ��That is the one we want. The Falling Treasure Coin is very obvious. Hao Ning, the next move is up to you now!��


    Zhou Yuan put his hand on Hao Ning��s forehand. He looked at Hao Ning and said reluctantly, ��Lend Me Your Mana.��


    ��Hey, Zhou Yuan, your Mana is a little weak, I feel that your legs turn to jelly.�� Hao Ning smiled at Zhou Yuan badly, ��Did you touch yourself too much recently? Being in the blues now?��


    Zhou Yuan quickly responded with blushed faced, ��Nonsense! I have stayed with Zhang Chi for the whole day. I am just a little exhausted!��


    ��Oh! That��s it!�� Long Fei and Liu Shuai stared at him with wide eyes, ��You two, are gays?��


    ��Bullshit, it does not look like what you think about!�� Zhou Yuan knew what they were thinking about when he looked at Long Fei��s and Liu Shuai��s eyes. He was exhausted because he learnt Taoism with Zhang Chi in the day. The expressions on the faces of the two showed that they thought something dirty. Zhou Yuan did not want to explain more about this. He asked Hao Ning to hurry, ��Don��t talk nonsense and hurry up!��


    ��Stellar Transposition!�� Hao Ning was glad to hold the two coins in his one hand, and the other hand pretended to touch the video Zhou Yuan already found. A flash of lightning passed. The video clip started to shake violently. The color of the video changed as if the video tried to survive badly. After a few minutes later, there was a crack in the middle of the video. The crack grew bigger and bigger. Finally, two videos appeared half of the size of the original one. The two videos grew bigger and bigger to be the same size as the original one. One of the two videos passed through Hao Ning��s hand, entering one coin in the other hand. The coin trembled and emitted an unusual red light, and then turned into a golden light. After three alternations between the red and golden lights, the coin became two common coins.


    ��Oh, my God, you are so great, Hao Ning. One video became two videos.�� Liu Shuai watched the whole process of how one video passed through the coin. He said with his thumb up, ��You are better and better now. You made the video mitosis! You are the Songzi Guanyin in the video Moments.��


    ��Go to hell, your mitosis!�� Cold sweat appeared on his head as he heard Hao Ning. Mitosis was a way of reproduction of lower biological cells. It was a simple change from one to two and from two to four. Biology was Liu Shuai��s major in the university, so he could associate the process with mitosis. Anyway, the process was quite like mitosis. Hao Ning stopped himself to say more about it. He asked directly, ��So, what can we do now? Who will throw this Falling Treasure Coin out? How can we save Nezha?��


    ��Of course, it is���� Long Fei looked at the men in black while he was talking. He exclaimed in a sudden, ��Fuck, what��s that in their hands?��


    Lingyu��s words: the explanation to God of Creation mentioned by the man in black: It is said that the initial God of Creation in Chinese Tales of Legend is Nu Wa, and then it is changed to be Pan Gu. It is probably because of the transformation from the matriarchal clan to the patriarchal clan.


    The sentence Gao Ning mocked Long Fei: The highest good is like that of water. The goodness of is that it benefits the ten thousand creatures. Yet itself does not scramble. It is from Dao De Jing, the Classic of the Virtue of the Tao: The highest good is like that of water. The goodness benefits the ten thousand creatures. Yet itself does not scramble. In each case, it is because they prefer what does not lead to strife, and therefore does not go amiss. The sentences used in the dialogue was to reflect Hao Ning��s personality who always teased Long Fei by patchworks.

 Chapter 122 The Magic Weapon? The Magic Weapon!

    ��Boy, how can you be so thoughtless? Stay calm however the situation changes and keep composed even bearing the weight of Mount Thaishan.�� Liu Shuai patted Long Fei on the shoulder, shaking his head with self-satisfaction on his face. He turned to look at the person in black, and shouted out, ��Shit! Why do they have that?��


    That was exactly the self-absorptive type who laughed at people��s short-sightedness but contradicted himself instantly.


    Hao Ning turned to the gang in black, too, seeing the overreactive behaviours of them both.


    One of them held a small golden yellow container in his hand, which seemed like a tiny pot, with a significant crack on the upper side. Moreover, the part faced with Hao Ning displayed an uneven colouration, some areas of which were in cyan, as if it didn��t get proper paint, or it were meant to be prominent.


    It didn��t occur to Hao Ning at once what it was. He just thought it odd. But since Long Fei and Liu Shuai were stunned like that, it shouldn��t be something ordinary. Nezha��s eyes were full of appalled expression. Besides Long Fei and Liu Shuai, he even saw Zhou Yuan behaving strangely.


    ��What is this, anyway? I know nothing about that.�� Hao Ning patted his head without any idea coming to him, and inquired in confusion, ��Why are you getting nervous?��


    ��How on the earth can I forget about that!?�� Liu Shuai said bitterly in regret, ��No wonder they dare threaten to regress Nezha to Formless Fragrance Flame! I thought they were boasting! How stupid I was! I should have unlearned Hunyuan Vat!��


    ��Hunyuan Vat? In their possession?�� Hao Ning was stumbling his words under great shock, and he instantly got it clear. Formerly, no, it was narrated in Creation of the Gods, that with Hunyuan Vat, Sanxiao Goddesses got rid of Three Lotuses of Twelve Golden Immortals on their head and extinguished Five Qis in their bosom, which damaged a thousand-year devotion of them. Let alone Nezha bound by Immortal Tying Rope, even Hai Hui God in his vigorous condition would be wiped out at ease.


    ��Very likely.�� Liu Shuai adjusted his glasses, squinting, ��I see no difference here from the image I saw when studying in my dream. By the way, nothing else could fulfill the functions the three described but Hun Yuan Jin Dou. But why should it appear? It��s impossible that�� and why is it gripped by such a gang of ridiculousness?��


    ��What can we do now?�� Long Fei literally didn��t look like a Long God now, although he never did. And he pushed Liu Shuai, ��Cool guy, can we deal with that using our Falling Treasure Coin?��


    ��Hard to say...�� Liu Shuai peered at the two Falling Treasure Coins they just copied, hesitant. It would be okay doing with other magic weapons, but for Hunyun Vat, it would be complicated. They could take gambles with a real Falling Treasure Coin in hand. While they would run out of fortune beating down Immortal Tying Rope with the two knockoffs. It was impossible to beat down Hunyuan Vat with the two.


    Hao Ning told the unsureness of Liu Shuai by his silence. Liu Shuai held the best knowledge base of magical weapons and theology, regardless of his waggish daily behaviours. If he thought they wouldn��t make it, then they could fairly give up hope. Though he wanted to save Nezha and ask about the stuffs he had been puzzled about, they��d better be the wise man who looked after his own hide.


    ��You�� Who are you?�� Nezha knew about the weapon too, and he raised his voice at the sight of Hunyuan Vat, ��Where did you get that? What are you doing with Yunxiao, Bixiao and Qiongxiao, Sanxiao Goddesses?��


    ��Big bro, what nonsense is he speaking? What the hell are three siu yehs?�� One of the black gangs presented confusion in his words, ��Their poverty only allows for mung beans in their siu yeh? But why do they insist on three siu yehs under such financial condition?��


    The group of Hao Ning watched each other wordlessly. Liu Shuai felt confused, ��They don��t seem to know about Sanxiao Goddesses, then where did they get Hunyuan Vat?��


    ��I have no idea.�� Hao Ning scratched his hair without any thought, ��Hunyuan Vat is so renowned that I don��t believe one could have it while knowing nothing about its background.��


    The big bro was stupefied by his question, and his blankness verified his lack of related knowledge. He scratched his head too, and said a mixed sentence in Chinese and English, ��You ask me, I ask who? What an evil day! Let��s try the new facility we got right now on the little boy.��


    ��Great! But how does it work?�� the man in black responded quickly, but when he turned and scrutinize the good, ��We��ve never used such high-tech before.��


    ��High-tech? New facility?�� Hao Ning who had been overwhelmed by despair now stiffened at his words, turned to Liu Shuai, ��Shuai, Hunyuan Vat is a high-tech? Have you heard of that?��


    ��No way. Don��t listen to their nonsense.�� Liu Shuai felt it odd, too, but seeing that none of them knew using it, an idea occurred to him and he said, ��Maybe they got it somewhere, but they didn��t know about that, so they took it as a high-tech. No wonder they are unfamiliar with Sanxiao Goddesses. That��s interesting. Since they can��t utilize it now, let��s take the time when they are looking into it and liberate Nezha from Immortal tying rope, then save him out?��


    ��Good idea!�� Hao Ning was about to give him a thumb-up and praise his crafty when the man in black shouted, ��I get it!�� He pressed Liu Shuai down with the half-stretched hand who was ready to act, ��Wait. Security first.��


    ��I know.�� Liu Shuai got a layer of cold sweat. If he acted boldly just now, and the man absorbed him into Hunyuan Vat, too. He might be decomposed directly at the absence of a thousand-year devotion.


    ��Big bro, here we have the specification!�� the man continued, ��oh, first, we have to reach here���� he put out his hand to the back of Hunyuan Vat, rubbing there. His eyes fixed to the specification, ��Here, have some rubs����


    ��With the devilish steps?�� Another guy in black followed instinctively.


    ��Hahaha.�� Hao Ning couldn��t hold back his laughter, ��They��re really ridiculous, aren��t they? Godslayer Sect? Are they kidding? And how can Hunyuan Vat have a specification?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Liu Shuai refrained his giggles, and took on a serious look, ��It doesn��t matter whether they��re ridiculous or not. My point is that the magical weapon they hold is quite powerful.��


    ��Steps? What��s wrong with you? Having too much Douyin?�� the big bro hit him on the head, ��Stop chitchat and look into the specification!��


    ��Aye, with three light tipping.�� The man in black went on with the specification on mobile phone and had three tips on the back of Hunyuan Vat, clapped, ��We should make it now!��


    The whole vat began shaking. The golden light around it was originally the reflected light of the road lamps, but now it was from the vat itself. The golden light filled the air, and spectacularly at the top of the vat there were a highlight. Then from the fore part, it pulled out three rope-like things, swinging in the air.


    ��Goodness! Tentacle erotica?�� the man cried.


    ��Fuck you!�� the big bro got unbearable, and beat on the back of his head, ��What are you watching all the days! Kick the Erotic things out of your mind! Don��t you want to run your business?�� Then he turned to another one in confusion, ��But what��s this? How can we use it?��


    ��See?�� Hao Ning inhibited his smile and told Liu Shuai, ��Qili and Long Fei are much more reliable comparative to them.��


    ��What is a tentacle erotica?�� Zhou Yuan asked abruptly, ��One magical weapon?��


    ��Please���� Hao Ning stared at Zhou Yuan in a gloomy face, ��Don��t you watch any erotic films or read any novels?��


    ��Why do I watch those things?�� Zhou Yuan said in slight, ��My parents said it was not good, and I have to be a paragon boy since my childhood. And I��m the moment god����


    ��You��re a freak.�� Hao Ning said with a bitter smile. Finally, he got to know the reason why Zhou Yuan would pursue progress at the expense of his soul to Lan Ruo. He was always living up to parents�� and seniors�� expectations, and never went beyond the border. He had only the good, the nice, the tender, and that led to his ignorance of the less good, to which people like Hao Ning were exposed. However, humanity is divided into two sides, so Zhou Yuan was probably escaping from, or restraining the dark one of him all the time. Or he wouldn��t have committed such extreme acts as cutting his body with a knife after losing his soul.


    At the thought of that, Hao Ning said to Zhou Yuan, eyes on him, ��Do you know about ��Yin is rather inside Yang than against Yang?��


    Zhou Yuan was stunned. His lips quivered, without any answer coming out of it.


    ��Ah, it��s voice-controlled!�� the person said after a long research, ��Big bro, we have to call the sentence out, activate it, and tell it whom to hit��whomever we want!��


    After that, he continued, ��Hit whomever we want? Ah, in a northeastern style.��


    ��My God, what a waste!�� Liu Shuai couldn��t stand it and he roared at them, ��That��s not a ��hit��! That��s a ��rid��, the ��rid�� of ��getting rid of the Three Lotuses on the head��, the ��rid�� of ��eliminating devotion of a thousand year! Not the ��hit�� in northeastern mandarin! I��ve got enough of you fucking theology idiots!�� he raised up, as if he were to instruct them himself.


    Luckily, they wouldn��t be noticed whatever they did under virtualised reality effect, or Liu Shuai would have been a trial subject of Hunyuan Vat.


    ��Calm down. Calm down!�� Hao Ning and Long Fei dragged Liu Shuai, knowing that his pride of theological expert didn��t allow him to leave aside the idiots who possessed Hunyuan Vat but had no insight in using it. Hao Ning was puzzled as well. Why Hunyuan Vat could be a voice-controlled one? And he got it after several thoughts, the so-called ��voice-controlled�� was actually a spell.


    ��But big bro, why is the words for activation in English?�� the black one continued, ��I��m not good at English. Come and have a look.��


    ��English?�� Liu Shuai was struck. So was Hao Ning. He asked Liu Shuai, ��During your study of theology in your dream, have you heard that the spell of Hunyuan Vat is in English?��


    ��Nonsense! Do you think Sanxiao Goddesses are seniors of Harry Potter?�� Liu Shuai laughed at the joke himself, and he took on a serious face, ��I��ll accept it if it��s in a Chinese dialect, but English? How?��


    ��Dialect? Like Henan dialect? Hunyuan Fat?�� Hao Ning imitated it, thinking it funny, ��But they said it was in English. So, it��s actually not the Hunyuan Vat?�� he continued his deduction, ��If that��s true, then there��s no reason that we flinch!��


    ��Good! Here we go!�� Liu Shuai got Falling Treasure Coin from Hao Ning��s hand, about to throw, and was stopped by Zhou Yuan, ��No hurry. If that��s not Hunyuan Vat, Nezha would be safe. Wait and see. For more, if you wanna throw it out, I have to cancel the virtualised reality effect on that, or it can��t even touch Hunyuan Vat and will go through it directly. So, take your time, we shall match up!��


    When they talked, the big bro had already taken the mobile phone with specification on that, he read it out without any thought, ��Hey, Siri!��


    ��Bullshit!�� Liu Shuai and Hao Ning got shocked at the same time, ��What is it? Isn��t this the order for iPhone��s artificial intelligence assistant? Has Hunyuan Vat already been gripped by Apple? No way�� Stop all the kidding.��


    ��Eh�� Sorry, I got it wrong.�� the big bro rubbed his forehead awkwardly, took a closer look at the specification, and read with uncertainty, ��Hey, Hunyuan Doo.��


    ��Yes.�� At that time, the part of Hunyuan Vat in face of Hao Ning, where used to be lacking in paint, now became lightened. It was brightening and flashing, and some voices came out at the glint, virtually in the same tone of Siri, ��What can I do for you?��


    ��Fuck! All English?�� the big bro was somewhat despairing, from which you could tell his English level, ��Why this? What happened?��


    ��No, we��re done for!�� another man in black clapped his head and said, ��We were so hasty today that we took the one in the process which should be delivered to America by mistake. I was puzzled at the specification of half Chinese and half English! Big bro, can we use it?��


    ��I��ll talk to you later!�� The big bro stroked his forehead, sighed, ��Who can predict that we have to pass the CET4 to kill a spirit? What a dreadful world for non-literacy people. I��ll try.��


    ��Sorry, I don��t understand���� Hearing that, the vat dimmed.


    ��Why it died?�� he flapped it, ��Out of charge?��


    ��Piss it. That��s really an electric device!�� Hao Ning wiped the sweat on his forehead, ��We��re tricked.��


    Liu Shuai nodded, and was about to talk to Zhou Yuan when another man in black said, ��Out of charge? It��s functioned by souls, okay?��


    Saying so, he put out a small glass bottle. Hao Ning and Long Fei got stiffened at the sight of it, while Liu Shuai still blanked, ��What��s up?��


    ��Can��t you see it?�� Hao Ning got frozen for an instant, and turned to Zhou Yuan, ��No�� It��s really souls in the bottle! No wonder Shuai can��t see it.��


    ��That��s it!�� Zhou Yuan understood. Hao Ning, thanks to the power he borrowed just now, could see it as well, so he went for Long Fei, certainly, while Liu Shuai, not equipped with magical power, was blind to the souls in the bottle. Then Liu Shuai tipped on his forehead, ��Watch it now. Can you see several spirits there?��


    ��Shit, the spirit, it seems familiar���� Liu Shuai blinked and looked closer, ��That��s one of the people who got into the accident in hospital!��


    ��How do you know that?�� Hao Ning asked, and he understood right away, ��You saw them then, in hospital, right? I��m stupid.��


    Liu Shuai nodded, with no answer, and his brow wrinkled intensely, ��Are they the guys who exchanged the souls of human for animals��?��


    ��Lucky little Nezha,�� the man in black swung the bottle, ��We borrow this from our comrades not long ago. We didn��t expect to use it on you for the first time.��


    ��Borrow?�� Nezha scorned, ��Based on your style, I bet the comrades who lent it to you are vanished since long.��


    ��Haha, no comment.�� He didn��t answer the question.


    ��I see. That is ��to kill for money��. This Godslayer Sect must have killed the one who gave them the fallen souls and stolen them.�� Liu Shuai nodded, and saw Hao Ning shivered, ��The staff with Mr. Fei are virtually ruthless and cruel. Such cheats, betrayals and slaughters happen even within the association. It��s creepy even only to think about that.��


    During their talking, the man in black put on a pair of gloves, white, on his hands, which seemed a pair of hands flourishing in the night sky and added some gloominess to the atmosphere.


    Seeing the gloves, Long Fei reeled unconsciously, as if not able to support himself. He tilted forward, about to fly away. Hao Ning noticed his oddness and gave him a hand, ��Are you well?��


    ��Yes.�� Long Fei pressed his temple, composed himself, and turn back his head to avoid looking into that person, ��His gloves are unusual. I couldn��t see it clearly, as if it were half existent and half not. And it shows a bizarre suction of fragrance flame. I was about to be sucked there under distraction.��


    ��Eh? Does such an item exist?�� Hao Ning, with Long Fei in his arms, looked at Liu Shuai, ��which is able to suck the soul?��


    ��Hard to say. I don��t think there is.�� Liu Shuai wore a confused face, pondered carefully and looked at Hao Ning, ��I know one thing�� but that��s impossible! Absolutely not!��


    ��Be straightforward!�� Hao Ning got a bit impatient, ��Tell us.��


    ��Don��t you remember? You once made a knockoff of that.�� Liu Shuai��s lips quivered, ��The depiction in the book was ��One dot of spirit, flew to it��.��


    ��League of Gods?�� Hao Ning and Hao Ning exclaimed in sync.


    No wonder they feel stunned. That��s the words from The Creation of the Gods. When the people in league died, they would speak ��one dot of spirit��, then fly to League of Gods, which was the source of Liu Shuai��s assumption.


    But that was outrageous. Hao Ning glimpsed at the white gloves, but only shook his head, ��Can��t be that.��


    Wearing the gloves, the man opened the glass bottle. The soul fell to the ground, and his mouth as like being sealed by glue, unable to utter any word. At his landing on earth, he rushed madly and reached dozens of meters away in moments. However, the man in black stretched forward his hand and made a grip at ease, and then it looked like that the soul was sucked forcefully and couldn��t help moving towards the man. The man grasped one arm of the soul and laughed, ��We��ve kept you alive for such long days, so now it��s your time to devote yourself!��


    Saying so, he made a tore up sign in the air, and one arm of the soul was split instantly!

 Chapter 123 Hao Ning was in trouble, and profiteers appeared

    The arm of the soul was just like the body, with bits of flesh hanging loosely at the broken parts. If it were not for the sky light, it would be an X-rated picture. Drops of soul liquid trickled down like human blood from the broken parts of the man''s arms and body. Before falling to the ground, the soul liquid was gently grabbed by the white gloves of the black dressed man.


    "Brother, that��s a great pair of gloves!" said the black dress person with a silly smile, as if it had been done countless times, "It was only used by the whole soul before. So wasteful. Now, we have this glove. We can tear it as much as we want."


    "Oh, my god!" Hao Ning and the other three hurriedly closed their eyes after seeing the horrible scene, as if they could still hear the shrill cry of the soul because of great pain. Although his voice became lower when his mouth was sealed, the cry was still sad. Hao Ning vomited for a while, and Zhou Yuan felt sorry about that: "How cruel it is! A soul was torn apart like that! I have never heard of such a thing. The half of your soul remained then, with the other half just faded. It wasn��t torn apart."


    "I, I don''t know!" Zhou Yuan had never seen it, and his lips were shaking. The moment god was just an ordinary Internet practitioner." The remaining half of my soul never entered my body again. I don��t know that I become the moment god��Wait. I''m a little bit confused. My soul is not in my body and I have the soul of the moment god. So did moment god become Zhou Yuan or Zhou Yuan become moment god? Who am I then?"


    Zhou Yuan began to think about the philosophical problem that could confuse his mind. Hao Ning patted Zhou on the face and said, "Stop thinking about it. Philosophers haven''t figured out this problem for thousands of years. We''d better think about how to save Nazha."


    Liu Shuai frowned. Something popped into his mind. He said, "Since they can directly tear apart the soul of a person''s arm, maybe it can also take away the soul of a person''s hand and replace it with something else. Is this the way to implant Qili hand soul as the Book Elf?"


    "That makes sense!" Hao Ning thought of the book printed by Qili''s soul rubbings, the Book Elf who was eroding on the thigh of the soul of the last person in the restaurant just now. However, he shook his head again when he remembered that Qili and that man never felt hurt. "No, Qili said that he didn''t feel anything at all at that time. The soul I saw tonight was eroded by the Book Elf, but he seemed happier than hurt. And look at him. He hurt so much. It should not be done by the same person."


    As he spoke, the black dressed man grabbed the rest of the man''s soul, and put it into the bottle with a sigh, "Although this glove is easy to use, it is difficult to grasp. It can only tear souls piece by piece. It''s wasteful. If only there were a Gold Hunting Token, it would be so neat." As he spoke, he picked up the residual limb of the soul and shook it, as if he were taking an ordinary package, and stuffed it into the hole at the top of the "Hunyuan Vat".


    "Stop dreaming!" Another man in black began to deal with the Hunyuan Vat, "Gold Hunting Token is a legend. Mr. Fei desires for it but still can��t have one. Want it? In your dream! A Soul Cutter is enough for you!"


    The light of Hunyuan Vat was more golden after being fiddled with, and several"tentacles" flying in the air danced more violently. The black dress spoke a few words in English to the Hunyuan Vat which was floating in the air. The three "tentacles" flew and clung to Nezha and the Red Armillary Sash on him. Nezha immediately shouted, as painful as what the soul whose arm had just been torn felt.


    It seemed to have a pointer on the screen of the Hunyuan Vat facing Hao Ning and the others, as if it indicated the absorption of the donation. With its rising, the whole body of Nezha was flickering. A little while later, the color of the Red Armillary Sash had faded a lot.


    "Liu Shuai, I��m afraid it is a fake device." Hao Ning came to realize that, "Have you ever seen an electronic product without using electricity but soul?"


    "You''ve got a point there," Liu Shuai nodded, "but it doesn''t seem like the legendary Hunyuan Vat? It��s supposed to consume power, but this one seems just to absorb, and the speed of absorption is not as fast as Hunyuan Vat, is it?"


    "Never mind." Hao Ning waved his hands and nervously watched Nezha as he writhed and cried."If you can use your soul as a source of energy, is it a magic weapon? If so, is it possible to use a Falling Treasure Coin?"


    "Em...what you said makes sense in a way. What magic weapons use in fact is the power of donation that comes from the belief of the human soul." Liu Shuai hesitated, but he said to Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning when seeing Nezha so painful, "Shall we have a try?"


    "Ok, hurry up!" Hao Ning hurriedly urged Liu Shuai while Nezha kept shouting, "What are you waiting for?"


    "Wait!" Zhou Yuan suddenly said, "If you take reckless action and throw out the Falling Treasure Coin, I need to cancel the Virtualised Reality. If it doesn''t work, they will definitely find something strange. Then they will have some magic weapons in their hand. In case we can be found, we will be in trouble."


    "If they want to find it, they''ve already found it!" Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan was a careful person, but at present Nezha was not so painful, he was half an "acquaintance" after all. Hao Ning said, "If it doesn��t work, we can still escape from the ring or water. Let��s try our best after all. How about that?"


    "Ok!" Before Zhou Yuan agree with that, Liu Shuai had already thrown out a Falling Treasure Coin. Zhou Yuan hurriedly reached for it and canceled the Virtualised reality on the Falling Treasure Coin, then it could be found by the black dress and flew forward quickly.


    Hao Ning and others looked at this Falling Treasure Coin nervously, only to find that the Coin did not fly to the Immortal Tying Rope on Nezha, but to the three black dress men.


    "You missed it." Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai in an embarrassing appearance. He immediately clapped his own head and remembered that he knew little about kungfu. He just threw the coin by his brute force, but unexpectedly to the three men.


    "Fuck! Liu Shuai, how stupid you are!" said as the Falling Treasure Coin flying to the front of the men in black. That was what they want! He pinched Liu Shuai''s neck directly."What''s wrong with you? The Falling Treasure Coin is falling into someone else''s pocket. Where the hell are you with? You��re a little bald stupid guy, a pig-like teammate!"


    "I, I, I, can''t breathe." Liu Shuai rolled his eyes, and Zhou Yuan and Long Fei came to help. Hao Ning felt this was too much. He stared at Liu Shuai and let his hand off. However, he was still blaming Liu Shuai. "Shame on you. You still made a mistake in such a short distance!"


    "Is it short?" Liu Shuai grunted glumly, "Not everyone knows to throw concealed weapons."


    "Fuck, bug!" The man in black was looking at Nezha when suddenly a round black shadow flew in. Lamps were dim at night. He didn''t see what it was. Subconsciously he thought it was an insect and hurriedly took it away and then the coin turned around and pasted on the Hunyuan Vat.


    All of a sudden, it began to boil. The Hunyuan Vat was out of control after the Falling Treasure Coin attached, fluttering up and down in the air. The three ropes that originally absorbed the magic power left Nezha��s body at once. The three men in black did not know what had happened and hurriedly dodged back for fear that the ropes might touch them.


    "What��s that, bro?" A man in black asked, "Is this Hunyuan Doo a defective product?" "I told you to be prepared, and you turned out to get the one for State A, which has not been inspected, and even Immortal Tying Rope may explode. Don''t you know that?"


    "Immortal Tying Rope? Explode?" Liu Shuai lowered his eyes and looked at Long Fei. He remembered that Zhang Quan''s Immortal Tying Rope exploded unexpectedly. What��s the secret about the Godslayer Sect?


    Then he heard that a few people quarreled again.


    "Nonsense, there must be something wrong with the thing you just threw out!" His eyes were obviously sharper: "Look, it��s still on the Hunyuan Doo!"


    He looked at it carefully: "There seem to be a few words on it? Falling Treasure Coin?"


    ��Falling Treasure Coin? Shouldn''t it be an ordinary coin?" Hao Ning took the coin from Liu Shuai. He didn��t know when the words"Falling Treasure Coin" appeared. It was no longer a picture on the back, but an N. It was probable that some changes had taken place in the shape of this coin in the process of being imitated by Hao Ning just now. The word ��Falling Treasure Coin�� made sense. But Hao Ning couldn��t figure out the N part for a moment.


    Worried that people would discover the truth if they went on studying, Hao Ning hurriedly flicked his wrist and threw the coin forward. Zhou Yuan saw another Falling Treasure Coin thrown out, stretching out his hand again, and went to Virtualised Reality.


    It showed the difference. When Liu Shuai threw it, the whole coin wobbled in the air and flew to the front one of the men in black, but he thought it was a bug and blocked it. If he picked it up and watched it carefully, this knockoff would be owned by him. As for this one thrown by Hao Ning, it was obvious that the hidden weapon was used. The Falling Treasure Coin drew a straight line in the air. The whole coin did not sway and arrived in front of Nezha so fast. Hao Ning was originally afraid of money bouncing back, so he threw it out skillfully. When the Coin arrived, he suddenly jumped up. This was also a rare kungfu skill of the Hero Jin. Once "Old Urchin" used. A post flew to the front of the enemy, and the enemy tried to catch it. The post actually flew up, making the enemy totally humiliated. It was also hard for Hao Ning to"transfer" this small skill here.


    As expected, when the Falling Treasure Coin flew to Nezha, it turned up directly as if someone controlled it, firmly sticking to the golden light.


    In fact, Hao Ning worried too much. It seemed that this Falling Treasure Coin was alive. When it met such treasures as Immortal Tying Rope, it directly sucked up and never let the treasure go.


    "No, there''s something wrong with this Falling Treasure Coin!" Hao Ning felt a burst of chest tightness at this time. He felt a little uncomfortable after the first Coin was pasted to Hunyuan Vat just now, but he didn''t pay attention. Now both of them had been pasted, and he immediately felt like he couldn''t send out after absorbing too much internal force. Then he thought of the N part on the back of the Falling Treasure Coin just now, "Damn! When I made the Falling Treasure Coin in the Stellar Transposition, It seemed that I accidentally put the idea of Divine Power of the North into the coin! Now the magic power in these weapons has been attracted by the Falling Treasure Coin, which is gathering into my body through the Divine Power of the North on it!"


    "What? Damn!" Zhou Yuan immediately became nervous, "You can��t practice magic power, can you? In this way, you will be very dangerous. Quickly transfer the power...to..." Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai and Long Fei. He pointed to Long Fei for the sake of safety, "...him!"


    "Ok!" Hao Ning hurriedly grabbed Long Fei''s forehead with one hand, and read in his mind: "Stellar Transposition", but in vain, "Damn! I can''t even transfer this power!��I see! The Stellar Transposition can only transfer things outside, and these magic powers have been converted into my body through the Divine Power of the North of Falling Treasure Coin, which is actually my own magic power. So I have no way to transfer them out!"


    Hao Ning couldn''t help but smile bitterly. The reason was simple. Divine Power of the North absorbed the internal force of the other party and the Stellar Position transferred the Kungfu or external force of others. Although these two skills were wonderful, they were attracted to the body through the Divine Power of the North and had become their own internal force or power. So they couldn��t be transferred through Stellar Position. This was the question of "him or me". The designer of these magic skills never thought that one day someone would need to transfer his own skills out. Who was the idiot?


    Yes, Hao Ning was the idiot, but he was also "stupid" enough to transfer the power he absorbed that would make him in danger!


    This was also too ironic. He absorbed countless power by accident, which made Long Fei envious. Hao Ning easily got so much power, but he couldn''t accept it, and even had no way to transfer out. For a time, it became a bad thing that made him suffer.


    "What? This is too bad!" Liu Shuai was suddenly envious but nervous. What he envied was that he did not have any magic power. In his dreams, he wanted others'' magic power. What made him nervous was that Hao Ning''s body could not afford practicing magic power at all. He did not know what would happen to him and hurriedly shouted, "Do something quickly, or Hao Ning is in danger!"


    All of a sudden, four of them in the Virtualised Reality were hurried and worried, without any time to care about Nezha outside.


    Hao Ning sat cross-legged on the ground, trying to use Divine Power of the North''s primary method of dissipating internal force on various veins to dissipate the power. This method only dispersed the absorbed power, but it was still in the body.


    As a result, although it had some effect, what treasure the Falling Treasure Coin and the Divine Power of the North was? What kind of instruments were the affixed Immortal Tying Rope and the Hunyuan Vat? How much power had him absorbed? It absorbed more than scattered, which made Hao Ning��s whole body was hurt as if it would burst. Hao Ning had no other way at once. He sped up the internal work of the dispersing magic power to all veins. Just now, the pain was slightly reduced, but he was unable to move and concentrate. He had to close his eyes and said, "Liu Shuai, I''m fine, but I can''t move for a while. You should look outside first and wait until the Falling Treasure Coin falls to the treasure successfully."


    Liu Shuai and other people had to look after Hao Ning, who was constantly performing his power on the ground, and at the Hunyuan Vat, which was flying wildly outside, and at the golden light of Immortal Tying Rope, which was shaking constantly, praying to those two babies to fall to the ground quickly. However, these two treasures were still waving in the sky as if they took the philter. Although their magic power was continuously absorbed, they still did not"fall" and were still struggling. Thus, with the influence of Divine Power of the North, the Falling Treasure Coin had the ability to absorb the magic power, but its ability to"fall to treasure" was also weakened.


    Except for the hasty four in the Virtualised Reality, when the man in black pronounced the words "Falling Treasure Coin", the three other men were all a little confused, and both ��eh?�� in the dark. Their voice was very small but very obvious in such a quiet night. They heard it clearly and cried: "Who is it? Come out immediately!"


    "Hahaha!" It was made by two men. Two beams of light were straight pointed to the three.


    "Damn! Soul Cutter! Get Apricot Bamboo Hat!" The three men seemed to know it and hurriedly pulled out a yellow umbrella from their arms. They pushed a little button and the yellow umbrella was opened. It was strange to say that it seemed as if a strange beam of light covered them. Faint yellow clouds appeared on the top of their heads. The water dripped down to the ground, forming golden lotus flowers. Soon the ground under the three men was completely wrapped. The two beams of light turned into countless lightbeams, each hitting the yellow light, but disappearing in the yellow light, as if they were swallowed up by the yellow one.


    However, the blade beams outside were never less. On the contrary, they gradually came closer, with countless blade beams. It was hard to break through the yellow one, but those beams wrapped the yellow light outside. Outstanding! Although they could not break the yellow light, they had already planed the earth under the feet of these men in black and a big pit was formed. However, the yellow light was strong enough to hold the three men flying in the air without falling into the pit.


    At this time, a strange thing happened. A big golden ball was floating above the big pit, with three men in black hiding in. They looked at the silver beams dancing outside and dared not go out at all.


    "Brother," Long Fei was a little confused and rubbed his forehead, "what is this weapon? Is it a blessing or a curse?"


    "Stop fighting!" Liu Shuai thought carefully while Hao Ning could not move with his eyes closed. "This yellow light is so powerful. It is like the best defensive weapon I remember, the Apricot Flag."


    "Ah? Yes," Long Fei clapped his forehead, suddenly enlighted, "they just mentioned the Apricot Bamboo Hat, so it should be the Apricot Flag. But I didn''t know that the Apricot Flag turned out to be an umbrella."


    "Nonsense! The Apricot Flag is a small flag." Liu Shuai rubbed his hands and eased a little, "As for what they said about the Soul Cutter..."


    ��Soul Cutter?�� Hao Ning closed his eyes and cried, "What is this?" It seemed as if it had touched something in his heart that suddenly his Qi and blood was boiling. He held his mind, and continued to spread power.


    "Are you the three remnants of the Huaxia Division of the Godslayer Sect?" Two men in black suits and sunglasses appeared in the dark. Liu Shuai relaxed at the sight. They were two of the few people who appeared in the hall just now with Xiaohai who is Nezha. The words of these two people also proved Liu Shuai''s idea. "How dare you to hurt our new colleagues! Wanna die here?"


    "Oh, they��re our colleagues. Sorry!" The three men said with a smile.


    "Hum! Is it enough to say sorry?" A suit-man said, "Let''s change another way, ok? We have heard some of them."


    "Kong, what the treasure do they have?" another man in suit seemed strange, ��Our Soul Cutter is impregnable. This is incredible!"


    "Hum, Dao, this is a new product based on the Apricot Flag. I''m afraid there are few things in the world that can break through it!" Kong said with a sneer, pointing to the golden light. "There are few new gods in Huaxia for many years, so the Godslayer Sect had little chance to practice their skills. They became weaker from generation to generation, otherwise, you and I really have to stay away. Today we happened to meet them, but unexpectedly, they grabbed Falling Treasure Coins from somebody. That is a treasure that even Mr. Fei has not been able to study!"


    "It turned out to be Kong and Dao of the Soul Hunting Sect! The Falling Treasure Coin?�� One of them shouted, "We didn''t grab it. What a misunderstanding! Please keep this weapon, and we promise that we won��t bother you again!"


    "It''s a strange coincidence." Long Fei understood, "Thanks to the man who blocked the Falling Treasure Coin just now, it flew to the Hungyuan Vat, and then they read out its name that attracted the two colleagues of Nezha. Otherwise, they won��t appear even until Nezha dies.��


    "It doesn��t make sense." Zhou Yuan shook his head, "They are Nezha''s colleagues. They accused the three men of harming Nezha as soon as they came out, so, how could it be possible that they won��t appear even until Nezha dies?" Zhou Yuan stopped talking, as if he thought of something very horrible.


    "Then what you said doesn��t make sense, either." Long Fei was unhappy when Zhou Yuan denied him. He continued, without casting a glance at Zhou Yuan''s expression, "If they wanted to save Nezha, why didn��t they come until the Falling Treasure Coin appeared?" Long Fei stared at Zhou Yuan and might have known something.


    ��Soul Hunting Sect?�� Liu Shuai did not follow what Long Fei and Zhou Yuan thought, but was attracted by the special name, "I feel like I saw this name before."


    "Soul...Hunter, Shuai, do you remember?" Hao Ning��s body started trembling. Although he was fighting with the power in the body, he heard clearly the dialogue of those guys. It seemed that Nezha��s colleagues had their own purposes. That was why they didn��t help him when they knew how. Nezha was probably just a bait for them. Everyone under Mr. Fei was really bad. However, it was easier to think than to say something. He just kept his mouth shut.


    ��Soul Hunter!�� Liu Shuai suddenly looked up and gazed at Zhou Yuan. Were they those barbarians who smashed the Arhat Golden Light Tactics he distributed when he first met Lan Ruo? They looked weird, too. Kong''s hand never left Dao''s back since they first appeared. Liu Shuai believed that they were good friends, but it had been so long, and they were still like that. It was strange!

 Chapter 124 Heartless Fate

    ��Haha,�� a gloomy smile appeared on Dao��s face while he was sizing up Huang Guangzhong��s group of three. ��That��s a great deal of precious treasures. You expect us to leave now? We wouldn��t rob you if you haven��t got the Falling Treasure Coin, because we believe that we are still capable to get most of the treasures by ourselves. But now that you��ve got the Coin, we have to wipe it clean and leave you nothing now!��


    ��That is a misunderstanding!! In fact, the Falling Treasure Coin is��Wait! You are the ones who want to murder people for their property!�� The three men in black were in the mood of defending for themselves, but they knew everything after Dao said the last sentence. The two brothers had appeared and the intention of killing them three was quite obvious. They could��t help but cry out sadly, ��We all worked under Mr. Fei! If you have any conscience, any standard of morality, you would know that we ought to be a united family that loves each other! We were born from the same mother. Why do we slaughter each other so frightfully?��


    ��Sounds pretty ironic.�� Long Fei spatted out of disgust, ��Yuck, shame on them to say they are colleague! They were about to lay their hands on Nezha just then! Don��t you think their punishment for sins came a little bit too quickly?��


    ��Come on. We know who you are.�� Kong sneered and shook his head. ��Morality is merely an excuse for you to stand on the high ground and criticize others as if you were the masters of their fates. Look at yourself in the mirror and cut the craps! The more you accuse people of morality, the less moral you are!��


    ��Huh huh, don��t forget we are not that easy to be killed.�� The eldest men in black realized their negotiation wouldn��t lead to good results. He laughed scornfully, lifting one hand slowly. ��Let��s go. We can save these treasures for another day. Once we get to the upper-class leader, we can sue them for assaults! You won��t be so comfortable by then!�� As they spoke, the apricot bamboo hat moved backward slowly, and the yellow gleam that covered them also arose, seemingly taking them away. As fierce the soul cutter was, it was not able to pierce through the yellow light. They could only watch them leaving unhurriedly.


    ��Dao, what should we do now?�� Nervous as Kong was, he kept his hands close to Dao. ��Letting them go would leave a mess for us to tidy up. Though things like colleagues turning against each other can happen, mostly it��s done in the dark����


    ��Kong, these fools, thought he would prevail forever with that apricot bamboo hat? Huh, let��s move on for now, the soul cutter won��t be able to hurt them temporarily, but if we have got that magical treasure���� Dao shrugged, disdaining to stop that bamboo hat from moving sluggishly. He waved at the Hunyuan Vat, which was still flying freely, and it stopped cleverly at his will. Dao stepped forward and took the Falling Treasure Coin off the Dough, carefully looking through the coin. He shook with excitement after observation, ��The real Falling Treasure Coin! The real one! Oh, my brother! We are going to be rich! These fools are doomed!��


    After taking it off, Hao Ning felt relieved immediately, and opened his eyes after performing a heavenly circuit for a few rounds. Then he took a glance at Dao, who was clenching his right hand as a fist. There seemed to be a ring on it. Dao stretched out the ring slowly, aiming at the golden ball formed by the apricot bamboo hat that carried three men in black away. The ring was dotted with silver blades in its surroundings. Strangely, the silver blades always got out of their way for the ring wherever it pointed, forming a round tunnel and allowing him to see that yellowish golden light the bamboo hat formed. Dao grinned and threw the Falling Treasure Coin to that tunnel. The Falling Treasure Coin was bathed in golden light. It flew quickly upwards like a little fish; soon it was deep into the golden globe. At this time Dao took back his fist and wiped the sweat from his face as if huge efforts have been made. Kong also seemed to be suffering from a prostration, waggling until he settled down his center of gravity. In the meantime, the round tunnel in silver linings had already faded away, and in a blink of an eye the sliver light enfolded the golden beam, forming a dense globe.


    ��No!�� Hao Ning understood his intention immediately. Though the Dao brothers couldn��t break through the apricot bamboo hat, the Falling Treasure Coin could. This would only hurt Hao Ning himself. Of course, Dao didn��t know that this Falling Treasure Coin was a fake, a fake that also could operate as a vessel that could absorb magical power. After the coin entered the golden light, Hao Ning felt an overwhelming power flowing into his body. It was different from the feeling when he absorbed the power from Hunyuan Vat. Not having a sense of tearing and crevice, the supernatural power was smooth, mild but massive in size. He was clear that he wouldn��t be able to control such power, therefore he closed his eyes and reallocated them as scattered power pieces. The good thing was that he had been exercising magic by then skillfully. He could barely handle the massive power when he accelerated the performance of the heavenly circuit.


    Though thousands of discussions had been made between Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan, things had gone out of control way beyond their imagination. They were not able to withdraw, nor could they attack. Zhou Yue was trying to help Hao Ning, since he had a trouble transporting magic by himself But he withdrew his hand so quickly after touching Hao Ning, just like he had gone through an electric shock. Seeing that scene, Long Fei didn��t dare to touch Hao Ning again.


    ��Ahahahahahah!�� The three men screamed out of fear as the Falling Treasure Coin floating on their heads, ��Oh no, those savages are planning to take drastic measures on us!��


    The coin could be a tough magic weapon when it came upon the equally strong enemies. It didn��t have much response on the fake Hunyuan Vat, but the glowing light that the bamboo hat transformed into soon evaporated when meeting the coin. The golden lotuses already vanished beneath their feet, and the soul cutter drilled into it once it had found a void. It pierced the three men��s body before they could finish their ��ahahah��.


    ��Dao!�� Kong called out hurriedly, ��Their bodies are still useful!��


    ��I understand.�� Dao opened his palm suddenly, exhaling white steam out of his mouth. It seemed that he had given a huge effort in making changes. Kong was pale and turned over his palm and made his right hand a fist again. He threw his fist forward. ��Harm no body but the spirit only.��


    The soul cutter traveled around that three men, piercing into the fore chest and then went out from the top of his head. With a blink of an eye, blades were traveling thousands of times inside them from their sole of feet to their palm. But nobody saw the blood draining from their veins or any expressions of suffering. They didn��t even run away but stared dully as the cutter went in and out of their bodies.


    Liu Shuai wondered why the blade didn��t leave any scars and never make any pain for these man. Were they really tough enough to handle thousands of blades cutting through?


    While he was thinking, Kong took out a glass bottle. He aimed the bottleneck at the three men in black and knocked at the bottom. A bright gleam was drawn from them and flew into the bottle. This gleam was very beautiful in the dark, like the Milky Way shining in the evening sky. However, Liu Shuai was aware that every sparkle in this gleam was a part of these men��s souls that had already been shredded into powder. They trembled and fell onto the ground, awing at the massive powder that formed the spirit Milky Way.


    ��Han-handsome���� Long Fei was surprised by this, ��What is this magic weapon called? The magic weapon that I��ve heard could only annihilate the whole spirit, but shredding them into tiny pieces, breaking up the whole into parts is��really remarkable����


    ��Breaking up the whole into parts? Why does it sound so familiar?�� After the shock, Liu Shuai suddenly remembered that he said it himself while he was in Fu Tu Kang. ��Right! Qi Li��s spirit must have used this method! He broke his whole spirit up into pieces and cut of the spirit on his hands!��


    ��Qi Li?�� A spark appeared in Longfei��s eyes. He was about to speak when Dao threw out another shiny object. Looking carefully, it was a square object with teeth on all sides, almost like a book. The shining Book flew to the top of three black-clothed men. The men no longer spoke and stood like idiots. They were not dead but not living either. The book flashed at three people in black, flew back, and Liu Shuai and others�� eyes blurred for a moment. It seemed that something flew into the three people, but they were too far away to see clearly.


    This time the three men walked towards Dao and Kong, kneeled down with the apricot bamboo hat in their hands. ��Master.�� They said.


    ��Haha.�� Dao seemed aware of their behavior, he said after he took the hat from their hands, ��Good boy, remember, you are our man inside Decimation school!��


    ��Yes, Master.�� They answered without any doubt.


    ��Is this what you mentioned before?�� Long Fei swallowed a mouthful of water and asked Liu Shuai, ��After the soul disappeared, it was controlled by Book elf?��


    ��It seems more advanced than what has happened to Qi Li?�� Liu Shuai nodded, though his face was filled with unacceptance, ��Too cruel, to crush the souls of these three people, and to use Book elf to control them and do things for them!�� The way they treated their colleagues was no better than those three men.


    ��Kong, Dao!�� What a pleasure to see these people got wiped out! Nezha cried, ��That''s great. Save me now!��


    At this time, Liu Shuai found that the Immortal Tying Rope on Nezha was firmly tied, although they had Falling Treasure Coin helping them.


    ��Hey hey, son, I''m sorry.�� Kong took off his sunglasses and wiped it with the black-clothed man''s headscarf. The men in black were dull without any response. ��You can''t live today. ��


    ��You? Why? It''s really weird.�� said Nezha, comfused. ��Didn''t we have a harmonious time before?��


    ��Harmonious time?�� Dao also took off his glasses and touched his nose with a smile. ��Wasn''t it for Mr. Fei��s presence? We are employees, and performance is half of our job. You heard what these three people said. Colleagues are enemies. And you have seen so many of our secrets today. If we leave you alive, when will our brothers�� careers take off in the future? Mr. Fei also gives you great expectations. Just now in the hall, he spoke highly of you in front of all the people, I��d say he wouldn��t be uncomfortable if you replace our two brothers tomorrow. If we don''t kill you now, aren''t we making ourselves uncomfortable? Don''t blame us for being so cold-hearted. Who made you take things so seriously, so to make us all mediocre?��


    ��God, they are really��really a group living in reality.�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan took a glance at each other with mixed emotions. Dao''s words were exactly the main reason for the internal strife among employees in some enterprises today. The unexpected result was often reasonable, but this result was also evil.


    ��You! Despicable!" Nezha immediately understood. With a long sigh, he did not know what to say, but constantly scolded the other side as a despicable person.


    ��Don''t blame me for that, you should blame yourself for being too obedient,�� Dao said, laughing. "Made yourself so outstanding, so valued by Mr. Fei. Yes, you are a great god of this age. We can''t compare with you. But ordinary people like us couldn��t live under your feet for a long time. Therefore, though in your inconvenience, please let us kill you.��


    ��Yufei''s tragedy...�� Longfei sighed. A teardrop silently rolled down his cheek.

 Chapter 125 - Invincible Migh

    t


    "Yufei?" Liu Shuai immediately realized that Dao''s jealousy towards Nezha was somehow the same as the cause of Yufei''s death. It was because he was so outstanding and that aroused the envy of other people around, so then he got murdered by the black hand behind. Everyone got jealousy sometimes, but, to such an extreme extent, how distorted he was to have done such things?


    Suddenly Liu Shuai''s felt desolate inside. Although Hao Ning closed his eyes, trying hard to resolve the impact of power in his body, his expression showed that he knew what was going on.


    "Soul Cutter, go!" Dao''s right hand clenched and extended slowly toward Nezha. But when he still did not stretch out, Kong��s face turned pale behind him, and Dao''s body shook.


    "Dao, it��s too much consumption tonight..." Kong shushed, took out a shining thing from his pocket, and patted it on the back of his head. The light disappeared. It was like a lot of spirit for the whole person. The original shaky figure of Dao was also immediately stabilized.


    Dao''s right fist reached out again. This time it was much faster than before. When the ring on his fist was pointed at Nezha, a small thing seemed to fly out of the ring. This thing flew brighter and brighter in the air, and finally turned into two flying knives. It turned a corner in the air and rushed toward Nezha!


    "That''s how it came out!" Liu Shuai exclaimed. "Soul Cutter, Soul Cutter," Liu Shuai thought to himself, "What does this have to do with Immortal Cutter?"


    Liu Shuai had a reason to think so. Immortal Cutter is one of the weapons of Taoist Luya. This weapon was extremely powerful, usually hidden in the gourd. When he was faced with the enemy, he bowed and said: Please turn around. A light would fly out of the gourd, peg the enemy��s head, and then a sharp blade would fly out. After the blade flew out, the target would die. Although the names of the Immortal Cutter and the Soul Cutter just sounded the same, it seemed that there was a tangible similarity between the Immortal Cutter and the Soul Cutter when we looked at the degree of their sharpness.


    The situation was so urgent, that Liu Shuai didn��t have much time to think about it. Those two flying knives turned into countless blades and flew toward Nezha. Looking at his own side, no one had any way to save the situation. Liu Shuai didn��t have a deep friendship with Nezha. Facing this situation, he could do nothing but just sigh and feel helpless. For Liu Shuai, what happened in this evening was like watching a play, a cold and thin play.


    "Stop it!" the blades were still gleaming, when Hao Ning suddenly stood up and moved forward. He was acting so fast, that Zhou Yuan didn��t make it to stop him.


    ��Hao Ning! Are you crazy?�� Liu Shuai tried to pull Hao Ning back, but he missed him.


    ��Who are you?�� Dao suddenly heard the voice and startled a cold sweat. Looking at the mysterious person in front of him, Dao realized that this man didn��t just arrive and he must have been hiding in the dark for a long time. Someone who could hide nearby and not be found by him and Kong must have strong power. When Dao looked back, he found that this mysterious person was only a young man, but still dared not neglect him: "Why do you come here? This is our personal business. Please don''t interfere."


    Liu Shuai found that Dao could actually see Hao Ning, which reflected why he failed to grasp Hao Ning-Liu Shuai himself was still in the Virtualised Reality, and Hao Ning has removed the Virtualised Reality. He asked immediately, "Zhou Yuan, when did you remove our Virtualised Reality? Are you crazy? Can you deal with Soul Cutter?��


    "I haven''t!" Zhou Yuan was also puzzled for a moment. He reached out and pointed to the surroundings. "The Virtualised Reality is still there. Are we found by them?" With his eyes closed, he pinched his fingers and said, "No, the situation on Hao Ning seems strange. Somehow, he has left the Virtualised Reality-but not because of me, so he can be seen by them."


    ��What are you talking about? What does ��somehow�� mean?�� Liu Shuai was confused by Zhou Yuan''s words, "Your magic has failed?"


    "Bullshit!" Zhou Yuan said angrily, "I don��t want to explain it to you. Think about how to save Hao Ning!"


    "How did you suddenly show up?" Dao continued to ask, "What are you doing here alone?"


    "Alone? He said Hao Ning was alone." Liu Shuai looked down at himself again. "It seems that only Hao Ning left the Virtualised Reality. Zhou Yuan, did you think of any way out?"


    "Go!" Before Hao Ning answered, Dao stretched out his right hand and pointed the ring at Hao Ning. The two flying knives, which were flying toward Nezha, flew to Hao Ning at this moment.


    "Zhou Yuan, can you do it or not?" Liu Shuai hurriedly shouted out. He thought it over and decided that he couldn��t count on Zhou Yuan. He took Zhou Yuan''s hand and put it on his forehead and said, "If you can''t, just pour your Formless Fragrance Flame into my body. I''ll try to stop them with Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars."


    Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai and opened his mouth. He just wanted to warn Liu Shuai but he didn��t speak. He had seen the power of Liu Shuai''s Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars. Even Lan Ruo had no residue left after burning in it. Putting forward this idea, Liu Shuai probably wanted to kill the leader by using Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars to kill Dao and Kong directly. In this way, the Soul Cutter probably could not hurt Hao Ning. But letting Formless Fragrance Flame into Liu Shuai''s body was also very harmful, so Liu Shuai was trying to save Hao Ning desperately.


    "Return!" Before Liu Shuai got the Formless Fragrance Flame from Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning had stretched out a finger. Just listening to the "squeaky" sound, the two Soul Cutters flying to Hao Ning stopped in the air. Not only did they stop, but they also became smaller and smaller, and finally became two insignificant dots, then shook slightly, synthesized a point, shook in the air, and flew back to Dao''s ring.


    "Who the hell are you?" Dao was shocked by Hao Ning��s power. He stepped back slightly when he��s talking, "How could you be so skilled!"


    ��Dao,�� Kong said secretly, ��this man is powerful enough to turn the Soul Cutter back to its original form. We have never met any situation like that. Maybe we should...��


    ��Do you want to mess up a sure thing?�� Dao knew what Kong was going to say. He pointed at Nezha, ��Besides, he has already known our purpose. If he goes back, will we have any chance to survive?��


    "You..." Nezha was exhausted and didn''t look at Hao Ning carefully. But when he saw that Hao Ning hit back the Soul Cutter even without using any weapon, Nezha narrowed his eyes and looked at him carefully. However at this time, Hao Ning was a little far away from Nezha and Nezha was still tied with Immortal Tying Rope, so he couldn��t use his power, so he could not see Hao Ning clearly. He felt vague that he seemed to have known this man, but he failed to recognize him at that moment.


    ��Shuai...��Long Fei was stunned by Hao Ning''s ability and he pushed Liu Shuai dully. "What kind of spell is this?"


    ��I have no idea...��Liu Shuai was stunned as well. He shook his head and said, ��I don��t think he could use any spell. How did he make it?��


    ��He seemed to use...�� Zhou Yuan swallowed briefly, and said in an unsure tone, ��something not like a spell, or at least not the normal spell.�� He looked at Liu Shuai and Long Fei and continued, ��Have you ever seen any spell without Fragrance Flame? Maybe you felt different it in the Virtualised Reality, but I really didn''t feel the fluctuation of the power at all.��


    "So you mean..." Liu Shuai immediately understood what Zhou Yuan was talking about. Normal spells were made up of the gathering of Fragrance Flame. Therefore, no matter what magic was, there would be the Fragrance Flame. The most high-level spell could hide its Fragrance Flame before it took effect, but after it worked, it couldn��t hide its Fragrance Flame. It was like an anti-tracking missile or stealth aircraft, which was invisible before shooting at the enemy, but after the bombing, no matter whether the aircraft was invisible or not, there must be the energy of the bomb in the bombing area.


    ��Exactly,�� Zhou Yuan nodded and watched Hao Ning slowly moved forward. Kong and Dao involuntarily drew back. Zhou Yuan continued to confirm Liu Shuai''s conjecture. "There was no power fluctuation when Hao Ning stretched out a finger just now. And there was no Fragrance Flame after breaking up the Soul Cutter, just like��" Zhou Yuan grasped the head and tried to describe it, "just like the Soul Cutter flew back by itself..."


    ��How could this be possible?�� Liu Shuai shook his head repeatedly. ��Even Zhang Quan, Yunzhongzi, couldn��t make it.��


    Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai. He signed without speaking. He couldn��t understand other feelings. But he realized that by saying this, Liu Shuai proved that in his heart, Zhang Quan is the most powerful man. Father loved to be like a mountain. In Liu Shuai''s subconscious, he still regarded Zhang Quan as his mountain.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I��m sure you wanted to ask that since Longfei didn''t know much about the traditional code of conduct. Why could he see through these at this time? Not surprisingly, when Yufei was a child, he occasionally said that he had the world''s most powerful God guarding himself, referring to the Long Fei. Although Long Fei was low in the Godslayer Sect, he was the sky in Yufei''s eyes.


    "Dao, no! He''s coming for us!" Kong saw that Hao Ning stretched out another finger, this time pointing at them, "Get ready!"


    ��Stop crying! I got this!�� Dao snapped his fingers and these three men in black immediately stood in front of Dao and Kong, trying to stop Hao Ning. At the same time, Dao took down the Falling Treasure Coin on the Apricot Bamboo Hat, opened the Apricot Bamboo Hat, and immediately wrapped the five people in the golden seal of the glittering Qingyun yellow flower. It seemed that the Apricot Bamboo Hat was very strong, because even the Falling Treasure Coin had absorbed so much power from it, as long as it was removed, the Apricot Bamboo Hat was still a powerful weapon.


    "Don''t hurt Nezha." At this time, Hao Ning had already pointed out. With just a click, the Apricot Bamboo Hat which just blocked the Soul Cutter, completely dissipated like a breathless yellow light.


    "Still no Fragrance Flame!" Zhou Yuan then explained timely like mobile battle game commentary. Maybe Hao Ning acted so fast that Zhou Yuan did not have time to pay attention to it. This time, Zhou Yuan still did not find anything with his whole attention to it.


    Dao immediately stretched his right fist again and pointed the ring at Hao Ning, to release the Soul Cutter again. Surprisingly, the ring seemed to come alive, and it suddenly got rid of his finger, which was so strong and even broke Dao''s finger!


    "Ouch!" Dao cried out painfully, and covered over his right hand. This scream showed that Dao didn��t have much power without these weapons. Someone with higher quality would tolerate this pain in this situation, where you would get even a worse ending, if you showed your fear.


    Before the scream ended, the ring had flown to Hao Ning. It spun around in the air for a few seconds, and stopped to aim at Dao and his fellows, then the two dots flew out again. Seeing this, Dao gasped involuntarily. And the dots turned into two huge axes, which were several times larger than the blades Dao had made before.


    In the blink of an eye, these five men had been pierced by the axes countless times. This was happening so fast, that Long Fei and his fellows blinked their eyes and found that they were not as intact as before, nor did they shed a trace of blood. Instead, they turned into clay figurines and remained completely motionless. When the wind blew, the clay figurines turned into numerous white powders and fell to the ground. The Apricot Bamboo Hat, the Falling Treasure Coin, the Immortal Tying Rope, and the Hunyuan Vat scattered on the ground which was all covered with white powder, looking very conspicuous.


    To borrow Cao Xueqin''s sentence in A Dream of Red Mansions: The ground is white and clean.


    After pointing out his finger, Hao Ning fell directly to the ground without saying a word.


    ��Hao Ning!�� Quicker than words could tell, Liu Shuai rushed out without thinking, and Zhou Yuan removed the Virtualised Reality to corporate with him. Liu Shuai picked up Hao Ning and felt his pulse. He was at ease to find Hao Ning still alive, so he just shook Hao Ning��s body, trying to wake him up sooner.


    "Why is he so cold?" Long Fei was shocked when he touched Hao Ning''s body. He didn��t notice the change of weather until a breeze blew. Perhaps Hao Ning had just used up his energy so his body temperature dropped when the cool wind blew. It seemed that the Virtualised Reality had the function of isolation temperature, so they were not aware of the change of temperature in the Virtualised Reality.


    By this time, Nezha had got rid of the Immortal Tying Rope. He loosened his muscles and saw that the men in front of him did not care about him at all, but they were all shouting around the young man who had just saved him. Nezha knew that they wouldn��t hurt him, and that young man passed out because of him. This young man was strong enough to break Apricot Bamboo Hat. Nezha hurriedly came forward to pay respects to him, and after seeing this young man''s face, he was stunned. He threw himself down at his feet in admiration and said loud and solemnly, "Your disciple Nezha is paying respects to..."


    ...


    ��Brother?�� A voice came out in the darkness.


    Ning Hao opened his eyes, but he couldn��t see anything. ��Who is calling me?��


    "How could this happen?" The voice went on, but in and strange accent.


    "Who?" Hao Ning felt a little weird. He had no idea who this man was. �� Who the hell are you? Can you turn on the light? I can''t see you."


    ��That��s right. He can��t see me.�� That voice continued. After a weird noise, that voice was like talking to oneself as well as to someone else. ��I see. It had unexpectedly developed into such a thing. Call Yan here.��


    ��Yan?�� Hao Ning felt even weirder. ��Do you know Yan?��


    ��Did you want me here?�� Another voice came out.


    Hao Ning was about to cry when he heard it. The voice was so familiar because it had stayed in the mirror of his house for over half a month. ��Yan? Where are you? Where did you take Zhou Yuan��s soul?��


    It was strange that Yan didn��t answer, nor felt surprised. He seemed to not have heard Hao Ning��s words.


    ��Yan, take a message to Avalokitesvara." That voice was still not happy or sad. ��The bamboo is available.��


    ��Yes.��


    "Wait a minute," continued the voice. "Don''t tell him at this time."


    ��Yes��


    "Go back, brother, the space-time here is different from what you think," said the voice. "Although you can''t see me and I can''t see you, I know you can hear me. You just keep it in mind that although I can help you somehow, you can''t come here temporarily. When you come here, you will understand.��

 Chapter 126 Became Master Hongjun

    Hao Ning was wondering in the dark when a large wave approached him. It felt very strange: When he was about to examine it closely, it would become transparent balls of the size of cars. Some balls did not approach him, and became waves and disappeared. And then there was a ball that was about to clash with him, and he could not run away from it. He tried to hold up his hands to keep it away, but the clash did not hurt him at all, and he was not pushed away. It wrapped Hao Ning like a drop of water.


    Although it was a drop of water, Hao Ning could breathe in the ball, and felt very comfortable, and fell asleep. Not long after, the ball burst like a bubble, and water splashed all over him. His face was wet and smelled something in the water. It carried a fragrance but smelt more like garlic.


    He smelt again carefully. Not just garlic��.but also saliva?


    Hao Ning was murmuring silently and suddenly realized what happened. Damn, it was somebody��s saliva after eating garlic! He opened his eyes, and saw Long Fei��s face and huge eyes, not even a fist away from him. He had saliva on his lips. Hao Ning felt his face and it was wet. He was confused, and sat up dizzily.


    Seeing him waking up, Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai proudly, ��I was right. For a great dragon man like me, even my pee will turn grass into herbs, and my saliva with Ambergris will certainly be effective!��


    ��Go on, please.�� Said Liu Shuai dismissively, and shoot his head, ��I didn��t see any herbs in our company��s toilet. Are you a real dragon?��


    ��Of course I am!�� said Long Fei, blushing, ��You can��t find herbs there because it was flushed away, and not that effective����


    ��Of course! Otherwise how disgusting will it be!�� Liu Shuai was disgusted, and did not want to continue the topic.


    ��But my saliva did help Hao Ning wake up!�� said Long Fei persistently.


    ��Damn you! Long Fei you��re so disgusting! It��s your SALIVA??�� Hao Ning was half-awake and immediately stood up after the conversation. He wiped some liquid off his face and onto Long Fei��s clothes. ��Ah! There you go. You can have it all! All!��


    ��Don��t, don��t do that to me! It��s too dirty!�� Long Fei yelled while hiding away, ��Don��t rub it on my clothes!��


    ��It��s your saliva. You shouldn��t feel it dirty.�� Hao Ning was angry, because Long Fei was so disgusting and got all the saliva onto him and complained about it. And he was still trying to wipe his hands on Long Fei. ��Is it mine? It��s yours! Look what you did to my face. You dragon know no hygiene. Open your mouth and swallow this!��


    Long Fei was running in the living room while Hao Ning was chasing him and cursing. He suddenly stopped after a while. Is it his home? When did he come back?


    ��You guys, you can make love, but can��t you be quieter? Keep it more to yourself?�� The door of the bedroom opened, and Zhou Yuan opened the door. His face was red and he was half-awake. ��Long Fei, since you��ve let it out on Hao Ning��s face, can you keep it down?��


    ��What love? Zhou Yuan, what are you talking about?�� Hao Ning heard this word from him for the first time and it was something he didn��t think Zhou Yuan would say, and he was lost, ��What are you talking about? Make love?��


    ��It��s okay. I understand.�� Zhou Yuan��s face was still scarlet, but he tried to be calm, and held on to the door, ��But you were doing it in front of Liu Shuai? With him watching?��


    ��What the hell?�� Liu Shuai was confused too, and didn��t know what Zhou Yuan was talking about, ��You��re still asleep? What��re you talking about?��


    ��What?�� Zhou Yuan opened the door and went into the living room with his phone. He pointed at Hao Ning and Long Fei, shaking his head, and said, ��You just said Long Fei��s body fluid got onto Hao Ning��s face, right? And Hao Ning wanted to wipe it onto Long Fei, and wanted him to swallow it, and Long Fei refused to say it was dirty����


    ��What, what fluid? It��s not body fluid.�� Hao Ning knew it was a misunderstanding and thought the saliva they were talking about was body fluid. He said, ��What are you saying? It��s from his mouth.��


    ��You guys even used his month?�� Zhou Yuan��s expression changed and smiled strangely, ��You did have fun. You guys always had good times together. How did Long Fei do? No wonder you were shouting ��I��ll give it all to you, all to you��. You were indeed very excited. Look Long Fei still had some body fluid on his lips. But Hao Ning���� He took a closer look at Long Fei��s lips, and covered his own eyes to show that he didn��t want to see it, ��You played too hard. Your stuff on his lips was transparent.��


    It was a normal sentence, but in Zhou Yuan��s description, it was indeed very sexy and luring, and if Liu Shuai didn��t see the scene, he would have become excited only listening to his description.


    ��Damn you��You want trouble, right?�� Long Fei and Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan cunningly, looked at each other, and dashed to him together. One was wiping his hand on Zhou Yuan��s face, the other was spitting on him. Meanwhile, they were cursing,�� You bastard, thinking of dirty stuff every day. Your brain must be full of adult movies����


    ��Not adult movies, but BL ones���� Zhou Yuan struggled while talking back. He was wiping off the ��body fluid�� rubbed onto his face, smelt it and said, ��Wait, why does it smell like garlic? �COh, it��s saliva. It��s so disgusting! Get away!��


    ��Silly you, of course, it is. How dare you talk such rubbish, Pewww����Hao Ning and Long Fei hated it, and was spitting on him together.


    ��Let��s call it a day.�� Liu Shuai saw the drama, and he was not involved or dragged into it, so he was laughing and talking them off. ��Anyway, Hao Ning is awake now and we can sleep. We need to work tomorrow.��


    ��What? What do you mean by I��m awake?�� Hao Ning knew Zhou Yuan was joking, and he went on with it. Now he spared Zhou Yuan and was angry about the garlic salvia business. After kicking Long Fei, he washed his face and hands in the bathroom, and asked,�� You guys thought I would not wake up again?��


    ��You didn��t know?�� Liu Shuai was about to answer, and Long Fei rubbed his butt that was kicked, and said leaning on the door of the bathroom, ��You did so well killing those guys off, and saved Nezha before you passed out. We carried you back and you didn��t wake up. Zhou Yuan was hitting you on the chest, and the handsome one slapped you dozens of times across the face...And you still didn��t����


    ��Slapping? Hitting?�� Hao Ning touched his face, and it hurt. He tried to rub his chest and it hurt so much that he nearly fell. He shouted angrily, ��Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai!��


    ��Long Fei, why do you tell him that!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan covered his mouth, and tried to laugh it off, ��We were trying to save you. Don��t bet angry! Don��t get mad! Long Fei, tell us the key point!��


    ��OK, OK.�� Long Fei shrugged and continued, ��After all the beating, Aw, Zhou Yuan, don��t hit me! It hurts! I won��t go on! Zhou Yan tried to wake you up and didn��t succeed, so he went to bed. And the handsome guy slapped, err, tried to wake you too, but didn��t succeed, so I thought my Ambergris will work, so I tried����


    ��Hell!�� Hao Ning was frustrated and washed his face again, and thought he wasn��t luckily tonight. When he was unconscious, he was slapped and hit, and spat on. If he didn��t know they were trying to wake him, he would think he brave enough to go to the White Mansion and the Dregs Cave to experience torturing techniques from the Republic of China.


    ��So you did spit on him? No wonder I smelt the garlic!�� Zhou Yuan know knew what happened, ��You ate all the garlic in the cucumber dish last night?��


    ��Why not?�� Long Fei said as if he did nothing wrong, ��It was such a waste, the garlic worth several cents. You don��t know the garlic in your plate���� He was changing a line from a poem and was blowing air on Zhou Yuan.


    ��And you��ll get more next year.�� Zhou Yuan said as he smelt the garlic and backed off. Long Fei was not good at poetry, and did not remember the line that followed after hearing Zhou Yuan.


    ������ Hao Ning washed several times and finally, he could not smell and anything, and left the bathroom after wiping his hands. Seeing his expression, the three kept a distance from him. Hao Ning looked at his watch, it was 4 a.m. He signed and thought that they must have given up sleep to save him, and forgave them for the beating. And he asked,�� And we finally saved Nezha! What happened after that?��


    ��You don��t know?�� Long Fei��s eyes widened and looked at Hao Ning.


    ��I���� Hao Ning hesitated. The dream was too wild. In pitch darkness, he was listening to Yan talking to a person, but he was ignored. Now he recalled the dream and realized Yan couldn��t hear him and the other person couldn��t either. He did not know the situation, and said, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Master Hao Ning! You��re great!�� Long Fei bowed, and said,�� You killed five people with one blow and only these left!��


    And he pointed at the table in the living room and Hao Ning found something there. A pair of gloves, a small yellow umbrella, the Hunyuan Vat, a small bottle but without the spirit inside, a ring and a small package. And he remembered they belonged to those men in dark and Dao and Kong.


    ��Why do we have these things?�� Hao Ning asked, and he didn��t remember what happened.


    ��These are harvest from your monster killing!�� Long Fei laughed.


    ��Damn, don��t say such things.�� Liu Shuai felt strange about the description, ��What monster killing, what monster?��


    ��What? It��s not?�� Long Fei wondered, ��I watched you play games, and you had this stuff when you killed a monster. Isn��t it just like that?��


    ��That��s gaming. It��s not possible in real life.�� Liu Shuai scratched his head and thought that was not right either. Hao Ning pointed at those people and they immediately died, and they took the stuff. Then he said, ��That��s possible too, but it��s not monster killing����


    ��Then what is it?�� Long Fei asked. Yu Fei was always studying when he was young and never played games, so Long Fei was poor and would not buy gaming devices. He always watched other people, and didn��t know the difference between reality and gaming. ��Today, rewards fell from these people too, didn��t they?��


    ��It��s a reward from battles.�� Liu Shuai stroke his head, and thought of a song and sang, ��No food, no clothing, but enemies will give us. No guns, no cannons, but we take from our enemies.��


    ��Handsome one you do know a lot about battles!�� Long Fei heard the song and did not know it was from decades ago. ��You got it right. We didn��t have these magic weapons until Hao Ning pointed out his finger and we received them from enemies.��


    Although it was not the case, Liu Shuai took his compliment.


    Listening to the two, Hao Ning understood, and asked in a quivering voice, ��You mean, I killed those people?��


    ��Well, yes.�� Liu Shuai thought it should be and said, ��Their bodies and spirits disappeared. That��s what Nezha said.��


    ��Nezha? He was saved? Oh yes.�� Hao Ning thought, ��But if they died, Nezha should be free, but why did he talk to you? Shouldn��t he run away? What did he say? Wait, they died? So��I killed them? What do I do? Will the police come to me? Should I run away?�� Hao Ning said and stood up, and hurriedly searched for something, ��My passport, where is it?��


    ��Err, Hao Ning you��re so��When you killed Lanruo in the Dragon Palace you were like this...�� The three looked at each other and held Hao Ning��s hand, and said with a weird expression, ��There��s a piece of good news, and a piece of super good news, which one do you want to listen first?��


    ��The bad��huh? You didn��t play by the game.�� Hao Ning said after his hand being held by them, ��It��s not a good one and a bad one? Then I��ll listen to the good one first and the super good one later.��


    ��Good news is those people didn��t have IDs at all, and they became ashes on spot. Nobody would come. We confirmed with Nezha several times.�� Long Fei said before Liu Shuai.


    Seeing Liu Shuai nodding, Long Fei pointed at the small package and said, ��Hao Ning, look. Here��re the ashes they turned into after they were killed. Wanna take a look?��


    ��What the hell!�� Hearing Long Fei, all the three other people yelled and hid away from the table. Liu Shuai looked shocked, ��Long Fei! What��s wrong with you? Why would you carry something like that? I was thinking that I haven��t seen it before. It was that! Throw it away now!��


    ��Okay.�� Long Fei unwillingly pointed at it and it disappeared.


    ��I don��t want to eat at this table from now on. I have trauma.�� Hao Ning wiped his sweat away, and asked, ��What about the extremely good news?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai laughed and looked at Zhou Yuan, and he laughed too, and looked at Long Fei, and Long Fei stepped forward to shake Hao Ning��s hand with a smile when Hao Ning said, ��Freeze! Say it right there.��


    ��Okay.�� Long Fei froze, and said with a smile, ��The extremely good news is, you��re Master Hongjun.��


    ��What? I��m whom?�� Hao Ning couldn��t believe his ears and asked again.


    ��Master Hongjun!�� Long Fei finally burst out laughing.


    ��You��re crazy��HAHAHAHAHA���� It was 5 am, and from an apartment in a neighborhood, several men were laughing weirdly, and it lasted for at least five minutes. Quite a few babies were woken up by the laughter and peed in bed. It nearly became a childhood trauma for them.

 Chapter 127 Get ready, sMaster Hongjuns!

    "Master Hongjun..." Hao Ning laughed so fast that he had a side stitch. Looking at Liu Shuai and Long Fei, their laughter almost spent. Hao Ning asked breathlessly, "Hey guys, is that what Nezha said?"


    "Of course, this young man was particularly nervous and came to see us. After seeing your face..." Liu Shuai touched his chest and waited for a while before continuing, "He immediately knelt on the ground and called you Master Hongjun. Oh, he was so pious that we couldn''t even pull it up!"


    "Didn''t you ask him why?" Hao Ning thought that this Nezha was very interesting, but there must be a reason, "Could it be mistaken? I really think that I��m a ��Mr. Average��. Maybe look like Master Hongjun!"


    After saying that, Hao Ning could not help laughing.


    "Of course we asked," Zhou Yuan smiled and said with a nod, "but after all this trouble last night, he was so frightened that he refused to tell us anything. We also asked other questions, but he began to talk nonsense."


    "You are a visionary, absolutely, and you ought to feel ashamed of yourself for saying that you are a ��Mr. Average��." Liu Shuai said with a smile as he heard Hao Ning''s nonsense. "No one really has painted a portrait of Master Hongjun, and Taoism even did not recognize the existence of Master Hongjun as a god at all, okay? There is no temple of Master Hongjun at all, still less burning incense. Without incense, how could this god has come into being?"


    "Hey, you can''t be so absolute." Hao Ning stopped laughing. He was now slowly aware of some of the relationship between God and faith, so he knew characters that were written by novelists like Master Hongjun were unlikely to become gods because of poor attendance, but there was no absolute truth in the world. Therefore, Hao Ning still guessed with a smile, "Maybe people have a lot of faith in some old fairy tales like ��Creation of the Gods��, and Master Hongjun has a very high position in that tale. Maybe I am really his reincarnation."


    "Hahaha..." Liu Shuai did not care about Hao Ning��s feeling, "If you are reincarnated by Mater Hongjun. Then I am The Original, no, I am the jade plate of the creator...hey? Is that the jade plate of the creator or the Original first appeared?"


    Zhou Yuan listened to their conversations in some perplexity, "What is The Original and the jade plate of the creator?"


    Hao Ning knew well what Liu Shuai was talking about. These two things Liu Shuai said were newly created by online novels in recent decades, which was anterior to Master Hongjun. As a human being, once you wanted to know the reason, there would be an infinite imagination in your mind. As long as someone created Master Hongjun, others must ask endlessly who was anterior to it? This kind of thing was just like taking the stairs��If you made one up, you could certainly make another one up and you didn''t have to expect anyone to worship it anyway. However, it was just that people like Zhou Yuan, who hardly read online novels, couldn��t understand it at all.


    "Both the jade plate of the creator and the Original," Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan and explained patiently, "These two things are theoretically more powerful than Master Hongjun. This guy is particularly powerful. His spit can destroy our earth, no, our universe, no no no, our countless universes."


    "Wow, is that really such powerful?" Zhou Yuan could not help but he was surprised and asked seriously, "Who is it exactly? Why I''ve never heard of it?"


    "Of course, it''s powerful!" Liu Shuai smiled and said, "But just in theory, in fact, his incense is not as good as..." Liu Shuai pulled out the Falling Treasure Coin he had just now, "It''s not as much as the faith of the people who have accumulated on this coin."


    "Why?" Zhou Yuan was confused, "Why such a powerful god without any stream of pilgrims?"


    "Because he made it up, hahaha!" Hao Ning could not help laughing and said, "And it has been made up in the past few years. In terms of the time when the jade plate of the creator and The Original were made up, it was produced even later than me who is a pure and pute post-2000s generation! If you think about it, you will find that it has been made up for a few years. No one has set up a temple, and there is certainly not much faith. How can it become a god?"


    "So..." Zhou Yuan suddenly realized, "you are amusing me! How can this imaginary thing become a god?"


    "I don''t agree with that," Liu Shuai said, looking at Zhou Yuan with his smile fading away. "Whether or not to become a god doesn��t depend on whether it is imaginary, but on whether people believe it. As long as more people believe in it, it becomes faith, and it is possible to become a god."


    "All right," Hao Ning made a stop gesture when he saw Zhou Yuan wanted to argue with Liu Shuai, "We don''t need to argue about this. Maybe in a few hundred years, people will believe it. There is really the Original who will be born."


    "Yes, we seek common ground while reserving differences," Liu Shuai agreed, and then said to Hao Ning, "As for Master Hongjun..." After saying that, Hao Ning tried to kick Liu Shuai''s ass, but Liu Shuai avoided it. "Nezha said he would visit us in a few days...of course, especially visit you. You really need to well perform. Whatever props you want to prepare, we will all buy for you, such as apples, bananas, dragon fruit, longan, rice, incense, wreath and couple. But if we haven��t buy any high-grade sandalwood, you can only use mosquito repellent incense instead."


    "Get out, and your filthy mouth cannot utter decent language." Hao Ning was still a little proud when he heard this performance. However, when he heard Liu Shuai wanted to buy him a wreath and the couplet, he knew that Liu Shuai had no good intentions. "Liu Shuai, you are getting crafty and not that unsophisticated programmer I know anymore."


    "Wen always loves the naughty me." Liu Shuai chuckled. It seems that men who really have love will be different, "But seriously, you should think about how to explain it. We can''t be timid when Nezha comes, can we? At least we have gods on our side." Liu Shuai looked at the confused moment god, and Long Fei, who looked like a wealth fan and looking at those magic weapons even couldn��t be pulled out of his eyes. Liu Shuai sighed. Although there were two gods here, from the outlook appearance, they had nothing like the same class or quality with Nezha!


    "Wait!...How does Nezha know where I am?" Hao Ning said doubtfully, "It won''t be..."


    "Of course, we told him where you work!" Liu Shuai''s eyes narrowed with laughter and could not see his pupils, "In order to cooperate with him, we had to promise to say that you were reincarnated by Master Hongjun, and your memory might be a little vague. So, we also asked him not to scare you."


    "You..." Hao Ning thought of the mess on the table in the company. "Oh, my God, you know what? I''m the Master Hongjun! What about my Purple Heaven Palace? Is that the desk with coke and potato chips? What a mess! Where''s my cloud bed? Is that a hundred and fifty dollar swivel seat? Are you crazy? There''s a hole in that seat! Did you mean to expose me? "


    "Well, I can''t say that." Liu Shuai yawned. He must have been up all night, therefore, by this time he was sleepy, "There were so many strange things all at once last night. Don''t we really get to know it? This Nezha seems to be interested in you. We just took this opportunity to find out what was going on with that Mr. Fei. If we could know how to get Qili''s soul back..." Liu Shuai said and looked at Zhou Yuan, "and there are still the souls of those gorks in the hands of the exorcism gate. And if you can get them back..."


    "If you can get them back, you think Wen would be happier, don''t you?" Somehow, Hao Ning was very energetic. When he heard that, he finally knew Liu Shuai��s purpose, waving his hands and saying, "I can tell you clearly. You had not counted on one detail. Wen did not know at all that the souls of those gorks had been replaced with animal souls, and that there was something wrong with them. Even if you found the souls of those people, you could not invite merit from Wen. She does not believe in god and ghost. Maybe after you had explained it, she will feel that you are garrulous. I finally help you to earn some place in the heart of Wen, but it is likely to be such a toss by you and then completely gone! Don''t say that I didn''t warn you..."


    "Ah? I was wrong!" Liu Shuai then changed his facial expression, patted his thighs, and said angrily, "Why didn''t I think of that? I just thinking about..." At this point, he secretly took a peek at the others and found that Zhou Yuan dozed off and did not listen to what he was saying. Long Fei looked at several magic weapons on the table, intending to move but without the nerve. Liu Shuai sighed secretly, and blamed himself for not thinking clearly. He bit the bullet and said, "Even so, it''s not a bad thing to know more about it."


    "Oh," Hao Ning looked pitifully at Liu Shuai''s face, no longer answering his words, but he just said, "Sleep!" After that, he went into his bedroom. Zhou Yuan yawned so much that he couldn��t stop, hurriedly following Hao Ning into the bedroom.


    Unexpectedly, Hao Ning got angry about Zhou Yuan hammered his chest, glaring at Zhou Yuan: "You dirty little rascal, get out!"


    "I��m not a dirty rascal," Zhou Yuan was unconvinced, but did not dare to go any further, who murmured, "That is just my newly discovered homoerotic novel..."


    "What about me?" Long Fei mistakenly thought that the most powerful here is Hao Ning, he wanted to cotton up to Hao Ning and said, "May I come in?"


    "You..." Hao Ning was thinking that it didn��t matter if there was a dragon. But when he looked at Zhou Yuan''s "I understand" expression, he knew that Zhou Yuan must have matched him and Long Fei to some two characters in Zhou Yuan''s homoerotic novel, and said hurriedly, "No, I don''t like your strong garlic smell��not even you are a dragon!"


    "Well, then I''d better go back to my temple." Long Fei also soured his face and clapped his fingers, and then with a sound of water flowing from the bathroom, he disappeared with a splash.


    "It''s brilliant to be the dragon god. His power of water release is really fast." Hao Ning smiled and sighed with emotion. Suddenly, he felt wrong and hurriedly went to the toilet to take a look. His face was even more soured than Liu Shuai''s face, and said, "Shit! Shit! Shit!"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Shuai was immersed in his sadness for the miscalculation after Hao Ning��s detailed analysis. Seeing Hao Ning��s face, he could not help but some happy. A kind of inexplicable revenge feeling welled up in his heart. And still, he pretended to care about and asked, "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Long Fei''s water release..." Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, and nervously said, "Unexpectedly, he used my toilet sewer water!"


    "So what?" Liu Shuai did not understand for a time, "The toilet sewer water is smooth, moreover, what does it matter to you?"


    "Have you forgotten?" Hao Ning could not help shaking, who hurriedly took off his coat into the bathroom, and opened the shower ready to take a bath. Before closing the door, he stretched out his head and said the last word, "Long Fei once took us with the water to escape! It was the same plop at the time!"


    "Shit...I want to take a bath!" Liu Shuai immediately figured out that he had been "water-released" by Long Fei from the toilet! He quickly took off his clothes and knocked on the bathroom door, "Open the door! I feel like I stink all over now!"


    "No! Get out of here...Don''t come in!" The bathroom door has been locked, only leaving Liu Shuai despair voice, "I will wash for two hours first!"


    "Well. Come on, you guys!" Too lazy to deal with these two psychopaths, Zhou Yuan scratched a few strokes with his fingers against a bare wall, and a door appeared on the wall. After opening it, the furnishings inside were almost the same as what��s in Hao Ning''s bedroom. Zhou Yuan yawned, went in, and said goodbye to these two anxious mortals both inside and outside the bathroom before closing the door:


    "Go on. I''m going to bed. Good night."


    "No, I should say goodbye to you mortals...Bye!"

 Chapter 128 Romantic Boys Love

    Season Three Deceived by All Immortals


    A few hours later, when Hao Ning and his friends were rushing to work at the company with huge "panda eyes"��in fact, they could not have been late, but Zhou Yuan was not willing to take Liu Shuai and Hao Ning with him through his "circle escape". So, he complained that these two mortals were too heavy and consumed too much power. Liu Shuai and Hao Ning were hard nuts to crack either. As for Liu Shuai and Hao Ning, they thought that "If I am late, you have to be late!" With these things in their minds, Zhou Yuan was forced by Liu Shuai and Hao Ning to take a taxi to the company together but caught up in a traffic jam in the morning peak. Therefore, he was more than half an hour late.


    Fortunately, in order to prevent himself from being recorded, Zhou Yuan went so far as to "change" the time of the punch-clocks machine. Liu Shuai and Hao Ning were so close to be late. Zhou Yuan could not help but sigh. As a new generation of gods, his power was used on such a thing. Even Hao Ning and Liu Shuai both laughed and boasted that he had such a good ability to do an "inside job".


    After using the power of "moment god", Hao Ning and Liu Shuai did not bother to listen to Zhou Yuan''s continued self-assertion. Although these two guys looked sleepy with their panda eyes, Zhou Yuan, who had the talent of "hypocrisy, goodness and beauty", was showing up with indescribable grace and charm and the aura of the moment god. With the exaggerated beauty effect around, Zhou Yuan came to the reception desk. He was thinking of handsomely saying hello to Lele, his little beautiful girl, but he couldn''t find anyone, so did Hao Ning and Liu Shuai. It was a bit strange that Lele was quite professional as a receptionist who even rarely went to the toilet and almost in her position all the time. But today, Zhou Yuan waited for fifteen minutes and didn''t see her, it was really weird.


    "Don''t we work today? Did I mistake the date? Or what holiday is it today?" Hao Ning talked to himself and looked at his cell phone, "No, I''m not mistaken, and the company''s lights are on, so it''s impossible not to go to work?��


    "Hey, Hao Ning, you see..." Zhou Yuan found that no one appreciated his "slut" talent. After that, he gave a sign to Hao Ning to look around, "Have you found anything strange?"


    "What is strange..." Hao Ning stood up and looked around, and found that only the male colleagues were around. "Where are those ladies? Is it Women''s Day today? Or is it a holiday today?"


    "Bullshit!" Liu Shuai laughed, "Don''t be silly. Is that Women''s Day before New Year''s Day? Now women are still girls. Wait until February 14 before they become a woman!��


    Liu Shuai''s words were obvious and obscure, even Hao Ning admired the power of love. After meeting Wen, Liu Shuai could also say this kind of "you-know" dirty jokes.


    "Of course, there isn''t any woman in your heart now except Wen," Hao Ning said, making fun of Liu Shuai, "You have Wen in your whole heart. Oh, my dear Wen...darling...I am your Liu Shuai. I want to devote my entire essence and blood to you, and accompany you go through Women''s Day after Valentine''s Day..." Hao Ning said that in Liu Shuai''s way.


    "Hey, handsome guys, you are really..." Liu Shuai flushed with shame and was trying to stop Hao Ning from learning him, but there was a voice from Qili, who saw these guys after making a cup of tea. He wanted to say hello to Liu Shuai and praise for his early coming. However, after thinking that he had been working for a long time now, if said so, it might sound like a kind of irony. But the greeting had already been said, and couldn''t be taken back, so he changed his words and said, " Ah! You guys are coming together! That''s incredible!"


    That was a bad greeting! Hao Ning laughed at it secretly in heart. No one would praise others for coming together... But after all, he did come with Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. It was not a mistake to say that, so he nodded with a smile and did not speak anymore.


    "Of course, we slept together last night..." Liu Shuai was so sleepy and yawned, thinking about how much effort he had spent last night to wake up Hao Ning who was in a coma. Besides, he was carrying Hao Ning all the way and Hao Ning was extremely heavy. In addition, Liu Shuai hardly slept all night, and now he still had a backache. So, he stared at Hao Ning for blame, "I was tossed by him all last night without sleeping, and now my waist is still aching!"


    "Really? You stayed up all night? And tossed by him all night? Your waist is still aching...Wow! Amazing, buddy! You are really a strong man! How many times?" Qili stared significantly at Hao Ning with an "I got it!"expression, bowed to Liu Shuai and said, "Hey girl, How about this handsome buddy? Did he make you comfortable?"


    "Sh*t! Qili, what are you talking about?" When Hao Ning heard it, he knew that Liu Shuai misunderstood Qili. It was obviously to save himself, but he turned it to a kind of "tossing". He remembered that Zhou Yuan also misunderstood him like that last night, he suddenly jumped up angrily, "That''s enough! What''s wrong with you guys? What are you thinking about?"


    "Don''t blame him," Zhou Yuan had seen enough of those things. When he heard Liu Shuai''s words, he knew that it was a jinx. It was obvious that Qili misunderstood him. Zhou Yuan said with a smile, "Qili read so many online novels all day long. If there were not many homoerotic stories in his mind, he might be shy of greeting others."


    "How dared you talk about others in that way?" Hao Ning did not save Zhou Yuan''s face, pointing to Zhou Yuan''s nose and shouting, "How good you were before, and the books you read were all good either, like "Journey to the West" or the "Creation of the Gods". All of them were classical kinds of literature, elegant and significant. Why have you started reading online novels recently? Don''t want to deny it! Tell me, how did you know ''Homoerotic stories''? You never said that before!"


    "Well..." Zhou Yuan blushed. He recently came into reading several novels, "I am afraid that I can''t understand your conversation. So, in order to keep pace with the time, I also need to learn more about the features of modern literature...Well, where are those ladies, Qili? Why are they missing?" He fixed his hair and said that, turning his beautiful artificial face to Qili.


    "They are all looking for some handsome guys." Obviously, Qili had no feeling about Zhou Yuan, so he didn''t notice any difference in Zhou Yuan, "I heard that our finance department was interviewing a handsome guy. All ladies, even some men in our company, were shocked and went over to see him, saying that he was pretty and gorgeous..."


    Zhou Yuan frowned and smiled, but he was a little resentful of Qili''s evaluation of the interviewer. Pretty and Gorgeous? Which handsome guy could gain such high praise? Even all the ladies in our company were attracted to see him? Recently, he just had mastered this skill and was trying to use these skills to seduce these ladies in our company. Unexpectedly, this guy got ahead of him, so, Zhou Yuan stood up in anger and went to the interview room.


    "You see. Even Zhou Yuan was attracted, too." Anyway, Qili didn''t know what Zhou Yuan was thinking about. After Zhou Yuan disappeared, he suddenly slapped his forehead and pointed at Hao Ning. He said to Liu Shuai, "By the way, buddy, you have to keep an eye on your girlfriend, Hao Ning, and don''t let him be seduced too!"


    "Go away!" Liu Shuai shuddered as he heard that, "Can you be sober? I will have a girlfriend." Liu Shuai said and smiled, thinking of Wen, and then stared at Qili, "But not Hao Ning!"


    "Ah? Right, the fox preys farthest from his hole, moreover, we are all friends and understand each other. It''s ok to screw around." Qili nodded. Liu Shuai also wanted to agree, but he felt weird as he heard that. As expected, Qili continued to say, "If it is not Hao Ning, who is he?"


    "I will never tell you, ok? No, no, no...not man, sh*t! I''m straight! Seriously!" Liu Shuai even wanted to cry but without tears. He didn''t get enough sleep last night and was soft in the head and unable to explain it clearly, "My girlfriend is a girl! A real girl who can give birth and have a girl''s breasts and hair!"


    "I can understand that women have breasts but what about hair..." Qili grunted and looked at Liu Shuai''s head, but quickly shut up his mouth.


    Seeing that Liu Shuai was still giving Oili a lesson for not having his mind stuffed with those messy things. Hao Ning also took the opportunity to persuade him not to read online novels all day long. And then Hao Ning turned on his computer and prepared to handle his e-mails. Zhou Yuan was running over in a hurry.


    "Hao Ning! Come over here..." Zhou Yuan had not come but already reached out to Hao Ning, "Holly shit! We''re done this time. It turned out that he came to the interview! Come on. You must take a look!"


    "Who makes you so nervous?" Hao Ning had just read his e-mail when he was interrupted, which made him irritated and said, "Your father?"


    "You asshole!" Zhou Yuan was so angry that he clapped his hands, and Hao Ning''s phone jumped immediately and powered off after five seconds. Hao Ning turned back and Zhou Yuan viciously said to him, "Come or not? If not, you can''t use your cell phone for the whole day!"


    "Well, fine, I''m really afraid of you! You are the moment god, a real god!" Hao Ning sighed and tried to figure out why he turned Zhou Yuan to a god. If he had known that Zhou Yuan was using his power for himself, he might have let him...Hao Ning didn''t really mean that and stopped his thinking. In fact, if again, he still wouldn''t hesitate to save Zhou Yuan, because he was a true friend!


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! I''m done!" Zhou Yuan anxiously said to Hao Ning who just came over, "I''m done this time. I thought I could seduce some ladies in our company with my pretty face..."


    "Seduce?" Hao Ning suspiciously looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "I mean attract. I want to attract some ladies," Zhou Yuan quickly changed his words and pointed his fingers at Liu Shuai and said, "You know, on the one hand, Liu Shuai doesn''t have any power, and on the other hand, he has no gifts for that. What''s more, he is not as pretty as me. However, he has a girlfriend. Why can''t I have one? I''m supposed to be in a heat. Honestly, I''m so worried about my romantic affairs."


    Zhou Yuan, who accidentally told this truth, was not ashamed, but Hao Ning blushed for him,


    "So, you wrote yourself off as hopeless and act recklessly, and began to read those homoerotic stories?" Hao Ning suddenly realized why Zhou Yuan blushed last night and also suspected that he had an affair with Long Fei. He really did not expect that the Monkey Inside of the "Monkey King" had this kind of hobby and said, "Are you going to hunt for a man? And change your life in this way?"


    "Well, I''m at my wit''s end...Shit! Shit! Shit..." Zhou Yuan subconsciously agreed, and then immediately felt something wrong with an "eat-and-vomit" expression. He contemptuously looked at Hao Ning and said, "They are not same, ok? It''s not that I want to read those homoerotic stories, but when I searched online, it was all about that. To be honest, I really want to read those "make-you-happy" proven-wrong novels that you said, but I couldn''t find it."


    "Perhaps you entered a wrong website," Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with a broken heart, thinking that maybe Zhou Yuan found novels on Jinjiang Wen Xue, "If you want to read those "proven-wrong" novels, you should go to TapRead webnovel, and you won''t regret!"


    "Cut the crap." Zhou Yuan didn''t want to talk about it, waving his hands and saying, "You guys can guess who came to take an interview?"


    "Who? I won''t guess until you tell me!" Hao Ning extremely hated those who always kept others guessing like Zhou Yuan. Obviously, he wanted to tell but still let others guess. In that case, he chose to ignore him.


    "You see!" As they said, they had already arrived at the place where people took an interview. Zhou Yuan pushed Hao Ning forward and stopped walking.


    Oh my God! Hao Ning had never seen such a spectacular scene.


    If this guy had not come to the interview, Hao Ning would never know that there were so many females in the company. Almost all of them were peeking outside the interview room, including Lele, an old lady of the administrative department who was already nearly 50 years old, the wife of the cleaner, the old woman from property management who often sent invoices to the company as well as a female kitten from somewhere that always visited here and fed by some other company. Although the glass had been affixed with a translucent film, and it was impossible to see clearly from the outside, only through a narrow slit. However, these enthusiasts were not tired, even spontaneously lined up and looked through that small slit in turns. As for Lele, she set the time limits and said to these enthusiasts, "15 seconds. Time''s up! Next one!"


    Were they crazy? Hao Ning had never seen such an organized and disciplined "voyeur behavior". He was petrified. Ladies, at least you were all important figures and had received higher education, even would be introduced into the upper society in the future. Although the god was descent to the earth, you must pretend to be reserved.


    At this time, the door opened and the interviewer came out. Hao Ning stunned. Was Ms. Wang from the design department the interviewer? Why was she here in a recruiting interview of the finance department? Did she know anything about finance? She speculated more than 200 thousand Yuan in the stock market but all lost, and even couldn''t afford a facial mask. How could she be an interviewer of the finance department? Did the boss really have too much money and want someone to spend it? If he really thought he had too much money, I could spend it for him, instead of being wasted by others like Ms. Wang!


    As he drowned in the random thoughts, Hao Ning saw that Ms. Wang went out, closed the door and licked her lips in satisfaction. The other ladies immediately asked, "How about him?"


    Ms. Wang wiped her lips, and Hao Ning saw it clearly that she wiped her saliva. Oh, god, that was saliva! After the interview, our interviewer went so far as to wipe her saliva! Hao Ning couldn''t understand and suddenly felt dizzy. He thought he wasn''t in a serious company.


    Zhou Yuan hurriedly supported him, sneered and said, "This is only the tip of the iceberg! You see..."


    Ms. Wang didn''t say nothing, which made others more curious. Ms. Wang clammed herself down and said, "He is young and handsome, and I can''t believe that he is so young with his pearl-like teeth, bright eyes and rosy lips. Oh god, if he were a young cow, I would have a strong itch to be a tender grass as his food..."


    "No, you are the old one..." They didn''t know who said that.


    ��Who! Who said that!?" Ms. Wang was still in her beautiful imagination when she heard that and turned back to stare and try to figure out who said that, but without any results. Hao Ning guessed that it was probably Zhou Yuan, but he didn''t bother to expose him.


    Ms. Wang didn''t want to be interrupted by this ill-disposed voice, but said with fancy eyes, "I wish I could be his grass, which has no fragrance, not so tall as a tree, and no one knows. I wish he would hold me in his mouth, chewing slowly, and I would wander around in his hot body..."


    "Oh, god, sh*t! I can''t bear that. Please let me vomit for a while!" Ms. Wang was always steady and prudent. Therefore, Hao Ning couldn''t bear her poetic flattering and wanted to go, but Zhou Yuan stopped him.


    "You are right! Me too!" Miss Li, who came from the finance department, was excitedly trembling and applauded. "At first sight of him, I thought I went back to my maiden age, and he was the boy who sat in front of me. When we had classes, he was filled with my head. When we read, it seemed that every word in my book was his smile. When we did tasks, it seemed that every line I drew was him. When we were eating, it seemed that he was on every grain of rice I ate..."


    "You guys..." Hao Ning had been numb for what they said, "Even your own children are old enough to buy soy sauce on the cell phone, don''t you ashamed to say these words? You are crazy!"


    "Well, Miss Li," Ms. Wang said and it seemed that she calmed down, excitedly shaking Miss Li��s hands and nodding, "You must keep this guy. If you finance department don''t want him, we design department will do that! And I just asked him, he said that he couldn''t do with Photoshop, but he was interested in design. That''s wonderful! Right? He is interested in design and doesn''t know anything about Photoshop. That''s so potential, isn''t he? I can teach him!" As she said, Ms. Wang turned her eyebrows and eyes, and affectionately stretched out her hands, "Teach him by hands!"


    "No way!" Miss Li stared at Ms. Wang, "He is mine! ...Does anyone else who want to interview him?"


    "Me! Me! Me..." The others desperately raised their hands with excitement.


    "No! One interviewer for one department!" Miss Li said softly, "No more, or he will suspect that, so all departments are done, right? Then I''ll let him go back first."


    Until now, Hao Ning has understood that perhaps this guy was so handsome that even made a stir through the whole company, and Miss Li made use of this opportunity to let one lady from every department interview him. In fact, it was a bonus to see this handsome guy.


    How sly Miss Li was! For the future of the finance department, she needed to deal with other departments in the company. In general, however, there was not much relationship between other departments and the finance department but limited respect when they got salaries. But now, their salaries were directly transferred into their accounts, so the communication was even less. And this guy would help the finance department to be familiar with another department so as to work together in the future. That was human. They would always make plans for themselves...Hao Ning couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with him recently? Why did he think more of these things that he never used to? Maybe he had dealt with many things recently, but, still didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    "No, that''s not all! Not for the product department!" Lele''s voice came out of the crowd. She watched her watch and said reluctantly, "Go! And find someone from the product department to interview him! Hurry up!"


    "But we don''t have ladies in the product department!" However, another voice came out, "If there is no lady to be an interviewer, there is no need to interview him!"


    "So what? Anyone in the product department, as long as he or she is alive!" Ms. Wang said unconcernedly, "Have you forgotten? All of them have the gift of gab. Even some trifles can be dashed along by them for a good while. So, let them do that, and we will be willing to have more time to see this young guy."


    "Right! That''s right!" These ladies said and turned around, surprisedly finding Hao Ning, like a treasure. "You go!" Ms. Wang found Hao Ning when she looked back, embarrassed and smiled as she thought of her remarks just now. However, Hao Ning didn''t care about what she said.


    "Me? Why me?" Hao Ning had never seen such a scene and was frightened to retreat with his hands over his chest. But he realized after that he was a man and had no need to afraid of them because no one could do anything for him. Not like those young guys who could be "eaten" by these "wolves". And then, Hao Ning put his hands down, stood tall and asked, "What do you want?"


    Ms. Wang said and sent his resume to Hao Ning without any hesitation, "Go, and interview him for us as long as possible! Remember that you can talk about whatever you want, but you can''t leave until one hour you spent!"


    After saying that, Ms. Wang pushed Hao Ning into the interview room, but for Zhou Yuan, who stood next to Hao Ning, was ignored like the air resistance resulted from the freely falling body.


    "Zhou Yuan, wait...you haven''t told me who he is yet..." Hao Ning was pushed into the interview room without finishing his words, and Zhou Yuan didn''t listen to him, but was in the sulks for ladies didn''t send him to interview.


    As soon as he entered the room, Hao Ning hurriedly grabbed the door and tried to push it, but he couldn''t open it. There was no doubt that the ladies outside had blocked the door and he couldn''t go out without staying inside for more than one hour. These ladies were so cruel that even Hao Ning was afraid of them. After a fruitless fight with those ladies outside the door, Hao Ning was so nervous and turned his back to this young guy, packed his clothes, wiped his face and even really hoped to wipe his panda eyes out, and then turned around to look at this young guy directly.


    This young guy was really calm and looked at his cell phone with his head down as if it was a funny comedy and he really enjoyed it. Hao Ning felt angry that he had never seen such an arrogant job seeker like him who even didn''t greet his interviewer. As those old ladies, they were too frivolous to control themselves, so did those girls like Lele, they were really ignorant! Thinking of these things, Hao Ning was as angry as Zhou Yuan, "Ok, fine! Since you let me interview this guy, then I am the last interviewer. Generally speaking, the last one would be more powerful than the previous interviewers. So, definitely, I''m against to hire him and spoil your plan!"


    Although he thought secretly in heart, Hao Ning still showed a friendly face, sitting on his seat and said, "Hi, I''m your interviewer. Please introduce yourself...Shit! You?"


    After seeing his face, Hao Ning was shocked to stand up and his chair fell down.


    It was not surprising that Hao Ning was shocked, for he had never expected to see this guy��Xiao Hong!

 Chapter 129 Nothing but nonexistence

    Hao Ning was astonished when he saw Xiao Hong. Why did Hong Hai''er come here? He was supposed to stay with Avalokitesvara, anyway.


    Hao Ning was so surprised that he didn''t have time to care about the chair falling down to the ground.


    "Ah, look!" a girl outside the door squinted into the glass seam and clapped excitedly. "Hao Ning was fascinated by the handsome boy, and even the chair fell down!"


    "Come on..." A girl hurriedly moved the front girl''s head away to have a look through the glass seam, "Originally, Hao Ning is a... We didn''t realize that until now... We thought he was straight!"


    "Even for straight men, when they see such an attractive candidate..." another girl analyzed seriously and said, "can be attracted by his temperament and appearance. There is no man like him in our company." She completely did not care that there was a very angry moment god Zhou Yuan.


    "God, I think you''ve got a point there!" Another girl was such an anthomaniac that she put her hands together in front of the chest, "It''s so great that a homoerotic story happens in our company..." After saying that, she noticed that Zhou Yuan was staring at her, and the girl stared back, "Why do you look at me like that? Do you want to compete with Hao Ning for who is better to be with the cute interviewee?"


    "I don''t care for comparisons like that! Good temperament and good look? Are you blind? Idiot..." Zhou Yuan looked at such a group of crazy people with a helpless smile, and slowly walked back: Hao Ning, I can''t help you. I''m afraid only yourself could solve this misunderstanding in the company.


    Hao Ning didn''t know that this group of people misunderstood him for he had knocked down the chair. They had fantasized about the happiness of him and Xiao Hong in the coming decades. Hao Ning didn''t bother to look at so many pairs of eyes in the glass slit. Anyway, the sound insulation effect here was good, and the sounds in the room could not be heard from the outside. Hao Ning had calmed down at that time. After setting the chair to sit, he asked Xiao Hong while pretending to interview and blocking the eyes of those outside with the resume. "What are you doing? Why do you come for the interview? Has Avalokitesvara gone out of business?"


    "Shh, how can you be so outspoken..." Xiao Hong hurriedly put down the phone, coming forward to cover Hao Ning''s mouth, and said with a wry smile, "Hao Ning, don''t talk nonsense. Bodhisattva dojo has so much incense, and how can it close down..."


    "God, this interviewee wants to touch our Hao Ning''s face!" A little girl who saw it in the glass slit, quivered excitedly and almost fainted.


    "Where did he touch? Oh my god!" The other girl was so excited that she was about to fly. "Let me have a look! I want to see! Oh my god, he almost touched the mouth!"


    Hao Ning was not used to others being so close to him: "Then what are you doing here��besides, let''s keep a little distance. Those ladies outside... Forget about it. Let''s get down to business." Hao Ning shook his hands to give a signal for Xiao Hong to sit down. He was afraid that the Great Saint Infant King would accidentally lit the building by breathing out fire, and his own Sliding-over-the-water Art couldn''t hold it.


    "What are you doing here?" while saying, Hao Ning looked at the resume, "Is your full name Hong Tao? Is this your name? It is too..."


    Hao Ning wanted to say that this name was too silly that could compare with the moment god he gave to Zhou Yuan, and he had thought that Xiao Hong would use Hong as his first name. However, Hong was his family name, which had never been used so. Even if this first name existed, who gave him this stupid name? Hao Ning felt funny, and he thought that now it would take a long time for mortal to name their children, while the name of the immortal Xiao Hong is like finding a word in a dictionary casually.


    "I know. This name is really a bit old-fashioned, but Tao was good in those days..." Xiao Hong gave a bitter smile, "but this is not the point, and the point is, I really came for the interview!"


    "Why?" Hao Ning was curious. According to Zhang Chi Hang''s attitude towards Xiao Hong before, Xiao Hong was obviously already his secretary. Besides, if Xiao Hong left, who could serve the big immortal?


    "Because Wishes Scripture..." Xiao Hong was frown, "has been hacked--"


    "Hacked?" Hao Ning was shocked. "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, it means someone else''s dreams were stolen," Xiao Hong raised his head and showed some pictures on the phone to Hao Ning, "Have you forgotten about it? You asked me to find that person''s dream, which has been stolen, too."


    "Aha, I remember that Qili''s dream had been listed in your form��Fine, there is only a half of the Wishes Scriptures left." Hao Ning patted on his head. He felt dizzy and disoriented for things came one after another these days and that he had not slept well yesterday. He didn''t realize until Xiao Hong reminded him, "So, you guys find more and more dreams have been stolen recently?" Hao Ning was not sure of that, but something in his heart had been answered.


    "No." Xiao Hong murmured, "It doesn''t mean more and more dreams have been stolen..."


    "Ok, that would be fine." Hao Ning looked down to Xiao Hong''s resume, "So, the purpose of your interview is to..."


    "Brother, you misunderstood me: It is not more and more interception, but Wishes Scriptures remains nothing!" Xiao Hong raised his voice for Hao Ning''s misunderstanding, "Zhang discovered there was no wishes these days. He felt strange and then came with me to check out, but only found that the Wishes Scriptures had no wishes on it for several days."


    "Have the wishes all gone?" Hao Ning came to realize how strange it was, "Is it empty?"


    "Yes, empty!" Xiao Hong nodded his head, looking at Hao Ning.


    Hao Ning shouted: "Avalokitesvara��Zhang Chi Hang should hurry up and go to find them! He was such a big god with so many skills."


    "He didn''t look for it at all, but threw a tantrum at me, which was even worse than that time when he lost his goldfish. He insisted that I had lost all wishes in the scripture. Although I was almost sure that there was something wrong with the system," Xiao Hong nodded with a sad face, "but he didn''t listen to me, so I..."


    "So you have been driven out?" Hao Ning looked angry. Xiao Hong said that the goldfish was lost. Hao Ning knew that in The Journey to the West, in which Tang Sanzang and his apprentices once met an Inspiration King who had to eat a pair of boy and girl every year. That Inspiration King was the goldfish that Avalokitesvara lost. When Hao Ning read this, he felt that the Bodhisattva had some problems to manage his subordinates. He didn''t expect this would be the same for Xiao Hong. The wishes in the Wishes Scriptures were not lost by Xiao Hong. But the Bodhisattva chose to drive Xiao Hong away. How can he be such a Bodhisattva?


    Hao Ning was so angry that he hammered the table and stood up, and the table was shaking with a bang. Hao Ning felt himself had been a little out of order. The interviewer was supposed to be calm. He was also afraid that people outside would have doubts after hearing these things, so he sat down with Xiao Hong on the same side and lowered voice. "Isn''t he always losing things? It''s not surprising that he lost a goldfish or some wishes. And it''s not your fault. The system has been broken, and he can''t blame the viewer, right? Did he drive you out just because of this?"


    They didn''t know that another girl outside saw Hao Ning''s behavior and changed Hao Ning''s legitimate reasons on her own. She completely regarded the two as homosexuals in her mind. "Oh, Hao Ning is so fond of the interviewee that he hammered the table excitedly and immediately sat down with the Little Fresh Meat! What''s that? Wanna force himself upon him?"


    "No..." Xiao Hong suddenly twisted and blushes and said with a red face, "After Brother Zhang calmed down, he let me try to restore these wishes to see if I can find any clues."


    "Oh, I see," Hao Ning''s face was slightly red. The Bodhisattva was still rational, and even though losing his temper, he would not drive Xiao Hong away.


    But how to restore Wishes Scriptures? It was all empty. Hao Ning asked curiously, "How did you restore Wishes Scriptures?"


    "Well, I first used 360 System for recovery, and then tried Penguin Data Steward..." Xiao Hong was counting by his fingers. "Finally, I used a paid professional recovery software to find some..."


    "F**k... It was not the Wishes Scriptures that had been stolen, but the hard disk files got lost, right?" Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong, who was talking nonsense with a poker face. He couldn''t wait to pick up the broom and immediately drove Xiao Hong out of the meeting room. Thought of this, Hao Ning shook his head, said sarcastically, "Brother, the means you used to restore Wishes Scriptures are really smart��farts! I haven''t encountered any computer software can restore Wishes Scriptures which was gathered by incense. You said that wishes had been stolen, probably not from your form��okay, okay, not lost from Wishes Scriptures, but before having been listed on it. In other words, these stolen wishes, perhaps have not appeared in Wishes Scriptures yet. So no matter how you restore it, you can only find what you have deleted, and certainly you can''t find anything that has never appeared in your Scriptures."


    "Well, it would be better if I had thought of that early. I wouldn''t have any problem about it. But after the recovery, something went wrong." Xiao Hong regretted it so much that his head was buried in his arms. "As you said, none of the stolen wishes came back, but all the wishes of the magazine staff that cursed him I deleted earlier all came out!"


    "My goodness! Misfortunes never come alone..." Hao Ning was shocked, Avalokitesvara was a narrow-minded person, besides, he had met with serious problems about the Wishes Scriptures, and then he saw those vicious curses against him... Hao Ning did not dare to imagine the fate of those people. He asked tentatively, "Then, what will happen to those people?"


    "Horrible, of course. In other words, they''re done." Xiao Hong raised his head, looking at Hao Ning weirdly, "Have you forgotten? He also controls the business of birth."


    "Eh... business of birth..." Hao Ning couldn''t help thinking of Long Fei outside, "Does Avalokitesvara not give the right of birth to those people? That is too much. There is no professional ethics to do so! There are three kinds of unfilial behaviors, the most serious of which is that there are no descendants. He actually destroys the lives of these people in this way. It is too cruel. He can''t be regard as a kind person."


    "On the contrary..." Xiao Hong gently patted the table and shook his head, "from then on, the chance of pregnancy for these people will rise to 400 percent every time when they do something with someone of opposite sex."


    "What? 400 percent? If they use a condom..." Hao Ning was shocked and thought he had misheard, "Wait, 400 percent? What does that mean?"


    "Use a condom? Hum, even if they are ligated, they will also have children!" Xiao Hong sneered and shook his head, "besides, the children are all boys. The 400 percent means that every time they get pregnant, there will be at least quadruplets..."


    "What? It is really scared!" Hao Ning had no idea for what to say. Zhang Chi Hang was too cruel. If the quadruplets were all boys, however, after they grew up, there would be 4 bride prices to be paid. How poor they would be! And as long as they made love, the girls would be pregnant. Wouldn''t these people only be able to keep company with their own five fingers in the future?


    "How about you?" Hao Ning did not know how to evaluate it. After all, those people cursed Zhang Chi Hang first, but Xiao Hong was innocent. "It won''t make you pregnant, will it?"


    "Come on...There is nobody..." Xiao Hong blushed and shook his hands, "I''m ok. He asked me to find out the problem. Something serious would happen if Wishes Scriptures is still empty. After thinking over that, I came here to find from the source of this problem, hoping if there are some clues left."


    "I''m afraid that it is hard for you to find something in our company..." Hao Ning said to Xiao Hong with a wry smile, "Our Qili is no longer a problem. He is now��" While saying, he suddenly remembered one thing: If Qili''s soul was occupied by the Book Elf because the wish was stolen, was it possible that those who had been invaded by Book Elfs had their wishes stolen? If so, then those who created a tremendous in the restaurant last night might really be those whose wishes to be stolen? Moreover, Hai last night, also known as Nezha, might know something. And Nezha had said to Liu Shuai and the others that he would come back some day.


    Thought of these, Hao Ning hurriedly corrected himself, "Although he is safe now, in a couple of days, there will probably be someone who knows what''s wrong those wishes to come to me, and then��"


    "When the time comes, only brother you are the leader!" Xiao Hong banged the table, and as if he saw the savior, excitedly stood up and hugged Hao Ning.


    "Oh, the interviewee wants to kiss Hao Ning!" Another girl was already fainting. "This is going too fast. The interview will become a blind date plus wedding night!"


    "Come on. We don''t have to be so��intimate." Hao Ning was not used to it. "So why are you interviewing the finance department?"


    "Hey, Hao Ning, you forget who I am when I''m with Avalokitesvara?" Xiao Hong naughtily squinted at Hao Ning.


    "Shancai Tongzi��the Child of Wealth?" Hao Ning suddenly realized and nodded, "Yes, if Shancai Tongzi doesn''t do financial work, who else can do it?" No wonder Hao Ning saw Zhang Chi Hang at the first time, then Zhang Chi Hang let Xiao Hong help him donate director Wang''s money. It was reasonable.


    "However..." Xiao Hong continued with confuse, "the interview process of the finance department of your company is a little strange. I''ve met more than a dozen interviewers, and all of them are women..."


    "Well, I''m a man." Hao Ning rubbed his temples and didn''t know how to explain. After thinking for a while, he still wanted to ask the question directly, "Xiao Hong, I don''t mean to offend. You are very handsome, but it is not��" Hao Ning looked outside, and his voice dropped a few degrees, "not enough to make girls crazy like that: As you can see, every girl in my company are all crazy when seeing you, and now they are still looking at you outside! Not only girls, but even the spotted female cat outside is looking at you with eyes shining!"


    "Ah?" Xiao Hong was stunned and hurriedly closed her eyes. Hao Ning felt a blow of hot wind flying past his ear. The hot wind flew out along the crack of the door, and turned a corner and then came in again. Xiao Hong opened his eyes and clapped his head. "Oh, I forgot to drink the bamboo leaf tea from the Purple Bamboo Forest this morning!"


    "What does that means?" Hao Ning knew that the Purple Bamboo Forest was a treasure planted in Mountain Lojia, but he didn''t know it had anything to do with Xiao Hong.


    "Brother Hao Ning, it is because..."Xiao Hong was somewhat embarrassed, "I am born with fire spirit, and belong to the body of extremely Yang. While male is Yang, and female is Yin, so I naturally have a very big attraction to women��not because of my appearance, but the physique. So at ordinary times, I will drink tea produced from Brother Zhang''s Purple Bamboo Forest once a week. Otherwise... it will like this scene today. I can''t continue to interview. I have to go back and find some tea."


    "Oh, I see," Hao Ning realized that the problem of Xiao Hong''s physique made Zhou Yuan envious, but if it were not forgotten by Xiao Hong today, maybe the interview wouldn''t be so smoothly. However, Hao Ning knew that there was no staff gap in the finance department. The Internet company where he worked had not received any financing. With the salary being tight every month, the company had no need to hire a financial staff. The payments were so few that students in the fourth grade could all counted. Hao Ning heard more than once from Yang Laode that the CEO wanted to lay off a financial staff for a long time, but because the cashier and the accountant should not be the same person, so he gave up.


    Thought of this, Hao Ning kindly suggested, "Fix your today''s interview first, and then go back to drink. Don''t ask me why. Just do this."


    "Well..." Xiao Hong was about to stand up and leave. After hearing Hao Ning''s words, he immediately nodded. "Ok. Brother Zhang asked me to listen to you in the new company. You''re the boss."

 Chapter 130 Struggling with Steak and Listening to Anecdotes

    It was time for supper.


    This was a buffet Steak Restaurant with fixed consumption amount. Hao Ning felt so tired because he did not sleep very well last night. He wanted to go home earlier after work and had a good rest. But he failed to do so because Long Fei, in order to fawn on Hao Ning, the "Fake Immortal", wanted to learn the "One Finger Point" that Hao Ning showed last night. The "one finger point" was a "spell" that could beat up the "apricot bamboo hat". In order to learn this "spell", Long Fei offered to invite everyone for dinner this evening. He also invited Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan because he was afraid that Hao Ning might refuse.


    Even Hao Ning himself did not know how he killed those men. But Liu Shuai said that it was rare that Long Fei could treat us. Hao Ning could say nothing except to accept the invitation reluctantly.


    It was impossible for Hao Ning to know that there was a buffet steak restaurant charged only 15 Yuan in S City. It was said that everyone could eat as much as they wanted by 15 Yuan. As we all knew, it was impossible to buy a steak for only 15 Yuan. They checked the reviews in the Dianping App. Many said it was a simple style restaurant. It did have a simple style as they arrived at the restaurant after work. The curtain at the gate looked like a bedsheet passed on from generations ago. Its color faded. The holes on it were as big as heads. It was understandable that the demolition team would came over in the next minute if we write a demolition mark on the outer wall.


    After entering the restaurant, the group found that the restaurant was as simple as nothing. There was only one waitress inside. She did not even put on makeup. She collected the money with a poker face. Her action seemed that their payment did not include a faint smile. So, if you wanted to see her smile, you had to pay more. The pores on her faces were big enough to suck Hao Ning into. Long Fei paid with an awkward laugh on his face. The steaks were thrown on the table in a short time.


    The steaks were so hard to chew. It was like the meat that was given to the Tang Dynasty iron cattle discovered in Yongji City, Shanxi Province. Hao Ning started eating as he was so hungry. He cut the steak as hard as he could, but he failed to cut a slice off. He peeped the others and really felt shameful. He quietly ran his internal strength, pointed to his steak with his right thumb and played an invisible Qi called "Shaoshang Sword". A slice of beef was cut off finally. If Mr. Jin knew that someone used his creative movement "Six-pulse Excalibur" to cut off the steak, he might come from Hong Kong to kill Hao Ning.


    "So, Xiao Hong came to our company due to something wrong with Wishes Scriptures?" Liu Shuai chewed the beef in spite of the pain of his cheeks. He grinned his teeth and asked Hao Ning, "Do you intend to start with Qili, or just abandon Nezha to him?"


    "So, the ladies in the company were out of control because Hong Tao did not suppress his congenital Yang Qi?" Zhou Yuan resumed cutting the steak with his knife and fork. He asked with a little delight in his heart, "As you see, I am nice and beautiful. I believe that it is impossible to control me by somebody arbitrarily."


    "Oh... It doesn''t matter���� Hao Ning was so hungry that he just wanted to eat something at that time. He responded Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan perfunctorily and then read an inexplicable poem. He pretended to point to the steak in front of him and said, "Five elements of Qi regulate Yin and Yuang, causing lung and intestines to be damaged. The haggard mind makes the soul fly away! Once engaged in the practice, the sevens will be damaged. Cut!"


    Suddenly, the steak in front of him jumped up and down violently as if it were shocked by the lightning. After one breath, the halves cracked into each other and then spread out. After this, the compact steak swelled as loosely as the Banyan leaves. It looked very fluffy.


    "Em, so yummy! It tastes so good!" Hao Ning forked up a slice of steak and put it into his mouth. He chewed the beef while he said, "It''s fresh and tender, full of gravy. It melts as soon as it is in the mouth. So delicious!"


    "Man, do you know what spell did Hao Ning play just now? It seems to be so powerful." Looking at his hard steak, Long Fei swallowed and asked, "I am also a dragon. How should I not know this spell? The spell can make this overcooked steak fluffy and spread out. I think only Avalokitesvara''s Clear Glass Bottle can achieve it��"


    ��What spell? What spell can he play?" Liu Shuai explained hatefully. Instead of despising, he admired Hao Ning''s ostentatious expression when he ate steak, "He is stealing other''s Kung Fu! Hao Ning, what evil Kung Fu did you just play?"


    "Fuck off!" Hao Ning''s mouth was full of beef. He looked happily at the "hard steak" in front of Liu Shuai and grunted, "It''s Seven Sided Strike and��"


    "Seven Sided Strike? Yes, that''s it." Zhou Yuan put down his slightly sore hand. He looked at his beef and sighed, "It is recorded in the documents that when the six Sects besieged the Bright Peak, Zhang Wuji broke a pine tree by Seven Sided Strike, showing his excellent Kung Fu ability. After the tree fell down, all the veins in the trunk became hollow. This spell damages all veins. So, it is called the first fist skill to damage veins and bones. Hao Ning, you are so clever. Only you can find out how to eat this steak��" After what he said, he put his steak in front of Hao Ning with a "please" post, "Excuse me, Hao Ning, would you like to Seven Sided Strike my steak, too?"


    "Ok��" In a sudden, Hao Ning saw Liu Shuai shaking his head. Although he couldn''t understand what happened, he still shrugged and frowned, "Alas, I just used too much of my inner strength to ignite Seven Sided Strike and wuxiang-zhi to make the Seven Sided Strike on the beef. I am exhausted now. I almost used up all my inner strength in my Dan Tian. The rest of the strength is not enough to ignite it again."


    "Wuxiang-zhi?" Liu Shuai knew that Hao Ning was cooperating with him. He immediately responded with admiration, "I remember. I remember. This is one of the Shaolin''s 72 stunts. It can empower the finger invisibly. It was Wuxiang-zhi. What Hao Ning just used was so terrifying. That was why the beef jumped up and down. You are so great."


    "Bullshit," Zhou Liao said in a despicable manner after hearing what Liu Shuai said. "It only used your little inner strength, and you can''t do it again? Are you a man or not? Look at me. My power will grow continuously as long as someone clicks the Moments��


    ��Is it true?" After hearing what Zhou Yuan said, Hao Ning said with a cold smile on his face, "Although my inner strength is not enough now, I can suck your inner strength through Divine Power of the North. Then I can help you with your beef. Do you want to have a shot for your beef?"


    "Err...of course not. It''s not worth being sucked up by you." Zhou Yuan shook his hand and said nothing more. She quickly moved her beef back and sat a further away from Hao Ning, "My inner strength is saved for the night."


    "Long Fei, what the hell do you want to do with Hao Ning''s help?" Liu Shuai looked at the steak on the plate in front of him and frowned, saying, "Although I know that the steak cost is the incense money you had saved for a long time. If you get paid this month, you will know that the beef... Forget it��so you hurry up and we''ll have the other one, and after dinner, I also want to go out for a midnight snack." Hao Ning couldn''t help laughing as he looked at Liu Shuai. He knew why Liu Shuai gave him a wink. He couldn''t stand the steak here and he wanted to find another place. Liu Shuai knew that Long Fei had something to say. If he stopped Long Fei, Long Fei would force the rest to stay in this terrible place. He did not want to disappoint Long Fei because of this terrible steak. So, he had to adopt this tactic to keep him happy. And the reason he did not help Zhou Yuan with his steak because he feared that if Zhou Yuan had enough food, he would be reluctant to go to the other place.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing. After going through all these things, Liu Shuai had become a thoughtful man and talked indirectly. Were his maturity and sophistication really a good thing?


    Anyway, as Liu Shuai had talked frankly and they were friends, Hao Ning thought that if there was anything Long Fei needed, he would lend his hand to him. If Long Fei wanted to know something about how he killed the persons at that night, he had nothing to say because he did know nothing. If he had been cornered to say something about it, he would say that he had a supernatural power that night and he called for Yan to integrate both. Anyway, he heard Yan''s voice that night, so, he did not tell a lie. Long Fei could call for Yuan by himself if he had that power.


    "Well... my dear super Hao Ning," Long Fei smiled with a wicked grin. He pushed the steak aside. His action showed that he did not like this steak, either.


    "I am a common human being, not a super man," Hao Ning smiled to correct what he said. He thought many answers and forked a slice of beef slowly, "Ok, what can I do for you now?"


    "Yes, yes, My Lord Hao Ning." Long Fei rubbed his hands with embarrassment and resumed, "Can you borrow me the ring Dao used before for several days?"


    "What?" Hao Ning was chewing his beef. He never thought that Long Fei would ask such a question. He looked at him strangely, "That ring? Is that ring Yan?"


    "What Yan?" Long Fei was stunned to hear what Hao Ning said.


    "Well, I mean... the Yankee beef tastes too salty" Hao Ning carelessly spoke out his prepared words, and quickly took a glass of water and drank it. "Much better now. What do you want a ring for?"


    "Well..." Long Fei hesitated. It seemed that he had something to say but he said nothing.


    "Long Fei," Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and Long Fei, "All of you have tried that ring, nobody could use it. You also saw what happened when Dao used it. What the hell do you want it for?"


    "Well... if I tell you the truth, you guys don''t hit me." After going through so many things, Long Fei had learned something. "I do have some ideas."


    "No need to worry as long as you are right." Hao Ning replied seriously, "Well, we can''t listen to your side of the story. We need proof, too."


    "Well, I will find the way out, but about the proof..." Long Fei pulled out a small bag from his pocket. Liu Shuai looked at it carefully. It was human ashes bag. It was from the guys they killed last night!


    "What the hell! Don''t take out this disgusting thing as we are eating!" Liu Shuai quickly sat aside and put his beef aside, "Why didn''t you throw this away?"


    "This is not ash..." Long Fei explained.


    "It shouldn''t be here," Hao Ning smile bitterly, "We are eating here. Anyway, this restaurant is old enough to go to hell, but we are alive, right? Don''t take out this damn thing! If it is changed to be ��" said Hao Ning, looking at the waitress'' poker face as if she was supposed to be a professional undertaker. "...to be a funeral parlor. This bag will be their paramount thing."


    "What you said made you look like a bitch." Zhou Yuan smiled and scorned. She said to Long Fei, "You shouldn''t take it out. Put it away quickly."


    "It is not what you think. Take it easy. Let me explain." When Long Fei saw them in a panic, he said quickly, "Today, I went to the lab of Qingbei University through a water tunnel��"


    As soon as they heard that Long Fei water released, they sat further away from him spontaneously. Long Fei explained as soon as he saw what they did, "The water was from the tap. It was a little far. It took me half an hour to go there..."


    "What is your point?" Liu Shuai was impatient and pushed the steak further again. Long Fei said with some complacency, "As we all know, the main components of human ashes are..."


    "You fuck off!" Liu Shuai shook his head and scorned, "Do you think that the mortals have nothing to do except to study ashes? What the fuck of we all know? Why not say we are glad to see it and would like to spread it out? No more nonsense. What is your point?"


    "Err..." After hearing what Liu Shuai said, Long Fei stopped making a show of himself. "The main components of human ashes should be calcium, phosphorus, carbon and other components. Am I right?" He said seriously.


    Liu Shuai''s biological research mainly focused on living people. Zhou Yuan did not understand biology. All of a sudden, everyone looked at Hao Ning, the little prince of chemistry. "Why are you all looking at me? These components are not included in the Periodic Table of Elements, nor in the college entrance examination." Hao Ning felt a little awkward as all of them stared at him. Although his major was biology, he did not study this. As Long Fei mentioned this, he thought that Long Fei might find out something. He thought for a second and said, "After the cremation of the human body, the organic matter was burnt out, and non-combustible ingredients remain. It sounds reasonable."


    "Yes, so, these components should be the ingredients of the ashes, but today I went to the lab to test these powders. Guess what have I found?" Long Fei felt a little excited as Hao Ning interacted with him. It looked like he played the comic monologue. Hao Ning did learn Talk Show tactics about nuclear physics at Pingjing University. He added, "Hey, these powders include so little calcium, phosphorus and carbon. Most of it is silicon dioxide and magnesium oxide!"

 Chapter 131 I heard selfish thoughts and the call from old pals

    "What?" Hao Ning was chewing a slice of beef when he heard what Long Fei said. He wanted to ask a question, so he did not chew the beef completely but swallowed it down anyway. His esophagus felt a little pain due to the beef. He touched his neck and said in pain, "What is the meaning of all silicon dioxide? Are their clothes made of glass?"


    "Glass?" Liu Shuai was stunned for a moment. He remembered that silicon dioxide and glass were the same. He did not ask for more. As Hao Ning asked this question, he followed his suit and asked, "Or did they have much glassware on them at that time?"


    "I am afraid it''s not so easy," Long Fei stopped chewing, "I have a doubt that the ring and the flying knife are made of silicon dioxide. But it is strange that they can become bigger and smaller arbitrarily and penetrate into the body without any blood out?"


    "If that knife is made of silicon dioxide..." Hao Ning nodded. The books written by Mr. Jin documented Tian Shan Tong Lao''s elder sister in the same Sect, Li Qiushui, had a crystal-like transparent knife, which was extremely sharp. Long Fei''s speculation seemed to be right but a little weird, "Why did those people eventually end up with such power?"


    "Well, I guess it is related to the One Finger Point." Long Fei''s knowledge was enough to deal with these IQ problems. "At that time, the speed was so fast, and we thought that you had ''grabbed'' that ring by your One Finger Point. And the knives flying out of the ring killed them. But now, maybe it was your One Finger Point that had killed them already..."


    "Shhh..., voice down..." Hao Ning sat a little back and peeked at the waitress. The waitress stayed over there without any expression on her face and did not listen to them at all. "Beware of eavesdroppers."


    "Maybe that person has been killed by your One Finger Point and turned into an empty shell. When the knife flew to him, your One Finger Point exerted impact on the knife," Long Fei analyzed in details with a lower voice, "So, when the knives penetrated the shells, due to friction between the knives and shell, some changes occurred, which caused the debris dropping."


    "Well, it sounds reasonable." Liu Shuai frowned and nodded in agreement.


    "So, you mean?" Hao Ning thought Long Fei''s analysis was correct. He was wondering why he still wanted to see that ring.


    "Hope you don''t forget. People said that the Soul Cutter could cut souls." Long Fei finally came to the point, "If, as what they said, the knife was really made of a special kind of silica, or some special compound, then we can��"


    "Can make a fake one!" Hao Ning patted the table and exclaimed, "Long Fei, you are so smart! If we can make one, it is possible that we can cut the Book Elf off the Qili''s soul! And change his soul into an unaggressive soul! Is that your point?"


    "Err..." Long Fei scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, "In fact, what I mean is if we do so, we can have a try to cut a piece of Formless Fragrance Flame from the Dragon Temple and practice with it instead of waiting for it to spill over from the statue..."


    "You..." Hao Ning sighed. He might have forgotten that the man in front of him was an Immortal. He did not think from the worldly person''s perspective. "It is a good reason."


    "Ha Ha, Long Fei, you can say so if you meet something like this next time," Zhou Yuan blinked, naughtily, "Let me teach you. You should have said like this: Hao Ning, you are so correct. First of all, we can save Qili, and second, we can find an approach to cut the Formless Fragrance Flame from the statue. So, we can save more people with it! �� If you say so, Hao Ning will feel ear-pleasing. On the other hand, you can get what you want."


    "Zhou Yuan, you..." Hao Ning sighed. He felt that all of them were "growing". Was this kind of sophistication a good thing?


    "What you said is a lie." Long Fei responded at first place, "I don''t think so. Why should I say as what you said? What a lie!"


    "Well, isn''t the Moment God in front of you a ''hypocritical beauty''?" Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan, smiling with a little wickedly, "Well, put this topic away. Then if this is the case��"


    "You come to my home for it tonight," Hao Ning nodded, "but you shouldn''t appear at my home from my toilet!"


    "Ok, I will go to your home with you this time." Long Fei had been criticized by Liu Shuai badly for the long term. He has "changed himself to be good".


    "Well, as everyone gets what he wants," Liu Shuai touched his empty belly and said, "I feel happy for no reason. Let''s find another place for our midnight snack. My treat. Ok? Everybody?"


    "Agreed!" Except for Hao Ning, all of them, including Long Fei, agreed to his suggestion.


    They went out of this ramshackle steak restaurant. Hao Ning fixated on the high-rising buildings on the opposite. It was the busiest part of S city. What an ironic phenomenon it was! On one side, there was the cheapest buffet restaurant and on the opposite side, it was the most prosperous part of the city. Did this road cause this tremendous gap between the poor and the rich or the perception? Who knew? He recalled the poker-faced waitress in the restaurant. If he were her, looking at the prosperity across the street and earning so little, he wouldn''t have been happy, either. Hao Ning couldn''t help admiring Long Fei, who was a little dumb about the ways of the world, but he could be devoted to his endeavor without any complaints about little incense for those years. Was his personality good or bad? Was Yu Fei''s personality influenced by Long Fei or vice versa? Why did he become so obedient?


    "What are you thinking about?" Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, the chatterbox, who was looking at the opposite quietly. He felt a little surprised, "You want more steak in this restaurant?"


    "Impossible." Hao Ning came back to himself and shook his head to make him clear. He felt a little unreasonable for what he just thought. So, he said, "I am thinking if there is any delicious food in the opposite buildings."


    "Hey! Those are too expensive for us." Zhou Yuan smiled and said, "Guys, look at the Zhongxia International in the opposite. It is reported that people who go there for the first time will miss two zeros on the tags. They probably think that 5,000 Yuan for a shirt is expensive. But in fact, it is worth 500,000 Yuan!"


    "500,000 Yuan?" Long Fei was very shocked, "A shirt costs thousands of my Sea Lanterns! Is that shirt a gift from Ksitigarbha bodhisattva?"


    "Ksitigarbha bodhisattva..." Hao Ning couldn''t help laughing, "This Bodhisattva practices in hell. The shirt he can give may be made by golden threads and jade plates."


    "Hello, we are here, my dragon." A voice passed across the street. Although it was very low, Hao Ning could hear it clearly. Was that the result of his hearing improved because he borrowed so much Kung Fu power through "Lend Me Your Mana"?


    As others had no response to the voice, Hao Ning looked across the street, looking for where the voice came from.


    "What are you looking at?" Zhou Yuan smiled as she saw Hao Ning looking at the opposite, "You really want Liu Shuai to treat us in the opposite? Are you going to have a feast for the Spring Festival?"


    "Shh..." Hao Ning made a gesture to make him stop his talk. He listened to the voice carefully in order to find out who was talking to him.


    "We are here, near the overpass." The voice continued.


    "Overpass?" As he heard that voice, Hao Ning hurriedly looked across to the overpass. Nobody was on the overpass. He searched nearby. There was a car parking near the overpass. Two young persons were standing near the car. One was a man, and the other was a woman, judging from what they wore.


    If the man and the woman were still calling dragon, were they...? Hao Ning took a close look. They were Zhe and Ye.


    "Liu Shuai, you don''t need to treat us anymore today!" Hao Ning smiled and pointed to the other side of the road, "See who''s coming."

 Chapter 132 Everyone has their implicit needs

    "Liu Shuai, you don''t need to treat us anymore today!" Hao Ning smiled and pointed to the other side of the road, "See who''s coming."


    "Who?" Liu Shuai had poor eyesight and for quite a while, he couldn''t see it clearly even with glasses on.


    "Huh?" Hao Ning immediately understood why Liu Shuai couldn''t see it clearly. Although it was a bidirectional four-lane road without many roadblocks, it was still wide enough to prevent people on this side from hearing from people on the other side of the road. Moreover, there were only several passers-by, making it hard for Liu Shuai to notice Zhe and Ye. Had it not for his recent improvement of hearing, he himself wouldn''t have noticed them.


    "Seems like my eyes are deceiving me. I knew they couldn''t possibly be here��" From across the road, a voice came through, which should be Ye''s. Hao Ning didn''t realize that as long as he wanted to, he could hear a voice clearly from so far away. "We might as well just go. How could it be possible that the esteemed Dragon God appeared across the road?"


    "Alright. Just as you said." There was sheer tenderness in the way Zhe spoke to Ye.


    "Hey! Don''t go!" Hao Ning shouted at once but his voice was so low that they couldn''t hear it at all.


    Seeing that they already got in the car and closed the door, Hao Ning thought that he must catch them. Otherwise, Liu Shuai, the Loser, would easily get away by treating them to the Mcdonald''s. Hao Ning got really anxious and said to the others immediately, "I''ll go first and you guys hurry up from the overpass over there. We are having a big dinner tonight. Liu Shuai, you don''t need to treat us!"


    He then winked to Zhou Yuan, "I might cause a sensation if I go now. Help me with what I''m going to do and cover me up with your fake talent."


    "What''s the matter? What talent do you mean?" Zhou Yuan was a bit confused about what Hao Ning just said, "Why will you cause a big sensation?"


    Zhou Yuan hardly reacted to it when Hao Ning tapped on the short flower cluster before him with his left foot and within seconds he was high up in the air. It was just in the blink of an eye that he flew up to the treetop. With so many towering trees standing on both sides of the roads of S City where the climate was rather delightful, it was indeed a solid proof to the marvelous knack of Hao Ning''s flying to the treetop powered by only a light tapping. After reaching the treetop, Hao Ning, with the power of tapping back on the branch, immediately flew across the road and went directly under the overpass! The seemingly powerless tapping actually entailed the force of softness. After Hao Ning flew away, the countering force made the whole tree shake violently, dispiriting the others with tens of the leaves as well as the dust on the tree falling down on Liu Shuai and the others.


    "Qinggong!" Liu Shuai stared enviously, wiped the dust and leaves off his face and head, and said, "Is this the Qinggong of Iron Palm Water Drift? How extravagant Hao Ning is! Must he make such a fuss just to cross a road?!"


    "Oh My God! What a fool!" Zhou Yuan saw the big tree swinging and immediately pointed his hand upwards so that the falling dust couldn''t get near. Seeing that Hao Ning was already up in the sky drove him crazy. No wonder Hao Ning told him that he could help with the fake talent. This was to cover him up with the use of virtualised reality!


    As soon as Zhou Yuan realized all this, he let out a deep breath in his hands and threw it forward. All of a sudden, there appeared a virtualized wall on the left and right sides of Hao Ning, outside of which passers-by could not see Hao Ning flying at all. Wiping his sweat away. Zhou Yuan realized that Hao Ning was testing his capacity for comprehension and cooperation. He would so much have wanted to blame Hao Ning for being such a fool to show his Qinggong here, giving other people the opportunity to capture and study him. However, on second thought, Zhou''s magic power was also bestowed by Hao Ning, so really he had nothing to complain about. He somewhat read a little bit Jin Yong''s novels, so he corrected Liu Shuai, "It is not Iron Palm Water Drift. The internal strength he is currently using should be that of the Divine Power of the North. And his movements, all so easy and unrestrained, should be the Qinggong of Tian Shan Tong Lao of the Happy School. Although it was not named yet, it was very powerful in that with a lift of Qi: you can fly hundreds of miles away carrying someone on your back."


    The others ran over from the overpass, gasping for breath. They could actually have arrived much earlier with two Gods among them. However, neither did Zhou Yuan want to circle escape all, nor did Liu Shuai allow Long Fei to take him through the sewer by Water Release. Therefore, everyone chose to run over here, through the least efficient and yet the least harmless way to anyone. At the same time, Hao Ning, looking embarrassed, was shaking hands with Zhe, flattering and bootlicking. Zhe seemed to be asking favors of Hao Ning. The domineering Zhe when they first met at the restaurant was nowhere to be found.


    In fact, when Hao Ning flew past with Qinggong, Zhe''s eyes were fixed on him, because Zhou Yuan��s two virtualized walls set up for Hao Ning just wrapped his car in. Therefore Zhe and Ye saw it clearly that Hao Ning, easy and unstrained, flew over from the opposite side of the road and rushed directly to his car. The whole movement was like a butterfly dancing among flowers. Besides, Hao Ning was indeed brave and unrestrained enough to practice Qinggong so rashly that he couldn''t help being in a flurry when landing on Zhe''s car hood. Thanks to the borrowed Qinggong from Tian Shan Tong Lao, the car didn''t dent at all even with the burden of Hao Ning''s weight, as if a leaf fell on it. There were just stains of footprints on the white car.


    For all the martial arts he learned, Zhe surely could tell good from the bad. When he saw that Hao Ning was standing on his car like a God, he almost went down to his knees to worship him. He was way much more powerful than his own Sanda teacher! Who said there didn''t exist Qinggong in this world? Wasn''t it just before me? It was more than just Qinggong! The car didn''t even move after his landing. His power was just unfathomable! Zhe couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat. He remembered it clearly that a few days ago he went as far as to battle with the master, although at that time his soul wasn''t with the flesh. How daredevil! After wiping the sweat on his forehead, he quickly opened the door and looked up at Hao Ning in the car. He gasped with excitement and wondered how to pay respect to him to make him his teacher to learn this skill.


    The moment Hao Ning landed on the car, he immediately regretted it. Seeing the logo he knew it was a limited edition of Porsche. Although he didn''t know how much it was, it would not be cheaper than Zhang Chi Hang''s Maserati. Originally, Hao Ning only had little selfish motives as did other ordinary citizens. He just wanted to make Zhe treat them to something nice. Otherwise, they had no choice but to have Liu Shuai''s Mcdonald''s. However, tramping on his car already made him panting in anger. They could only expect not to be driven away, let alone get treated. Just forget about it!


    However, what Hao Ning didn''t know was that Zhe didn''t mind at all. It was understandable that they couldn''t read each other''s mind. They only met once and fought once.


    As Hao Ning was pondering in a daze, Zhe rushed forward in excitement and grabbed Hao Ning''s legs. Hao Ning was so taken aback that he tapped with his tiptoe, drifted high up to the sky and again landed lightly in the front of the Porsche. Settling down, Hao Ning looked for napkins around him in a flurry. As he was wiping his footprints on the hood, he said in embarrassment, "Zhe, I''m so sorry. This car is pretty expensive, right?"


    "Cloud Ladder! Cloud Ladder of Wudang!" Zhe''s focus was all the way with the movements of Hao Ning. How could he even notice the footprints on his car? Even if he noticed it, he would be dying to mount the footprints. These were the footprints of a Qinggong master! Thinking of it, he almost started to drool. He was a martial arts lover and recently he got into trouble. He was just thinking about how to learn such powerful kungfu from the man before him. Hao Ning was talking about his car and he knew at once, which actually was a misunderstanding. He went up at once and gave the car key to Hao Ning, "Brother, oh, no, Master. Don''t mention it. If you like the car, it is yours!"


    As Zhe was talking, Liu Shuai, Long Fei, and the others rushed here and witnessed all this. At this time, Zhe was asking favors of Hao Ning. He was even more flattering than Long Fei, probably just more graceful. Liu Shuai wondered how came Hao Ning was so lucky today. Early in the morning, he walked out of the interview room, clustered around by a crowd of girls and even accompanied to his seat with love and tenderness in their eyes. ��It was proof of Liu''s poor eyesight. The way the girls looked at Hao Ning was how they looked at the heroes in BL dramas��The girls'' attention was fully on Hao Ning that Zhou Yuan was ignored. Moreover, Long Fei, notorious for his stinginess, even asked Hao Ning out for dinner, though the beef was rather tasteless. Then the most exaggerating was that Zhe would like to give his car to Hao Ning!


    Was there any justice in this world? Liu Shuai cried in his heart. However, thinking of borrowing Hao Ning''s Porsche to take Wen for a drive, He felt happy again. Hao Ning''s hands were held firmly by Zhe, suffering great pains. Zhe had a strong grip. He held Hao Ning''s hands firmly in excitement with his car key in his hands, making the handholding terribly uncomfortable. Zhe practiced martial arts for a long time and worked out regularly at the gym, as a result of which he had callused hands. He couldn''t feel anything uncomfortable. However, Hao Ning learned Kungfu by skills. He could never beat Zhe by strength. But in real combat, Zhe absolutely had no chance to win. For example, Zhe could break a big bough by the sole use of his strength, which Hao Ning could not. But Hao Ning could catalyze Wuxiang-zhi or the intangible Qi of six-pulse Excalibur by an unseen power to cut the tree across in the middle, which Zhe was not able to do. That was the difference.


    "Hey, hey, let''s solve it in words," Hao Ning said to Zhe with smiles, "not in fists."


    "I didn''t mean to." Zhe responded seriously, "I didn''t even move my hands while holding yours, did I?"


    "Um, then please do it..." Hao Ning realized the mistake in his own words and went straight to it, "Let go of my hands. Say it."


    Just as expected, Zhe let go of Hao Ning''s hands, sniggering in embarrassment. It worked much better to just go straightforward than beat bushes. However, although Zhe let go of his hands, the car key was still in Hao Ning''s hands. Zhe wouldn''t take it back for whatever reasons but stuck it in Hao Ning''s hands. Cupping his fist on the other hand, Zhe said, "Brother! My car is your car! Just take it! Whenever you get bored with it, I''ll get a new one for you!"


    "What the heck! He is a lucky bastard!" Liu Shuai and Long Fei exchanged glances. Long Fei was too poor to have seen such a scene. Drooling over the car, he asked Liu Shuai in a whisper, "Man, how many Sea Lanterns can we buy with this car?"


    "Sea Lanterns?" Liu Shuai fumed with rage, "Is there nothing left in your brain apart from incense and power?"


    "None." So straightforward and sincerely did Long Fei respond that Liu Shuai was left speechless.


    Hao Ning listened to every bit of the conversation carefully and decided not to tease Long Fei in front of so many people. It was obvious that Zhe wanted to learn the kungfu Hao Ning just showed but felt ashamed of asking directly. Therefore he bribed Hao Ning with the car so that Hao Ning had no choice but to teach him something fancy. It was just that no one else could master it. Otherwise, he would have taught Liu Shuai already. He could only return the key first, handing over the key immediately.


    To his surprise, Zhe, tall and stalwart, wasn''t as stupid as his physique suggested. Aware of Hao Ning''s intention of handing the key back, Zhe turned his attention to Hao''s friends. Their dressing and Liu Shuai''s look were clear to Zhe that they were actually quite looking forward to his car. Blocking Hao Ning, he decided to get more acquainted with the others, among whom he only knew Liu Shuai and Long Fei and the other guy of whom he only had a vague impression. He went up and said, "Mr. Dragon God, and you must also be a mighty God yourself��"


    "Me?" Liu Shuai pointed to himself and realized that Zhe and Ye once saw him emitting the Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars driven by the Wuxiang Incense borrowed from Hao Ning. Although he didn''t possess any power, for the time being, it would be better just to make the best of this misunderstanding. He then put on an act with his hands at the back, asking, "Eh, what is all this for?"


    Who would have thought that Zhe didn''t care about Liu Shuai at all? Zhe was not to blame for it because he thought it was Long Fei, the Dragon God, who helped him. He only promised Long Fei to regild his figure and attract more worshippers. He didn''t promise Liu Shuai anything. So Zhe turned to Long Fei naturally, "Mr. Dragon God, we are just planning to visit Dragon Temple to fulfill our promises to you and explain the situation in a day or two and here you are. You are indeed a Great God of Prophecy!"


    "Fulfill promises to me? Well, don''t do that. I''m with Liu Shuai and the others these days��" Long Fei scarcely told him without hesitation that he was doing research and development in Liu Shuai''s company when Liu Shuai put his arms around Long Fei''s shoulder. Liu Shuai explained for Long Fei with great enthusiasm, "Mr. Dragon God has just come down to the secular world to experience and observe the hardships of the people. We live like drifting clouds and wild storks, normally hard to meet each other. It''s been just a few days since we gathered. What a coincidence!"


    There was nothing wrong with Liu Shuai''s nonsense. Long Fei "coincidently" entered the company only several days ago, prior to which he had been with two Gods, Zhang Quan and Avalokitesvara all along. Now he indeed arrived in the secular world. Therefore, Long Fei didn''t refute. Only the image packaging was somewhat weird to him. He talked to Liu Shuai on the quiet, "You got to pay me for my job of experiencing and observing the hardships of the people."


    "I know. You''ll die of being so greedy!" Liu Shuai smiled to Zhe and said with a lowered voice, "What do you want the money for since you can''t even buy Sea Lanterns for yourself?"


    "Great!" Zhe clapped and immediately held Ye''s hands, "We haven''t yet thanked Mr. Dragon God for the previous favor and now we met. May I have the name of this master?" said Zhe, bowing to Hao Ning.


    "I''m much obliged. I''m Hao Ning." The greeting was in such a solemn manner that Hao Ning didn''t know how to return it at the moment.


    "Nice to meet Master Hao Ning again," said Zhe with a smile, "I suppose you haven''t dined yet? Why don''t we go and have something to eat together?"


    "Ah, we''ve had some, and Liu Shuai is gonna treat us��" Not until Long Fei finished his words did Liu Shuai glare at him and cover his mouth. Liu Shuai smiled at once and said, ignoring the befuddled Zhe, "We barely eat anything and we are just about to have dinner."


    "That''s great!" said Zhe quickly, "There is a pretty nice Italian restaurant nearby. Shall we go and have a taste?"

 Chapter 133 The Son From a Super Wealthy Family

    Hearing Zhe''s offer, not even bothering with waiting for Long Fei''s opinion, Liu Shuai and Hao Ning both nodded impatiently to show their approval. Hao Ning didn''t like McDonald''s, even if treated by Liu Shuai. He''d rather go home and have a bowl of Lanzhou Hand-Pulled Noodles instead. While Liu Shuai just didn''t want to suffer a financial setback, even if it was only an amount as small as a meal at McDonald''s. The two happened to coincide with each other so that the views of both Zhou Yuan and Long Fei were totally ignored.


    Zhou Yuan didn''t really mind that. He wouldn''t feel annoyed by a meal of Italian dishes, which were not even accompanied by the struggling work of making up his words at the table. He was quite satisfied.


    While Long Fei murmured, following the group, whispered to Zhou Yuan, "Zhou Yuan, since we''re both gods, let''s make it straight. Why Liu Shuai and the others prefer the so-called Italian dishes to steaks?"


    "Do you think steaks are tasteful?" Noticing that Long Fei wasn''t being funny by pretending a silly, he explained patiently, "It''s weird of you to ask such a question. Don''t you know why Liu Shuai resisted that? And you didn''t have that, either, did you?"


    "Why should I eat that?" Long Fei uttered without thinking and felt a bit embarrassed. He forced a smile, "I mean, although I don''t feel hungry at the absence of one meal, Liu Shuai is a mortal, right? If he felt empty in the stomach, he should have eaten up the steak. It was a little tough, but still precious nutrition anyway. Oh, such expensive steaks, how long it should be before I can afford to treat the whole group with that..."


    Long Fei, watching several guys walking before talking and laughing, he felt several twitches in his body, as if the steak was split from the formless fragrance flame of his Long God statue. He could never treasure it enough.


    "It''s right also to treasure nutrition..." Zhou Yuan lost his words for an explanation at the moment, "But what you treasure actually depends on what you possess. You save your money by scrimping, and you haven''t been at work for long. But after being paid, you will know that a piece of steak of 15 yuan is..."


    "That''s nutrition as well!" Long Fei spoke forcibly out of his sense of righteousness.


    "Yes, it is." Zhou Yuan smiled weakly, not intended to talk about that further, "How about...you treat us another meal after you get paid for this month? Let''s see if you''ll choose the same steak."


    Zhou Yuan''s words somehow made sense. Long Fei was hard up all the time, so a buffet of 15 yuan was already too much for him. But as far as he got his salary of over ten thousand yuan, he would change his mindset. It was the basement of finance that decided what to build above. The only thing was that Zhou Yuan understood such a truth, while Long Fei didn''t at the lack of related experience. He had no consciousness of that, even if he was the Dragon God.


    "Master Hao Ning," Zhe saw Long Fei and Zhou Yuan talking, caught the chance when Liu Shuai was on the phone and inquired Hao Ning in a low voice, "What''s the relationship between the Dragon God and the bald sir? Oh... You said he was called Liu Shuai? Why I think Liu Shuai seems superior to Dragon God?"


    "You''re good at telling people and gods by sight." Hao Ning held back his laugh, nodded, and spoke one word of truth, "Liu Shuai is the supervisor of Dragon God."


    "Supervisor?" Zhe looked blank. He''d never heard that the Dragon God should have a supervisor. Then he followed Hao Ning, inquired with uncertainty, "I don''t know much about the system in God''s world. Isn''t that Taibai Jinxing who''s known as Dragon God''s supervisor?


    "Taibai Jinxing? I think you look like a little idiot whose eyes filled with a golden star..." Hao Ning almost laughed at Zhe''s ridiculous words, but he admired the imagination included as well. He turned back, watched Liu Shuai, the "Taibai Jinxing", pretended to be mysterious, "We''re not allowed to leak any secrets of god. The more you know, the more likely you get exposed to danger. But one thing, we all call him no-haired immortal." After that, Hao Ning giggled. Liu Shuai has no hair, nor anything else on his head, literally a "no-haired" immortal.


    "Oh, I don''t mean to offend, really. You''re a no-haired immortal? Though I don''t know much about the world of cultivating for immortality, immortals should only be entitled to someone capable. I went too far. Please forgive me." Zhe signed the cross on his chest, and didn''t realize it was a foreign custom until he finished, then he hastily put his palms together "Sorry for that."


    "No worry. No-haired Immortal is warm-hearted, but hardly involves himself into any stuff on earth." Hao Ning realized that he was flattering too much, "As far as you aspire after the true kindness in your heart, you wouldn''t be pronounced any fault."


    The Italian restaurant wasn''t far away, but it was cunning that it wasn''t situated in a shopping mall but on the second floor of one building. Going through the entrance, Hao Ning got to notice that it should be a restaurant more private and more superior. Why did he always step into such unusual ones? Last time it was Zhang Dalong who led him into an interesting teashop. Now Zhe again.


    Hao Ning fancied, amused. He saw that the restaurant was distinctive, contrasted to the bustling atmosphere in the hall. Even the waiters dressed up graciously. Zhe, taking Ye, hadn''t come in yet. After seeing Zhe, waiters put on a serious look and said something towards the headset. Then walked out a plump foreigner, bowed to Zhe, and said in crappy Chinese, "Mr. Wang, welcome here. Is another party on schedule?"


    "No need." Zhe was teasing and laughing with the group of Hao Ning in the elevator. Hearing his words, Zhe''s face froze, and he had a lean smile at the man in return, which seemed as if the very last drop of water squeezed from a pot-cleaning rag, thin and meaningless. But the foreign man was still quite polite. Zhe said, "I''ll treat my friends a meal. Everything should go as usual."


    "Free of your worry. We''ll close for tonight, only at the service of you and your friends." Finished that, he walked away.


    "How sophisticated it is." Liu Shuai watched him leaving, in an affected considering face, "Even the position of manager is filled by a foreigner. The only small defect is that at his age. He may fail to understand the taste of youth nowadays.


    "Eh..." Ye, still quiet, shook her head lightly, "Mr. Liu, he''s the boss here. Of course, you can call him a manager, since they open only one restaurant in China."


    "Boss?" Awkwardness on Liu Shuai''s face, he found no words to sustain the conversation. Appreciative of Ye''s word which liberated him from a deeper embarrassment, he smiled and shifted the topic, "Don''t call me Mr. Liu. Liu Shuai is good enough."


    They followed Zhe, and entered a private room fully made of glass, with pretty curtains hanged internally. They went in, and saw warm lamplight shedding on the wooden table, with several decorative trees placed inside. Though Hao Ning couldn''t tell the trees, he felt the exquisite thought behind the interior design.


    "Ah, excuse me." Zhe smiled in regret, cupped his hand, "Everything''s so hasty that I can only treat you here. Let''s go to my place another day. The chef in my kitchen cooks better."


    "How''s that? It''s already nice here." Liu Shuai said mannerly. Although he wasn''t clear with the fee level here, he could tell from the decoration that it wouldn''t be cheap. Anyway, it was his gain tonight.


    "Hao Ning, have a look." Zhou yuan tapped him and handed him his phone.


    "What is it?" Hao Ning sensed that Zhou Yuan was a bit weird. He didn''t talk a word all the way. Watching his non-kidding face, he peered at the screen, then his eyeballs were almost shocked to fall down to the earth. It read, "Soxxx Italian Restaurant, 8000+ yuan per person."


    "Gosh..." Hao Ning glanced at Liu Shuai, who was still laughing and joking with Zhe. They were done, as he thought. Last time he met Zhe, they were just both eating at the bloody fucking restaurant. It didn''t matter what was the restaurant really called. It was an ordinary restaurant anyway. But since now, Hao Ning bestowed a new title to it, the Bloody Fucking Restaurant. Hao Ning supposed that Zhe was rich, the level of which allowed him to treat them a meal of one or two hundred yuan per person. He didn''t presume that he would bring them here. Was he planning an end of contact with them after the dinner? If they had to recompense him with a similar meal, whom of them could afford such an amount?


    "Master Hao Ning? Master Hao Ning?" Bowing his head and buried into meditation, he heard Zhe called his name, and he raised his head, "What''s it?"


    "Your turn." Zhe was smiling at Hao Ning, still in that good manner. He felt that if Ye weren''t there, Zhe could have made that smile with his face touching his.


    "My turn for what?" He looked around, perplexed. Liu Shuai reminded him, "Self-presentation."


    "Oh. I, Hao Ning, work in the Internet area." Hao Ning stated briefly.


    "Ah, elites all love to hide themselves in the Internet industry." Zhe said with admiration and patted the table slightly, "Amazing!"


    "Sorry, your full name is?" In spite of Zhe''s flattering, Hao Ning''s head was filled with the "8000+ yuan per person", and only decided to ask about his identity. If he had nothing to do with him, he wouldn''t plan for a second meet after the meal.


    "I..." Zhe hesitated for a moment, then glanced at Ye. She smiled back and said, "It''s up to you. They saved us, so as far as I''m concerned, I see nothing to worry about."


    "You''re right." Zhe gazed into Ye tenderly, "I''ll obey you." The warm voice got Liu Shuai a sudden shake as if a current went through him.


    ��My surname is Wang. Thus, my full name is Wang Shizhe." Zhe continued, "I''m a university student for now, and Ye''s my girlfriend."


    "Wang Shizhe, Wang Shizhe." Hao Ning murmured, flattering absently, "Good name. Only one character different from Wang Shiming."


    Liu Shuai nodded, agreed in a smile. Wang Shiming was no one else but the son of President Wang, whom he had begged Zhang Chi Hang to save in Zhang Chi Hang''s office at the price of 1 billion. He was a legend in the business world. If you called him a magnate that would totally flatter the word "magnate". He shouldn''t have a problem ranking in the list of the top 50 richest people in China. So in turn, Wang Shiming was not only a son from a wealthy family but also a son who ranked top in his circle of the rich second generation. At that thought, Liu Shuai found some interesting points in the name of Wang Shizhe, too. Did his parents give him the name hoping to benefit from the reputation of Wang Shiming? So he joked with a smile, "That''s a good name, Zhe. When you graduate and look for jobs, you can even pretend the little brother of Wang Shiming and gain some extra attention."


    "No need to pretend." Zhe grinned humbly, with a weird beam in his eyes, "I am his brother."


    "What?" Except for Long Fei who didn''t understand the distribution of fortune on earth, all the rest burst out in astonishment, "You''re the brother of Wang Shiming?"


    "Exactly." Zhe, who seemed to have expected their reaction, didn''t show any surprise. In his good disposition, he said, "I''m indeed Wang Shiming''s brother. I shouldn''t tell others. But as Ye said, we can be safe and sound all thanks to your help. So there''s no need to hide any secret."


    Hao Ning understood instantly, about why he dared to make a wish to Long Fei, and promise to rebuild his gold statue, accompanied with a surge of fragrance flame offered, why he had sent him a Porsche without a hesitation of a wink, and why the manager had come to receive him personally, saying something like "As usual, the party again". Anyway, nobody without some dignity would come to have a party in such a restaurant.


    "It can''t be!" Liu Shuai uttered instinctively.


    "Why not?" Wang Shizhe stopped in surprise, and put out a photo he took with Wang Shiming, beaming, "Don''t we look alike?"


    "That''s..."Liu Shuai watched closely and found that they really had some traits in similarity, and no traces of Photoshop was noticed. He glimpsed at Zhou Yuan, and tried to defend himself in a lame way, "First of all, we''ve never heard of a second son of President Wang, besides Wang Shiming. "Second, why would someone as dignified as you have dinner with us in a lackluster restaurant like that?"


    Liu Shuai cast a glance at Zhou Yuan when he stated his second point. Zhou Yuan got that. Liu Shuai was actually repeating the words he presented when he lost his soul and became a god of gossip. He didn''t presume that Liu Shuai would pick it up today and counter him indirectly.


    "That''s relatively complicated to explain, but rather simple as well." Zhe learned Liu Shuai''s doubts, and light of thoughtfulness skimmed his eyes. Then he turned to Ye, scratching his head, smiled, "See? They don''t believe me. Key to the first contradiction is that my family has been blocking the news of their offsprings in all ways before they enter society, in order to prevent any accidents. You didn''t know about Wang Shiming until he showed up in the social world, right?" Liu Shuai and Hao Ning nodded at his words. It sounded plausible.


    ��But nowadays, it''s not skillful to expose someone on the Internet," Zhe winked naughtily and continued, "but..."


    "But to hide himself from the public on the Internet." Hao Ning completed Zhe''s words. The sentenced was inscribed in his mind, which Zhang Chi Hang spoke when he first went to Zhang''s Office, and they couldn''t find any traces indicating the relation between Zhang Chi Hang and Avalokitesvara. Now it was verified by Wang Shizhe''s mouth. Then Hao Ning got doubtful. He heard no one but Zhang Chi Hang said the words. If Zhang Chi Hang knew that, based on his familiar tone with President Wang on the phone that day, President Wang should know about that, too. Then Zhe''s knowledge of the sentence could prove counter that he was the little son of President Wang.


    Hao Ning felt confused at his thought. What happened to him? He was trying to establish the fact that Zhe was President Wang''s little son based on such unreliable evidence. Or he had unconsciously admitted that Zhe was not an ordinary man?


    "What a wit of Master Hao Ning!" Zhe praised, "As for the second one, Ye, if you''d like to state yourself?"


    "Haha." Ye got a flush and pricked on Zhe''s forehead with her fingertip, which reminded Liu Shuai immediately of Wen. He flipped in his heart and wondered how she was doing now. Ye continued, "Secondly, it was to answer his brother''s expectation. When Zhe was first in university, his brother told him about his experience in university and asked him to be as humble as possible, pretend an ordinary student and never display his fortune. Meanwhile, as an old brother, he had given Zhe a copy of his precedents of being humble on campus and demanded him to follow."


    "Eh, isn''t that the usual in fictions?" Hao Ning smiled and nodded, in the meantime, he admired the brother for being so considerate to his younger sibling. But his consideration somehow confined Zhe''s liberty.


    Zhe could tell from their comportment that Ye had known about Zhe''s identity very early. As Zhe said, he was still a university student, so he should stay humble until he graduated. Or if he revealed his secret to his girlfriend once he made one, and then it spread from mouth to mouth, how could they keep it confidential? Besides, even Zhe''s brother wouldn''t agree with him to clarify his identity to his unmarried girlfriend. Reaching the thought, Hao Ning asked curiously, ��So how did you give yourself away? I mean..."


    Hao Ning pointed at Little Ye and Zhe, "I don''t think Zhe would tell you himself about his identity, right?"

 Chapter 134 Crisis of Dragon King Temple

    "Of course, it''s not Zhe who told me his identity." Wen grinned at Zhe. "He revealed himself."


    "Don''t blame me for that." Zhe scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly, "My brother told me to do this. Otherwise, you know, his temper..."


    "Eh...What are you talking about?" Liu Shuai could not help but ask the two love birds, "As you implied just then, Wang Shiming had arranged a plan for Zhe to behave secretively throughout his entire university period. How did this plan slip?"


    "It''s not that we didn''t want to tell you, but it was too ridiculous to say." Zhe took a quick glance at Ye and replied, "It''s true that he asked me to pretend to be low-key, but my brother''s definition of being "low-key" is really... Ye, why don''t you tell him about it?��


    "Haha, do you know how his brother asked him to ''be low-key''?" Wen giggled at Zhe, covering her mouth. "He asked Zhe to pretend to be poor, with one BMW, one 200 square meter house in S City, and ''only'' 2 million yuan left in bank deposits. Can you imagine such an enviable ''poor person'' driving in school all the time, and always telling others that he is broke? Zhe explained to me later that although he also felt that his brother''s practice very strange, his brother said that there was absolutely no problem, and that he also said that no matter how poor a person is, he could own one BMW. He thought that was the limit.��


    Puff... Long Fei couldn''t help himself and spat out a mouthful of water before Liu Shuai and Hao Ning had any reaction. The water would be sprayed on the face of Ye immediately. Zhe went hurriedly, trying to protect Ye, and Long Fei saw Liu Shuai and Hao Ning''s glare at him. He felt that he seemed a bit rude. Quickly stretching out his fingers, he made a virtual stroke in the air. The saliva that spewed from his nostrils suspended in the sky above the table and returned to himself, before it fell.


    Long Fei thought about getting this water back to the cup, but he felt it somehow disgusting. So he manipulated the water polo to twirl two turns in the air and turned into a waterline, flying to the table below. You could see Long Fei''s skill to control water. The moment the water met the table. It was absorbed by it without any effort, like a sponge. It seemed that nothing had ever appeared before, and the tabletop was very dry. After doing all this, Long Fei continued the question with everyone staring at him," The poor should have two million? We are not qualified to be poor then..."


    "Long Fei! What are you doing again?�� Hao Ning had bad feelings immediately when he saw Long Fei spraying water on Ye''s face. Seeing Long Fei''s quick caster that brought this water back, his heart settled down. Zhe and Xiaoye��s face was filled with respect. He knew that Long Fei had already made the two kneel at his feet, which was also a good thing. He was to boast about Long Fei when he drew water into the wooden table. The wooden table was hard to preserve, especially when water was entering the interior, which was why all wooden furniture needed to be waterproof.


    Hao Ning was about to collapse when he thought about it. This restaurant had a per capita price of more than 8000 and Long Fei forced his own saliva into the wood. This table was almost a waste. The restaurant owner would certainly look for trouble with them. Even though the restaurant owner wouldn''t say anything for Zhe''s sake. This rude manner was also observed by Zhe, the young and rich Signorino. Hao Ning had every right to fear this to be the last meal.


    "Long Fei? Is this the name of Mr. Dragon God in the mortal world?�� Zhe ignored Long Fei''s impoliteness completely but was shocked by Long Fei��s power. "No master of my father''s acquaintance has this skill! This is..."


    "It''s my power." Long Fei was just stunned by Hao Ning''s roar. His body shook and was really afraid that Hao Ning would point to himself as he did last night. Worried of what he might go through, he replied nervously, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have cast a spell just now..."


    "I understand, of course." Zhe couldn''t help his excitement and nodded. Masters don''t perform magic power at their will, certainly. It''s definitely not good for the mortal world to see it. "Master Long Fei, you can rest assured. We won''t say a word.��


    Saying that, Zhe tightened his grip on Ye''s hand. Ye also nodded, and Zhe continued to praise: "I just didn''t expect Master Long Fei to be willing to show his power in front of us. Obviously, you did not treat us as outsiders!"


    Long Fei was delighted when he heard of it. In the standard of Zhe, he probably treated no one as an outsider. He had always acted without so many rules of the world. To Zhe, this bewilderment for traditions and rules was interpreted differently. Not knowing how to explain it, Long Fei just had to nod and look at Hao Ning, smiling.


    Hao Ning was stunned that Zhe cared nothing about the problem of the table. After thinking it thoroughly, he realized that to Zhe, a table was just a tool. Rich guys had seen more than that, and only himself cared about the price of ruining it. Rich people and the poor. The world was full of mutual misunderstandings. Seeing the admiration in Zhe''s eyes, Hao Ning had to cough gently and went along: "Zhe, you are right. Miracles can''t be displayed at will. Otherwise, it will lead to unpredictable Karma, which is the cause and its effect. Bodhisattvas fear the cause, and mortals fear the effect, so Long Fei tried hard to avoid such cause and effect. But after all, the two of you have predestined fate with Long Fei, so Long Fei did not evade. However, we would be grateful if you promise to keep the secret.��


    Zhe was taken by surprise when Hao Ning suddenly said that thing, especially when he mentioned the fear of Bodhisattvas and the mortals. He nodded as if he realized something suddenly. Hao Ning was secretly giggling in his heart. It seemed that Zhang Chi Hang''s words that were hard to understand could be useful to the rich.


    "Zhe, look!" Ye was very careful. While she was listening to Hao Ning, she suddenly pointed to the table in front of Long Fei and said to Zhe. "What is that?"


    "What is it?" Hao Ning saw his success in shifting the topic. He went along with it, looking down to the pointed direction of Ye, but nothing was found. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is there anything?"


    "There were grains on the wooden table." Ye replied seriously.


    "Oh..." Surely there were. A wooden table without grains would be a stainless steel table. Hao Ning glanced at Zhe and saw he spoil her with a smile. He then gave Hao Ning a blink. Hao Ning knew it well that in the eyes of those lovers, each other''s shortcomings were treated as advantages. So he had to say, "Yes, the grain of this wooden table really - really exists."


    "No, Hao Ning." He could see that Ye took it very seriously, pointing to the table in front of Long Fei. "I mean there are more lines on the wooden table, which weren''t there just now."


    Listening to Ye''s words, Hao Ning looked at it carefully. Some new grains seemed to slowly appear at the wooden table in front of Long Fei. The new ones are very similar to the original ones, so he hadn''t pay attention to it at all. However, these grains increased at a visible speed gradually. Then a gap was cracked slowly. After that some slender filaments crept out from the gap, entangling each other. It became thick and strong with no time, and the changing speed became faster and faster. Finally, it grew into a purple-black, mushroom-like thing.


    At first glance, Hao Ning knew what this was. But he didn''t expect it to appear here. He looked at Long Fei and Liu Shuai surprisedly. Liu Shuai was also shocked and unable to speak.


    "This is?" Zhe asked, with a lack of confidence, "Mushroom?"


    "Em..." Liu Shuai coughed slightly to hold back the excitement in his voice. Staring at Long Fei, he sighed with amazement, "It''s a fungus like mushrooms, but we usually call it��Ling Zhi, Ganoderma lucidum.


    "What the hell!�� Zhe stood up immediately. Hearing such a loud voice inside, the door of the private box opened. A chubby head came in and everyone looked back. It was the owner of the restaurant.


    "It''s alright. We are playing games." Zhe said to the owner promptly. He was very acquainted and withdrew.


    "You said this is...Ganoderma lucidum?" Zhe associated it with the packaged Ganoderma lucidum at home and found the great resemblance. Maybe the scene was just too unusual for him to think of. He couldn''t help but lay on the table, watching the Ganoderma lucidum that grew out within five minutes. This Ganoderma lucidum seemed very authentic and convincing, with deeper color and a unique fragrance. He asked out of curiosity, "How did it happen?"


    "It''s because of Master Long Fei. In the Journey to the West, White Dragon Horse once said," Zhou Yuan thought about it thoroughly, so he began to say it in a pedantic way. "A real dragon should have a peculiar physique. And when his own saliva, also as known as Ambergris, fell on the ground, Ganoderma lucidum would grow out of it."


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, amazed that this moment god was really full of resource in any emergency. In the original novel, the White Dragon Horse said his urine could grow Ganoderma lucidum when poured into the ground. It was obvious that Zhou Yuan was not mistaken, but that mentioning the excrement while everyone was eating wouldn''t be very elegant. So it was temporarily modified. Zhe was still a bit confused, so Hao Ning explained it for Zhou Yuan: "Long Fei just sprayed his saliva into the deep layer of this wooden table, so the wood grows out Ganoderma lucidum. This legend seems to be true. Of course, it is also related to Long Fei using magical power on this wood, and this wood was of good quality."


    "What the hell!�� Zhe burst into a foul language as he slapped his thigh. Hao Ning suddenly felt that this second generation of the rich family was also very cute. Zhe then called the owner in. "I want this table. Take no matter how much you want from..." He thought about it and blinked naughtily. "From my brother''s account. He lost a lot to me when playing the King of Glory two days ago."


    The chubby owner nodded consecutively. He felt strange as he saw the Ganoderma lucidum in front of Long Fei. He couldn''t help but took a few more glances at Long Fei and went out quickly.


    "It''s a real eye-opener!" Although Zhe didn''t lack such things as Ganoderma lucidum, it was his first time seeing such an interesting scene. Of course, Zhe was also aware that no one would believe such a strange thing even if he told them this story. He asked the boss for this table totally out of curiosity.


    Half of the Italian dishes were served, and then Hao Ning understood why Zhe came here. This restaurant was not like a simple pasta restaurant outside. But every dish was specially prepared by the chef, such as the delicious Spanish blood sausage, though seemed bloody. Hao Ning was afraid to eat for his upset stomach, but others had a good delight. This was a good restaurant except for its long waiting time, leaving a gap for everyone to chat freely while drinking, only the chat, Zhe soon got familiar to everyone. Hao Ning was curious that Zhe never mentioned about learning Kung Fu again. It was like an endurance race. Both sides knew what cards each other had, but they didn''t show them out.


    Even so, Hao Ning tried his best but couldn''t figure out how to teach Zhe this "Kung Fu" that he "borrowed". So he would be happy as long as Zhe didn''t mention it.


    "Brother Long..." Zhe finally determined Long Fei''s title. Long Fei couldn''t be happier when he heard this title. For one time, finally, it wasn''t him that called other people "masters". Someone was willing to call him Brother Long. Originally, Long Fei wanted a title with some ancient styles. But after Zhe called out, Ye''s face went red. Zhou Yuan quickly stopped Zhe, saying that the ancient name resembled the Chinese pronunciation of breast augmentation and that Long Fei would prefer a name with obvious gender differences. So it had come to be Brother Long. What Long Fei didn''t realize was that this name sounded as if he was from a gang.


    "Brother Long, I owe an apology to you!" Zhe raised a glass of water��he suggested drinking wine but Liu Shuai knew that Hao Ning could not drink, so he lied that people who practiced magical power could not touch these. Therefore, Zhe replaced the wine with water��Holding the cup, Zhe took a bow at Long Fei. Long Fei stood up quickly. "I promised you before to reconstruct your golden body and increase the incense you get. I can''t mobilize my family resources because I am still a student. So I was planning to build several shopping and entertainment center cities near your temple when I graduate a few years later."


    ��So it''s true?�� Hao Ning asked curiously, "You really have a plan?"


    "Of course," Zhe looked at Hao Ning seriously. "I, Wang Shizhe, never break promises." Zhe gave a tribute to Long Fei. "In my plan, you would have to wait another two years. But there have been some changes recently. Through my brother''s relationship, the amount of incense on your side may be faster to rise.��


    "Why?" Long Fei hasn''t spoken yet, Liu Shuai asked for him, "Would you build a house over there?��


    "Not us." Zhe shook his head with a smile. "A new subway is to be built there, and I have tried my way to open three subway stations near your Dragon Temple.


    "Oh my God!" Long Fei was still confused with the relationship between subway stations and his own incense. Hao Ning, on the other hand, had already understood. Though Hao Ning was a master who could move everything, Zhe was a master of accomplishing great tasks with little effort by clever maneuvers. The reason why no one went to Long Fei��s Dragon God Temple was mainly that it was inconvenient to go, which was surrounded by ragged factories. But if the subway was to build there, countless developers would build houses and living districts around its neighborhood, so the popularity would naturally rise. With those subway stations, it was hard to imagine how many people would flow through the temple every day. Moreover, the Dragon God Temple was generally a symbol of good weather and good fortune. With more mysterious propaganda, the number of people who made wishes and offered Sea Lanterns would certainly increase, whether they believed it or not. Hao Ning couldn''t help but admire this bright college student. It seemed that he was a man of skill to come up with this method. Of course, it also related to the resources he could influence.


    Hao Ning didn''t spare his compliment. It was a good thing for Long Fei after all. He gave Zhe a thumb up. "Zhe, you are brilliant to come up with this method."


    At this time, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan also understood. Seeing that Long Fei was still confused, Liu Shuai knew that he was not clear about what the subway stations meant to ordinary people, nor did he understand its influences on house prices and business relationships, so he suppressed the excitement and explained to Long Fei in a whisper.


    "Heh-hey, thank you, Master Hao Ning." Zhe changed the title of Hao Ning several times in about an hour. Zhe smiled, and he frowned slightly, said quite embarrassedly, "But there is also a risk here."


    "What risk?" Long Fei was about to raise his spirits after listening to Liu Shuai''s analysis. He got nervous again. "Is there no way to open three subway stations?"


    "Well, there are risks indeed." Hao Ning thought carefully, and he figured out that the plan was not perfect. "If it becomes a commercial real estate, or residential area, then the Dragon God Temple is kind of out of pace with its surroundings. The Dragon God Temple has a tiny income in one day. But the land would worth much more, if the mountain behind it is changed into a shopping mall or an office building. Moreover, those merchants can''t get a penny from the Dragon God Temple.��


    "Yeah, I expressed my concern with Zhe before." Ye frowned and also said. "I was thinking maybe I thought too much. Since even Master Hao Ning said so, the possibility might be huge."


    ��I heard...�� Zhe took a bite of bread and thought carefully after drinking the soup, then he cautiously said, "...that some businessmen were already considering to blow up the mountain and move the temple to another place. In case it can''t be moved, they plan to buy it, downsize it and move it elsewhere."


    Hao Ning stared at Zhe and said nothing. He was thinking about what Zhe wanted to say.


    "Blow up? Blow up the mountain?" Long Fei''s harmless face immediately turned angry as Zhe was saying that. The water in each person''s cup suddenly flashed up into the air and turned into a black cloud in the air, flying in private rooms with lightning in it from time to time. Although the dark clouds were small, the momentum was great, even a bit terrible. "You can''t blow it up! Yu Fei''s memories and ashes..." Long Fei saw Zhe and Ye''s fear on their face, realizing that he was a little out of control. He apologized quickly and then took a snap, the black cloud flew in the air and disappeared.


    Although Long Fei didn''t say anything again, the excitement in his heart was still unable to calm down. The anger was all written on his face. He stopped talking sullenly.


    "Calm down. It is not the final result," Hao Ning saw and understood Long Fei''s aggresiveness. Long Fei was so concerned about Yu Fei that he would never let his ashes stay in Pingjing alone. The most likely place, of course, was on the back hill of the Dragon King Temple. The peace of Yu Fei''s ashes was probably the bottom line of Long Fei, so he said to Zhe, "Although it''s just a possibility, we are not sure. We should not let this happen. Especially the back mountain, it can''t be moved.

 Chapter 135 Hao Ning Made Up the Karma

    ��That back mountain can by no means be moved!�� Hao Ning said the words Long Fei wanted to say. Hao Ning insisted when Long Fei was looking at him gratefully, but he still felt non-confident inside. After all, he couldn''t play a decisive role in this case. Luckily, Zhe somehow respected him. So he had to brace his face to say, "Anyway, Long Fei spent a lot of effort to help you and Ye. You also made a lot of wishes at that time. Zhe, please help us this time."


    After saying this, Hao Ning signed to himself. What Hao Ning said was the truth, but Long Fei couldn''t say something brazenly, like "Zhe, you have made wishes, so you must redeem them now!" How could an immortal punish a mortal for not redeeming his wishes? How could an immortal be so mean on his dealings? And how could he finish the calculation like this? In terms of the sincerity of people who made wishes, they always had a second wish immediately after the moment they had the first one. After some time, they couldn''t remember how many wishes they had made, let alone redeem them. If the gods really cared about the sincerity of redeeming wishes, there would be a great purge of the human race. Thinking about this, Hao Ning suddenly got a strange idea: If you make a wish in the temple and then redeem it, it will be like eating in a traditional restaurant, where you don''t pay the bill until you finish your meal, and for those who have just fulfilled Qili''s wish and took part of his soul away as soon as possible, it''s like eating in a fast-food restaurant, where you pay the bill first. But what they did to Qili was nothing decent.


    "Well, I''m not talking back with you, but it''s a bit awkward..." Although Zhe was confused, he looked at Hao Ning who frowned and seemed to think something over and thought that there were great secrets that could not be disclosed. So he did not go into it but carefully analyzed, "Firstly, we were in the Dragon Temple at that time. The key point seemed to be the golden statue and incense in the temple. So I have been looking for various opportunities to help the Dragon God recently. Secondly, because of that, I did not plan to include the back mountain of the Dragon Temple into the regional planning. I am so sorry that my mind was not clear at that time, so I did not understand clearly..."


    "Hmm..." Hao Ning blushed a little. Although Zhe was apologizing, Hao Ning knew that he was reiterating the content of his wish at that time. In this way, Zhe did learn a lot from his father and brother. This spirit of contract and the skills of how to express problems with retreat were really skilled. At that time, they heard it very clearly, and no one said anything about the back mountain. Hao Ning could not brazenly say that you were wrong. The statue included the back mountain. Thinking of this, Hao Ning slowly felt that Zhe was not simple for using these skills at such a young age. Although what Zhe said was also true, after all, Long Fei was Hao Ning''s friend, so Hao Ning always had to find a way to help Long Fei. Hao Ning didn''t reply to Zhe at that moment.


    "Well..." Long Fei was embarrassed. He understood what Zhe said. Zhe was helping anyway. The incense of the Dragon Temple might indeed flourish, but who could imagine that the price was the loss of the back mountain? Besides, Long Fei himself knew something about policies and real estate. How could the whole plan be changed in the process of promoting? Even though he decided to give up the incense of the Dragon Temple, he was still afraid of not avoiding the exploitation of the back mountain.


    But thinking that Yufei''s ashes would be moved again because of the exploitation of the back mountain, Long Fei felt sad inside: Yufei''s soul has already vanished. Should his ashes suffer so much? At this moment, he could only look at Hao Ning pitifully and ask for his help silently.


    "Because..." Hao Ning didn''t need to look at Long Fei to know what he was talking about in his eyes. He blinked and said mysteriously, "because the dragon vein of the Dragon King Temple is there! If it''s cut up, there will be a catastrophe in that area!"


    "Catastrophe?" Zhe listened to Hao Ning and thought that if he hadn''t known Hao Ning before, he would have regarded him as a fortune-teller who set up a stall on the roadside. Zhe grinned awkwardly, "Master Hao Ning, I promise I believe you, but I''ve never heard that exploitation of a mountain would lead to a catastrophe."


    After finishing his words, Zhe held and patted Ye''s hand. Ye poured a glass of water for him without speaking.


    Hao Ning had expected that Zhe would be suspicious, so he said slowly, "Your brother almost met an air crash some time ago, right? And your father was asking for help in every way to rescue your brother, right?"


    "How did you know that?" Zhe''s face changed slightly when he heard Hao Ning''s words. His brother''s accident had a great impact. His father did not want to talk much about it and just said about spending money to eliminate disasters. The impact of the accident was also being diluted. Even if ordinary people paid attention to the flight, they would not know that his father had asked for help in every way at that time.


    "Do you know who kept your brother''s flight safe at that time?" Hao Ning looked at Long Fei intentionally or unintentionally, but he could feel that the expression in Zhe''s eyes changed when Zhe looked at Long Fei. Regardless of the change in Zhe''s eyes, Hao Ning continued to explain, "The main power of the Dragon God is to keep one side safe and secure. If the Dragon God does nothing when the storm comes, he can naturally avoid cause and effect and stay free and unfettered. But if the Dragon God does something to help, those involved in the storm will be related to the Dragon God in the unseen world. And cause and effect could be established in this way. That''s why the person your father was begging would in no way rescue your brother, which is the reason why your father spent a lot of money in the end. But do you think it ended just this? To say it bluntly, the fate of those people shifted to God and became more uncertain and even more dangerous."


    Hao Ning lauded the power of the Dragon God to the skies, and Zhe was buying it. Hao Ning went on and added, "In other words, because of the Dragon God''s help and your father''s seeking help, a large part of your brother''s fate was related to the Dragon Temple in the unseen world."


    "I see!" Listening to Hao Ning''s words, Zhe admired Hao Ning from the bottom of his heart and nodded his head repeatedly. He couldn''t believe other things, but Hao Ning was so clear about how Zhe''s father spent a lot of money to rescue his brother, which deepened Zhe''s trust of Hao Ning''s words. "Master Hao Ning is indeed above us. I didn''t even know there was such a reason before!"


    "Nonsense!" Hao Ning thought happily in his heart, with a serious face, "You didn''t know before because I haven''t made it up yet!" Hearing this, Long Fei was about to speak but he stopped. Hao Ning was afraid that Long Fei would speak boldly in defense of justice and unmask his words without any intention. So he quickly gave Long Fei a hint with his eyes. Liu Shuai also understood, and pulled Long Fei secretly, so that Long Fei did not "correct" Hao Ning''s mistake.


    "Mr. Hao Ning," said Ye who didn''t speak much, and suddenly asked, "why would these people''s fates become more uncertain? I''ve never heard that some people would be in a more dangerous situation after being saved by God. I thought these people were called the blessed before."


    "Good question," Hao Ning looked at Ye and said. He knew that the absurd words "borrowed" from Zhang Chi Hang could only fool people participating in it like Zhe, but the brain of a beholder like Xiaoye would be clearer. So Hao Ning pretended to be confident while trying his best to think out what to say to cover that. He said approvingly. "You are right. There are cause and effect between God and the blessed in the unseen world. If this God exists all the time, the blessed will stay lucky, of course. But if God is in a passive situation, for example, the vein in God''s Bodhimanda has changed, then the influence on God will be doubled on these blessed people..."


    Speaking of this, Hao Ning pretended to pity Long Fei, then looked at Ye and Zhe, "That''s the truth. But I did not expect that Long Fei not only saved Zhe''s brother but also somehow saved you and Ye. If something went wrong with Long Fei''s temple, you and Ye would..."


    "That''s something inexplicable. Even if you could change it, you couldn''t eliminate the karma." Hao Ning stopped here on purpose. He shook his head with a sigh.


    "Shuai..." Long Fei almost believed Hao Ning''s serious nonsense and asked Liu Shuai secretly. "Hao Ning seems to have a good point. Is that true? Those I saved were tied to my fate?"


    "Don''t be disgraced. Even a God like you can be fooled by him." Liu Shuai, a "theological theorist", despised the Dragon God in his heart for not acquiring even the basic knowledge of theology, and watched Hao Ning continuing his act, "but you have to thank Hao Ning. He is trying to help you."


    "Ah? What you mean is that the future of Ye and me would change with the change of vein around the Dragon Temple...? And the future of my brother? I won''t allow that! In that case, the back mountain can''t be moved!" At first, Zhe didn''t take it seriously, but Hao Ning mentioned the future of him and Ye, so he grasped Ye''s hand involuntarily and said, "Ye and I can''t have any more accidents. I have to try to persuade my brother!"


    Since Zhe said so, Hao Ning basically confirmed that the idea of exploding the back mountain was probably suggested by Wang Shi Ming. And Hao Ning boldly speculated that it might be because Zhe always insisted on keeping the Dragon Temple, Wang Shi Ming decided to increase the number of business centers by exploding the back mountain and to balance the loss caused by the preservation of the Dragon Temple. If that was true, then Zhe''s good intention somehow went awry.


    Zhe stood up and went back and forth in the compartment for several times. After meditating for a while, he sat down and said bitterly, "Well, it''s over. My brother is a good person in many ways, but he''s an atheist. And since he met his new girlfriend, they have the same thoughts, and neither of them believes in the ghosts and gods. Last time when my father spent money secretly to..." Speaking of this, Zhe nodded towards Long Fei gratefully, "To rescue my brother through some power, my brother''s girlfriend seemed to get to know this, and it seemed that there were still some contradictions between them. My father was also really busy. Seeing that my brother was so fascinated by his girlfriend, my father decided in a fury not to talk to my brother till now. I didn''t dare to say anything to my brother either. When we met up sometimes, we just played games. He wasn''t willing to talk about any real business with me, either. This time, if I tell them something like the Dragon vein, which is tied up with the fate of us in the future, even if my brother didn''t want to explode the back mountain, now he would probably insist on exploding the back mountain in order not to make my sister-in-law angry."


    Speaking of this, Zhe frowned and looked at Ye, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    Hao Ning couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The Wangs was really bizarre: Mr. Wang believed in ghosts and gods so much, and even knew Zhang Chi Hang; the elder son and his girlfriend didn''t believe it at all; the younger son''s attitude towards it was ambiguous, but he experienced it with his girlfriend in person. These three men almost finished summarizing the world''s views on ghosts and gods.


    Hao Ning thought in his heart that at this point, he could not help it. He could not help asking, "What else can you do?"

 Chapter 136 Flower-Picking Finger Made a Clear Mind

    "As you mentioned it, we have no option but to...!" Zhe grabbed his hands and seemed that he had made his mind. He stood up in a sudden and looked at Hao Ning steadfastly, adding, "Rather than worrying about our gains or losses over here, and as my brother has no better ideas to persuade him, I think we should adopt full measures to buy the Dragon King Temple and the Back Mountain once for all!"


    "..." Hao Ning and others stared at Zhe''s earnest expression with mixed feelings in their hearts. The poor really could not understand what the rich thought. To the rich themselves, they thought what they said was so pragmatic. Anything if it could be solved with money was not a problem at all. But what Zhe wanted to buy was a piece of land. Nobody knew how much it would cost. Thinking of this, everybody kept silent and not to answer Zhe.


    "Good!" After hearing what Zhe said, Long Fei was thrilled. He patted the table without thinking a second as he thought that the Back Mountain could be kept in hand. "Great, you are so powerful. You come up with an idea that we can buy the Dragon King Temple. It is a perfect idea!" Long Fei found that Hao Ning and others stared at himself weirdly as he was talking. He softened his voice and sat back in his chair, saying in a tentative manner, "Well, how much for that Temple?"


    "Not too much, I should have paid for that." Zhe said without thinking too much, adding, "but, the main reason is that I am still a student. My parents required me to keep a low profile. So, except for the daily expenditures, I can''t get all the money in so short time. I just heard that all of you are working for Internet companies. I think all of you are well paid. So, I don''t think that this small goal of 100 million Yuan is a big problem."


    "Pop!" Before Zhe finished his speech, Long Fei and Liu Shuai were shocked to the ground. They even could not stand up because what Zhe just said.


    "Ooh, be careful, guys!" Zhe said as he saw the two falling to the ground and he hurried to help them up. "Be careful, guys. Those chairs are too slippery. I think I should talk to the boss about it."


    "I''m ok, well...you just said, how much?" Long Fei rubbed his ass and shook his hand to let Zhe leave him alone. He seemed that he could not believe in what he just heard, "How much did you just say?".


    "100 million." Zhe thought for a while and continued his talking gladly, "I have a good news. If we can pay for it in one lump sum, I think I can get a discount from my brother. I think the price will be 12% off with my privilege. That means we can buy the Temple less than 90 million Yuan. Guys, you should thank me for this price. As I played the "King''s Glory" for my brother, he agreed to give me this privilege. Even my Daddy can''t enjoy this privilege."


    Hao Ning looked at Zhe. He spoke like a real estate salesman. He could not help sighing with mixed feelings. Zhe was in his element at real estate. However, no matter 90 million or 100 million, those were the numbers out of his ability. He felt that something was wrong with it. He thought about it deeply without further talking.


    "Hey, Shuai..." Long Fei looked at Liu Shuai with a sad feeling, "How much do you have? Can I borrow some from you..."


    "No way!" Liu Shuai gave him the cold shoulder. He did not save much money over the past. Even if he had saved money, it would take him almost 1000 years to save 100 million. Even if he could live 500 years long, what about the rest of 500 years? Who can lend life to me?


    "Zhou...Hao Ning," Long Fei turned his head. He originally wanted to talk with the nice and beautiful boy��Zhou Yuan. He thought that he was so "nice" that she would help him out. But when he saw him, he was swiping his Moment on his phone. He was often "hypocritical" at the critical moment. So, he had no option but to look at Hao Ning.


    "Forget about it, Long Fei. I know you don''t have that much money. Although Zhe may not know what the meaning of 100 million to the average people..." When Hao Ning was talking, he saw Zhe''s facial expression changed slightly in a sudden. He seemed to understand all the things abruptly. He linked things around and stopped comforting Long Fei. He smiled, took a drink slowly and looked at Zhe, asking, "Zhe, do you have any good idea to get the money?"


    "Huh?" Zhe''s smiling face turned into an unnatural one. It seemed that his trick had just been exposed. He scratched his head and smiled, "Hao Ning, you are a great master. You saw through me at a glance. As you know, it took me so much energy to lead here. I planned that you guys would discuss with me when you find you can''t raise funds after trying so much. At that time, I think I can give you some advice. I didn''t see this coming so soon. Hao Ning, my Master, you are so unique. You saw through me so quickly. That''s great, great."


    "Ha, ha, ha. It is not that difficult." Hao Ning smiled, sighing with deep emotion in his heart. Zhe put everyone into such a situation because he saw Hao Ning had exceptional flying skills. He envied him. So, he treated everyone for that. But he said nothing about Hao Ning''s flying skills during the dinner. He even showed no interest in learning it. He just mentioned Long Fei''s Immortal incense. At first, Hao Ning thought that Zhe was just on the spur of the moment or he attached great importance to his wishes. When Zhe put forward a ridiculous plan of buying the Dragon King Temple with 100 million Yuan, Hao Ning mistakenly believed that he put forward the plan because he was born in the super-rich family, and he did not know the income of average people.


    Until just now, Hao Ning said unconsciously that Zhe probably didn''t know what 100 million meant. Zhe showed a strange smile. He understood that he might wrongly regard rich people as fools. As we knew, Zhe and Ye were in love. How could he not have a basic concept of the average people''s income? So, Zhe should be very clear this plan was an impossible mission for them. Zhe spent so much time talking about this plan, and he gave his own plan that even he thought it was ridiculous. The only reason he did this was that he had a relatively feasible plan. And his plan might have something with his Kung Fu. That was the reason Zhe envied his Kung Fu but he did not mention it at all. It was possible that Zhe set this trap and waited for Long Fei to jump into. During the talking just now, Zhe had known the personality of each of them. Zhe also knew that Long Fei was good at Kung Fu but with little social experience. He should also know that there were not many donations in the Dragon King Temple. So he set the trap, waiting for Long Fei to be his prey. Zhe wanted to make his own goal to be Long Fei''s and Hao Ning''s must-to-do. However, although Zhe paid many efforts for it, Hao Ning did not like Zhe''s business approach. Hao Ning was a little impatient with Zhe.


    Hao Ning smiled bitterly in his heart. He thought that he might not see through Zhe several years ago. So he might accept Zhe and Zhe''s plan and they might be good friends. But now, he saw through Zhe at his first glance. They might not be friends anymore. Was it good or not?


    "I do have some plans. But Master Hao Ning has to do a favor for Long Fei." Sure enough, Zhe noticed that Hao Ning did not talk again after smiling. He had to continue his topic. It was obvious that he put emphasis on "Hao Ning has to do a favor for Long Fei". This sentence was very powerful. If Hao Ning were reluctant to do a favor for Long Fei, Hao Ning might lose Long Fei, a good friend.


    Hao Ning knew exactly the meaning of Zhe''s words. He frowned and had some dissatisfaction in his heart. The most disgusting thing Hao Ning hated was to manage friendship like business partnership.


    Zhe did not know what Hao Ning''s bottom line was. As a matter of fact, he was a student at that time. Although Zhe had seen so many tricks in business field due to his family background, he might not know that what he said was touched Hao Ning''s bottom line.


    "I have some friends who are from rich families. They are so interested in Kung Fu and they want to learn some special Kung Fu." Zhe did not notice that Hao Ning''s aversion toward him. He saw that Hao Ning was listening to him so carefully. He scratched his head, saying with encouragement and shyness, "Master Hao Ning has been devoted to Kung Fu so much. If you would like to teach them some, I will require them to pay you 10 or 20 million Yuan as tuition fee. Then you''ll have 100 million Yuan"


    "Teach them what?" Long Fei cheered up as he heard that somebody was willing to pay for Hao Ning ''s Kung Fu, "What Kung Fu do they want to learn from Hao Ning?"


    "Well..." Zhe saw that Long Fei has jumped into his trap. He thought for a while and said with eyes flashing, "Well, the flying skill Hao Ning just used is so great. If he would like to teach that to our friends..."


    "Ok, I promise!" Long Fei patted the table, answering without a second thought.


    "Long Fei, are you insane?" Hao Ning thought that Long Fei might think for a while before answering. He unexpectedly promised Zhe without asking for his consent. Hao Ning was angry. He did not realize that although Long Fei had little desire in this world, his obsession was so strong that he would seize every opportunity at all costs and by all means to satisfy his only desire.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning said angrily, "Zhe is unable to learn how to do with my Cloud Step!" Hao Ning even thought that it was a waste of time to expose Zhe''s lie. It was only Long Fei who indulged in this would be so crazy. There were no Zhe''s "several friends" who wanted to learn. It was Zhe himself.


    Things were clear. It was true that the Incense Gathering in the Dragon King Temple would be in the ascendant. It was true that the Dragon King Temple faced the crisis. It was true that Zhe had the power to solve the problems. It was also true that Zhe was very interested in Hao Ning''s Kung Fu. Hao Ning believed that Zhe would pay 100 million to address all the challenges the Dragon King Temple faced as long as he taught him his Kung Fu. It sounded reasonable. Zhe spent so much money to help Long Fei out of the problems. Hao Ning also should do something.


    Most importantly, it was more reasonable that nobody mentioned the Back Mountain in the Dragon King Temple that night. Zhe had done a good job under this kind of situation although he did for himself. So, Hao Ning totally understood what Zhe did and he did not complain about anything. But he felt a little disappointed when he saw that Long Fei promised everything that he couldn''t do, regardless of the consequences in order to keep the Back Mountain safe.


    Long Fei did have so little social experience to handle this situation. He might not have many friends due to Yufei. It was his nature to do things. But what he did today hurt Hao Ning''s feeling! Thinking of this, Hao Ning turned into angry. He moved very quickly to approach Zhe. Zhe and others just saw a light. When they saw Hao Ning, he had been near Zhe. Hao Ning picked up a leaf from a decoration tree behind Zhe. He pinched the leaf with three fingers of his right hand. He smiled to others but said in a cold voice, "It was you who said that Zhe was able to learn how to play Kung Fu. Then it is your responsibility to teach him. the Cloud Step is a kid''s toy. You should teach him what I just played��Flower-picking Finger.


    Just immediate to his talking, Hao Ning tossed the leaf to Long Fei. What he did seemed a little slow and the leaf was very light. It was not uncommon that this leaf would not reach Long Fei. So Long Fei did not pay attention to the leaf. In a sudden, the leaf flew over him, hit the thick wooden table in front of Long Fei. The table was broken into halves with the leaf inserting into it directly.


    They were so shocked at what Hao Ning just did. Suddenly, there were two ��tinkling�� sounds coming from the ground. It turned out that the leaf broke the stainless steel fork in front of Long Fei first and then flew into the table. It was so fast that the broken fork was bounced into the air. That was the reason the others saw the broken table first and heard the sound then.


    His Flower-picking Finger, just like what Mr. Jin said, had a story. When Buddha came to the lecture, he picked up a flower. Nobody knew what he intended to do except Kassapa who smiled. The movement meant that only Kassapa understood what Buddha''s intention. The reason that Hao Ning played this movement was he saw others using every trick to achieve their goal without thinking where they came from. He also wanted to tell Long Fei through this movement that Long Fei should pay close attention to what he did. Unexpectedly, the movement with a beautiful name had so much power, leading to huge damages. Hao Ning just played 10% of his unseen power to ignite this movement. The leaf cut off the fork and broke the table. Hao Ning was stunned by it, too. Suddenly, he had no clue to say anything. So he pretended to be unpredictable and watched Long Fei coldly.


    "Oh, my God... Hao Ning, be cool!" Liu Shuai only knew that Hao Ning broke the table out of anger. He couldn''t know it was Hao Ning who could not play the skill perfectly. Liu Shuai thought that it was Long Fei who put Hao Ning in such a dilemma situation. Hao Ning was so pissed off that he might not want to be his friend anymore. Thinking of this, Liu Shuai stood up hurriedly, saying, "Guys, be cool. You know what, there are only several things that Long Fei cares. So he may do something wrong due to this. And Long Fei, you know what. Although you have reasons to do it, you promised Zhe without asking Hao Ning first. You did it for your own passed-away obsession. You put your dear living friends into a dilemma situation. Are you still his friend? You insisted on your obsession so hard. You did it for Yufei or for yourself? Have you ever thought that Yufei was a nice guy? What would he think of you if he knows what you have done by all means for your desires?"

 Chapter 137 True Heart Melted Contradiction

    As Hao Ning saw the " Flower-picking Finger" he just played was so fierce, he regretted that he should never play it because he could not control its strength. He saw that Liu Shuai mediated between them. He understood that it was time to compromise. He sighed and said to Long Fei patiently, "You know, the skill I just played, to Zhe..." He looked at Zhe as he talked. Zhe had been shocked to silence by what Hao Ning just played. Hao Ning looked at Long Fei again, saying, "Zhe may not be able to get how to play it in his whole life. As you know, I am a little different from him. You are so irresponsible to promise him."


    What Hao Ning just said was a pun. He did not want others to know that he had an Imbedding Body and under this strange combination of circumstance, he got his brother''s soul stayed in his body. It had nothing to do with others. Yan just told him so much about the Imbedding Body. Why could this kind of body have the skill of Lend Me Your Mana but could not practice power? Yan did not give any reason. What Hao Ning said reminded Long Fei that Zhe''s body constitution was different from his. If Zhe wanted to learn the skill, he had to do a reincarnation with Imbedding Body. To Zhe, this story was too difficult to understand. He simply understood that he would not be able to learn how to play it in his today''s life. It sounded a little cruel to Zhe, but Hao Ning was also a little angry about Zhe. Zhe looked like a strong and generous man, but he set so many traps in order to learn Kung Fu.


    The reason why Hao Ning said so was that he did it deliberately and he also stopped Zhe thinking of this.


    Surely enough, after Hao Ning finished saying, Zhe looked as pale as a dead man with extreme disappointment.


    "Well, Hao Ning, I am sorry. I did the wrong things. I was so excited that I forgot about your condition." Long Fei suddenly realized something from blankness. He stood up and apologized to Hao Ning.


    Long Fei did not know much about the way people behaved. When Yufei lived in his body in Qingbei University, Long Fei had fewer contacts with other people because Yufei was so young and because of Yufei''s "reason of death" when Long Fei was in Yufei''s body. Until now, he stayed more with Hao Ning and others, he learned the world a little step by step.


    He thought that Hao Ning was a ready-to-help person. He did a lot to save Zhou Yuan. So, Long Fei thought that Hao Ning would help him too. That was the reason that he promised Zhe as soon as he said that he had the chance. As he saw that Hao Ning broke the table by a leaf �� Long Fei was the Dragon God. Although he did not know how to play Hao Ning''s skill, he could do it through other skills. So he was not strange about Hao Ning''s movement. He could not understand why Hao Ning was so angry and said something like "Why to learn the Cloud Step, he should learn Flower-picking Finger directly". Long Fei was wondering that Hao Ning knew he could not play Flower-picking Finger. Why did Hao Ning ask him to teach Zhe? And later, Liu Shuai also criticized him about what he said. He felt a little confused. He wanted to know why Hao Ning preferred to help Zhou Yuan instead of him.


    He suddenly understood the reasons until Hao Ning told him why Zhe could not learn the skill in his today''s life. Over the past days, Hao Ning played such skills for many times. So Long Fei thought subconsciously that all the skills he played belonged to Hao Ning. Long Fei totally forgot that Zhe had no chance to learn Hao Ning''s "borrowed" skills. The unique talents that Hao Ning enjoyed could not be taught. So, if Long Fei promised Zhe at this time abruptly and Zhe learned nothing eventually, they would lose the Back Mountain and even trouble the Dragon King Temple.


    Recalling that Liu Shuai just asked him how Yufei would think about it, Long Fei softened his voice and kept silent after the apology. Alas, if Yufei were still alive, what would he do? Thinking of this, Long Fei felt a little sad, murmuring, "But, he has gone..."


    Hearing Long Fei was in a so woeful mood, Liu Shuai felt a little embarrassment. He should not mention Yufei. He also had no ways to comfort others. So he kept silent, too.


    At this time, Zhou Yuan said, "Well, you already knew Yufei had gone. Does it matter to put him at the Back Mountain?"


    Long Fei turned his head, seeing Zhou Yuan looking at him with a smile. Long Fei was wondering he might have a delusion. When Zhou Yuan was speaking with a smile, he seemed to see that Buddha picked up a flower and smiled to Kassapa. It looked so solemn.


    "But he lives in your heart." Zhou Yuan did not stop his talk, "We all know that he lives in your heart if you remember him. But if you always do things without thinking of him, he will not exist."


    What Zhou Yuan said woke up this confused god. Long Fei became mind-clear now with brighter eyes. He was just so confused that he almost lost himself. If he lost himself, how Yufei at the Back Mountain was the original Yufei? Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and said to Zhe, "I take back what I just said. About the Back Mountain, if your brother wants to explode it, explode it. It''s ok if you just keep the Temple safe."


    Hao Ning also had some regrets. Although Long Fei did something wrong, he did it because he was too excited. Long Fei forgot his unique situation. He was also too impulsive just now. He should not play his skill, in particular, to his friends. What a mess he made! He had a spat with his friend and even broke the table. If Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan did not mediate between them, he would break up with this friend.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning condemned himself for what he just did. "What was wrong with me?" He thought. "I have this power but I should not use it randomly. If so, I am the same person as the arrogant man who made trouble in the restaurant the other day just because he had some power the others did not.


    Hearing Long Fei not want to keep the Back Mountain with a sad face, Hao Ning knew it was difficult for him to make such a decision. Thinking of this, Hao Ning shook his head and looked at Zhe, the troublemaker. Zhe posed as a person with high morals. He looked nice but did rude things. At first, Hao Ning thought that Zhe was a hot-blooded young man with honesty. Hao Ning never expected he had so many traps that made them quarrel for so long. But thinking back, it was himself who flew there to meet him and caused so many troubles subsequently. So he said to Zhe with a faint smile, "I thought that you are an honest man, but you had so many traps in your mind. You did not tell us the truth. What you did is not a friend should do. The most terrible thing I hate is that you make use of what we want and alienate us. We almost misunderstood each other. You are so mean..."


    As he was talking, Hao Ning grabbed his phone on the table, adding, "Thanks for your treat. I am an outspoken person. From now on, we will not meet again. What you did today made me regret to save you with my friend! Farewell!"


    Zhe still wanted to say something, but Hao Ning did not give him the chance. He walked to the door directly. Liu Shuai and others also stood up and wanted to leave with Hao Ning. Zhe wanted to stop Hao Ning, but he knew he couldn''t because he saw what Hao Ning had.


    At the door, the petite Ye blocked Hao Ning in front of him. Ye was a quiet girl but she looked firm at that time, which made Hao Ning stunned. Ye usually spoke gently with a low voice. Nobody expected that this quiet girl would stand out bravely at that time.


    "Go away. Your boyfriend is in the restaurant." Although Hao Ning appreciated Ye''s courage in his heart, he was unhappy tonight. He talked with Ye coldly, "And, I don''t beat girls."


    "Hao Ning, my brother," said Ye, biting her lip. Her body trembled slightly. Hao Ning knew that what he just played in the restaurant scared Ye. Ye stopped for a while and said stubbornly, "Zhe is not a person you think. He didn''t tell the truth because he had his own difficulties that couldn''t be shared. He really wanted to help you guys. Please stay here and listen to his story. Then it is up to you to go or stay. Ok?"


    "Well?" Hao Ning looked at Zhe who had a complicated complexion and then looked at Ye. Hao Ning sneered, "Well, have you used up all your tricks? It''s your girlfriend''s turn now? Zhe, how much rhetoric do you really have for tonight? In order to learn Kung Fu, you used so many tricks. Aren''t you tired?"


    "Zhe!" Hearing Hao Ning''s criticism of her boyfriend, Ye shouted at her boyfriend. "You still want others to misunderstand you? You see, their attitude to their friend is much better than your evil friend to you! You still dare not to tell your saviors about what happened to you?"


    Zhe opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    "Em?" Hearing what Ye said, Hao Ning thought something might have happened. But he was at the door at that time. He was not in the mood to go back to listen to his story. So he turned back, stood still and looked at Zhe, saying, "Well, you tell your story, and I will stand and listen to you here. If you have something to say, say it. But if you still tell lies..." Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, blinked and said, "This friend has no more other skills, but top lie-detection skills."


    "Who told you I have no more skills?" Zhou Yuan responded in a low voice, "I can make Virtualised reality."


    "Stop talking rubbish!" Hao Ning cast a stern glance at Zhou Yuan.


    "Hao Ning, my brother..." Zhe greeted Hao Ning honestly. He had called him many names including God and Master since Hao Ning entered the restaurant. But at that time, he changed it to this simple one.


    "Don''t call me like that. Although I am older than you, we are not brothers so far." Hao Ning was still angry. He added coldly, "I can''t take that nickname to be your brother!"


    "Brother Hao Ning, you are older than me, so I call you brother. Is it ok?" Zhe seemed to know Hao Ning for the first time. He did not expect that the tricks he usually did had no effect on Hao Ning. After hearing what Ye said just now, he felt very ashamed. He said blushingly, "I am extremely sorry. I should not have used those tricks. But I want you to believe me that I really had no malice. I also didn''t want to make use of any of you. I just..."


    "Hum, you first offered 100 million that we actually couldn''t afford, " Hao Ning disclosed his lie, disregarding of Zhe''s feeling. He continued to say, "Then you told us it was a small goal hypocritically. You had talked with others for a long time, and you knew who we were. So, you were sure Long Fei couldn''t afford the price and he would ask for comments of others. At this moment, if you put forward that we could pay for it through Kung Fu. So, you thought that it was reasonable that I had to teach you my Kung Fu. And the Back Mountain was just your cover, right? Even if Long Fei didn''t value the Back Mountain so much, you would have still found another pretext at the dinner to force Long Fei to ask for my favor. Is this not making use of me? Yes, you didn''t make use of me, but you made use of all of us."


    "Brother Hao Ning, Zhe has..." Ye looked at Zhe, touching him softly by hand. "Zhe has his own difficulties... You tell them."


    "Difficulties?" Hao Ning looked at Zhe. At that time, he did not behave like what he just did, talking joyfully and toasting gladly. He stayed with others at the door of the box, frowning tightly. He looked like he was suffering something badly in his mind. He seemed to be a totally different person losing his chatty ability.


    Hao Ning was still angry. He said coldly, "Zhe has nothing to say to rebut what I just said. What difficulties does he have?"


    Hao Ning was proud to find out the truth. But Zhou Yuan''s voice whispered in his ears, "You seemed to be wrong, Ye did not tell a lie this time. Zhe just said he didn''t mean to make use of us. It was true, too."


    "Impossible?" Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with doubt. He screamed out without lowering his voice, "Zhe''s tricks were so obvious. You mean he did not use his tricks to deceive us?"


    "No. I mean he did not want to make use of us from his bottom of the heart." Zhou Yuan wanted to tell Hao Ning in a low voice. She saw that Hao Ning did not mean to speak in a low voice. She coughed softly and said in a normal voice, "What I evaluated was Zhe''s sincerity. He didn''t want to make use of us. This is the true sound from his bottom of the heart. But he did what he should not do. It is so strange." After finishing her speech, Zhou Yuan looked at Zhe with confusion in her mind. She added, "Why, why did you do something that you didn''t admit in your heart?"


    ��Zhe, what difficulties do you have?��Hao Ning was somewhat convinced after hearing what Zhou Yuan said. Zhou Yuan could judge whether Qili told a lie when he was in the hospital. Zhou Yuan had the power to judge whether someone told a lie or not. Zhou Yuan said that Zhe did something that was not what he really wanted to do. Hao Ning was wondering why Zhe did against his heart?


    "I..." said Zhe, closing his eyes, taking a deep breath and clenching his fist. His body trembled. It seemed that he was struggling very much to say something.


    At this time, Ye held his fist by her little hand, saying, "It''s ok, I will be your side."


    When Zhe heard of this, he seemed to have collected all his courage. He opened his eyes, looking at Ye. His face turned into normal expression.


    "All right. It''s not a big deal." After saying this, Zhe continued to say to Hao Ning in a calm tone, "As a matter of fact, I...am the bastard of the Wang family."


    After that, Zhe looked at motionless Hao Ning and others. He made a very polite gesture of invitation, not humble or arrogant, saying, "Now, can we sit down and talk?"

 Chapter 138 We Have the Same Misery But Different Fate

    "I am the bastard of the Wang Family," Zhe said.


    It was the second time that Zhe met the men who once saved his life. It was with the greatest difficulty for Zhe to speak, but in an easy manner.


    Hao Ning couldn''t stop thinking about this over and over until Liu Suai led him to the table. As they sat down again, Hao Ning came to himself. In front of him was Zhe who looked sincere and honest. After saying the secret, a high wall in his heart, Zhe''s shuddering clenched fists released. Hao Ning was born in a normal family that was happy. According to those unreliable TV plays, Hao Ning knew that the bastard was usually not accepted by the entire family. So, he was, for a lack of better words, frozen.


    Zhe seemed saw through what Hao Ning was thinking. Gazed at the cups in front of him, he held Ye''s hands and said slowly, "From the day I went into this family, I knew that I would not have any right to inherit heritage or do things I''d like to do. Even if I work someday, I don''t have the right to independently manage any company that belongs to this family. What I have is money. Just like giving some food to dogs, they gave me more money than normal people would have. They made me look like a rich young man. Though many people admire this kind of life, for me, it is a shame that can never be forgotten."


    Zhe hadn''t finished speaking, but Hao Ning understood why Zhe behaved so strangely before. Though he loved Ye, he argued with her. Though he was bad at expressing his love for her, he''d rather sacrifice his soul to ensure the safety of Ye in her entire life. Though he just used many superb tricks, he was not skillful that Hao Ning saw right through it. Because he learned all of these from the people around him, instead of his own ideas. His words seemed to make sense yet full of holes, because he made it up just now. Why he would rather be misunderstood by Hao Ning and others, instead of telling the truth? Because he knew the great distinction between true or false in terms of his identity. Also, he always collected the photo with his brother Wang Shiming, so that he could show it to those who had doubts with his identity. If they were real brother, who would collect such photos and show it immediately when people doubted him? These were all the remedies in case of the exposure of his identity.


    Now it seemed all these details made total sense if Zhe was a bastard. However, Hao Ning couldn''t deduce that result despite he was proud of his logic. Now, he recalled the first time he met Zhang Chi Hang. "You are talking of logic to a Bodhisattva. Why don''t you discuss acting with stars?" Zhang said sarcastically. He realized that the Bodhisattva guided him: Don''t completely depend on logic. The world has so many things to be experienced by himself. But he didn''t understand it until now.


    For no reason, Liu Shuai suddenly asked Zhe, "You must be a good student, are you?" Hao Ning could make neither head nor tail of this question.


    "Yes, I was." Zhe answered. It was obvious that Zhe also had no ideas on why Liu Shuai asked that. He recalled the past with a smile but then he frowned. "I could do nothing but go to school. At that time, I didn''t go to the Wang family and my mother paid for me to go to school." he said.


    Then, Zhe suddenly interrupted.


    Hao Ning figured it out. Liu Shuai lived with her mother as well and he once said he scored good grades when he was young. As for why they studied well, Hao Ning thought it was natural. Zhe''s words gave Hao Ning a clue: because they could do nothing but study. Then, Hao Ning remembered his analysis of Yufei. The reason he worked so hard was that maybe he wanted to escape from something. What did Zhe want to escape? At that time, he should have no ideas that he was the kid of Wang.


    Hao Ning was thinking when he heard Zhou Yuan said, "You seemed to have some painful experiences during this time, didn''t you?" After saying this, Zhou Yuan looked at Zhe who was staring at him. But there was an unbelievable surprise and indescribable sadness about what Zhou Yuan asked in his eyes, instead of anger.


    Zhou Yuan nodded his head and pointed to his own heart while he said, "Because I can feel that your heart was hurting when you just said that."


    After a long time, Zhe lowered his head and said:" ...Yes, I had."


    Zhou Yuan smiled and looked at Zhe. He said slowly:" If you speak it out, you will feel better. We are not bad people."


    When Zhou Yuan said this, Hao Ning seemed to see some faint light that surrounded Zhou Yuan. The light was not created by Zhou Yuan''s magic power, but from what he felt, as if it was Zhou Yuan''s true gift of "goodness". Before Hao Ning had an exclamation of amazement, Zhou Yuan whispered to Hao Ning: "Well... I feel that Liu Shuai also hurts. And, the pain has increased by thousands of times ..."


    Zhou Yuan quickly shook his head slightly when he saw Hao Ning looked at him with eyes opened. Hao Ning knew what he meant, so he said nothing and just looked at Zhe.


    "At that time... I was still young, and I worked hard to become a good student in the eyes of the teachers. Some of my classmates began to make fun of me by saying me a bastard who has no father." Zhe choked when he said this. Ye held his hand firmly but didn''t interrupt him. "Then I fought with them. At that time, I was too weak to beat them. They dragged me to the men''s toilet. Several hooligans slapped my face and spit on me." Zhe told his story in a very calm tone. Hao Ning never expected that this rich kid in front of him had such experiences. "There was one or two of them who put the cigarette butts on me." Zhe said and rolled up his sleeves. Hao Ning and others could clearly see the scars of several cigarette burns. "At that time, I was 10 years old."


    Bang! Liu Shuai suddenly thumped his fists on the table and he glared at Zhe. He said, "You had to fight! You couldn''t let them say that you were a bastard. It was not only for yourself but also for your mother. She was a woman who couldn''t be insulted like this! You couldn''t be afraid! Because you were the only man in this family. If you fell down, your home was gone!"


    Hao Ning had never seen that Liu Shuai suddenly got so excited. He looked at Zhou Yuan and wondered whether he should talk Liu Shuai out of it. But unexpectedly, Zhou Yuan quickly shook his head to Hao Ning and beckoned him to do nothing. Although Hao Ning did not know the reason, he still sat quietly without any reaction.


    "I was not afraid! I was not afraid of their beating!" Zhe raised his voice. He was obviously affected by Liu Shuai''s excitement. Zhe clenched his fists again, nodded his head and looked at Liu Shuai. He almost stood up when he said, "You are right! Although I was much thinner than I am, I can''t be bullied. Especially I could not allow them to insult my mother!"


    Zhe continued to recall, "So I strengthened exercises. And I hadn''t eaten any breakfast every morning to save the pocket money for three months. I paid some senior students to beat the students who called me bastard one by one!"


    Hearing this, Hao Ning had instantly an internal storm of contrasting emotions. How much courage and perseverance did a child who was born in this family need to grow up? Thinking of this, Hao Ning suddenly remembered Liu Shuai''s attitude towards Zhang Quan and kind of understood it.


    Hearing Zhe''s words, Liu Shuai smiled and stood up. He said to Zhe: "You are a man." Then he turned his back on people and looked at the hall outside through the glass. But Hao Ning seemed to vaguely see that Liu Shuai closed his eyes and his tears dripped down when he turned around.


    "But no matter how much pocket money I saved and no matter how many times I asked the students of high grade to beat those guys, I couldn''t prevent my mother from leaving me when I was 15 years old." Zhe said it with a sad smile. He lowered his head when he said, "At that time, my dad found me and let me went to the Wang family. But from the eyes of other people and my dad''s words, I knew very well that they couldn''t give me anything other than more money than ordinary people could have. Well, I told my dad nothing else but that I wanted to learn Kung Fu. I don''t want ..."


    Zhe looked at Ye and said: "I don''t want my girl to be bullied one day and I have no ability to protect her."


    Ye said nothing. She smiled and looked at Zhe, but her cheeks were bathed in tears.


    "Recently, I was very happy when I knew that a subway station would be built around the temple of Long Fei." Zhe did not call Long Fei "Master", but by his name directly. "Ye and I planned to go to the Dragon King Temple to redeem our wish in the next few days. But later I heard from Wang Shi Ming that the Dragon King Temple would be demolished and a shopping center would be built. I thought he couldn''t do that. I had a great tug to persuade him to change his mind. But he had one condition: A business is a business. So I need to spend money on it. But as I counted all my money, it is still far from it."


    Hao Ning nodded and he did guess correctly. Zhe didn''t take the Back Mountain into consideration at all. But he did not expect that, "What are you going to do with it? Even if you borrowed money from friends, it is still difficult to collect a large sum of money. Right?"


    "His friends knew Zhe''s future more or less. So they are fair-weather friends, rather than friends in need." Ye said and shook his head. This girl knew them backwards and forwards. No wonder Zhe liked her. "They are very pally when Zhe has plenty of money but when he has nothing...I don''t want to talk about them. Zhe will be upset." she said.


    Ye pursed her lips and apparently didn''t plan to talk about Zhe''s friends anymore. Ye said for Zhe, "so Zhe made a deal with his brother."


    "What kind of a deal?" Hao Ning asked when he thought that it was unfortunate for Zhe to have wealth.


    "His brother said that he didn''t want to bully Zhe. As Zhe likes to practice Kung Fu, he asked Zhe to play to his strength. If Zhe can suffer fifty movements from his top three bodyguards, he will lend him 100 million without any interest," continued Ye, "If Zhe can beat them, he''d like to give 100 million for free."


    "This condition ... is very attractive." Long Fei nodded.


    "It depends on who does this." Hao Ning looked at Long Fei carelessly. Hao Ning knew that if the money was given to Zhe himself, of course, it was very attractive. But the money was only given to Zhe after he had a fight. And then even if he won the money, he would immediately use it to buy the Dragon King Temple. It couldn''t be regarded as in the hands of Zhe. And if he failed in the fight, Zhe needed to pay the debt of 100 million. If this person was not Zhe but someone else, they would likely muddle through the Dragon King Temple by only donating some Sea Lanterns. Zhe did not do this, but tried to accomplish it in other ways.


    At this point, Hao Ning gradually admired Zhe''s integrity. Although Zhe once used some tricks to learn his kungfu, deep in his heart he was sincere. Still, the merits of him outweighed such flaws.

 Chapter 139 - Brothers Slaughter

    Chapter139 Brothers�� SlaughterHao Ning understood that the reason why Zhe tried every means to do such a risky thing that was hardly beneficial to himself was just that he had committed to ghosts and gods. He did express his loyalty in this way, therefore, no matter how Hao Ning deduced Zhe��s words, Zhe was a liar; however, according to Zhou Yuan, Zhe was honest from the bottom of his heart.


    The commitment was the real purpose, while the means were presentational forms. Therefore, Hao Ning only saw the logic of presentational forms, but didn��t realize the real purpose.


    After all, the will of the people surpassed the presentational logic.


    ��For Zhe��s Kung Fu���� Liu Shuai still turned his back to others, looked the hall outside of this glass room and recalled that when he first met Zhe who was strong enough to fight against Hao Ning��s ��borrowed�� but authentic kung fu, ��We would have a chance, right? Hao Ning, you have fought with Zhe, so what do you think?��


    ��That��s right,�� Hao Ning nodded. Anyway, he did admire Zhe��s kung fu skills from the bottom of his heart, ��Zhe practiced his power in a down-to-earth way, and I think even if he can��t win, it��s still not a big problem to fight hundreds of rounds.��


    ��But you don��t know���� Ye clenched Zhe��s hand and lost her voice, ��but his brother��s preparation����


    ��Ye! Don��t guess!�� Zhe tried to stop Ye.


    After the difference broke out again, Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan looked at each other. From Ye��s emotions, it could tell that she was very obedient. If it hadn��t been a nick of time, Ye wouldn��t have interrupted to say something. So, Ye was so excited and maybe there was something hidden?


    ��Don��t you believe it now?�� Ye sobbed and tightly held Zhe��s hands, ��I have already secretly seen that one of the bodyguards made significant progress somehow, even a punch could topple a tree. What��s more, when they cut off from the middle of the tree, it had become hollow!��


    ��That��s not true! The fist position you talked about is called Seven Sided Strike.�� Zhe smiled and comforted Ye, ��What you see must be prepared in advance because such fist positions, like Seven Sided Strike, were created by novels, and they did that deliberately to let me scared to accept the challenge. Bluntly, Wang Shi Ming didn��t want me to buy this Dragon King Temple.��


    ��No, No���� Ye said hurriedly, ��I think they��re trying to kill you in this way. When you die, your brother will be relieved. Although Uncle Wang says that he won��t let you take over the company, he likes you more and more over the years.��


    ��Well, Ye, I know you care about me.�� Zhe looked at Ye who was so anxious, embarrassedly smiled to other people and whispered: ��Take it easy. I will be all right. Don��t forget that I��m the person who best knows myself! Come on. I said I��d stay with you for the rest of my life.��


    Until now, Hao Ning was realized that he used to think that the richer, the happier, but after hearing this, Hao Ning was more convinced of Ye��s words. Zhe��s brother, fearing that Mr. Wang would change his mind, used the Dragon King Temple as a bait to lure Zhe to competing with his bodyguards. Of course, Mr. Wang wouldn��t know that. Even if he knew, in the end, Zhe��s brother could say it happened by accident. But why would Ye know that was Seven Sided Strike?


    This was a kind of fist position even would not exist in reality. With the wisdom of these people, if it was not in reality, of course, they knew well that Zhe��s profound understanding of martial arts. At a glance, Zhe could see that it was fake, and it couldn��t scare him at all. In this way, they should have figured out that Zhe would think that this fist position was fake and he would despise the enemy, so that��


    Thinking of that, Hao Ning suddenly figured out how vicious they were! He was surprised and looked at Long Fei who was immersed in the tragedy just described by Ye and did not come back to reality. Besides, Zhou Yuan closed his eyes and thought something else. Hao Ning also didn��t want to wait for them to understand. However, if he didn��t say something, he might not have a chance to see Zhe in the future, so he hurriedly said, ��You are wrong, Zhe, Seven Sided Strike is real.��


    ��Real?�� Zhe shook his head, smiled gently and said, ��how is that possible?��


    Long Fei also nodded to agree with Zhe, but Hao Ning smiled to Long Fei and said, ��Not really, Long Fei, you know Qili��s kung fu.��


    ��Qili? I see!�� Liu Shuai wiped his face at this time and turned around, not waiting for Long Fei to speak when he eagerly said, ��If someone used the way that Qili did to obtain the ability of Seven Sided Strikes, that meant that he could do it either, and if he was a bodyguard who was strong enough��then that was possible, but I couldn��t figure out why they chose Seven Sided Strike?��


    ��Right! That��s the key!�� Hao Ning sneered, looked at Zhe and sighed, ��Your brother really thinks highly of you. The most serious thing about the Seven Sided Strike is that if you were skillfully hurt by that, you would not have some bad feelings at that time, but only in the next few days there will be a problem with your internal organs, therefore, even you will not be in great trouble at that time, but a few days after the battle, you will surely die.��


    At this point, Hao Ning could not help sighing that the two brothers did not look as harmonious as what Zhe described. Maybe Zhe won some small favors from Wang Shi Ming when they played ��Strike of Kings��. Who knew whether Wang Shi Ming deliberately made Zhe take it lightly or not?


    ��Hao Ning, what you said sounds very reasonable,�� Zhe hesitated but nodded. ��But the Seven Sided Strike is just the novelist��s imagination. It doesn��t exist.�� After saying that, he realized that Hao Ning had just used the power of Cloud Step what came from novels, so he changed his words, ��Of course, some kung fu skills like the flying skill may be just exaggerations. In reality, there may be similar bouncing kung fu skills like flying skills, but for Seven Sided Strike��that��s fantasy. It��s something like a kind of more powerful fist position at best����


    ��Well���� Hao Ning looked at the small tree next to him and asked Zhe, ��If this tree breaks down, can you afford it?��


    ��Of course, I can�� Zhe didn��t understand what Hao Ning meant.


    ��Seven Sided Strikes, Seven all hurt! Break!�� Hao Ning shouted lightly and punched the little tree. The tree shook but did not change at all.


    ��Hao Ning, it seems that your inner strength is really insufficient���� Seeing that the little tree had not changed, Liu Shuai could not help sighing.


    ��Nonsense, my inner strength can beat you up to the sky and never come back in an hour!�� Hao Ning smiled at Liu Shuai. His index finger pointed at the small tree. A strong force cut off the tree in middle, and then the small tree fell down with branches and leaves, Hao Ning picked up the tree and gave the cut section to Ye and Zhe, ��Ye, is the cross-section of the big tree you see the same as this?��


    Although the little tree was the same thickness as arms, the section was big enough. Ye looked it carefully and exclaimed, ��Yes! Yes! That��s it, but that tree doesn��t have as many cracks in it as it does in your little tree. The little tree was falling apart, but it can��t be seen from the outside����


    ��Their kung fu skills are not strong enough,�� Hao Ning felt wonderful when he said that, but at this time, in order to save Zhe, he did not care much. ��If it were more authentic, that would have been like it. And although it can��t be seen from the outside, if there��s a little wound����


    Hao Ning picked up the knife on the table, gently scratched on the bark of the small tree. With a crash, the scratch immediately enlarged, and the whole trunk all opened. The trunk was just like the dust of the Taoist priest, clearly and independently, no longer close to each other.


    ��If you get punched, you��ll be like that tree. Whether you have wounds when you practice or your organs fail naturally before long���� Hao Ning said with a wry smile as he looked at Zhe��s expression. ����it��s not a good ending.��


    ��No, how is this possible���� Zhe looked at the broken tree trunk in Hao Ning��s hand, sat down in his chair, and murmured to himself, ��No��No���� It couldn��t tell that whether he did not believe that there couldn��t be such kung fu skill in this world, or that his half-brother would hurt him in this way.


    ��Don��t you believe it?�� Of course, Hao Ning did not know what Zhe was thinking. He continued with a smile and explained, ��Just now I used my Flower-picking Finger to split this table with a leaf, and the fist I hit against this tree was Seven Sided Strike. I used One-finger Death Touch to cut off this tree. I also used the Cloud Step just now. Do you still think it��s impossible for the kung fu skills in the novel to appear in reality?��


    After that, Hao Ning sighed, ��Even if I could figure out that some people in the world master this kind of kung fu skills, I wouldn��t be able to figure out what they would do with it.��


    ��Master!�� Zhe listened and felt more and more astonishing. Before Hao Ning finished speaking, Zhe got up and knelt on his knees and worshiped Hao Ning, which made Hao Ning lose his head. ��Master, please teach me this! As long as you teach me, I can get the Dragon Temple in hand, and then I��ll do whatever you want me to do!��


    ��I see.�� Hao Ning nodded and thought that Zhe just wanted to study Cloud Step, not to steal his martial arts, but to resist those people��s fifty movements through this kind of dodging technique. In this way, at least, he could help Long Fei get the Dragon Temple first. As Zhe��s identity was so special that it was inconvenient to show the specific situation, he misunderstood him. In this way, he also had some impulses just now. Thinking of this, Hao Ning wondered, ��Why do you have to get the Dragon Temple? You promised Long Fei at that time, but���� Speaking of this, Hao Ning stopped for a while, but ruthlessly said it out, ����but for those rich people I knew, they would pretend that they never said that.��


    After Hao Ning finished his words, Zhe looked at Hao Ning with a strange expression and wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    ��I��m not satirizing you,�� Hao Ning said, thinking that Zhe might misunderstand him and adding, ��I mean if you��ve already known that this is a battle where you lose more than you win, or even if your life is in danger without any gain, why will you still do it?�� Hao Ning was very strategic when he said this because he thought there should be other ways, moving the Dragon King Temple to another place, for example. Although Zhe had no place at home, he strategically put forward this proposal instead of demolishing the Dragon King Temple. Mr. Wang would be expected to agree more. Though in this way, the incense in Long Fei��s Temple would certainly not flourish, at least, Zhe would be out of danger.


    ��Nothing else, my mother had only one requirement for me just before she died,�� Zhe said with a gloomy in his eyes. ��She wanted me to be a man who always keeps his words.��


    ��Besides,�� Zhe clung to Ye��s hand a little tighter, ��if I can��t do what I promised to the man who saved me and Ye, how can I convince Ye that I can fulfill other promises to her?��

 Chapter 140 - New Possibility

    Chapter140 New Possibility��I see.�� Hao Ning saw that Zhe was so determined, so he nodded and no longer doubted. After careful consideration, he said worriedly, ��I understand your kindness. It��s just not that I don��t want to teach you, but because of my special physique that I can learn this kung fu skill. You really cannot do that!��


    ��Is there no room for maneuver?�� Zhe saw that although he had said so much, Hao Ning still answered in this way so he asked reluctantly, ��No chance for me?��


    ��Hao Ning, I think there may be a way���� Long Fei was not excited at this time, but he said it carefully.


    ��Hmm?�� Hao Ning knew Long Fei was not joking, ��How?��


    ��I guess those people might have done the same special kung fu skills in that way,�� Long Fei thought for a moment and said, ��just like Qili.��


    ��Like Qili��No! �� Hao Ning immediately rejected as soon as he got what Long Fei meant, ��This is too risky! Zhe won��t try it!��


    ��I will!�� Zhe vowed, ��Long Fei and you saved my life, so I will try it for you!��


    ��Hao Ning, you misunderstood me.�� Long Fei ignored Zhe��s braveness, and continued to explain to Hao Ning, ��Do you think we should let Zhe make another wish? No, you forgot that we had the flying blade. It��s easy for us to find a Book Elf. I can find a pure, harmless Book Elf, and then you can find a way to give Zhe some kung fu skills����


    ��Oh, I see.�� Hao Ning patted his head and sure enough that Long Fei��s mind was more open in these aspects like god��s matters. Long Fei meant with a Soul Cutter to cut off a part of the soul of Zhe, and then to find a book elf that was purified and wouldn��t destroy Zhe��s soul, and then he would have related kung fu skills, and his soul would not be hurt. Perfect! Perfect!


    ��But in this way,�� Zhou Yuan nodded and pondered, ��the key is whether the flying blade can be used. At least so far, no one has been able to study it����


    ��Well���� the others stopped talking when Zhou Yuan said this. Long Fei was excited before, but also shut up now. Last night, Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai and Long Fei all wore that ring to try for a long time, but they couldn��t operate the ring in any case, nor call out the two small balls, let alone make small ball become a flying blade.


    Zhe��s eager eyes went gloomy as a result.


    ��After thinking about so many superstructures, there was a problem at the bottom.�� Hao Ning complained in a low voice and looked at Zhou Yuan. ��Have you guys tried that ring carefully? How could it be possible that those two people can use it, while no one else can?��


    ��I��ve tried,�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��and what you��re saying is wrong. It��s not those two people who can use it, but Dao is the only one who can use it. From beginning to end, Kong seems to be of no use at all.��


    ��No way! No���� Hao Ning denied at once, ��Kong must have his role, but we haven��t found it.��


    ��Why don��t you���� Long Fei looked at Hao Ning, thought about it and shook his head, ��Forget it. It��s too risky.��


    Hao Ning knew what Long Fei meant. He probably thought that because he absorbed too much power yesterday from several magic weapons, such as the apricot bamboo hat, he pointed his one finger and then controlled the ring, but the problem was that Hao Ning had completely lost consciousness at that time but he did not know it at all, and later he did not remember how he controlled it. Such an attempt was too dangerous. Thinking of it, Hao Ning also shook his head, ��I don��t know what it will be like to use that method again. Even if I can control it, it may not be a simple cut of the soul. It may be very chaotic.��


    ��Yes,�� Liu Shuai said with a sad face. ��Even we have a gold hill, but we don��t know how to dig. It is great if someone knows how to use it at this time.��


    ��How is it possible? No one of us knows how to use���� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, smiling. At this time suddenly, a name flashed in the head: ��Nezha! That��s right. It��s him!��


    ��Nezha?�� Zhe listened to these ��divine men�� saying the words that he did not understand at all, and could not grasp what they were talking about, such as the blade or the book elf, or something, until Hao Ning proposed the name ��Nezha�� who he was familiar with. ��Are there any books in which what you said was recorded?�� he asked.


    ��Not really���� Hao Ning felt that there was some trouble explaining to Zhe, and made a gesture to send a signal to Zhe not to ask, and continued to say to Long Fei, ��If Nazha comes to visit some days later���� at this point, Zhe��s mind is no longer clear, ��he should know some news about the flying bade and maybe he can tell us how to use it.��


    ��Well, that makes sense.�� Liu Shuai thought about it and patted Long Fei on his shoulder, ��It may be hard for you these two days. We have many ways to prepare. You first go to Hao Ning��s house to get the ring, and tomorrow you go to study it. Then we��ll see what Nezha can do.��


    ��No problem, but if I study this, I have to go to Qingbei University,�� Long Fei nodded and then shook his head. ��No, it��s not hard. It��s also for my own good.��


    ��Wow, Long Fei, you have a research institute at Qingbei University?�� Ye asked curiously, ��You are a real dragon who does not show his face.��


    ��Well���� Long Fei scratched his head. Actually, he just sneaked in and used the instruments when nobody was there, but this time it may take a long time to study the whole ring. He was still wondering if he could sneak in the middle of the night. ��It��s not mine,�� he didn��t think about it clearly but said subconsciously, ��I��m taking advantage of their absence����


    ��It was borrowed while their main researchers were away from work.�� Hao Ning saw that Long Fei was to shake out his secret, so he didn��t want Long Fei to be looked down upon, although he and Zhe had said so much. Thinking of this, Hao Ning hurriedly patched up what Long Fei said, ��After all, we can��t disturb the normal progress of the researchers.��


    ��I see.�� Zhe asked tentatively, ��There is some cooperation between our family and Qingbei University. I don��t know what kinds of laboratories Long Fei needs.��


    ��Well, the elemental spectrum��Forget it��maybe physically related.�� Long Fei wanted to say something specific, but Zhe probably did not know these, so he mentioned a general concept.


    ��Well, I��ll check it out.�� Zhe nodded, ��If there��s any news, I��ll let you know tomorrow.��


    This Italian meal did not end until nearly 11:00. When they separated, Zhe stuck to give his Porsche to Hao Ning. Hao Ning looked at the car, which was beautiful, but after thinking for a long time, he still refused in Liu Shuai��s resentful eyes. After Zhe left, Liu Shuai angrily asked Hao Ning why he did not want it. Hao Ning only said one reason that made Liu Shuai speechless��The car insurance was too expensive.


    They were so poor that they refused the car as a gift just because they were not reluctant to pay for the car insurance. Zhe was only a bastard who gambled with his brother for a small goal of 100 million Yuan. Hao Ning sighed and envied.


    Seeing Liu Shuai complaining while getting on the bus and walking away, Hao Ning pulled Zhou Yuan and asked, ��What��s the matter with you tonight?��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Zhou Yuan was ready to hail a car, but he put down the phone to look at Honing after hearing that, ��About me?��


    ��Have you learned new skills?�� Hao Ning looked strange, as if he didn��t trust Zhou Yuan for some reason, ��like mind-reading?��


    ��Mind-reading?�� Zhou Yuan laughed, ��How could I have that ability? If I could read minds, I would have known what you were thinking about.��


    ��Then why could you feel the pain in his heart when Zhe said something about school?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan seriously, ��Honestly, did Avalokitesvara teach you new skills again?��


    ��Absolutely no,�� Zhou Yuan shook his head and recalled, ��Zhang Chi Hang said that my skills had to be understood by myself. He couldn��t teach me too much. The reason why I could feel Zhe��s heart was that I felt Liu Shuai and Zhe��s heart hurt at that time, and it seemed that there was some kind of resonance in the inexplicable reason. They felt sad for the same reason, so there was some kind of resonance emotion. After that, I couldn��t feel it anymore, so they didn��t resonate anymore.��


    ��Resonance���� Hao Ning carefully considered Zhou Yuan��s words. He knew that the so-called resonance referred to the phenomenon that occurred only when the vibration of two objects was the same. This meant that Liu Shuai was in the same mood as Zhe at that time. Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan at this time, ��In that case, does it mean that Liu Shuai, like Zhe, had experienced those things in school time when he was a little boy?��


    ��I���� Zhou Yuan obviously wanted to answer yes, but then sighed, ��I don��t know. But I seem to be able to feel that they wanted to speak everything out today, after keeping in mind for a long time and they couldn��t hold it back.��


    ��For a long time?�� Hao Ning reflected on Zhou Yuan��s words and nodded, ��Yes, who can understand the bitterness in their hearts at ordinary times?��


    ��It seems,�� Zhou Yuan did not agree with or deny Hao Ning��s words, but said silently, ��It seems to be something else����


    At this point, Zhou Yuan did not seem to understand. He waved his hand and said, ��No, I��m going home.�� After waving to Hao Ning and Long Fei, he took a taxi and left.


    ��Long Fei,�� Hao Ning found it was rare that only Long Fei was here, so he said solemnly, ��If you ask me, this Yunzhongzi really has no human nature who threw his children away for decades. I thought Liu Shuai had gone through a lot when he was a child, and it should be very difficult. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have been willing to admit Zhang Quan until now.��


    ��Well���� Long Fei scratched his head and didn��t know what to say, so he thought about it and replied, ��maybe there are other considerations for Yunzhongzi that we don��t know about.��


    ��What else can he think about?�� Hao Ning disagreed. ��The reason why I said it to you alone was that I was worried that Liu Shuai would be sad. It would really be better for a father like that to disappear. As a big god, his feelings for his children were really not as good as your feelings for your Yufei. Sometimes, I felt disappointed for Liu Shuai who hadn��t seen his father for decades, and it wasn��t long after they met, just because of a word, Liu Shuai was thrown out.��


    ��That��s not true���� Long Fei��s eyes flashed as if he wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut. He said with a wry smile, ��Every family has a skeleton in their cupboard. Let��s study that ring and figure out a way to help Zhe.��

 Chapter 141 - The Three Body Problem and Inner Strength

    Chapter 141 The Three Body Problem and Inner StrengthNow it was approaching 12 o��clock. Hao Ning yawned, watching dully Long Fei investigating the ring.


    ��Hao Ning,�� Long Fei had tried all the methods he could think up to the ring, while it didn��t react at all. All he could do was turned back and asked, ��You really don��t remember how you exerted your power and killed those people? Even the slightest details?��


    ��Stop asking me. I��ve told you countless times that I don��t remember at all.�� Hao Ning lay on his sofa, watching telly, not interested in all kinds of magic weapons on the table. If Zhang Quan knew that the knock-off of Hunyuan Vat, Immortal Tying Rope, Falling Treasure Coin, Apricot Bamboo Hat, the gloves which could grasp human souls, and a ring to split up souls were piling up on his table like box lunches, he would probably shout at him for such a waste.


    It wasn��t Hao Ning��s fault, though. He��d thought over it for times. Since he couldn��t cultivate his power, what was he going to do with all the magic weapons? Trade for a Porsche? No way. They looked valueless, and he��d be chucked out of the pawnshop for bringing them there. How about selling them to Zhang Chi Hang for some money? Impossible, he��s a miser specialising in finance who would calculate a minimum with formulas when answering sycophants�� wishes. And Zhang Quan? He should be the one who was interested most. But the pauper would be hilarious for a whole week at getting an Apple watch. How could he have money for such a trade? Could Long Fei be his potential customer? That would be ridiculous. Our Dragon God in front of him was now devoted to his little goal of 100 million.


    Gosh! Hao Ning looked unconsciously at the nocturne outside the balcony, hoping to roar at the dark night. Why such a capable man like him, who could subdue Hong Hai��er, kill Lan Ruo, fight against gangs of rascals and seal the new god, was so poor? In novels, couldn��t the ones holding some specific tricks gain success and possess above ten billion yuan under his name? Why was he so pathetic?


    He��d never thought that he was poor. Not when he met Zhang Chi Hang, not when he encountered Zhang Quan, but today when Zhe sent him the Porsche, he came to figure that he was really poor. Then he felt jealous watching Long Fei investigating the magic weapons in interest wearing a satisfied face. If only he had been a god, too. He could focus on only one thing all day, which was how to improve his incense. How would so much bloody stuff on earth even happen to him? What was worst, of all people, he was the last one in the world who could ever make it become a god. He couldn��t even cultivate his power. At that thought, he couldn��t help but shouted gloomily, ��God! Why I have no money?��


    Then even the telly was going against him, which began to flicker at a crackle. Irritated Hao Ning went front, clapping the telly and muttered, ��The broken telly, it never works well. Maybe it was damaged last time when we sealed gods. I��ll complain forcibly about the quality of MI��s tellies someday!��


    ��Hao Ning, I notice something weird.�� Long Fei finally turned his head and swung the ring at him, ��The ring is an insulator against magic power. No matter how much power I tried to infuse it with, it deflected back all of it.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning patted the telly for a while. No effect was observed, so he left it aside, walked close, took the ring from Long Fei��s hand and looked precisely, ��I didn��t get you.��


    ��To make it plain,�� Long Fei explained, pointing at the magic weapons on the table, ��All the magic weapons need the power to run, so when they��re infused with power. There lie two outcomes. One is that the magic power isn��t enough, so it turns out as if it disappeared. The magic weapon won��t react at all. The other is that with enough power, the magic weapon works. That night I and Zhou Yuan experimented with the magic weapon and it stayed still. We thought it was because of our lack of cultivation and limited power. But just now I investigated it closely, then I got to know that my power wouldn��t be taken in at all when I tried to infuse it, in turn, it came back directly to me. Thus, I made up the word, insulator against magic power. ��


    The insulator against magic power�� Hao Ning, listening to Long Fei, muttered in his mind that he was literally a superior student specialising in physics, or how could he have described the magic weapon with the word insulator.


    ��Or it actually isn��t a magic weapon?�� Hao Ning took the ring from Long Fei��s hand and looked into it against the lamp light, ��Maybe it��s like the broken telly, which is only an ordinary item?��


    ��Can��t be. Anything ordinary can��t return it wholly after being infused with power.�� Long Fei shook his head and smiled, ��It��s like when you take a ping pong ball and throw it to the ground, it won��t bounce back to the previous height, because of the energy loss in process of transformation. You can take power as one kind of special energy, so normally, when ordinary things are infused with power, there should be a loss. But when I infuse the ring, there isn��t such a loss at all.��


    ��Oh? That��s meaningful. ��Hearing Long Fei, the god entitled with Doctor of Physics, explaining it, Hao Ning got an interest in the ring, too, ��Then under which condition will the power not lose in slightest?��


    ��Eh�� Have to say I haven��t met one yet.�� Long Fei winked, apparently thoughtful. Hao Ning began to figure that Long Fei was virtually suitable for a scientist or a theologist, while the sophistication on earth is not for him. Long Fei continued, ��As far as I know, all ever been involved in theological history is about how to make weapons more strengthful. Who would conduct research on making such a useless thing as a magic weapon insulated from power?��


    ��How about thinking about that in another way? Since you��re a doctor in physics,�� Seeing Long Fei��s truly seriousness, Hao Ning plucked up spirit and decided to divert himself from the fact that he was a pauper by discussing these things with Long Fei, ��In physics, what an item could maintain the power without any loss?��


    ��Eh�� It only exists theoretically, like a rigid object. We suppose that a ball would bounce and clap without any energy loss when a rigid object is absolutely smooth because there isn��t any friction���� At that thought, Long Fei peered at Hao Ning and speculated, ��A hypothesis, I say it��s only a hypothesis, that if one object holds such an intense texture that there isn��t even a leak allowing the entrance of power, then that would be possible����


    ��Seam?�� Hao Ning pondered. He��d never met such a seamless thing. Then one item occurred to Hao Ning, ��Eh, Long Fei, have you read The Three Body Problem?


    ��The Three Body Problem? You refer to the trilogy of the master of science fiction Liu Cixin?��Long Fei, not knowing why Hao Ning mentioned that, got confusion in his eyes, ��I didn��t go further with that, but Yufei should��ve read it. I kept related memories after occupying his body, but it��s been years, so not quite clear. What��s it?��


    ��In The Three Body Problem, it depicted a weapon, Master Liu called it Water Drop. It was featured with a cohesive surface, in which the arrays of atoms were seamless. No matter at which level of magnification, the surface was smooth. That��s a very strengthful weapon.�� Hao Ning said and turned on his mobile, looking for a depiction of Water Drop, then handed it to Long Fei, ��See, here it is.��


    ��Ah, I keep such an impression.�� Long Fei went through it and nodded, but then shook his head, ��You mean the ring is likely to be such things? No way�� According to Master Liu��s depiction, with no space between atoms, the tiny ring should weigh too much for a human to pick it up, leave alone wear it on fingers. Besides, what he wrote is science fiction, not the real.


    ��You make sense as well.�� Hao Ning knew more about physics than Liu Shuai did, so he could understand Long Fei��s words. At that thought, he got the inspiration and beamed at Long Fei, ��If this thing can��t be driven by your power, then will it be possible to drive this with inner force?��


    ��Inner force? How will inner force even drive?�� Long Fei felt confused and scratched his head, ��Inner force is the force that functions inside objects. If you do a force analysis, you��ll find that it has no external impact����


    Long Fei��s answer perplexed Haoning, but he understood in the twinkling of an eye, that Long Fei��s inner force wasn��t his inner force, but the inner force used in force analysis of physics subjects. For Hao Ning, he wouldn��t apply such inner force unless in a physics examination, so who��d ever think of that in daily life? It was visible that Long Fei was deeply affected by Yufei. Theology, physics or nothing would be on their mind.


    ��Hey, you got it wrong.�� Hao Ning smiled mirthlessly. He was to blame for switching to physics abruptly when talking to Long Fei about physics. ��When I say inner force, I don��t refer to the inner force in physics, but the one in Wuxia fiction, which is also known as inner strength. Yeah, Long Fei, you are supposed to be the one among us who reads the least of Wuxia fiction. For example, the Sven Sided Strike I applied on dinner table today, and the Flower-picking Finger, Cloud Step, are all driven by inner strength. Inner strength is quite important for the warriors in Wuxia fictions. Of course, the so-called inner strength doesn��t exist in the real world. But think about the guys in Brain Restaurant that evening, they��re all supposed to hold inner strength.��


    ��Exactly! I remember! That makes sense!�� Long Fei patted his thigh and looked at Hao Ning in excitement, ��Last evening when Dao used Soul Cutter, I didn��t notice the wave of power in his body. And I could tell by his behaviors that he didn��t exert his power by incense absorbed, which was to say, it was probable that he didn��t possess any power, and he utilised the ring in some other methods. Yes! I strayed by subjectively reckoning that power was needed to run at the sight of a magic weapon. Sure! It sure is! Dao should have been reformed by Book Elf, too, and they were actually exerting the inner strength in fictions!��


    ��In that way. it got relatively complicated.�� Saying that, Long Fei got a bit anxious, ��Though I haven��t read many Wuxia fictions, I heard something from Liu Shuai that in different kungfu they cultivate different inner strength. So if Dao was really exerting inner strength, while we didn��t know accurately which one, how could we learn the corresponding inner strength? The ring is mysterious, so it��s impossible that we drive it with nothing special.��

 Chapter 142 - Hao Nings New Weapon!

    Chapter 142 Hao Ning��s New Weapon!��Your analysis is very reasonable. Dao was using the ring all the time last night.�� Hao Ning carefully recalled what happened when he was in a coma. ��Kong just hinted Dao nearby. Therefore, it was likely that Kong didn��t know how to use it. Only Dao knew.��


    ��It seemed like Kong wasn��t just there to remind him,�� Long Fei frowned and recalled, ��He seemed to have his hand on Dao all the time.��


    ��Well? It seemed true.�� Hao Ning said, nodding his head. ��I almost ignored it if you didn��t say so. I always thought they were just too close, but what kind of kungfu needed a person to stick on his body? Putting hands on your body was more like passing inner strength. But why did they pass inner strength?��


    Hao Ning couldn��t help bowing their heads and thought that they had never met this kind of kungfu.


    ��Even you don��t know it���� Long Fei frowned when he came to realize that there was a kungfu skill that even Hao Ning didn��t know it for the first time.�� In this way, our hope is very slim.��


    ��Hey-hey, don��t worry. Although we don��t know it, we have a unique skill,�� Hao Ning saw Long Fei felt a little depressed, he patted Long Fei on the shoulder confidently.�� Have you forgotten my best kungfu, unseen power? ��


    ��Unseen power? I don��t have much impression. What kind of skill is this?�� It was obvious that Long Fei only knew something about Wuxiao Novel, but he had no deep research. It was no wonder that Master Jin��s wuxia system and kungfu were so complicated that apart from Hao Ning who was very interested in it, no one would study it.


    Long Fei felt a little confused and asked, ��How does it like? It is too tiny to be seen?��


    ��Eh��It doesn��t mean like that,�� Hao Ning knew Long Fei would think so, and explained with a smile, ��This kung fu skill won��t hurt anyone.��


    Hao Ning saw that Long Fei was somewhat unimpressed, so he continued, ��But what��s great about it is that it can imitate any martial art in the world. For example, Seventy-two Unique Skills of Shaolin need seventy-two kinds of inner strength, which is contradictory to each other, so no one can practice seventy-two stunts in history. But with unseen power, he can practice them all.�� Hao Ning stopped for a while. He originally wanted to say that the side effects after practicing were also great, but he thought that he didn��t practice at all and he borrowed it actually. At least this kungfu had been used frequently recently, and there was nothing wrong yet, so he didn��t mention the side effects. ��I think those people who use Book Elf to learn kungfu should not learn very unpopular kungfu, so I just need to use unseen power to simulate the common kungfu skills one by one, and we will meet it later.��


    ��Wonderful! That is to say, with the unseen power, you��ll master all the kungfu inner strength in the world?�� Long Fei was more interested than Hao Ning at this moment. He hurriedly put the ring on Hao Ning��s right hand. ��Brother Hao Ning, try it right now.��


    ��Well, take it easy! Let me think about which kungfu to start with.�� Hao Ning carefully recalled the situation when Dao appeared last night. Unfortunately, he who did not exert his kung fu had turned to ashes. However, if Dao needed Kong to pass on inner strength, it should be a kungfu which needs a great effort with inner strength. Hao Ning started from his familiar kungfu while thinking: ��Dragon Claw? No response. One-finger Death Touch? No response. Six-pulse Excalibur? No. Flame Knife, Wuxiang-Zhi, Seven Sided Strike, Taizong��s Long Fist, Zi Xia��s Miraculous Skill, Ice Palm, and Bone-melting Palm����


    All of a sudden, the whole living room was very busy. Hao Ning tried his familiar kungfu skills one by one just like calling the dish names on the menu. Since each kungfu skill required corresponding moves to use inner strength, Hao Ning started practicing kung fu in the living room in the early morning of the night just like dancing. Although he borrowed kung fu from the book, Hao Ning acted like he knew it. Several kungfu moves were too sharp that even the distant wall was scratched. If it weren��t for Hao Ning��s use of very tiny inner strength, the wall would have been broken into several pieces just like what happened to the table in the Italian restaurant.


    Long Fei had tried all the kungfu described by Master Jin by now. Hao Ning was so fast that Long Fei couldn��t catch him. He couldn��t stop clapping and admiring: ��Brother Hao Ning, I��ve really got it today. Zhe always calls you brother. You really deserve it! You mastered so many kungfu skills. I really admire you! Although you don��t know spells, with these kung fu skills, it��s hard for you to be hurt by normal spells. I can��t practice any of your kungfu skills.��


    ��Hoo���� Hao Ning didn��t respond to him, but just wiped his sweat, drank some water and smiled at Long Fei. Anyway, this is his ability to save his life? Before, every time when he wanted to borrow kungfu, he always had to rush to find relevant books which let him almost fell into trouble several times. Later, Hao Ning came up with a wonderful idea which was so great that he made a complete set of kungfu skills from the Wuxia Novels he still remembered, and asked Liu Shuai to write a mobile phone program for him. Every time he used ��Lend Me Your Mana��, he just borrowed the complete set of kungfu skills from this mobile phone directly. However, there was also a problem in this way. These were simple versions after all. He couldn��t make the original inner strength of these kung fu skills. In desperation, Hao Ning had to practice the unseen power quite well, and now he could use it well when defending the enemy.


    ��It doesn��t matter how much I can,�� Hao Ning replied with a sigh. ��The point is to find the kung fu that can activate this ring as soon as possible. It��s very late now.��


    After that, Hao Ning continued his non-stop ��kung fu demonstration��. In less than half an hour, he had tried hundreds of kung fu skills, but the ring did not respond at all.


    Gazed at Long Fei whose eyes were filled with hope, he felt a little awkward: The most shameful thing in the world was that he gained nothing after being busy for a long time as if he hadn��t been busy at all. Hao Ning stopped from wiping sweat. Suddenly he felt depressed. He originally wanted to chat with Long Fei and studied the ring to transfer his feeling of the inability in earning money, but after all the kungfu was tried, he found himself more useless.


    When feeling depressed, Hao Ning watched the flashing TV again as if it had laughed at him, a stupid guy. He hated it so much that he wanted to smash it at once. However, he had regretted before he gave out the fist. It was all his own money. He had to buy a new one after smashing it. How wasteful it is! So he hurriedly put back the fist. Since the fist was given out with Hao Ning��s anger, it had too much inner strength. The hasty withdrawal of inner strength made him feel a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the inner strength was all from himself with the same root. After returning to the abdomen, it soon dissipated.


    ��Done!�� Long Fei shouted excitedly, pointing to Hao Ning��s head, ��Yes, you made it!��


    Hao Ning looked up and could not help feeling surprised. He saw two small balls slowly rotating in the air. They were as cute as two rabbits. The balls were exactly the same as what Kong called out that night!


    ��Brother Hao Ning! You��re so amazing!�� Long Fei hurriedly held one fist in the other hand as what Zhe always did. ��It��s true that everything comes to him who waits! What kungfu did you use just now?��


    ��Hmm?�� Hao Ning was overjoyed and was stunned by Long Fei��s question. It seemed that he did not use any kungfu just now. He just punched wildly due to his heart. If he punched like that��Hao Ning clapped his forehead. Damn! He found that was a true proof of a proverb��You can wear out iron shoes in fruitless searching, and yet by a lucky chance you may find the lost thing without even looking for it. The punch he just hit did not simulate other kung fu move, but just a casual punch, which is to say, the punch just now was nothing but the unseen power!


    Hao Ning just got over it. The biggest obstacle he encountered was that he was always thinking about what kind of kungfu it was, so he had been imitating other kungfu, but he ignored the possibility that it was unseen power itself!


    However, unseen power was based on Divine Power of the North, and it was also the most familiar kungfu! Thinking about it carefully, all kungfu skills had been tried just now, but without any kungfu of Minstrel to which unseen power belonged! Hao Ning couldn��t help blaming himself. If Minstrel��s kung fu were the first one to be tried, he wouldn��t have to jump and make a scene in the living room in the middle of the night.


    Hao Ning immediately tried to lie Divine Power of the North on the right hand, a light smell of North Qi turned into a thin line, inserting the index finger with the ring. It was predictable as the inner strength in Hao Ning��s index finger was more and more abundant, and the two small balls turned faster and faster and moved wherever Hao Ning wanted to.


    ��Wow, I am really amazing!�� Hao Ning couldn��t help jumping up with joy. He couldn��t help but felt a burst of pride in his heart: It was really coward enough watching Xiao Hong and Long Fei using either power or magic instruments. One could make it rain when pointed one finger towards the sky, while the other unfolded the Red Armillary Sash to change the color of the heaven and the earth. However, so miserable that Hao Ning could only poke with one finger. Now, with such a beheading magic weapon, as a result, he was not afraid of any immortal or spell.


    Hao Ning couldn��t help laughing when thinking of it, ��Long Fei, I have a weapon, too!�� After saying that, Hao Ning was so excited that his tears almost fell down. He finally understood the excitement of Sun Wukong when he got his magic cudgel. He couldn��t help suppressing his joy to stir the whole East Sea. When looking at other people with various weapons before. At the very least, they could draw an array symbol like Liu Shuai to deceive people. Although we didn��t know how the effect was, at least it could be used! Now my weapon was much better than yours, you little baldy!


    Liu Shuai was sleeping at home when he suddenly sneezed. He felt cold and covered his quilt in a daze with a smile on his face. The phone beside him also showed a chat interface with Wen on WeChat.


    Long Fei was also overjoyed, which meant that he had taken a step forward his small target��to make 100 million yuan. He pointed to a stool and said to Hao Ning, ��Brother Hao Ning, hurry up and try this stool!��


    ��Well! Look at my brother��s Soul Cutter!�� As soon as Hao Ning was happy, and the two balls rushed directly to the stools, just like what happened last night, shuttling the stool back and forth thousands of times in an instant.


    Strangely, the stool was neither damaged nor turned into white powder like Dao last night.

 Chapter 143 - Divine Power of the North and the Soul Cutter

    Chapter 143 Divine Power of the North and the Soul Cutter��What happened? Why isn��t the stool broken?��


    Hao Ning looked at the stool in perfect condition and exchanged a doubted expression with Long Fei. Shaking his head, he took back the small balls and walked over and touched the stool. Sure enough, it was still a solid stool. It didn��t change anything at all.


    ��It must be wrong,�� Hao Ning felt a bit strange, who was like talking to himself or asking Long Fei. ��When Dao and his fellows used this soul cutter, I remember it was hurtful.��


    ��It��s more than just hurtful.�� Long Fei shook his head and said affirmatively. ��They nearly dug out the land under the feet of those people. This soul cutter must be a fierce weapon!��


    ��Then why is the stool intact?�� Hao Ning wondered. Was this stool too strong? Thinking about it, he used one-tenth of his inner force and patted at it casually. The stool was smashed into screenings immediately.


    ��F*ck! This cutter just looked pretty!�� Seeing that the effect of soul cutter that he tossed for one night to learn was not as good as that unintended pat, Hao Ning was furious and couldn��t help but swear. ��This is not even a weapon! Not even as good as the power of my palm! This soul cutter wasted my nighttime. Could it only have two small balls flying around me? So it was useful when decorating? In addition to its nice appearance that should be helpful in selling, what was so good about it? I was not Zhou Yuan, who was good at decorating oneself as an old kind magic fairy!��


    ��Atishoo!�� Zhou Yuan was lying in bed with a red face, holding a mobile phone to read a novel. Around him was a lot of tissue papers. Suddenly he sneezed. He couldn��t help but asked himself, ��Is it like what Hao Ning said that my body has become weak recently? The body gets cold after a few times at night.��


    ��Don��t hurry! Take your time. Are we missing something?�� Long Fei calmed Hao Ning down and reflected, ��I remembered when Dao was using the cutter, he said to Kong once, like ��I know. Don��t destroy the body.�� Do you have any memory about that?��


    ��It seemed that there was such a sentence. What is the meaning of not destroying the body?�� Hao Ning was not like the dragon god who was very sleepy at night. His brain almost stopped working. ��Dao was trying to emphasize something?��


    ��When the first time Dao used it, he flicked the dust off the apricot bamboo hat.�� Long Fei lowered his head, pacing in the living room and thinking carefully. ��That is, at that time the soul cutter was harmful to object, and when the apricot bamboo hat was taken over by them, Kong then reminded Dao to not destroy the body. Didn��t destroy the body. The body was not destroyed, and then their souls were broken into pieces���� On this thought, Long Fei��s eyes suddenly brightened and looked at Hao Ning. ��Are there two ways for the cutter to hurt something? One is to hurt the soul, and the other is to hurt the body? Dao firstly used it to do damage to the flesh, and then to the soul? And now the two little balls you summoned, they were likely to hurt the soul, so it was useless against the stool?��


    ��Well? Makes sense.�� Hao Ning yawned frustratedly. Hearing what Long Fei said, he lifted his spirits a little. ��It��s not impossible, but we don��t have a spirit or soul here, so how can we try to prove it?��


    ��As for this���� Long Fei frowned, thinking about it. He gritted and said, ��Danger can never be overcome without taking risks. I can��t afford the house if I couldn��t risk my spirit into it. Whatever!�� He said, reaching out his hand, and a tiny ball of shining spirit floating in the air. ��Brother Hao Ning, you can try this!��


    ��Long Fei, where did this come from?�� Hao Ning saw this group of light appearing from Long Fei. He began to feel hesitant, but understood it immediately with a little thought. ��Is this your own soul? Are you crazy, using your own soult for experiments? Are you not afraid to be spiritually gone just like those three guys?��


    ��No, don��t worry.�� Long Fei shook his head and explained. ��This is just a small part of my soul. Even if it is broken, I will absorb them again. After a while, it can be turned into my spirit again.�� Seeing Hao Ning��s hesitation, Long Fei urged promptly, ��Don��t hesitate. Try it out. If you succeed, I will have a clue to study this ring in Qingbei University tomorrow.��


    ��Well, I��ll try.�� Long Fei insisted, and Hao Ning reluctantly agreed, with hesitation still remained in his heart. He deliberately slowed down the internal force, so those small balls also slowly entered the group of light, travelling back and forth.


    ��Is it working?�� Hao Ning looked at Long Fei��s facial expressions, closing his eyes and frowning. He planned to take back the ball as soon as Long Fei had any problem.


    ��It seems��that I didn��t feel anything.�� Long Fei felt for a long time, opened his eyes and said to Hao Ning, and then looked at the group of fine light and these two small balls as if they were two worlds, without having any influence.


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning took the ball back and let them sway only on the top of his head. ��It seems that these two balls in my hands can only be decorations����


    Long Fei waved his hand, and the group of light returned to the body. Looking at Hao Ning, his tone was dull, Long Fei felt a little embarrassed inside. After all, he was helping him, but he made Hao Ning so depressed. So he comforted Hao Ning and said: ��You can��t say that. We still have a lot of progress. At least you can use the inner strength to summon the ball, which proves the direction we are guessing towards should be correct, and we must have ignored some details.��


    ��What else can we ignore? We have excluded magical power, also excluded inner strength. Is there any other detail?�� Hao Ning continued to yawn and said with tears, ��Long Fei, think about it. I am already too sleepy to use my brain.��


    Hao Ning didn��t lie. He had just practiced an hour of martial arts at home. Although there was unseen power as a foundation, it was somewhat overwhelming for his body.


    ��Well, I will think about it thoroughly again. We might as well start from the characteristics of their martial arts,�� Long Fei nodded, biting his fingers and thinking carefully. ��Assuming that Dao and his fellows used real kung fu, then they should be similar to those who messed up the restaurants. So, although you didn��t fight against Dao, the people in the restaurant actually fought with you. Was there anything special when you fought with them?��


    Hao Ning frowned, ��Anything special? The martial arts of these people seemed to have a gap between the names and the original Kung Fu skills, but the power was not small. If it were not for me to borrow a lot of kung fu, I would definitely have suffered a big loss���� When it came to this, Hao Ning suddenly thought about it. ��Those who originally scuffled with each other didn��t care about me, but when seeing that I had made several kinds of kung fu, suddenly they said something strange����


    ��How strange?�� Long Fei asked quickly. ��Maybe it is a breakthrough point.��


    ��They all just fought freely with each other,�� Hao Ning recalled the scene of the night. The expressions of those people were still vivid. ��But seeing that I used Sliding-over-the-water Art in a row and then used flaming knives. They began to shout, You learned so many kinds of kung fu?�� They stopped fighting each other and began to chase me violently. On the thought of that, Hao Ning couldn��t help smiling bitterly. He suddenly became a target of the public. It seemed that he was a locomotive, and behind him followed countless train compartments.


    ��So the reason they beat you was that they saw you used a variety of kung fu skills? So,�� Long Fei seemed to become Yu Fei, a high IQ detective. He frowned and said, ��The most likely situation is that, although they can practice martial arts, they still have a lack of ability compared with you. This kind of deficiency is not how to use kung fu, but the number of kinds of Martial Arts! Perhaps for some reason, each of them could only practice one kind of kung fu, you, on the other hand, could use a variety of them and stood out from the crowd, which led to their embarrassment and their attack to you together!��


    ��Er, what you said makes sense.�� Hao Ning nodded. It was not impossible. At that time, Zhang Quan also raised this point when explaining the situation of Qili. He was likely to have a way to let Qili have a kind of kung fu. However, there might be some restrictions. He didn��t care about this point then. Now thinking about it, it was very likely that the number of kung fu was limited. Hao Ning could borrow many at the same time, so he didn��t pay attention to other people. From Long Fei��s reasoning, the possibility could be very huge.


    Even so, Hao Ning still replied lazily: ��But, even so, what does this have to do with the ball we are discussing now?��


    ��I was thinking that you could summon small balls, and that proves that your internal force should not be wrong,�� Long Fei continued to analyze pondering around. ��But if they can only use one kind of kung fu, then Dao is likely, too, to have access to only this kind of kung fu, so as for why Dao can motivate the power of this ball but you can��t, it shouldn��t be that you don��t have much kung fu, but you had too much of them!��


    ��Well? So having too much becomes a disadvantage?�� Hearing what Long Fei said, Hao Ning smiled helplessly. ��You mean, too greedy to chew them down?��


    ��It��s not only about greed,�� Long Fei frowned seriously. Obviously his mind was turning very fast. Hao Ning couldn��t help but admire Long Fei and his brain. Although in many things Long Fei was never good at it, in other terms of things, he seemed to be a genius. ��You know more about martial arts than I do. So what if I ask you, in the case that we are right to choose the unseen power? If you were Dao, how would you use the inner strength of the unseen power just then?��


    ��No, there is no such thing as an inner strength of unseen power. Inner strength of the Minstrel members is from the same source. They are all Northern-ming Genuine Qi.�� Hao Ning swayed his hand and tried to correct Long Fei. His eyes suddenly brightened and he started to slap himself. ��I am so stupid, too stupid!��


    ��Hey, hey, hey, what��s wrong with you?�� Hao Ning��s move shocked Long Fei. He grabbed Hao Ning��s hand hurriedly. ��What are you doing? Why do you hurt yourself?��


    ��I am just so stupid! The kung fu of the Minstrel is all based on Northern-ming Genuine Qi, but more than one kind of kung fu can use Northern-ming Genuine Qi!�� Hao Ning was quite excited. ��If Dao has only one kind of martial arts, it must be only Tianshan Six-yang Press, or Baihong Press, but not two of them! Yes, yes, no wonder Kong has been putting his hand on Dao, it must be like this! I see!��


    ��What does this have to do with Kong?�� Seeing Hao Ning suddenly mentioned about Kong, asked doubtedly, ��Didn��t he seem not able to practice any kind of kung fu?��


    ��He can, but his kung fu is a very strange kind,�� Hao Ning nodded and said quite affirmatively, ��The martial arts of the Minstrel, based on the Divine Power of the North, can turn all his inner strength into Northern-ming Genuine Qi. Other martial arts of this school would need learners to develop their own inner strength. If a person learns the Tianshan Six-yang Press of Minstrel, you can no longer learn the Divine Power of the North. So how long will he have to wait for enough Northern-ming Genuine Qi?��


    Long Fei listened to Hao Ning��s analysis and got confused. ��Isn��t that normal? Just like whatever magic spells do you have, shouldn��t you slowly practice your own power?��


    ��Normally, yes, but it��s too slow,�� Hao Ning nodded and smiled at Long Fei. ��But if Kong mastered Divine Power of the North, he could absorb the internal force of others into Northern-ming Genuine Qi, then passing this Genuine Qi to Dao. Dao, therefore, he could have endless inner strength to practice his own martial arts!��


    Long Fei, with his mouth wide opened, was marveling at this work. Hao Ning couldn��t help but awe at the effort of the Minstrel. For only their inner strength could be transferred, that they had such cooperation.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning also understood that simply Northern-ming Genuine Qi was not lethal. What was really lethal was the various martial arts based on inner strength. In this way, the respondents of the small balls seemed no longer surprising: The ball could be summoned because he used the right inner strength, but because the inner strength here was not combined with lethal kung fu, the ball couldn��t cause any damage to the stool.


    The clever was mistaken by cleverness. He was used to simulating other martial arts by using unseen power, so as to have forgotten that the most basic rule. Simulation was, after all, simulating others. If he didn��t choose the right ��external power�� to combine what in the contrast to be his ��internal power��, it could only be a similar paradox, never the right way to go through.


    Sighing in his heart and Hao Ning said, ��The reason is now clear, and the possibility is great, but what kind of kung fu will it be? The Minstrel has a lot of kungfu skills, which are all very powerful. How can we try them one by one?��

 Chapter 144 - The Cause of Yufei’s Death

    ��The Minstrel has a lot of kungfu skills, which are all very powerful. How can we try them one by one?�� Hao Ning stood up immediately, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to try again. But just at the moment he stood up, he fainted and fell down to the couch.


    It turned out that Hao Ning just practiced so many kungfu skills at one fling, so he was exhausted at that moment. Hao Ning had to wave his hand awkwardly, ��Wait, I should take a break. I��m kind of tired now.��


    ��Don��t worry. You should take a break first,�� Long Fei knew that Haoning was eager to help him. He quickly stopped Hao Ning and poured him a glass of water. He didn��t continue to speak until Hao Ning finished his water. ��You��ve been trying all night. It is inevitable that you feel exhausted. It is better to calm down and think about what the most likely one is.��


    ��I really can��t figure it out now,�� said Hao Ning, rubbing his forehead. After drinking the water, he started to feel better. ��Do you have any ideas or clues?��


    ��Well, I don��t know much about kungfu skills, but the ball set off by has a characteristic. It only hurts the soul or the body. It feels like there is not only one state.�� Long Fei thought, ��so does the Minstrel has a kungfu skill, which has different states? For example, something couple strength and softness, or just a little more strength, or you can choose more softness?��


    ��As far as I know, the Minstrel��s kungfu skills don��t give priority to strength, let alone more strength, or more softness, not to mention choosing the state of strength and softness���� Hao Ning frowned and thought carefully. This evening, discussing kungfu skills with Long Fei, the Dragon Dod, Hao Ning felt that he has used all the lessons he had learned in Wuxia Novels for so many years. ��Although Tianshan Six-yang Press has only six moves, it is said that it includes all the kungfu skills in the world. But I haven��t heard it has anything like the combination of strength and softness. Baihong Press and Tianshan Folding Hand don��t seem to have it either. However, as you said if the state is alternative�� It would work!��


    ��what?�� Long Fei heard Hao Ning��s words and asked quickly, ��What is it?��


    ��It��s not kungfu skills, or it��s not all kungfu skills,�� Hao Ning said with a wry smile. If that were what they looked for, it would be too hidden. ��It��s a kind of hidden weapon produced by kungfu skills, which may be the most dreadful hidden weapon in Jin Yong��s novels��Life and Death Charms.��


    ��Life and Death Charms? What is that?�� Long Fei didn��t know much about it. ��Why is it dreadful?��


    ��After being hit by other hidden weapons, you just need to pull it out and you��ll recover after the wound is healed. But once you��re hit by Life and Death Charms, there would be no cure, and you��ll feel worse than death. That��s why it is called Life and Death Charms.�� Hao Ning explained to Long Fei while thinking. Right, when Tian Shan Tong Lao was using the Life and Death Charms, she inverted Northern-ming Genuine Qi, and let inner strength turn cold, thus turning water in her hand into ice flake, and at the same time attaching different inner strength of Yin and Yang to turn them into hidden weapons to shoot out. Because the proportion of Yin and Yang inner strength was different, the other side used pure Yang internal forces to dissolve, and the Yin part would attack, and vice versa, so it was almost impossible to understand. And as for the idea of the proportion of Yin and Yang, and the ball just analyzed, sometimes hurting the soul, sometimes hurting the body, does it not coincide?


    With this in mind, Hao Ning said to Long Fei: ��Make way for me.�� Hao Ning used his inner strength in the way the Life and Death Charms were used. As expected, the small ball flying in the air gradually turned into two flakes. Although it did not become blades, it had already been similar to what Dao used at that time.


    ��However, what is the proportion of yin and yang?�� Hao Ning hesitated a little because there were a lot of combinations. He entangled, ��to tell the truth, I only used the Life and Death Charms once, and I am not very familiar with it. Speaking of this, Hao Ning remembered Jienan, who was hit by Hao Ning��s Life and Death Charms. He couldn��t help smiling bitterly. If Jienan didn��t insist at that time, Hao Ning would not have learned how to use Life and Death Charms.


    ��Brother Hao Ning, we��ve taken a step in the right direction,�� Long Fei felt excited and nodded repeatedly as he saw the flakes in the air. ��I think if even you can��t run this kungfu skill well with your power, it would be much harder for Dao to use it well with his limited power. In this way, he will probably only use the Life and Death Charms in the simplest way to avoid mistakes. So that when he confronts the enemy, he can make sure that nothing is going wrong.��


    ��The simplest? Of course, it��s either all Yin or all Yang.�� Hao Ning felt a joy, clenched his fist and pointed the ring at the stool. He tried to turn the inner strength of the Life and Death Charms into the whole yang. Just after this, these two flakes flew to the stool silently and flew back and forth quickly. This time, they were totally different from what they had looked like before. With the small flakes flying back and forth, the stool became riddled. Soon the stool was all broken, and in a moment, the whole stool was completely turned into some white powder!


    ��Yes!�� Long Fei couldn��t help clapping, ��Yes!��


    ��Yes!�� Hao Ning also shouted out happily. Just after shouting out, he suddenly felt some foul smell. Long Fei was standing far and did not feel it, but Hao Ning smelled more and felt more smelly, and hurriedly shouted, ��Open the window. It stinks!��


    ��Why does the toilet stink suddenly?�� Long Fei also smelled it. He quickly opened the window, pointing at it, and a breeze blew out the foul smell.


    ��Gee���� a voice suddenly came out from the living room, which seemed to be amazed at what had just happened, but it faded out soon and didn��t come out again.


    Even so, the voice was very obvious. How could it avoid Haoning��s ears? There had been other people in the living room! Hao Ning winked at Long Fei alertly. Long Fei nodded calmly, not as excited as he had just been. Obviously, he also heard the voice.


    There was always someone else in the house. How could I have been totally unaware of it for so long tonight? What did this person want to do? For these weapons on the desk? Or to revenge his peers for Nezha��s matter? Thinking of this, Hao Ning couldn��t help breaking into cold sweat: If he really came to revenge, I couldn��t even find him, let alone resist.


    Although surprised, Hao Ning let sleeping dogs lie. He thought about all kinds of possibilities in a flash. If someone spoke at that time and there was no place to hide in the whole living room, it could be concluded that there was someone with power. His body did not come here, but his soul came to fish for information. Hao Ning did not dare to talk with the Long Fei. He had to take out his mobile phone and type to Long Fei. ��Where did you hear the voice coming from?�� How is the power of this person?��


    ��Living room, very close to us,�� Long Fei saw the words and understand. He also learned to type to Hao Ning. ��The spirit is strange. I don��t know that his power is strong or not. If he hadn��t just spoken, I would not have felt the existence of him.��


    ��Is this man an enemy or a friend?�� Hao Ning replied. But he soon regretted writing it, which was almost nonsense.


    ��If he is a friend, why does he not come out and meet us and need to be so secretive?�� As expected, Long Fei responded like that. And when he saw that Hao Ning was about to look around, he stopped Hao Ning in a hurry. ��Don��t look for him readily. If this man has strong power and is more than our match, we will be in a more dangerous situation after we find him.��


    Hao Ning knew the meaning of Long Fei. If they didn��t look for his spirit now, they would still lull him. But if they started looking for the spirit of this person, it would show that he had been found by them. In that case, Hao Ning was afraid that as smatterers, Long Fei and he couldn��t exchange several blows with that guy.


    ��Let��s go to the balcony.�� Hao Ning thought for a moment. He raised the ring on his right hand and swayed at Long Fei. He typed a line, ��It��s just the time to try the power of the Soul Cutter.��


    When Long Fei saw this, he immediately understood and did not reply. He came to the balcony with Hao Ning. The balcony was connected to the living room. When they came to the balcony, Long Fei immediately closed the glass door on the balcony and draw a few strokes towards the door in the air. A transparent seal appeared on the glass door. Hao Ning blinked, and the seal was no longer there.


    ��Yes!�� Long Fei wiped his sweat and whispered to Hao Ning, ��This seal can make sure that in 30 breaths, any spirit tens of times stronger than me can��t come out. Act quickly!��


    At that time, the two balls were obediently flying constantly over Haoning��s head. As Long Fei said so, Hao Ning quickly turned the inner strength extremely yin and said, ��Go!�� These two flakes rushed directly into the living room. When Hao Ning just broke the stool, he only used less than 10% of his strength, but now he was fighting with all his strength. The small flakes were flying back and forth in the living room, the speed of which was several times faster than the way Dao used last night, and a sound came out. ��Ah, how could it be���� The voice disappeared before the sentence was finished. After a few breaths, the flakes returned to Hao Ning and turned into two flying balls.


    Hao Ning was the first to rush into the living room. Because of the inverting of inner strength just now, it was a little cold in the room. Hao Ning didn��t care about it. Inverting the Northern-ming Genuine Qi could even make water freeze into ice. Besides, the living room was just a little cold? Hao Ning directly picked up the glove that could grab the soul from the dining table and put it on. He grasped in the air. As expected, some broken light scattered on the ground, just like the light of last night, but the color and texture of it were somewhat different. Hao Ning did not care about the specific details. He pointed to the soul without turning his head. ��Long Fei, is this a shredded soul? Can you tell whose soul is this? Long Fei, Long Fei?��


    Long Fei didn��t answer any of these questions, so Hao Ning couldn��t help looking back at Long Fei. It was a thoughtless glance but Hao Ning was shocked by the expression of Long Fei.


    Long Fei��s eyes tarnished, his whole body trembled, his eyes were red with blood and his teeth were gnashed. Hao Ning could not tell it was because whether Long Fei was feeling cold or he was upset seeing this soul. He quickly went up and patted Long Fei��s shoulder: ��Long Fei, are you okay? Are you feeling a little cold? I will get you a blanket. Or did you recognize this soul? Too bad! If you recognized him, would it be possible that this soul is your friend?��


    Unexpectedly, tears like blood flowed out from Long Fei��s red eyes. Hao Ning used to see that Long Fei used a spell to produce tears when he could not cry. At that time, Hao Ning joked that Long Fei was a drama queen. But he had never seen such red tears of Long Fei, and he was too shocked to move.


    At that time, Long Fei suddenly knelt on the ground, covering his face and crying bitterly: ��I know. I know! He died like this. he died like this! ��


    ��Who? What are you talking about?�� Hao Ning did not understand, just as Long Fei was a logical reasoner, he suddenly turned into a heartbroken person, ��Calm down first, and say it right.��


    With the constant comfort of Hao Ning, Long Fei calmed down gradually, took his hand off his face, looked up at Hao Ning, and said in a calm but desperate tone: ��At the first time I went into Yufei��s dormitory and found that his soul had been broken. His dormitory was so cold like now!��


    A flash of lightning split the sky, and the bright light made Hao Ning��s scalp numb. Just with this single sentence, Hao Ning fully understood what Long Fei was talking about!

 Chapter 145 - Poor Parental Love

    Chapter 145 Poor Parental LoveA flash of lightning split the sky, and the bright light made Hao Ning��s scalp numb. With only this sentence, Hao Ning fully understood what Long Fei was talking about!


    Before Long Fei told Hao Ning that when Long Fei was in S city and realized that Yufei might meet problems, he went to Yufei��s dormitory for the first time and found that only Yufei was in the dormitory. At that time he said, ��Although it��s very hot outside, it��s as cold as an icehouse inside the dormitory.�� Hao Ning didn��t take it seriously. As a poem goes, grieved o��er the years, flowers make us shed tears; hating to part, hearing birds breaking our heart. Emotional people would use their mood to replace the objective environment when describing things, so when Hao Ning listened to Long Fei��s description, he subconsciously thought that Long Fei was talking about his extremely cold mood at that time.


    But Hao Ning neglected a fact: Long Fei was a God who received no literary training at all. He said that Yufei��s dormitory was cold as an icehouse, so Long Fei must really feel cold in the dormitory at that time. Besides, it was during summer vacation, there was no air conditioning in the dormitory, so the coldness was obviously abnormal��just like now, at this moment, it was extremely cold in Hao Ning��s house.


    Maybe Long Fei also found this abnormality at that time, but he paid too much attention to Yufei��s soul and did not investigate it.


    It was not difficult to understand: No matter how rich one��s imagination was, if Hao Ning had not just broken the soul of the unexpected visitor by driving Soul Cutter with extremely Yin inner strength, or if they had not just rushed back to the living room and found that the temperature in the living room had dropped, or if they hadn��t understood it precisely that extremely Yin inner strength was needed to break the soul with Soul Cutter, which could reduce temperature, because of their previous speculation and discussion, who would think out the necessary connection between the reduction of temperature and soul fragmentation?


    To say the least, if Long Fei were not constantly concerning about Yufei, with every scene of Yufei��s life spinning in his mind countless times��if Hao Ning were the only one here tonight, facing the temperature changes in this living room, he could have used this method instead of turning on the air conditioner in the summer. How could they immediately associate the situation here with the condition in Yufei��s dormitory at that time?


    With this in mind, Hao Ning fully understood that when Long Fei saw Yufei at that time, Yufei��s soul was broken to pieces. Wasn��t that the same with this broken soul in his own hands now?


    Hao Ning couldn��t help frowning: assuming this to be right, would it be impossible that Yufei��s soul was destroyed by the Soul Cutter of Godslayer Sect at that time?


    Not to mention Long Fei, Hao Ning, an outsider, could not accept the fact now. ��Long Fei, do you mean that Yufei��s soul was also destroyed by the Soul Cutter like this at that time? It was unreasonable. Didn��t you say that someone was jealous of him and poisoned him before? Was it not the matter of the poison?


    ��Our attention was attracted by the most obvious problem, poisoning, and because indium poisoning was uncommon, Yufei was poisoned by the isotope of indium, which was rarer, and there was even no precedent, which led us to assume subconsciously that his soul was related to this indium poisoning.�� Long Fei calmed down a little at this time and looked at Hao Ning with red eyes. ��We all thought that Yufei died of poison, but what if he was not only poisoned? What if he��s been hurt twice? For example, his body was poisoned by indium, but what if at that time his soul was hurt by this kind of blades? Only this explained why their dormitory was at such a low temperature when I went there, just like the temperature in this room��I��m so stupid. How could I ignore the temperature in their dormitory. How could I ignore such obvious features?��


    Long Fei spoke calmly at first, but he began to blame himself, lowering his head, shrugging his shoulders and spacing out. Hao Ning had never seen Long Fei so depressed. In his impression, Long Fei was a Dragon God with high IQ and low EQ, a god who only cared about his own incense, a Dragon God who knew little about the world. At that time Hao Ning realized that Yufei was really so important in Long Fei��s heart. Only because of the temperature problem which no one would understand, Long Fei would blame himself like this.


    On second thought, Hao Ning also understood that Long Fei was the person who gave Yufei life. Their relationship was like brothers, like father and son. If parents met children��s early death in their lifetime, offspring died before its eldership, perhaps this trauma would accompany them for the rest of their lives. With this in mind, Hao Ning couldn��t help signing with feeling: Not all gods could see through everything like Chang Chi Hang who could avoid any karma. Long Fei in front of him was more like a lively and emotional God than Zhang Chi Hang, though his power was low.


    Seeing that Long Fei was still blaming himself, Hao Ning quickly comforted him by saying, ��Don��t worry, Long Fei, he has passed away. It��s no use for us to be so sad. We should think more about people alive.�� Hao Ning finished this sentence and felt that the level of this comforting remark was too low. Yes, generally speaking, this remark was used to cheer up the old people whose children died young. But how could it comfort Long Fei? Long Fei was a god. Who were the people alive for him to consider?


    ��Think more about people alive?�� Long Fei stopped convulsing slowly after hearing this sentence, raised his head, looked at Hao Ning with tears on his face, and repeated the words of Hao Ning, ��Who is the person alive do I have to consider����


    ��Well, although you don��t have any relatives in man��s world,�� Hao Ning scratched his head embarrassingly, but he braced himself to continue. ��You still have friends like us. We have such a good relationship. If you keep feeling so sad, we won��t feel good either.��


    Long Fei seemed to listen to Hao Ning. After hearing it, he wiped tears, looked at Hao Ning and nodded. ��You��re right!��Please!�� After saying that, he knelt down immediately.


    Hao Ning was stunned. People worshiped God all the time. How could a god kneel to a man? If God knew this, would he hit me with five claps of thunder? Hao Ning also felt his thought was too strange, but he couldn��t keep watching Long Fei on his knees, so he reached out his hands quickly to pull Long Fei up, ��What are you doing? Long Fei, stand up. If you knelt to me, I would be afraid of dying in my boots!��


    ��Brother Hao Ning!�� Long Fei knelt still on the ground. Hao Ning could not pull him up. He only heard that Long Fei bowing his head and said, ��Please give me this ring. I��m going to Qingbei University to investigate it and find what it is.��


    ��That��s for sure. Didn��t I promise you before?�� Hao Ning said quickly, ��You can investigate this ring in any way you like. You can even cut it up and smash it into ashes.�� Hao Ning originally wanted to say that you could even smash all the weapons on the table into ashes so that no one would covet them in my house, but when he saw that Long Fei was in a very bad mood, he could not say these irrelevant words.


    ��Brother Hao Ning, I haven��t finished yet. I��m just a little Dragon. I know that my capacity and power is limited.�� Long Fei was still kneeling on the ground and his voice was a little hoarse. ��I just thought that if Yufei��s death really had other causes, then the opposite side would have extraordinary abilities��it��s very possible that I can��t compete with them, or will even get my soul broken. But I only ask you for one thing, Brother Hao Ning. If this comes true in the future, within your ability, please revenge Yufei for me!


    ��Well��Let me think,�� Hao Ning was in a dilemma at that moment. On the one hand, although Yufei was very pitiful, Hao Ning didn��t have any communication with Yufei. For him, Yufei was more like the protagonist of a distant tragic story. But who would risk revenging a tragic story protagonist who he was unrelated to? On the other hand, the power of the opposite side was unknown. If they were really as strong as Long Fei��s speculation, their power was so strong that even Long Fei couldn��t resist them, how could Hao Ning avenge on himself? Hao Ning was not arrogant enough to think that he could be invincible to the world with some kung fu skills and power learned from books. If they were in a real fight, Hao Ning was afraid that he couldn��t even compete with a tenth of Long Fei in a long-range attack.


    With this in mind, the longer Hao Ning thought, the more hesitated he became. He couldn��t help frowning and said, ��It seems to be a little embarrassing����


    Seeing this, Long Fei didn��t get angry and just nodded, ��I know what you mean. After all, Yufei is just a dead stranger to you. No matter how much sympathy you have for Yufei, it would be against your will to avenge a stranger. But I know that Hao Ning, you are not a selfish person. I can tell from your efforts to save Zhou Yuan. For his soul, no matter how many things you have gone through all the way, I have never heard you complaining.��


    ��That��s because Zhou Yuan is our friend. We have feelings for our friends.�� Hao Ning nodded. Seeing that Long Fei pointed this out, he didn��t want to hide anything and told the difference. ��Naturally, we won��t let our friends get hurt��but as you said, for us Yufei is more like���� Speaking of this, Hao Ning felt his throat went dry and changed the words he was about to say. ��If he were still alive, I think we would have a chance to be good friends, but����


    Long Fei nodded. He wasn��t foolish enough to misunderstand Hao Ning��s words, which meant that now Yufei was dead and they couldn��t become friends, so the matter of revenge was embarrassing. Long Fei did not bother with this question. He just asked Hao Ning, ��Then am I your friend?��


    ��Of course.�� Hao Ning said it without thinking. Although he didn��t know Long Fei for a long time, let alone Hao Ning, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan regarded Long Fei as a friend a long time ago. If nothing else, this little god with power and weaknesses was more real. Compared with Zhang Quan��s sophisticated behavior, Zhang Chi Hang��s being otherworldly, Long Fei was more like a deskmate with both advantages and disadvantages. It was difficult not to want to make friends with such a person.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning realized why he got angry at Long Fei without thinking in the Italian restaurant today: Because he had regarded Long Fei as a friend in his heart for a long time �C and only a friend would not stay away from you after you got angry at him.


    ��You are not only a friend but also a good person,�� Hao Ning continued. ��You have affection and faith, and know what to love and what to hate.��


    ��Well, it��s enough for me to have your words.�� Long Fei nodded, with his frown loosening slightly, and he stood up with his legs raised. ��I have nothing to say.��


    ��Wait a minute, what you said just now doesn��t mean���� Hao Ning saw the difference in Long Fei��s expression, and immediately thought of a terrible possibility: Long Fei knew that because Hao Ning didn��t know Yufei, so he would not avenge Yufei at all, which could be told from the expression of Long Fei just now. But Long Fei was his friend, so if Long Fei was hurt by the murderer who killed Yufei, Hao Ning would probably spare no effort to save Long Fei or revenge Long Fei. Not only that but also Long Fei was likely to give up escaping and choose to die under the enemy��s hands in exchange for Hao Ning��s ��revenge�� for Yufei.


    If so, it would mean that admitting their friendship would be pushing Long Fei to death! In order to revenge Yufei, this may be the most possible way for Long Fei to make it. Thinking of this Hao Ning shuddered, ��Long Fei, don��t be silly. If you can��t compete with the enemy, you must not cut heads. It��s more important to flee for your life! If I find out that you get yourself killed intentionally for our revenge for Yufei, we wouldn��t even be friends anymore!��


    Hao Ning knew that Long Fei was too excited to be persuaded by words. He took drastic measures by saying this intentionally. Since Hao Ning said it in advance, that if Long Fei intentionally sought to die, he would not help him, with Long Fei��s good reasoning ability, of course, he would not seek to die easily. However, he still felt the words a little heavy after saying them, so he added, ��If Yufei were still alive, He certainly wouldn��t have wanted you to do such foolish things, would he? Did you forget what Zhou Yuan said? Yufei lives because of your heart. If you are not alive, Yufei will be really gone.��


    ��All right�� I promise you, Hao Ning.�� Long Fei mediated for a while, smiled bitterly and nodded slightly, but no longer called Hao Ning Brother. ��I��m your friend, and you are also my friend. I do not want to put you in danger. I was just saying, in case����


    ��There��s no such case!�� Hao Ning knew that it was impossible to stop Long Fei, so he had to hold on to Long Fei shoulder tightly. ��You must be safe and sound! No matter how strong the enemy is, even if you can only crawl, you have to crawl back to S city for me. Otherwise, I will use the Six-pulse Excalibur to cut your statue into pieces, believe it or not! By that time, even the last person in the world who understand Yufei would disappear.��


    ��I know. You can rest assured. I will be careful.�� after finishing this sentence, Long Fei snapped his finger and vanished.


    Hao Ning wanted to tell Long Fei something more. Seeing that he vanished so fast, Hao Ning quickly touched his right hand. Sure enough, the ring also disappeared.


    Hao Ning sighed. Originally Long Fei planned to go to Qingbei University tomorrow, but after finding out the possible cause of Yufei��s death, he could not wait for even a second. Maybe all parents would be so anxious when they met the same situation. Hao Ning thought a little and got the answer: Most parents in the world couldn��t wait for even a second, if their children got hurt, and no matter how strong the enemy was or how weak they were, they wouldn��t shrink back. It was for nothing else, just for their own children who died��that was called the poor parental love.


    So was Long Fei. He was usually timid and overcautious and might not dare to take action when he was confronted with the enemy whose power was stronger than him, but this time he did not flinch at all. What great courage he had!


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning couldn��t help shaking his head. He used to feel strange about that Long Fei cared so much about Yufei. Now he understood it, but he felt ashamed that he could keep the courtesy between friends, but he couldn��t give selflessly like a parent.


    What ashamed Hao Ning was that he was a human, but in this respect, he was more like an unworldly god, which was thought to be more like an irony.

 Chapter 146 - The Distortion of Human Nature and the Deterioration of Morality

    Chapter 146 The Distortion of Human Nature and the Deterioration of MoralityThe next day. In the company.


    Liu Shuai grabbed an ��empty�� bottle, checking it from left to right, up and down. Qili at the opposite looked at Liu Shuai, the weirdo. He dared not to ask, so he pretended to be busy at work.


    ��What��s this?�� Five minutes later, Liu Shuai finally could not hold himself back. He looked at Hao Ning and asked.


    ��You couldn��t see again?�� Hao Ning replied. He sat next to Liu Shuai. He thought for a second and whispered, ��Oh, the borrowed power in my body could be kept for several days already, but the power Zhou Yuan injected into your body two days ago couldn��t be kept by you. Every dog has its day���� Hao Ning laughed, looking at Liu Shuai.


    ��You really shouldn��t be so happy.�� Liu Shuai said disapprovingly. ��Your power is useless. Can you exchange money with your power? Can you exchange food with your power? Can you establish a Kung Fu center and have followers with your power? You can��t get a penny with your power. You have to work every day. And you even grudged to pay your Porsche��s insurance.��


    ��That��s because I don��t want to pay!�� The saying was true that every dog had its day. The fact Hao Ning had sighed with mixed feelings last night was mentioned again. The hurts doubled. Hao Ning felt a little unhappy in his heart but he didn��t want to admit it. He said, ��With my Kung Fu, I can be a bodyguard or something like that. I will be No. 1 in the world����


    ��Ha, ha, ha, upon the borrowed power that could defeat Hong Hai��er, you just wanted to be a bodyguard?�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning disdainfully. He continued to say, ��You don��t focus on your work in this early morning but show me this thing. What do you mean? And, can you tell me what happened on earth to Long Fei at your place last night?��


    ��Well,�� In a sudden, Hao Ning didn��t know how to explain the relationships among ring, small ball, Life and Death Charms, Long Fei and Yufei. As he was thinking about how to start, Zhou Yuan��s low-pitched voice came to his ears:


    ��Are you out of your mind? Why did you take this kind of thing to the company?��


    ��What happened?�� Liu Shuai and Hao Ning turned their heads at the same time, asking. Liu Shuai did not know what it was in the bottle while Hao Ning was wondering why this thing could not be taken to the company.


    ��Come with me.�� Zhou Yuan grabbed the bottle into her pocket, pulling them into the meeting room hurriedly.


    ��Where did it come from? Who did this disgusting thing?�� Zhou Yuan put the bottle on the table as he was sitting down, questioning the two.


    Liu Shuai did not know what it was in the bottle. When he heard the word ��disgusting��, he pointed to Hao Ning with justice in his heart and said, ��Him. Yes. It was he who did all of the things!��


    ��Go away!�� Hao Ning stared at Liu Shuai, saying without any hesitation. Then he turned to Zhou Yuan and said, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning, disappointedly. ��I thought you are a good man, but actually, you are not so good. It is the distortion of human nature and the deterioration of morality.��


    ��What do you mean? A good man or a bad man?�� Hao Ning did not know what to say in a sudden. He looked at Zhou Yuan, saying word by word, ��Are you pretending to be a moral model? If you have something to say, just say it. If not, go away! Don��t pretend to be the host of Approaching Science.��


    ��How dare you to blame me like that? I want to ask you���� Zhou Yuan still spoke in the same tone. ��Whose soul did you tear apart and put into this bottle?��


    ��What?�� After hearing what Zhou Yuan said, Liu Shuai sat a little further from the bottle, hiding behind Zhou Yuan. He said, ��Zhou Yuan, has Hao Ning been blackened? He had been a little abnormal since he passed out that night. He wanted to blackmail a Porsche from Zhe yesterday. Can you tell me what��s wrong with today��s people?��


    ��You shut up. �� Hao Ning knew that the two misunderstood him. It was himself to be blamed because he did not explain clearly. He said with a sigh, ��The broken soul in the bottle���� Hao Ning also did not know how to describe the broken soul as the liquid in the bottle. So, he said, ��I did break it.��


    ��Oh, my God. �� Liu Shuai thought it was a joke at first place, so he pretended to hide behind Zhou Yuan. His face turned pale after hearing what Hao Ning said. He said, ��Hao Ning, what did you do?��


    ��Listen to me. It did not look like what you saw.�� Hao Ning posed a gesture to calm down Liu Shuai. He continued to say, ��About the soul, how can I start? Let me start from the ring. Last night, Long Fei and I studied the ring for a long time and finally, I could use it����


    Then Hao Ning described briefly to them how he had used the ring throng Kung Fu ��Life and Death Charms��.


    ��Later, when we made the stool into powder through the Soul Cutter, we heard somebody��s voice in the house. The person only said ��Err?�� and then made no more sounds.�� Said Hao Ning seriously. ��It was that time Long Fei and I realized that we might have been spied.��


    ��Spied? Why?�� Zhou Yuan lost himself for a moment.


    ��Are you fool? An innocent and talented person may be convicted of guilt due to his treasure!�� Liu Shuai patted his head and became serious, saying, ��There were so many magic weapons in Hao Ning��s house. Hao Ning didn��t know how to use them. But they were treasures to those who could use them.��


    ��No, you are wrong. ��Zhou Yuan shook his head. He thought deeply and said, ��I already have wrapped up them with seals through the Virtualised reality. Nobody can find them except us. How could you be spied? �� Liu Shuai, do you think I am too silly to notice these details?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai never expected Zhou Yuan to think things so thoroughly. ��Was there something wrong with your seals�� OK, OK, I believe your power. Was it possible the things leaked?��


    ��Improbable. Those persons had become ashes. �� Zhou Yuan analyzed and shook his head.


    ��Was it possible that it had been done by Nezha?�� Hao Ning heard somebody said so.


    ��Also improbable. At that night, Nezha was very pious to you.�� Liu Shuai vetoed Hao Ning��s guess directly.


    ��What happened then?�� Zhou Yuan continued to ask as he saw nobody got the answer. ��You just said what happened to Long Fei?��


    ��Long Fei���� Hao Ning thought for a minute, sighing. ��After I tore apart the unknown imp through the Life and Death Charms to ignite the Soul Cutter���� Hao Ning pointed at the flashing lights in the bottle. ��I went into the room again. The room was as cold as an ice house.��


    ��Of course, it was. After all, you played your power in a reverse way.�� Liu Shuai nodded, adding, ��What you did had any connection with Long Fei?��


    ��Long Fei recalled seeing Yufei for the first time in Yufei��s dormitory. When Long Fei distinguished Yufei��s Spirit Disintegrates, he also found the room cold like that one.�� Hao Ning said it finally. Seeing Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan getting clear from confusion to clarity and then to shock in their eyes, Hao Ning nodded. ��Yes, we all ignored the sentence Long Fei said �� ��the whole dormitory was as cold as an ice house��. We thought he was describing his mood, actually, he was describing the actual temperature in the room.��


    ��You mean, Yufei was torn apart by the Soul Cutter?�� Liu Shuai had the answer in his mind actually, but he still asked.


    ��Long Fei had left last night. I thought he had gone to Qingbei University. I thought it for a whole night. It was highly possible that I was right. ��Hao Ning frowned and explained. ��The imps played the Soul Cutter to tear apart Yufei��s body. Then they used those strange gloves to draw out Yufei��s soul�� In this way, they didn��t need to make a wish, nor to bewitch him. They even didn��t need to appear in front of him���� Hao Ning recalled the details of that night. Long Fei and he stood on the balcony with all doors and windows closed that night. Those two small things flew into the living room smoothly. It seemed that they could fly through walls.


    ��Oh�� How can I say? Why was Long Fei so persistent about a dead mortal?�� Zhou Yuan sighed. ��I used to think that the Immortals are high-spirit, emotionless and lustless.��


    ��I think it was the reverse shell-breaking complex.�� Liu Shuai looked at the empty bottle and fell into thinking. ��After shells are broken, chickens and ducklings identify the first creature they see as their mother. This is the forward shell-breaking complex. According to this, Long Fei might have a reverse shell-breaking complex to his first life he empowered. Also, because Yufei came from a poor family and his parents had passed away long ago, he had a deeper such complex.��


    ��I remembered that you had asked me a question.�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. ��Why do people live. As a matter of fact, we can think about this. Why does Long Fei live? His incense was few over the past years, but he was still alive. He had no strong desire for money. His desire for a spell only demonstrated that he envied it. Or maybe in the past, Yufei was his pillar in his heart. I couldn��t understand how an Immortal thought of the lives born from them. Or maybe, Avalokitesvara had sent out many children to others, and she sees through everything. As Long Fei is a not-much-reliable Immortal, his emotion to Yufei was just like that of parents to their children in the secular world.��


    ��Long Fei was an exception. There were many Immortals who treated their kids���� Liu Shuai lowered his head and said, ��not that reliable.��


    ��Liu Shuai, as for what you thought, maybe there was something else in it���� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai. He knew Liu Shuai was missing Zhang Quan at that time. He had wanted to say something to comfort Liu Shuai, but when it was on the tip of his tongue, he changed, ��Forget it. Even an upright official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel. So, leave it to themselves.��


    ��So, was that Long Fei��s trip to Qingbei University not just for studying the Soul Cutter?�� Zhou Yuan continued to say.


    ��Well, yes. I almost forgot the most important thing due to your interruption.�� Hao Ning patted his thigh and said nervously. ��After Long Fei knew the whole thing, he was sure that somebody else killed Yufei. He wanted to revenge.��


    ��Somebody else?�� Liu Shuai made himself clear from his memory. He thought the whole thing carefully, then suddenly realized, ��Yes, Chen Busheng only poisoned Yufei. And the poison had been dissolved by Long Fei. Yufei��s death was actually caused by the dissipation of his soul. The whole thing had nothing to do with the Soul Cutter or the mortal Chen Busheng. It should be done by somebody else. If the guess was right, Long Fei would be in trouble. If he went back to investigate the whole thing, he might not be powerful enough to defeat the ��somebody else��.��


    Liu Shuai spoke out the thing Hao Ning concerned the most finally. Hao Ning had hoped that Liu Shuai could have said something like ��Long Fei was powerful enough to defeat them�� or ��They couldn��t hurt him��. It seemed that he was deceiving himself at that time. Hao Ning sighed and said, ��Will Long Fei be in a grave challenge this time?��

 Chapter 147 - A Piece of Unexpected Fortune

    Chapter 147 A Piece of Unexpected Fortune��So why didn��t you stop him then?�� Liu Shuai crumpled his brow and pondered. He shook his head and grumbled about Hao Ning. ��Long Fei was too impatient. At least he should have waited and discussed with us. It might have turned out better.��


    ��How could I stop him?�� Hao Ning took on a bitter smile. He had thought about that at that time, ��No more than 10 minutes after Long Fei discovered that thing did he leave. When it occurred to me that I had to stop him, he was already gone.��


    ��Then couldn��t you chase him?�� Liu Shuai continued his groan, ��Xiao He once chased Han Xin in the moonlight, so why couldn��t you imitate a ��Hao Ning chased Long Fei in the lamplight��?��


    ��No more jokes.�� Hao Ning was teased to both laugh and temper, ��Are you perplexed by your too much concern? Long Fei left by water release. He had disappeared in one moment, so how could I chase him? Should I use Sliding-over-the-water or Changeable movements of ghost? They were not even at the same level.��


    ��Eh���� Liu Shuai got blushed at Hao Ning��s words. It was true that he was being so anxious just now that he had unlearned the most basic facts. But unwilling to admit that he had got mixed under such impendency, he persisted, ��Isn��t it your fault not knowing any spells? If Zhou Yuan were here, Long Fei wouldn��t even get the chance to flee.��


    ��I won��t waste my time tangling with you!�� How could Hao Ning overlook that Liu Shuai was biting off more than he could chew? In other words, Liu Shuai wouldn��t admit that he was wrong. So Hao Ning spared the time of arguing with him, frowned at the tail of the words and signed, ��What should we do now? Long Fei is doomed to misfortune this time, while we can do nothing to help.��


    ��Not absolutely. We��d better not worry that much.�� Zhou Yuan pondered and shook his head, ��Anyway, all above is just our speculation. It��s not meant to be true. On this incident, maybe we��ve subjectively figured that Yufei��s death was too weird at the beginning, so now we presume it complicated more than it actually is.��


    Seeing that Hao Ning was about to counter, Zhou Yuan waved his hand and said, ��You guys have a thought. Qingbei University has been the focus of widest attentions. How could we not know it if something really happened? Besides, even Long Fei, the Dragon God can have studied there, safe and sound, until he got his doctor diploma. It could prove that Qingbei University is relatively secure. Moreover, in the past years, he didn��t even notice anything unusual as a god. Therefore, maybe nothing unusual really lies in Qingbei University. It��s possible that the incident of Yufei was just an accident. It might have happened just because Yufei had been somewhere before.��


    ��Hope that everything goes as you say.�� Hao Ning nodded. He had to admit that Zhou Yuan��s analysis made sense.


    ��No, I need a talk with Mr. Chen, and I��ll ask him to tell Mr. Ren about that.�� Liu Shuai suddenly raised to his foot, got his mobile and looked for numbers, murmuring to himself, ��To let Mr. Ren know that Long Fei is back to Qingbei. Such news spreading out, even if they are at Qingbei University now, they won��t dare to do anything to him.��


    After saying that, Liu Shuai walked out, intended for a phone call. Nobody expected that someone opened the door. The three looked there and found that it was Lele. Seeing them, her anxious face broke into a smile, ��You��re here. Liu Shuai, Hao Ning, CEO is calling for you. Hurry up!��


    ��CEO? Call for us?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai peered at Lele questioningly. Then they turned to Zhou yuan. He opened his hands, indicating that he knew nothing. So, they inquired Lele, ��Haven��t you got it wrong? Isn��t Yang Laode who��s needed?��


    ��Eh�� It��s hard to explain. Anyway, that��s what the CEO told me.�� Lele pouted, ��I heard that the CEO originally wanted to look for Yang Laode. But out of some reasons, he calls for you directly.��


    It was understandable that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai felt confused. On paper, their direct supervisor was Yang Laode. Even if the CEO had some commissions, he shouldn��t have come to them directly. In their company, Kangxi Emperor��s travel incognito didn��t prevail. If the CEO cut into the stuff of front-line employees, not only would the managers from the middle class and top class find it hard to conduct their work, but also the employees would figure it weird.


    In this case, Liu Shuai could do nothing but go to the CEO��s office with Hao Ning first. He planned to call Mr. Chen later after the meeting.


    ��Here are you. Come and have a seat.�� As soon as they got into the office, they saw the CEO seated facing the door and two customers with their back to the door. Entering the room, before they recognized the two comers, the CEO had asked them to come in with a face full of smile.


    ��President Hai, Manager Wen, these are Hao Ning and Liu Shuai.�� CEO told the two.


    Then the two turned back. Manager Wen unknown to them, another guy called President Hai was too familiar. He was Nezha!


    ��Hello, you two.�� In a surprise, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai hadn��t uttered a word when Nezha took their hands and winked at them. Thus, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai reserved their words.


    ��This is President Hai, Hai Shenglong from Qihe Group. And this is Manager Wen, Wen Zhixin.�� The CEO lost no time in his presentation, and his face still wreathed in a smile.


    ��President Hai? Manager Wen?�� Hao Ning beamed at the CEO, ��And�� Qihe Group?��


    ��Oh, you see, I��m overexcited.�� CEO made a gesture to invite everyone to have a seat and made them the tea he had been proud of, ��Qihe Group is a group well-known across the country. Eh �� Manager Wen, if you��d like to bother with another brief introduction?��


    ��Okay.�� Manager Wen seemed quite professional. He somehow tidied his suit and said in a smile, ��Our Qihe Group is originally a group of mining. Now our businesses of operations of the mineral vein, mineral production and distribution scan different countries around the world �� Certainly, under our Qihe Group, we have subsidiaries exclusively for speculation. The President Hai here is in charge of the global speculation activities in the south of China. You��re the first Internet project we��ve ever invested, meanwhile the first corporation and team we��ve ever held a positive view on.��


    ��Erm, erm, well, thanks.�� Hao Ning didn��t know how to pick up Manager Wen��s words watching him speak a surge of words in a passion of self-introduction. He glimpsed at the CEO and saw his awkward smile. Liu Shuai, who had never been subjected to such a situation, imitated a similar stiff smile, not knowing what to say.


    Hao Ning had heard before that the company he worked with was looking for investment. It was nothing but normal for Internet companies nowadays to search for the fund. But what confused Hao Ning was that why such affairs concerning corporate investment would need such two ordinary employees as he and Liu Shuai here to listen to the presentation? In the first place, he wasn��t a member of the board. In the second place, he was not in the initiative team, either. There was no way that he should be involved in all these things. Thinking about that, he couldn��t help with his bewildered eyesight towards the CEO.


    ��Well, Erm, the point is that,�� the CEO, who was also conscious of the weird situation, pushed forward the explanation, ��Qihe Group invests us with a specific request that we develop another software system independent of our own operation. When President Hai proposed such a request, the most advisable people occurred in my mind for such a task was you two����


    Then Manager Wen smiled promptly and said, ��Exactly. The project here is run by our President Hai himself. We��re surely in need of further communication later on. President Hai spares his time from his full schedule to attend to the project particularly. I do admire him as a subordinate. Hahaha.��


    That was it! Hao Ning, peering at Nezha, thought that he had got himself a meaningful name: Hai Shenglong, which meant beating the dragon in the ocean. The guy here had once messed up the ocean, even stripped the tendon of the dragon. He was virtually a ��Beating the Dragon in the Ocean��. Fancy Nezha took great pains in coming up with such an idea to approach him, Liu Shuai and their other mates. Hao Ning was conquered.


    Hao Ning got anxious at that thought. Nezha took him as Master Hongjun for no particular reason. Hao Ning presumed that Nezha was just an insignificant little boy, while no one supposed that he was in charge of the speculation business of such a huge company in reality and offered investment to their company at such an ease. Hao Ning thought that he couldn��t slip through this time. If Nezha knew that he was a fraud who couldn��t even cultivate any spells, heaven knew how mad Nezha would be. And if Nezha withdrew the investment at his temper, the CEO would surely blame everything on him. Then not only would he lose his job, but also his reputation in the field would get stained. Therefore��


    Having experienced so much, Hao Ning��s thought got more and more complex. Having taken so many factors into account, then he got to realize that it wasn��t a one-time meeting. It was a deep trap! But at the moment, appointed by the investor and called by the CEO, he felt like he was riding a tiger and could dismount easily. No wonder such a great spirit as Avalokitesvara also tried to avoid causalities as much as possible. Who could foresee that after he had fainted, Liu Shuai��s momentary flip would bring about so many troubles?


    Reaching that thought, Hao Ning��s whole face changed, and he glared at Liu Shuai sharply. His mind was steeped with a grudge against the bald programmer who poked his nose into everything. Liu Shuai, though had undergone an improvement of emotional quotient recently, failed to consider as much as Hao Ning did. All in his head was the possibility of a pay rise and more pretty new clothes for Wen after that. He got a glare from Hao Ning for no reason and felt confused.


    Nezha kept silent in his grin. He noticed the sudden change on Hao Ning��s face and nimbly glanced at Manager Wen. Manager Wen, who was a good face-reader, got it instantly and said to the CEO, ��We can tell at the first sight that the two elites here are quite rare. Thus, as for the amount of investment we discussed just now, based on the fact of no changes in shares, we will augment the sum from 20 million dollars to 40 million dollars!��


    40 million dollars? Hearing that, Hao Ning was about to faint. How much was that if converted to RMB? One day if Nezha got mad and withdrew his fund, Hao Ning thought the CEO would surely wring his head off his body. Hao Ning felt like quitting his job as the conversation went so far. He��d rather look for a new job now than give away later and carry the can. At that thought, he felt more upset and his whole face was down and grey.


    ��Sorry, I made a mistake.�� Manager Wen was about to cry. What the hell was it? The task President Hai assigned to him was that he had to get the company at any expense and the two here were supposed to be the heads of the project. Thinking about that, he made up his mind. Anyway, it wasn��t his money, and President Hai would take all the blame, ��I mean, 50 million dollars!��


    ��50 million! Dollars!�� The CEO��s eyes got blank in astonishment. He��d been drifting his company and there hadn��t been an investor in the past half-year. But today an investment of millions of yuan came to his door with such a tiny demand in shares. That wasn��t an investment. That was literally Sudhana! He had to take it anyway. But what happened to Hao Ning? His face looked so down. The CEO reconsidered it and said to Hao Ning with a grin, ��Hao Ning, take it easy. As far as you get done with the project, no, as far as you undertake the project, you��ll get a threefold pay rise and be promoted to general managers of the project. And in addition, you will be offered with an option of the company!��

 Chapter 148 - Hong Haier Ran Away with Avalokitesvara!

    Chapter 148 Hong Hai��er Ran Away with Avalokitesvara!��No problem!�� Liu Shuai was so happy when he heard that the salary would be tripled that his head nodded like chopping fillings for the dumplings immediately. With this money, he could buy so many good clothes for Wen, and Wen would look so great in them �C Speaking of Sichuan men, they were so good that they would think of how to give money to their wives to spend while they were still not married, rather than think a bit about themselves. If it were Zhou Yuan, the money would probably only be used in purchasing items showing his ��moment god�� identity.


    ��This���� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai��s action and knew he couldn��t think straight when talking about the money. At this time, he could not tell Liu Shuai alone about the pros and cons. In front of so many people, Hao Ning could only express his will strategically. He thought about his words, and began speaking, half to Nezha and the other half to Liu Shuai, ��Boss Hai, I am not sure why you think we are suitable for such a project.�� He said with his ��unintentional�� hand putting on Liu Shuai��s shoulder, and at the same time he glanced at Liu Shuai. ��But as for a person��s evaluation, the first impression may not be accurate enough. It may even be misjudged with the misleading of someone��s remarks. If so, maybe I won��t be able to accomplish this project, or fulfill your request. So that����


    Liu Shuai understood. This seemed to be talking about the project, in fact, Hao Ning was declaring that Nezha had mistaken him for Master Hongjun, and it was the misinformation of Liu Shuai and several people that had produced such things. Liu Shuai was not that stupid and understood all of a sudden. This money was not so easy to make �C If it went well, that was because of the CEO��s unique vision, to give a final word about employing him and Hao Ning; if they were defeated, this was their own fault and it would be unfavorable for Hao Ning��s and his work. If once Nezha divested, all the public opinions would be against them. And what did the CEO need to pay in this process? The salary of several people, and the options that nobody knew when they could be redeemed. Thinking of this, Liu Shuai��s forehead began to sweat, he regretted that he was too money-hungry and promised too fast. In the same time, he admired Hao Ning for resisting the temptation and seeing the advantages and disadvantages of this clearly.


    How would he know that after refusing Zhe��s Porsche, Hao Ning had been so painful that he thought thoroughly? Although he was still broke, his resisting the temptation of money could never be disturbed by a tripled wage.


    The CEO was also a little unhappy at this time. Hao Ning��s remarks, including the misleading speech he just mentioned, seemed as if they were indiscriminately recommending people to the boss in the CEO��s own voice! Of course, Hao Ning knew that the CEO would have such a misunderstanding. The reason why he dared to say this after a few secret battles in his heart was that he would rather offend the CEO than bear the consequences all alone. He was not worried that he wouldn��t find a money-making job, but such consequences could be hard to wash off.


    ��So, 60 million, Mr. Wang�C�� It was strange that Nezha was not angry but smiled and said to the CEO when he heard Hao Ning��s saying, ��I dare say that I did not find the wrong person. Ordinary people when encountering such big opportunities and temptation, would either be eager to show off their loyalty, or their ability. However, this Mr. Hao Ning dared not only to clarify the risks of the project, but also to explain their own views facing so many people. This is putting himself in an invincible place, and then seek the victory from his enemy! Obviously, Mr. Hao Ning is not only a talent in the Internet, but also in the art of war!��


    Listening to a set of great principles and extravagant talk, complimenting Hao Ning to this extend. Manager Wen looked at Nezha and then at Hao Ning��s face with admiration and nodding. Nobody knew what he was sighing for, for how well Nezha knew people, or for why Hao Ning was such a genius.


    Hao Ning sighed in his heart, Nezha was mastered at harbouring a preconceived idea. In order to let this project be done by him, Nezha had done whatever that could be done, used whatever could be used. But he understood when he thought about it. Before fighting the war, a mobilization rally was necessary. Truth on both sides could be given out in order to win. If we didn��t say that our army would win, and if we denied the righteousness of winning, how can our soldiers be able to fight their way to the top? Thinking of it this way, it was easy to say that this project was made for Hao Ning. He frowned when he thought of this.


    His expression was of course seen by Nezha, and Nezha continued to smile and said, ��You can rest assured that 60 million is our investment. Whether this project is accomplished or not, and whether I have chosen the right person or not, it has nothing to do with this investment. Mr. Hao Ning, you only have to do your best. Don��t worry about anything else. Is that OK?��


    As soon as the CEO heard it, his unhappiness was quickly vanished. The original price was 20 million. After the two nobodies came in, the amount of investment tripled. Although letting Hao Ning and Liu Shuai take the project was part of the CEO��s plan to find a way out for himself. If the two men were stupid enough to pick up immediately, he was ready to let the legal officers emphasize the relationship between the two people and the project and investment in the contract. If the project failed, he would try to protect the investment. As for the whereabouts of the two, they were never important compared to the company��s interests. Hao Ning refused anyway but he didn��t know why until hearing what Hao Ning just said that Hao Ning might know his plan. He wasn��t happy but couldn��t do anything right now.


    However, Hao Ning��s words had led the company to say that the total project could be carried on without any withdrawal. In this case, he was a fool to stop accepting this investment. And things had become very obvious here. Boss Hai wanted these two people, especially Hao Ning, to be responsible for this project.


    Although Boss Hai��s words of praise for Hao Ning were quite reasonable, but the CEO understood that those were words said according to the scene. The reasoning was to use the part that was beneficial to oneself to achieve the purpose.


    The CEO was a sophisticated man, and he immediately guessed the importance of Hao Ning. At this time, he was glad that he didn��t burst into anger because of Hao Ning��s retreat.


    Since Boss Hai didn��t reveal his true intention, the CEO were glad to stay foolish for one time, so he quickly expressed his attitude with a big smile and said generously to Hao Ning: ��Hao Ning, you don��t have to worry. Your personal long-term performance in the company and how much contribution you have made in such a long time are obvious to not only Boss Hai but us all. The company is also willing to pay for the mistakes made during the growth of the employees. After all, this is the process of the company and employees together growing. Feel free to do it, and don��t worry about anything! Hahaha, haha.��


    ��Oh,�� Hao Ning sneered in his heart. If you had said these words two minutes earlier, it might still be true, but now he was gilding the lily that actually didn��t make a difference. In any case and in business occasions, since Nezha had already said this, and now he had to recognize his position, and he should save others�� dignity. Thinking about it and then he said: ��No problem. With the support of the boss and CEO, Liu Shuai and I would do our best!��


    ��Good!�� Manager Wen applauded to celebrate reaching conclusion of each parties and continued to ask the CEO. ��So, who do you think is the qualified person to be responsible for contacting us in investment and other related matters?��


    ��This���� The CEO was slightly hesitant. This investment had been somewhat rushy today. The financing of the company had been not always smooth. Therefore, the finance department also tried to get over with personnel redundancy, only to be responsible for the normal operation of the company. It would be hard to suddenly call for staff in investment. He wanted to recruit right after laying off a bunch of people, but he didn��t expect this manager to ask immediately. The CEO certainly couldn��t say that the company didn��t have such a person. Thinking thoroughly, he dialed a number. ��Sister Li, come here for a moment.��


    In a short while, the financial manager Li came in. The CEO explained the situation to Li and asked: ��Who is better to be responsible for such a case?�� While speaking, the CEO deliberately glanced at Li and signed. ��We need an excellent one!��


    The CEO��s intention was already very obvious. According to normal routine, in the absence of counterparts, Li, as the head of the finance department, must of course explained the situation first, and then assigned herself for this matter and then there would be a special person to deal with it. So, the CEO could accuse Li by right and title for making such a mistake, and then let her put down all her work and take full charge of the matter, to recruit people as soon as possible, etc. They could perform a play to fool people around and recruit afterwards.


    The CEO was looking for Li, because this woman was very experienced and could definitely understand his intentions. But today Li seemed to be slightly mentally handicapped, and didn��t see the CEO��s glance, but replied with a swaying smile and applause: ��Oh, Mr. Wang, how great a coincidence. We really couldn��t spare any staff if this happened last week, but today is fine!��


    After the talk, she didn��t wait for the CEO to give her another look, but immediately went out and pulled a person in. Everyone saw the person. Not only was the CEO stunned, but even Liu Shuai and Hao Ning��s eyes turned white and wished to die. The person Li brought in is not anyone else, but Xiao Hong!


    Liu Shuai and Hao Ning frowned and looked at each other: How did he get into the job so fast? Didn��t he get interviewed yesterday? In such a hurry?


    ��This was Mr. Hong Tao, our newly recruited financial manager. It is certainly that he has extraordinary financial ability and also has done countless investment cases on his own.�� Li smiled and looked at Xiao Hong, just like a mature lady looking at a young pretty boy. She complimented seriously but untruthfully, ��It is said that the Putuo Mountain has been packaged listing in the previous period, and in fact it was hosted and operated by Hong Tao. I think he is most suitable to follow up this investment. Of course, from the perspective of insurance, I will also follow up!��


    After Li finished, the CEO��s expression had changed from surprise to extreme happiness. He didn��t expect to have such a great luck recently. He heard that Li recruited a financial person without going through his interview. This financial manager was actually an investment talent that couldn��t be more useful. He had been still planning to talk with Li today about why she had launched the whole company to interview a person, but bypassed the CEO. But it seemed that it was completely unnecessary. The CEO couldn��t be prouder of his technique in decentralizing power to the subordinates and his superb management.


    ��Putuo Mountain was packaged listing?�� Hao Ning took a glance at Xiao Hong, at a loss whether to smile or cry. This Xiao Hong was really powerful to sell Avalokitesvara��s Bodhimanda. It was no wonder that Avalokitesvara had hidden his Mountain Lojia in the office, in case that his last acre of land would be sold by the wild kid.


    He was definitely not the Child of controlling money, but the Child of dispersing money.


    Thinking this, Hao Ning kept recalling the song Jiangnan Leather Factory in Wenzhou Closed Down some time ago. He changed the lyrics accordingly: Zhoushan, Zhejiang, Zhoushan, Zhejiang, Lojia Putuo Mountain closed down, Lojia Putuo Mountain closed down, Hong Hai��er ran away with Avalokitesvara, Hong Hai��er ran away with Avalokitesvara. All the Buddha statues, all the Buddha statues whether were more than 10,000 or more than 20,000 or more than 100,000, the current price is 20, 20, 20 and 20. It is all 20��


    Thinking about it, Hao Ning knew that this was impossible, but this magical song echoed in his head. He looked at Xiao Hong and snickered.


    ��Sister Li, you overpraised me,�� Xiao Hong felt quite strange when he saw Hao Ning smiling oddly. Of course, he did not know that Hao Ning was thinking about these messy things in his head, so he smiled and continued talking. Xiao Hong didn��t act as casually and freely as he was together with Hao Ning and others, instead he spoke in a very professional way. ��I did make a lot of preparation and planning work during the launch of the Putuo Mountain listing, but I am not responsible for this project now, and as the project is still in progress, it depends on the interests of all parties and the public opinion. Even if it works, it can never be all my credit.��


    Today��s performance was really between masters and got all the points! Everyone had their own minds, but they had completely wrapped up their true thoughts with another eloquent remark. Even the words of Xiao Hong didn��t reveal any of his true thoughts.


    Recently, Putuo Mountain listing was a hot topic, and Hao Ning knew about this news. Of course, there were some public critiques around this matter. Now that Xiao Hong said that he had done a lot of things for this, indicating that he had the ability to invest and operate. But if it didn��t get listed on the market in the end, Xiao Hong also had his route of retreat, that was, using the tangling interests of all parties and the trend of public opinion. Outstanding! Some modest words boosted the guys who said them and avoided every kind of risks.


    ��Xiao Hong, do you really want to sell Putuo Mountain?�� Hearing Xiao Hong��s serious answer, Hao Ning quietly asked Xiao Hong, ��Does Zhang Chi Hang know about this?�� Hao Ning knew that this Bodhisattva was not so good to deal with. If he knew that Xiao Hong has tossed his own Bodhimanda, there would be multiple ways to punish him.


    ��Of course, he knew! It is him that instructed me to do this. The Bodhisattva wanted to see the reaction of the world.�� Xiao Hong whispered as he saw that Li Jie was still talking and laughing with these people, ��Salvation was unpredictable. If he had not agreed, how did I dare to do it.��


    ��Manager Hong is modest, very modest.�� Manager Wen said with a smile, opening his mouth and trying to boast him more. Then he took a look at Boss Hai, finding that just then the smile like the sunny day suddenly become unpredictable. He asked hurriedly and carefully: ��Boss Hai, what do you think?�� Silently rubbing off his sweat in the dark, Manager Wen remembered how powerful this Boss Hai was. Although he had just took office, it was heard that Hai was the particular person for the biggest CEO, and he was unfathomable. How unfathomable? That the manager would never know.


    Nezha had been uncertain at the beginning. There were quite a lot of talented people here. He didn��t need his heavenly discriminatory power to know that this Xiao Hong in front of him was somewhat different. And this person was so courageous that he dared to put Putuo Mountain on the market. Moreover, this person seemed familiar, but he couldn��t make out whether he was an enemy or a friend. Nezha was hesitant for a while, until Xiao Hong said about ��Salvation��. Immediately after hearing the word, Nezha agreed: ��It��s you!��


    ��No problem, I will follow this case!�� Xiao Hong looked at Nezha and smiled, ��I��m with you till the end!��


    ��F**k!�� Seeing Xiao Hong also promised so abruptly, Hao Ning was going to collapse. What happened? How could the dragon god, Long Fei just left, then he got a Nezha who could turn over the sea and a Great Saint Infant King, Hong Hai��er as his company? And they were investing a company in the mortal world and doing everything by themselves?


    Could you please seek your worldly pleasure elsewhere?

 Chapter 149 - Didi Express for Lord of Heaven?

    Chapter 149 Didi Express for Lord of Heaven?Hao Ning suddenly thought of a terrible thing: when he was fighting hard against the army crusading the Shang Dynasty in Creation of the Gods, Xiao Hong was dealing with Nezha. At that time, Xiao Hong��s fire burned Nezha��s face ashen. Although for some reason, Xiao Hong insisted that he had no impression at all, Nezha��s weird smile showed that probably he still had some impression about this matter, even felt resentful. Now the two gods were working in a project group. If they made excuses to fight, this one would throw out Universal Ring, and that one would set Samadhi True Fire. Hao Ning did not dare to think about it.


    What was this called? When enemies met, their eyes were red.


    Being lost in various fancies and conjectures, Hao Ning did not know how the conversation ended, nor did he know how Liu Shuai pulled him back. At first, the cause was only to save Zhou Yuan. He had thought that this matter would end when they saved Zhou Yuan��s soul. But it was like igniting a lead, which led to so many things.


    This day was a muddy day. Having his mind stuffed with the karma Avalokitesvara said, Liu Shuai also did not know his joke to Nezha would make things so big. Seeing Hao Ning��s complexion not good, Liu Shuai felt guilty and didn��t know how to encourage. It was not until the afternoon that Lele notified them that Manager Hai would hold a project start-up meeting and asked them to go to the conference room.


    Hao Ning��s mind was messy, and his head was almost about to explode. Listening to Lele, he stood up with a sneer and said, ��Okay, did they start pretending? Will gods also hold the project start-up meeting before making waves?�� After saying that, he acted as if he were Liu Hulan who gave up her life heroically, ��D**n it! Go ahead!��


    After that, Lele saw Hao Ning��s abnormal behavior and looked at Hao Ning strangely.


    Hao Ning knew that Lele felt strange about his behavior, but at that time he was too upset to take so much care of anything else. After grabbing his hair several times, he grabbed Liu Shuai and said, ��I can��t stand it. What the hell are these gods doing? Go! Let��s go and see what the hell they want to do! But do remember that today you have to be honest and if you tell him that I am Hongjun again����


    Speaking of this, Hao Ning pulled two leaves from the green radish on the table and sneered at Liu Shuai with the leaves in his hand. Liu Shuai thought of the power of Hao Ning��s ��Flower-picking Finger��, quickly shrunk his neck, nodded with smiling and said, ��Sure, sure!��


    Seeing Liu Shuai acting like this, Hao Ning knew that he could not blame it all on Liu Shuai. He sighed and threw the leaves into the garbage can and said, ��What Hongjun����


    ��The Red Army?�� Lele looked at Hao Ning curiously and carefully. ��Hao Ning, was your grandfather a revolutionary? We didn��t know. Which Red Army was he in?��


    ��Hmm?�� Listening to Lele, Hao Ning felt enlightened and said to Liu Shuai with a smile, ��Alright. If there��s no other way, you could say that the Master Hongjun you said was actually the Master Red Army, the founding General of our country. Yes, my grandfather was a general of the Red Army, and I am a little Red Army. It was a misunderstanding, ha-ha.�� Speaking of this, Hao Ning went to the conference room happily.


    ������ Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning with pity and whispered, ��Big Brother, you know so little about gods�� things�� It��s hard for you to deceive a mortal with this sentence. Are you going to use it to deceive a god?��


    As soon as they entered the conference room, they found that there was only Xiao Hong and Nezha, neither Sister Li nor Manager Wen was there. Xiao Hong and Nezha were sitting there without talking to each other. Nezha was looking at his cell phone, while Xiao Hong was looking at his computer screen, typing or frowning from time to time. Needless to say, Xiao Hong was working on his ��Wishes Scriptures��.


    Having noticed Liu Shuai and Hao Ning coming in, Nezha stood up immediately and was about to speak. But Xiao Hong stopped his work, stood up and asked Hao Ning before Nezha, ��Hao Ning, where is your friend Zhou Yuan?��


    ��Hmm?�� Xiao Hong��s question made Hao Ning felt a little strange. First, Xiao Hong usually called Hao Ning Big Brother when he saw Hao Ning. This time, he directly called him by name. Although Hao Ning didn��t care about it, Xiao Hong��s performance was somehow strange. Second, Lele didn��t ask Zhou Yuan to come. Why did Xiao Hong ask for Zhou Yuan? When Hao Ning was about to ask, suddenly Xiao Hong blinked at him and glanced at Nezha. Hao Ning realized that something was going on. Anyway, in front of these strange things, Hao Ning believed more in Xiao Hong than Nezha who he didn��t know whether he was a friend or an enemy. He quickly smiled and nodded and said, ��Stupid me. He��s just over there. I��ll call him now.��


    ��No,�� Xiao Hong stopped Hao Ning, just smiled at the Lele following behind, ��Little beauty, can you please bring Zhou Yuan in?��


    Although Xiao Hong obviously had drank that tea today, and this smile was not like looking back smile with the best beautiful, it was also a young heroic smile. Lele had a crush at that moment. Opening her big eyes, she nodded hurriedly to say yes. When she was about to go out, Xiao Hong hurriedly pulled her back, with his warm and generous hands grasping Lele��s slightly sweating soft little hands. This sudden move made Lele��s heart beat faster.


    ��Sorry to bother you again, but this is some good tea from my hometown,�� Xiao Hong continued with a smile, took out a paper bag like teabags and pointed at Nezha. ��Manager Hai is a VIP to our company. We need to serve him with good things. Could you please make some tea for us by the way?��


    As he spoke, he handed the bag of tea to the Lele. When the other hand of him touched Lele��s palm, Lele��s face turned redder. Without saying anything, she nodded and rushed out with her head bowed.


    ��Your hometown? Produce tea?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong. Wasn��t this Great Saint Infant King��s hometown Flame Mountain? Did it also produce tea? Shouldn��t magma and charcoal be produced there? Thinking of Xiao Hong��s blink just now, Hao Ning didn��t ask any question.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Nezha stood up and was about to call Hao Ning, ��Hong����


    At that time Xiao Hong interrupted Nezha again and said, ��Manager Hai, make yourself at home. Don��t call me Hong Tao. My name doesn��t sound good either. It seems that I should be a few years younger than you, so you can just call me Xiao Hong.��


    He said this to Nezha with a shiny smile. Hao Ning thought with a laugh in his heart. According to the age, you were, of course, younger than him. Nezha was born in the Shang Dynasty, and you were not 300 years old until the Tang Dynasty.


    ��Whoever wants to call you. Don��t flatter yourself.�� Nezha thought, but since Xiao Hong said so, it��s not good to speak it out and hurt his feelings.


    Nezha knew what was going. Just when no one else was here, he had searched with his god sense, then already knew the details of this person in front of him. He knew that although this person was powerful, he was also hurt by his weapon a few days ago. But when he was fighting with this man in his heyday, he didn��t either win or lose. But looking back at Hao Ning, he felt that this man was more unpredictable. When the one named Zhou Yuan appeared before, he had no idea what kind of God he was. At that time, he only felt that the man had endless power, but that night there was a water dragon who was not here today. Looking at the bald man in front of him, though this man didn��t have any power, there always was some inexplicable familiarity. With so many amazing people around, Hao Ning was absolutely somebody. The most interesting thing was that when he closed his eyes and searched with his god sense, he could not find out the existence of this Hao Ning in front of him at all, as if the one had disappeared.


    After thinking so much, Nezha did not know where to start at that moment, so he smiled and said to Xiao Hong, ��Since you said so, I��ll call you Xiao Hong. I am Hai Shenglong, in fact, my true����


    ��The real intention of your visit today is not only to invest,�� said Xiao Hong, closing his computer, interrupting Nezha��s words again. He looked at the door of the conference room with a smile, as if he was waiting for something or someone, and continued, ��What projects do you want Hao Ning, Liu Shuai, and our company to help you with?��


    Wasn��t this Xiao Hong strange today? Hao Ning thought. Nezha tried to introduce himself for several times, but Xiao Hong changed the topic at every time as if he wouldn��t allow Nezha to tell his intention. Why? This was really useless. Today, Nezha came as promised, and the investment and projects were just the covers. The real purpose of him was to visit Hao Ning, the fake ��Master Hongjun��. How could it be possible to stop him from telling his intention? Even if you can stop him now, how can you stop him this whole afternoon? Don��t piss off Nezha, or he would borrow the seawater from the East Sea to submerge the S City.


    ��Those projects are not important. Today I���� Nezha also found this Xiao Hong really somehow annoying. He went out of his way to find such a way to maintain long-term contact with Hao Ning and these guys. Who knew that Xiao Hong didn��t know good from bad and insisted on attending his meeting? It was OK if Xiao Hong just attended it, but he kept interrupting Nezha when talking about serious matters. If Nezha had such a temper like before, he would have fought with Xiao Hong fiercely.


    ��Thank you very much for your investment in our company today,�� Xiao Hong continued with a smile, not humble, not exalted, not too warm. ��But our company is an Internet company. You need to introduce your project first, so that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai can help you do it, otherwise���� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning slightly. ��Otherwise, we won��t talk about any irrelevant matters, and we��ll have to leave. You can stay here by yourself.�� After that, Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning again and blinked his eyes.


    Xiao Hong��s words were very heavy. There was a fierce light in Nezha��s eyes, and he held his fists tight. Hao Ning knew at first sight that Xiao Hong probably knew Nezha paid this visit with other intentions, but for some reason, Xiao Hong couldn��t let Nezha say anything at that time. And he just gave Hao Ning a wink, which was probably to let Hao Ning speak. Seeing that one of these two persons was at loggerheads, and the other one was calm and leisurely, Hao Ning said immediately, ��Well, Manager Hai����


    Nezha listened to Hao Ning and looked at him respectfully, ��Please.��


    ��Why don��t you introduce your project first?�� Although Hao Ning did not know why Xiao Hong wanted to do this, but compared with Nezha, Xiao Hong was obviously on his side. Xiao Hong must be doing this with a purpose, so Hao Ning followed Xiao Hong��s instruction and said so.


    As expected, just after Hao Ning said so, Nezha said immediately, ��Since you said so, it must have interior meaning. I will briefly introduce our project requirements then.��


    What��s the f**king interior meaning? Hao Ning thought happily that he did not know what the hell the two gods were doing. Anyway, don��t get himself fired.


    ��Do you know the Didi Express?�� Nezha suddenly asked such a question, ��When using it, you would know how many cars there are nearby, and you can call them to pick you up. That thing����


    ��Hmm? It��s not a thing. It��s an app. We deal with the Internet, so of course, we know.�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other. Who didn��t know Didi Express, the secret weapon to get a lift? Did Nezha want to develop a hail-car app for the Lord of Heaven? What? Not only Putuo Mountain had been listed, but also Lord of Heaven��s Nine-dragon Tambac Carriage would be sold by the wild kids in Yuxu Palace? Thinking of this Hao Ning could not help laughing. These gods didn��t stay well and accepted incense. Why do they always covet our human world��s technological products?


    Of course, Nezha didn��t know that Hao Ning was having random thoughts again. He nodded his head and was about to continue. At that time, the door was opened. Zhou Yuan and Lele came in with a few cups of tea. Lele was sensible. Put down the cups and left. When leaving, she glanced at Xiao Hong secretly.


    ��Which God is looking for me?�� Zhou Yuan put down his tea half-jokingly, looked at Xiao Hong and saw that Xiao Hong was looking at Nezha. Suddenly, his expression went somehow dignified, and he stopped greeting. Hao Ning thought: Right. Zhou Yuan had learned about Dao from Zhang Chi Hang so many times, and how could he not know Xiao Hong?


    ��Right. Come here. Here are some tea from my hometown,�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��You can��t buy it outside. Please taste it. It��s so refreshing, regulating your Qi and Spirit.�� Said Xiao Hong and looked at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan nodded to him and nodded to Hao Ning, with his eyes slanting to Nezha.

 Chapter 150 - Spiritual Flying Bugs and Wishes Scriptures

    Chapter 150 Spiritual Flying Bugs and Wishes ScripturesIt was obvious that Hao Ning understood, and Xiao Hong deliberately wanted Hao Ning to persuade Nezha to drink this cup of tea. There was no doubt that Nezha knew how to judge a person and he was very glad to obey Hao Ning. As for why he looked at Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning couldn��t figure out.


    ��Thank you, Xiao Hong,�� Hao Ning then smiled and took a sip of tea, thinking that this tea would certainly do no harm to himself. Except for the relationship between Xiao Hong and Zhang Chi Hang, how could he hurt him by this? Hao Ning should have wanted to boast this cup of tea, but who knew that after a sip of tea, he really felt refreshed. Not only did he feel refreshed by the aroma from his mouth, but also seemed to purify his spirit. It was completely different from the Longjing tea and Buxus tea that Hao Ning had drunk before. He smacked his mouth and left a lingering fragrance on the tip of his tongue. He could not help but praise it sincerely, ��Good tea, the absolutely good tea. I feel that I��m shuttling through the sea, the mountains, the willows, the snow and the bamboo forest. It��s rare. Hey, Nezha, don��t you want to try it?��


    ��Me?�� Nezha stood cautiously with his tea in the hands. After seeing Hao Ning drink and praise, and constantly asked him, he didn��t know how to refuse, but smiled and replied, ��OK, I��ll try it.�� He only took a small sip, and even so, he did not intend to swallow it. He trusted Hao Ning, but what he had been through these days was dangerous and made him alarm.


    However, it seemed as if this sip of tea was alive and drilled into his abdomen with an overwhelming force, and then his whole body seemed to explode. Although there was no difference in the stomach, it felt like there was a surge of gas inside. Nezha��s face suddenly turned red, and his eyes, ears, nose and mouth were bleeding. Blood dripped on the table. Hao Ning never thought that just because of a sip of tea. He wanted to stand up to shout, but was suddenly caught by Zhou Yuan, whose strength was extraordinary. And Hao Ning heard Zhou Yuan��s voice spread from Zhou Yuan��s hands to his head, ��This is a critical moment. Don��t speak!��


    At the same time, Zhou Yuan also grabbed Liu Shuai, who was about to speak. It could be seen from Liu Shuai��s expression that he also heard that.


    Although they didn��t know why, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai never said anything, but only felt horrible for seeing Nezha��s eyes, ears, nose and mouth were all bleeding.


    ��You���� Nezha only felt pain in the seven apertures in his head, and when he touched he found that he was bleeding. At this time, he had already found something wrong. He roared and was about to cast a spell. But his seven apertures in the head were suddenly uttered a ��squeak�� voice, and then each of them was spurted out a shining blue shining thing, which seemed to be a bug. The bug was about to fly out, but it seemed to be wrapped in a layer of water film, which seemed like the tea he drunk.


    Nezha did not know what was going on, but he saw these bugs wrapped in tea and couldn��t break and flew desperately. At that time, Xiao Hong swung her hands forward very quickly, and a red light appeared. After circling in the air, the red light immediately wrapped up the seven insects and quickly shrunk to a red container, suspending over the table. When the water light met the red light, it evaporated. Insects squeaked and tumbled up and down, but as soon as they flew to the edge of the red light, they flew back and dared not touch the red light.


    It changed so fast, and Nezha was stopping bleeding. Looked at these bugs, although they were not big, their tusks were obvious. After seeing these horrible things, Nezha was also startled and wanted to ask Xiao Hong what was going on, but Xiao Hong shouted, ��We need to erase their memories, right now!��


    ��Erasing their memories? I got it!�� Although Nezha did not know what had happened and did not understand why Xiao Hong knew that he could erase memory, Nezha also understood that Xiao Hong was harmless to him and was helping him. He hurriedly took out the metal stick from his arms, pointed at the red container, and pressed his fingers down.


    ��Oh God! Hey, buddy���� Xiao Hong saw that Nezha was going to press the button without saying anything. He was so scared and immediately grabbed Nezha��s hand, ��Don��t be such wild, okay? Are you trying to erase the memories of all of us?�� He took Nezha��s hand and pointed in the air by the other hand, then put the metal stick into that red container, ��Push it!�� He said.


    With a ��pap��, as Nezha pressed the button, the stick flashed in the red light. Hao Ning felt that the red light was a little brighter, but these active insects inside were stopping tossing around and suspending in the air.


    ��Zhou Yuan! Go!�� Xiao Hong shouted harshly.


    ��Ok!�� This time, Zhou Yuan pointed out directly as if he had practiced many times, and then a mass of gas appeared around the red light. After seeing that, Xiao Hong reached out his hands to grasp, but the red light already gone.


    This mass of gas around these insects became denser and denser and gradually opaque. After a while, it turned to a shape of human even looked like Nezha.


    Zhou Yuan made a Nezha again, and how about the real one? Hao Ning was confused and couldn��t help looking at Nezha but found that he was more and more blurred and disappeared. He looked back at that gas, only to find that it had completely become the real Nezha!


    ��This���� Hao Ning was about to say something when Zhou Yuan clenched his hand. Zhou Yuan looked at the other people and snapped his fingers. Hao Ning found that the Nezha made from the gas had disappeared, and then the real Nezha appeared, still sitting on the opposite side.


    ��What��s going on?�� Hao Ning could not help but ask. These people were so bold, even conjured in the company. If the CEO had seen it and then called the police to say that someone here engaged in feudal superstition activities, what should they do?


    ��Shh���� It was dangerous. Zhou Yuan wiped his forehead and smiled bitterly to Xiao Hong, ��Don��t let me do such a difficult thing next time.��


    ��What was that?�� After seeing that, Hao Ning had guessed most of the part, ��Virtualised reality?��


    ��That��s right.�� Zhou Yuan said with fear at this time. ��Just now, I made a fake Nezha to attract those bugs in reality. Because of the Virtualised reality, Nezha��s true body will only exist in Virtualised reality.�� As Zhou Yuan pointed to Nezha again, Nezha surrounded by the gas again, ��This time, you have nothing to do with that fake Nezha. You can shuttle back and forth between reality and falsehood!��


    Finding that everyone was surprised, Zhou Yuan explained, ��What he is doing now is what other people think he is doing, and we don��t have to worry about anything anymore.��


    ��Thank you,�� Xiao Hong said, smiled and hugged Nezha��s shoulder. ��Hey, spirit bead, it was so dangerous just now! Now that the basic crisis has been removed, and this time you can say and ask whatever you want.��


    ��This�� What��s going on?�� Nezha was still surprised. It was completely unexpected just now, and he was confused with many questions and even confused more after hearing Xiao Hong��s words. ��What are those glittering bugs?��


    Nezha��s question was also the question that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai wanted to know. Seeing that Zhou Yuan seemed to wait for Xiao Hong to say something, Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan didn��t know what those were, either. But after Zhou Yuan explained, Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan had moved the real bodies of these people to Virtualised reality, and in reality, there should be several fake people sitting the same as them. As for what those ��fakes�� were doing, he didn��t have to worry about it.


    ��I thought your first question is to ask who I am.�� Xiao Hong smiled and took a sip of the tea. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the tea.


    ��Of course, I know who you are,�� Nezha smiled and nodded confidently. ��You are the Master Hongjun��s follower, the boy born with fire.��


    ��Kekeke���� Xiao Hong had been triumphant, but who knew that Nezha choked a mouthful of tea, spurted out and quickly wiped the tea, with a sad look on his face. ��Oh, unfortunately, such a precious thing�� Who do you think I am?��


    ��What?�� Nezha looked at Xiao Hong and deliberately asked, ��Aren��t you Master Hongjun���� he pointed to Hao Ning, ��his follower? So, what are you? Are you the mount of the ancestor? Have you ever heard that the mount of Master Hongjun was a fire?��


    ��What a mess!�� Xiao Hong was so amused that he wanted to laugh and pointed his head to Hao Ning. ��Hey, is there something wrong with this Nezha?��


    ��This�� I don��t know.�� Hao Ning said with an honest, wry smile, but it was not the time to concern about it, he asked hurriedly, ��Xiao Hong, tell me, what��s going on? What those things you brought to us?��


    ��Oh, yes, I forget the most important thing,�� As soon as Hao Ning talked about the tea, he looked at some people��s cups, and hurriedly said, ��You are not allowed to drink this tea. This is my treasure.�� The tea was snatched from the water and fluttered in the air for a while. Xiao Hong patted his face and sprayed it out. After blowing below this tea, it immediately turned into dry tea. Xiao Hong waved his hands and the tea flew to his tea bag. He looked at the tea carefully. After counting, he said, ��All right! That little girl didn��t take advantage of my precious tea.��


    ��Is this the most important thing? Why are you more stingy than Long Fei?�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong taking the tea as a treasure and even drained their tea and put it back. He couldn��t help but feel disgusting, ��What can you do with this useless tea?��


    ��Useless tea?�� Xiao Hong was unhappy and made an expression like a child. ��Do you know how long it takes for the leaves of Cihang purple bamboo to grow new buds? How many new buds it takes to only choose a piece of tea? How much tea can you give me? This kind of tea was made up from the new buds of Purple Bamboo in the Mountain Lojia, and this is the only one in the world! Even an island cannot exchange one piece of my tea!��


    Hearing what Xiao Hong said, Hao Ning was dissatisfied and thought that how can those pieces of leaves so precious in this vast bamboo forest? Thinking of the flat peach in the legendary was blooming every three thousand years, however, it seemed reasonable that these new buds may also grow very slowly. So, he didn��t say anything.


    ��The tea is made from the tender buds of bamboo leaves in Zizhu bamboo forest?�� Liu Shuai did not speak all the time, but when he heard Xiao Hong say this, he hurriedly picked up the cup of tea in front of him, drank it in one breath, smacked his lips and exclaimed, ��That��s wonderful. What a good thing!��


    ��Well, you��re too greedy���� Xiao Hong saw that Liu Shuai had finished drinking water like the cow, and he also picked up and sipped the tea and then said, ��I��ll see what you��re going to drink later.��


    ��We have known about this tea now.�� Hao Ning nodded, ��So those bugs���� Hao Ning did not know how to describe, ��What are those?��


    ��Spiritual Flying Bugs.�� Xiao Hong answered solemnly while putting it on his chest and said to Zhou Yuan, ��Thank you for your cooperation just now, otherwise I can only burn them to ashes, but if I burned them to ashes, the others would notice that we have known about who giving Nezha bugs, and so that not only Nezha��s situation, but also our situation has come to light.��


    ��Spiritual Flying Bugs?�� Nezha and Hao Ning asked at the same time, ��What is this?�� Hao Ning and Nezha looked at each other, found that both of them did not know, so just embarrassed smiled. Hao Ning continued to ask, ��What did you just say also revealed?��


    ��Well, which question do I have to answer first?�� Xiao Hong heard that they had asked several questions at once, he could not help laughing, ��Forget it. Let��s start from the loss of Wishes Scriptures.��

 Chapter 151 - Inventing the Soul

    Chapter 151 Inventing the SoulHao Ning thought in mind: ��I wasn��t expecting anything quite so�� elaborate.�� But he still made a gesture to let Xiao Hong keep talking.


    Looked at Hao Ning, Xiao Hong said, ��Hao Ning, after investigating every related fact in all respects, I knew how the Wishes Scriptures was intercepted.��


    ��What was going on?�� Hao Ning realized why Xiao Hong was here. It was because Zhang Chi Hang had been irritated by the interception of the Wishes Scriptures and then Xiao Hong came to this company.


    ��It was caused by this kind of bug that could steal an idea from someone��s mind,�� Xiao Hong explained. ��It is the secret organization you are in,�� said he as he pointed to Nezha. ��this group that invented this new type of �� What should I call it? A new item. It can burrow into a human body and steal the idea from someone��s mind. And if someone has an idea that the bug wants to know, the bug can intercept and report it to anywhere it is needed.��


    ��Like the hacker who gets secret information on the internet?�� Liu Shuai said as he listened to the description. ��This is just like the hacker on a human consciousness level!��


    ��Yes!�� said Xiao Hong, slapping his thigh gleefully. He looked at Liu Shuai excitedly, ��We see eye to eye! I said the same at that time, but Hao Ning just didn��t believe it.��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning was embarrassed but he continued to ask, ��But how could the bug know, intercept and report people��s minds? As far as I know, there is no technology like this. Liu Shuai, you are a biologist and technologist and your teacher specializes in neurology. Have you heard of it yet?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai thought carefully. ��Indeed, I have never heard of a technology like that. Today��s brainwave research is on the elemental level. As for reading people��s minds and transmitting such information, it is only the scenario from a science fiction movie.��


    ��Truly so,�� answered Xiao Hong, with a smile. ��I was thinking the exact same thing at first. I told myself it was impossible. But one day I finally figured out what happened.��


    ��What?�� Liu Shuai was clearly very interested in technological problem like this. ��What have you figured out?��


    ��This is not a technological product at all,�� said Xiao Hong enthusiastically, ��Let me ask you one question. Why are people��s wishes recorded on the Wishes Scriptures?��


    ��Well����Liu Shuai froze as the question baffled him. Hao Ning picked up on that very quickly, ��Because the belief they have?��


    ��Bingo. Then why the Buddha can get to know people��s wishes through beliefs?�� Xiao Hong suggested, just like a teacher who was telling a story.


    ��Because it is exactly what people are thinking,�� The words just tumbled out of Hao Ning��s mouth. Then he looked at Xiao Hong and said, ��I see. You mean that the sources of belief and thinking are����


    ��It is likely that they are the same!�� Xiao Hong looked as excited as a geek who just uncovered a big mystery of the world. ��So, the abilities to steal an idea and make a wish do not depend on the current technology, but on belief!��


    ��Belief?�� Hao Ning gazed at Xiao Hong with his eyes widely opened. The theory was highly imaginative. ��How?��


    ��Soul. It is about the soul,�� said Xiao Hong, laughing. ��Because people have souls. Souls have beliefs, which brings God into existence. At the same time, the God knows the wishes of people. So, does this mean that the soul has something to do with the thinking?��


    Xiao Hong created a bug in a swing of the finger. Except this bug was red, it was as the same as the one before. Obviously, this bug was an illusion cast by Xiao Hong. ��Why this kind of bug can peep at people��s wishes? Because it emerges out of the soul. It is not the real thing at all!��


    ��It emerges out of the soul?�� said Hao Ning while slapping his thigh. ��Yeah. It comes out of the soul. Of course, it is connected with the soul. Although we are not clear about the connection between soul and thinking. But the two must be related in some way. So, it is not strange that the bug can read people��s minds.��


    ��Right. Hao Ning, you are so clever!�� Xiao Hong thumbed up to his words.


    ��It is nothing.�� Hao Ning was a little embarrassed about the praise. ��Deduction. It��s nothing but the deduction.��


    ��Excuse me,�� Liu Shuai interrupted their heated discussion and pointed to Nezha, ��Why would Nezha have such thing on him? He doesn��t need to make a wish to anybody.��


    ��As the bug is able to know what people are thinking and transmit such information to somewhere,�� said Xiao Hong, looking very serious. ��Then what else can it do except spying on people��s wishes? You are a computer expert and I��m sure you know it better than I do.��


    ��What do you mean? Is it���� Liu Shuai stared at him in disbelief, ��monitoring?��


    ��That��s right!�� Xiao Hong said and pounded on the table. He looked at Nezha and said, ��I had not thought about that. I can��t believe that someone put so many bugs on you. All of a sudden, your four sense organs, including eyes, ears, nose and mouth, were all being watched. I have thought one bug that spies on mind is enough. It is not easy to make. But you cost them a lot of money. You must have been worth a great deal.��


    ��Can you be more specific about the four sense organs?�� Hao Ning whispered to Liu Shuai this question he was burning to ask.


    ��It��s not the four sense organs. They are eyes, ears, nose, mouth, body and consciousness,�� explained Liu Shuai, ��It is written in the Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra. But the inserts in Nezha��s body only appeared in eyes, ears, nose and mouth. So, Xiao Hong called them the four sense organs.�� After the explanation, Liu Shuai asked, ��Why would you think one bug is enough?��


    ��Because what you think,�� explained Xiao Hong, ��is more important than what you see. In this way, the reason they put many bugs on Nezha is that����


    ����is that they couldn��t put them into Nezha��s mind!�� Hao Ning realized that all of a sudden and interrupted Xiao Hong. ��Nezha is the Lotus��s incarnation. So, his soul is different from human. There is also a saying that Nezha doesn��t have any soul. Thus, no magic weapon can read Nezha��s mind.�� Hao Ning��s description was more and more like the legendary story. He looked at Nezha and said, ��By the way, do you have a soul or not?�� After saying this, he took a glance at Zhou Yuan either intentionally or unintentionally


    ��How is that possible?�� Nezha shook his head, laughing. ��Though I am the incarnation of lotus, I have souls. But my soul is different.��


    ��Then there is another possibility,�� Hao Ning wondered, ��The bug is only effective to certain people. It��s not very helpful for those with special souls.��


    ��That makes sense, indeed,�� Xiao Hong nodded to show approval. ��So what happened was that someone wanted the bugs to read Nezha��s minds. As a result, it failed. So it was decided to adopt the fallback solution by putting bugs in his eyes, ear, nose and mouth to spy on what he saw, heard, smelt and tasted.��


    ��Creepy,�� Zhou Yuan felt sick as he heard it, ��Is this person a voyeur?��


    ��Nezha, who the hell is this person? Do you know?�� Hao Ning thought the thing was more complicated than he imagined when he heard Xiao Hong��s analysis. ��Based on what you��ve said, you have just arrived on earth.�� That evoked Hao Ning curiosity about how Nezha came to the world. But he thought twice and didn��t ask it. ��Who wants to watch you from every angle?��


    ��I didn��t know he had been lying to me! He has no plan to help me find my teacher,�� said Nezha. He didn��t speak until he heard the analysis. He became really nervous and knelt in front of Hao Ning. ��I beg you the master to save my teacher!�� He almost cried out after saying this.


    ��What are you doing?�� Hao Ning was originally immersed in the analysis then he got flustered when he saw Nezha knelt down suddenly.


    Xiao Hong could not help laughing at Hao Ning��s panic. But when he saw the serious look of Nezha, he was hurried to help him up. But unexpectedly, Nezha still knelt down and refused to stand up. Hao Ning had no other way but to say that he would try his best to help Nezha. Then Nezha stood up.


    ��You look exactly as the same as Long Fei!�� cursed Hao Ning in mind. ��All of you are used to force others.�� Though he was thinking like this, he still said, ��I can only guarantee that I will do whatever I can do. You can not blame me if things are way out of my league.��


    ��Okay, as long as the master can help me,�� said Nezha with a smile through tears, ��there is nothing you can��t do.��


    ��By the way, Hao Ning, when did you became,�� asked Xiao Hong with the strain of not laughing, ��the Master Hongjun?��


    ��Nonsense! Don��t follow the crowd.�� Hao Ning blushed and ignored the question. He asked Nezha, ��You said that you have trouble. What do you mean? Have you any idea who put the Spiritual Flying Bugs on you?��


    ��Spiritual Flying,�� Liu Shuai whispered to correct him, but Hao Ning ignored him.


    ��If I guess right, it is Mr. Fei who did this,�� Nezha murmured, bent his head.


    ��Yeah,�� Hao Ning and others sat down and had a few swallows of tea. As Liu Shuai sipped and slurped the tea, he said, ��Well.��


    ��Don��t you think it is this weird?�� said Nezha while looked at Hao Ning. ��You guys already knew that person is Mr. Fei?��


    ��We didn��t know,�� Hao Ning waved his hand with a smile. ��But when you told us it is him, we are not surprised by it at all.��


    ��Sorry,�� Xiao Hong asked doubtfully. ��The Mr. Fei you guys are talking is Fei Changhe, the boss of Qihe Group?��


    ��Fei Changhe?�� They cried out with one voice. ��Is he Mr. Fei?��


    ��Yes,�� Nezha nodded at the same time.


    Looking at the reaction of Nezha and others, Xiao Hong frowned and said, ��What��s the matter with you?��


    ��Well�� Things are like this,�� Hao Ning explained as he scratched his head. ��Nezha, you may think that we saved you out of the blue at the night when you were kidnapped. But, in fact, at that night, we have seen the whole process. The riffraff fought against each other; then you guys picked up the pieces; and then Mr. Fei appeared; and then Doctor Xue saved lives; then you erased the memories; and finally, you came out and used your the Red Armillary Sash.��


    Nezha didn��t speak but Zhou Yuan said to himself, ��In this way, Mr. Fei we saw that night is the boss of Qihe Group as Xiao Hong has mentioned. I have never heard of a boss of the mining company is interested in this.��


    ��Yes,�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��Though we don��t know the character of Mr. Fei, his subordinates behaved badly. People from different groups killed each other to get the treasure and those from the same group also did this out of jealousy. Judging from this, Mr. Fei is not a good person as well.��


    ��Well, you outsiders know better than me. I mean, I think I know someone, but in fact not deep enough,�� said Nezha with a sigh when he heard Liu Shuai��s words. Then he said out of curiosity, ��What did you just say? You guys watched all the process last night? I didn��t find it, but how could his subordinates didn��t find you guys either? They are very competent with many magical weapons.��


    Zhou Yuan was glad and planned to show the illusion created by him. Then Xiao Hong interrupted him, ��Hao Ning, what do you mean? I am a little confused. Does Nezha have anything to do with Doctor Xue?��

 Chapter 152 - Shang Fang Valley Has Not Been Burned in History

    Chapter 152 Shang Fang Valley Has Not Been Burned in History��Not to mention you, I am confused, too.�� Hao Ning grinned bitterly. ��What happened that night just like we watched some poor film-edited movies. About the thing you mentioned that we didn��t be noticed���� Hao Ning pointed to Zhou Yuan, who was smiling with a complacent face at that time. Hao Ning continued to say, ��It is because of his power. By the way, his name is Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Keep a low profile.�� Zhou Yuan said in a humble manner but with complacent on his face. There was no sheer of modesty on his face.


    ��Zhou Yuan?�� Nezha looked at this man. Nezha did see him that night but had a little impression on him. Nezha greeted him hurriedly, ��Are you also a boy in the family of the master? The master was so extraordinary indeed. His living descendants are still so extraordinary!��


    ��You are so wrong!�� Zhou Yuan had wanted to be modest. He turned to be angry as he heard what Nezha said. ��Do you believe that I am the Three Lotuses on his head? Are you out of your mind?��


    ��Brother Ling Zhu Zi, maybe there are some misunderstandings.�� Xiao Hong thought a while, pointed to Zhou Yuan and said. ��This man�� Ok, let��s assume that he was an Immortal. Although his power is not as strong as yours, he has fewer magic weapons than yours. He has something we don��t have. That is a skill to make fake things seem to be real ones. I just used his skill to save you. Now the Spiritual Flying Bugs are flying and monitoring you in a fake Hai Shenglong��s body.��


    So that was what it was. Hao Ning understood it finally. The gas Zhou Yuan just played was one of the variations of the Virtualised reality. Those bugs should have monitored Nezha, and they were deceived now.


    ��You are right.�� smiled Zhou Yuan. ��Now the man the bugs are monitoring is the man the bugs wanted. The real Nezha had become a false one. The false Nezha, the outside one, on the contrary, had become the real one. Now you are a false one.��


    ��Speak in the human language.�� Nezha was so confused. ��What real or false?��


    Zhou Yuan was stunned. He thought for a while and understood it then. The story in the Creation of the Gods happened in Shang Dynasty (about 1600 B.C. to 1046 B.C). At that time, there were no epigrams like ��The immaterial is the material��. That was the reason why Nezha couldn��t understand the sentence about real and false. So, he simplified his sentence, ��The meaning is: You are safe.��


    ��Oh, I see. Thank you very much.�� Nezha said, holding Zhou Yuan��s hand. After shaking, his face changed greatly. ��Who are you? What��s the relationship between you and Stone Monkey?��


    ��Stone Monkey? What Stone Monkey?�� Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan were confused. ��Nezha, what bullshit are you talking about?��


    What a mess it was! Hao Ning scratched his head. He was afraid that Zhou Yuan��s soul would turn to be unstable when he conferred moment god on Zhou Yuan. So, he did not tell him the details in the book of Creation of the Gods. He thought what he did was good for Zhou Yuan. It was out of Hao Ning��s expectation as things developed.


    ��Master���� Nezha said strangely, looking at Hao Ning. ��What is it?��


    ��Stop. I am very annoyed.�� Hao Ning rubbed his forehead. He added, ��It��s Ok to call me Hao Ning.��


    ��Hao Ning, what happened here?�� Nezha said, pushing Zhou Yuan��s hand in front of Hao Ning. ��Why do I feel that this man��s body has something related to Stone Monkey?��


    ��Hao Ning?�� Zhou Yuan said. Even if he was a dumb man, he should have known that Hao Ning might know something already. So, he continued to ask, ��What is Nezha talking about? What Stone Monkey?��


    Hao Ning frowned. He hesitated whether he should tell the truth or not.


    ��Hey, why not speak?�� Zhou Yuan felt a little anxious when he saw Hao Ning not talking. He continued, ��You used to be a talkative man. What��s wrong with you now? You dare not to speak because you did something wrong?��


    ��Ok, you forced me to say it. If something wrong with you later, don��t blame me.�� Hao Ning had made his mind. He thought that there were so many Immortals over there. If something happened to Zhou Yuan, there might have a solution. Besides, Xiao Hong had magic tea-leaves. It might be useful, too. Thinking of this, Hao Ning nodded to Nezha, pointing to Zhou Yuan and saying, ��You are right. This Zhou Yuan, he is the body of that Stone Monkey. Stone Monkey you saw should be his�� his�� Well���� Hao Ning hesitated to continue. Alas, If Zhou Yuan were Monkey Inside, what should we call Monkey King in the book? He thought for a while and continued no matter it was right or wrong, ��What you saw was the soul of Stone Monkey. Besides, that Stone Monkey has a name. It was mentioned in the other���� Hao Ning meant to say in the other book. But he did not speak it out after thinking. He continued to say, ��In the other myth. This Stone Monkey was called the Great Sage Equal to Heaven �� Sun Wukong.��


    ������


    After finishing his speech, Hao Ning did not see any exclamation he had expected. On the contrary, Liu Shuai, Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan looked at him quietly as looking a fool.


    Zhou Yuan drew out his hand from Nezha, rubbed Hao Ning��s forehead and said, ��You didn��t catch a fever. Why did you become delirious?��


    ��Hao Ning, calm down.�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, seriously. He added, ��Don��t confuse fantasy novels with theological system. There are Immortals in the world. But they can��t do whatever they want just like what you have read in some novels.��


    ��You are, you are out of your minds!�� Hao Ning couldn��t hold his emotions. He looked at the two, condemned them angrily. ��Why did you not believe me? Why can��t Monkey King be Zhou Yuan? The Hong Hai��er could show himself in front of us, so why can��t Monkey King?��


    ��Because Uncle had been in the realm of Nirvana for a long time!�� Xiao Hong said in a sudden with a cold tone. ��He had gone during the period of the May 4th Seal God event.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning still had something to say. He sat down slowly after hearing what Xiao Hong said. He looked at him, confused, ��Xiao Hong, what you said is real?��


    ��Of course.�� Xiao Hong looked at Liu Shuai. He sighed as he saw that Liu Shuai had also lost himself. Xiao Hong continued to say, ��Don��t you feel a little strange here? Why did you just see Avalokitesvara, Yunzhongzi and me? Why could you see so few Immortals? Where are the others?��


    ��As you mentioned it���� Hao Ning immediately understood it after hearing what he said. If the belief could give birth to so many Immortals, why did the other Immortals never show up before? Thinking of this, Hao Ning asked tentatively, ��Is it because we are plebs, so we can��t see them?��


    ��Maybe that is the reason.�� Xiao Hong said solemnly. In a sudden, Hao Ning felt that he was despised gravely. He said, ��But the major reason was that the majority of Immortals were in the realm of Nirvana during the May 4th Seal God event period. And, Uncle Sun was one of them.��


    ��What on earth was the May 4th Seal God event?�� Hao Ning hadn��t heard the word for a very long time. He looked at Liu Shuai, the theologian, saying, ��Do you know?��


    ��Not too much.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��Zhang Quan was so careful to conceal this thing. He just taught me some spells such as Yin-Yang Dust Array and Arhat Golden Light Tactics.��


    ��He did it for your good.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��He�� was a nice man.�� When talking about this, Liu Shuai smiled, with his eyes flickering involuntarily.


    ��So, the May 4th Seal God event?�� Hao Ning continued to ask.


    ��I don��t know the details.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I just know that it was because of beliefs. The result of it was that the majority of Immortals in China entered a realm of Nirvana. The Chinese civilization could last until today because of their sacrifice. I had asked Zhang Quan this questions many times. He just told me the same answer: Don��t ask.��


    ��But, Xiao Hong, why didn��t you���� Hao Ning wanted to ask why Xiao Hong had not entered the realm of Nirvana. But he thought it was a little rude to ask so. He swallowed the next sentence. To ask somebody why he/she was still alive seemed to be cursing him/her. So, he didn��t continue his talk.


    ��You wanted to ask why I am still alive, right?�� Xiao Hong laughed sadly. ��Brother Hao Ning, did you still remember how we met?��


    ��How we met?�� Xiao Hong��s openness made Hao Ning a little embarrassed. He recalled Liu Shuai and the weird scene Zhang Chi Hang defeated Hong Hai��er. As Xiao Hong behaved so sincerely, He had to answer his question, ��That day, I was in Heaven, and I used Avalokitesvara��s sword����


    ��You still remember? When did it happen?�� Xiao Hong continued to ask. ��Or, which dynasty did it happen in?��


    ��Were we talking about Nezha? Why were we talking about you and me now���� Hao Ning thought in his heart. He was wondering the reason, but he didn��t say it. He just answered, ��The Three Kingdoms.��


    ��The Three Kingdoms?�� Zhou Yuan was confused. ��Hao Ning, are you out of your mind? Did you defeat Hong Hai��er during the period of the Three Kingdoms? Didn��t it happen in the Tang Dynasty when to draw Confucian classics from Western Heaven? Stop your joke, please.��


    ��It was during the Three Kingdoms period. It was about Shang Fang Valley event.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Do you still remember how I appeared?��


    ��Of course, I remember.�� Hao Ning nodded, recalling. ��At that time, Kong Ming wanted to burn Sima Yi in Shang Fang Valley. Sima Yi��s soldiers would be burned to death. So Sima Yi made a great vow. Then Zhang Chi Hang took us to save Sima Yi through his Time Manipulation tactic. When we were there, we saw you, Xiao Hong, in heaven, helping Zhuge Liang. Zhang Chi Hang told us that Zhuge Liang was the Ghostly Man. So, we needed to defeat you, too.��


    This was the first time for Zhou Yuan to hear so many details from Hao Ning. After hearing the story, he laughed, ��Hahaha. Hao Ning, your story made no sense at all. How dare you to mix the fiction with history!��


    ��You, go away!�� Hao Ning couldn��t help blushing as he was mocked by Zhou Yuan. He stared at Zhou Yuan and stopped his talking. Hao Ning felt a little embarrassed, so he turned to Xiao Hong and asked, ��Am I right?��


    ��You are right. You remember so clearly.�� Xiao Hong nodded and continued to say, ��Can you tell me it is real that Zhuge Liang burned Shang Fang Valley in history?��


    ��Err��?�� Hao Ning was shocked when hearing Xiao Hong��s words. As a man who liked to study the background of fictions, Hao Ning naturally knew that the story that Zhuge Liang had burned Shang Fang Valley was a fictional story. The story was too wonderful that he ignored it was a fake history. He asked, ��The story that Zhuge Liang had burned Shang Fang Valley didn��t happen in history. So, what happened on earth? Where did we go at that time?��


    ��Well,�� Zhou Yuan smiled, adding, ��I said that you confused fictions with reality. But you didn��t believe me! There was no such thing happened in history. The story was fabricated by novelists.��


    ��Zhuge Liang didn��t burn Shang Fang Valley?�� Liu Shuai had little knowledge about history. He shook his head when he heard what Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan said, ��No, no. That day, we did see Zhuge Liang play magic arts. The place below him burned. Sima Yi��s soldiers were scared to run everywhere. Even Zhang Chi Hang admitted this thing. How could it be a fake story?��


    Zhou Yuan stopped his laughter. If only Hao Ning said so, he could think it was a fake story. But if Xiao Hong, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai said so at the same time, the thing was worth pondering.


    ��If the truth was hidden in the false, the false could be a truth.�� Xiao Hong said a double Dutch. He continued saying, ��It was really the Three Kingdoms period.��


    ��What happened on earth?�� Hao Ning felt a little dizzy.


    ��Brother Hao Ning, you just mentioned the May 4th Seal God event, and asked me why I am still alive?�� Xiao Hong said sadly. ��The May 4th Seal God event��s belief had a great impact both on today��s world and on the Immortals in the books. I didn��t know the details. I only knew that in order to save me from the disaster, my parents����


    Xiao Hong lowered his head when he recalled his parents. Hao Ning saw a drop of tear falling down his cheek. Xiao Hong continued to say, ��They had sacrificed themselves for my life.��


    ��Sacrificed? You meant that Princess Iron Fan and Bull Demon King had sacrificed themselves?�� Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong was the child of Princess Iron Fan and Bull Demon King. He continued to say, ��You had escaped? You escaped to where?��


    ��Escaped from the book Journey to the West?�� Liu Shuai started talking. He seemed to understand the thing. ��Yes, in this secular world, there was no Hong Hai��er��s temple. No Princess Iron Fan or Bull Demon King��s Bodhimanda. So, even Xiao Hong became intellect due to the belief, he won��t stay here for a long time. Or Wuxiang fragrance would run behind her expenses. If there were no such disaster on the belief, Xiao Hong wouldn��t appear in this secular world. With Xiao Hong��s incense, let alone being in this secular world, it was very difficult for him to get out of the book of Journey to the West. I think this was the reason that your had parents sacrificed themselves to save you.��


    ��Parents�� love for their children is bound to be far-reaching.�� Xiao Hong wiped his tears. ��At that time, my parents knew the disaster was inevitable. The last sentence they told me was ��To find the belief trustee in the secular world and to be a good person then.��

 Chapter 153 - Ghostly Man Zhuge and “Like Dissolves Like” Principle

    ��The belief trustee in the secular world?�� Hao Ning felt amazed, ��Don��t you have any temple in the real world? How can you get a belief trustee in the secular world?��


    ��Did you forget?�� Liu Shuai got the point and pushed Hao Ning, ��Xiao Hong has another identity, Sudhana.��


    ��Oh, yes. That��s it!�� Hao Ning saw it instantly, ��Avalokitesvara possesses temples in reality. Not only temples but also Bodhimanda. In turn, Sudhana who stayed by his side, although not mentioned very often, was more or less concerned somehow. He literally counts one of your belief trustees in the secular world.�� At that thought, Hao Ning felt even weirder, ��Then why did you go back to Three Kingdoms times?��


    ��One day in the cave, a thousand years on the earth.�� Xiao Hong didn��t speak, and Liu Shuai picked up the words, ��The sentence is to depict the gods�� power. While it actually indicates the relation between incense and time. I understand now. Did some accident happen to the power of incense when your parents sacrificed themselves, and that took you back to the Three Kingdom Times?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded and continued, ��Meanwhile, the sacrifice should have influenced the belief in other books, which engendered that Kong Ming in Romance of Three Kingdoms also fled from the book and came to the same times as I was in ? Precisely, I doubted that he had brought me to the times there at the order of Zhuge Liang in real history.��


    ��Wait! Let me get it clear!�� Hao Ning got messed up while listening. He waved his hand in the air and pondered, ��Your parents, to keep you safe from the disaster of May 4th Seal God event, had sacrificed themselves so that you could escape from the book. Owing to the overstrong power of sacrifice, not only the timeline but also another book Romance of Three Kingdoms was affected, which made the Kong Ming in the book return to the real Three Kingdoms times in history ? I get it. The Kong Ming in the book surely knew about the Shang Fang Valley Event, so it��s not unnatural that he reconducted in the past history to set Shang Fang Valley on fire!��


    ��Meanwhile the Kong Ming in the book should be more than clear that the Shang Fang Valley Event would end up with heavy rain, and in the case, Sima Yi fled. He certainly couldn��t hold back the rain with his own ability.�� Liu Shuai continued, ��But he ran into you by coincidence and came to realize that your Samadhi True Fire was immune from water. With your aid, Sima Yi would be doomed to death!��


    ��Yes, that was exactly his plan.�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��The Ghostly Man ?��


    ��The Ghostly Man?�� Liu Shuai hadn��t made sense of that yet, ��Why do you call Premier Zhuge the Ghostly Man?��


    ��Not he. It��s supposed to be Lu Xun who firstly called Zhuge the Ghostly Man, right?�� Hao Ning came to learn the vein of these stories. Though seeming grotesque, a vague underlying line was linking all the incidents, ��Lu Xun commented Romance of Three Kingdoms that Zhuge Liang��s resourcefulness made him nearly a ghost. That��s why you call him like that, yes?��


    ��Em, it should be.�� Xiao Hong��s eyes brightened, and he nodded, ��I was wondering why Brother Zhang Chi Hang had always called him ��Ghostly Man��. It proved to originate from that. ? The Ghostly Man promised to build a temple and accumulate incense for me after the triumph of Shu Han so that I could collect faith. At least my spirit wouldn��t go out.��


    ��Aye���� Hao Ning sighed. It turned out to be like that. He recalled that he had stabbed Xiao Hong with so many strokes of the sword and he felt compassionate. He patted Xiao Hong��s shoulder in guilt, ��Sorry. I shouldn��t have thrust you so many times.��


    ��No no no, Brother Hao Ning, you thought it wrongly.�� Xiao Hong waved his hand eagerly, ��I owe you a ��thank you��. Brother Zhang Chi Hang told me later that the power of time was more than metaphysical. If you had not intervened then, even if I could stay alive at that time, after Journey to the West came out, I would be absorbed back to the book because of the faith in it. In such circles, I would never be able to jump out of it to the real world.��


    ������ Though Xiao Hong was making sense in that way, Hao Ning got a headache reordering the timeline. He scratched his head, ��But that��s still illogical. If Zhuge Liang killed Sima Yi with the help of you, maybe there wouldn��t be a book called Journey to the West owing to complicated causality?��


    ��No.�� Xiao Hong smiled and explained, ��Brother Zhang Chi Hang said that the Ghostly Man Zhuge couldn��t succeed. All roads lead to Rome. The changes there had no impact on the eventual historical outcome ? Don��t ask me. I don��t understand either ? To say the least, Brother Hao Ning, you��ve already killed the Ghostly Man Zhuge that day when you exerted your power, haven��t you?��


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning was bewildered, pointing at himself. While the other good boys listening to the story were peering at him in surprise as well. ��When did I ? Oh yes, I had claimed to stab you with 36 strokes of Celestial Dippers, while I made a bloody mistake and went for 37 actually. The last blow covered with Qi got diverted and injured Zhuge Liang directly. Was that?��


    ��The ��divert�� was literally���� Liu Shuai gazed at Hao Ning in blankness and patted his shoulder, ��perilous.��


    Xiao Hong nodded in agreement, ��Brother Hao Ning you don��t have to be modest. I thank you for more than that reason. My suffering of 36 hits was inevitable. But it was because you, who were from the real world, executed me that I got released from my causality in the books. I evolved from Great Saint Infant King to Sudhana at that moment, not being revealed in books but in the real world. Only in that way would I be able to cultivate with Avalokitesvara in the real world.��


    Hao Ning didn��t find his words for a response. He didn��t expect such sequential causalities there. Then Hao Ning turned to Liu Shuai, ��Liu Shuai, don��t you find it odd?��


    ��For what?�� Liu Shuai was still in meditation on all the inner relations.


    ��If it had not been for Zhou Yuan��s affair, we wouldn��t have turned to Zhang Quan. If we had not turned to Zhang Quan, we would have not met Zhang Chi Hang either.�� Hao Ning moved on step by step, ��If we hadn��t met Zhang Chi Hang, we couldn��t have saved Zhou Yuan. To save him, we had no choice but to help such a miserly Buddha as Zhang Chi Hang and suppress Xiao Hong. Moreover, it was exactly when we were at his place that Zhang Chi Hang ��happened�� to receive a wish from Sima Yi. Then, though we seemingly were saving Sima Yi, actually we helped Xiao Hong out of the causalities in the book and settled the catastrophe caused by the May 4th Seal God event.��


    ��It seems true based on your words.�� Liu Shuai got some nuance on his face while listening, ��You mean that����


    ��I��ve been figuring everything that we underwent before fortuitous.�� Hao Ning glanced at Zhou Yuan, then peered at Liu Shuai, ��But now it seems that all above were arranged on purpose. While in all these incidents ?�� Hao Ning turned to Xiao Hong, ��Zhang Chi Hang wasn��t involved in any causal relations.��


    ��That��s it!�� Liu Shuai beat on his thighs, ��It was us who went for him. It was you who retrieved Xiao Hong. Even if the panacea to save Zhou Yuan was obtained because of your favor to Avalokitesvara. And the panacea was smashed in the end. In fact, it was you who sealed the god! Avalokitesvara wasn��t entwined with any causality, but everything turned out to be like this!��


    ��That��s amazing���� Hao Ning whispered, ��Without tangled with any causality he associated so many fortuities together. How did he make it?��


    ��He returns to the world full of hardship after his own success in cultivation and delivers others from torment. He is literally an Avalokitesvara, though he seems to deviate from the norms,�� Liu Shuai kept nodding in such stir that he didn��t catch Hao Ning��s words. He rubbed his hands, ��He is really different. He acted in a miserly way and was fussy about it when Xiao Hong cursed him ��sometimes a male and sometimes a female��, but he was really admirable when dealing with the serious righteousness and wrongness.��


    ��Yes.�� At that point, Hao Ning got a flicker in his eyes, ��What did you say?��


    ��I said when dealing with serious righteousness and wrongness���� Liu Shuai got a bit nervous at his question.


    ��No, the sentence before.�� Hao Ning grabbed Liu Huai��s hand urgently.


    ��Xiao Hong cursed him sometimes a male and sometimes a female���� Liu Shuai glimpsed at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong grinned timidly.


    ��That��s it!�� Hao Ning hit the table and unconsciously used his inner strength in the stroke. All the cups on the table bounced up. He said, ��No wonder he refused to tell Monkey King about the information of his body. But that��s odd as well. Based on Xiao Hong��s saying, Monkey King should have entered his nirvana, right? Why does it start to be illogical?��


    ��Hao Ning? Hao Ning?�� Liu Shuai, watching Hao Ning mess up himself, waved the hands before his eyes hurriedly, ��What��s in your head?��


    ��Xiao Hong,�� Hao Ning gazed at Xiao Hong and spoke seriously, ��I��ll tell you the story about how I met your uncle in Creation of the Gods. Though I have no idea about your absence of memories on that ?��


    ��Any need for an ��idea��?�� Liu Shuai scorned at his words, ��You once told the idea yourself. Why can��t you make sense of it?��


    ��Em? What��s the idea?�� Hao Ning, buried with too many stuff, kept no impression on that.


    ��You once told about the like dissolves like principles of chemistry, didn��t you? And you applied that to explain the souls, right?�� Liu Shuai said in a smirk.


    ��Yes. It��s like mixing alcohol with water.�� Hao Ning said as Liu Shuai mentioned that. That was where his expertise lay, ��And the alcohol will get dissolved in water.��


    ��Exactly. People foster faiths on books, so the world made by books from faiths, ��Liu Shuai stated, ��is essentially people��s incense of faiths, right?��


    ��Right. And then?�� Hao Ning got perplexed at Liu Shuai��s reference of that at the moment.


    ��Xiao Hong is a god, so he belongs to the incense of faiths, right?�� Liu Shuai pointed at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong nodded submissively.


    ��Right.�� Hao Ning was still puzzled, ��So?��


    ��So, when Xiao Hong, as an incense of faiths, went through a barrier made from the incense of faiths in a book,�� Liu Shuai drew a circle in the air, ��what would happen?��


    ��The incense of faith would melt with the incense of faith?�� Hao Ning got it this time, ��It��s as if Xiao Hong were alcohol, the book Creation of the Gods were water and they melted when alcohol went into the water.��


    ��That��s it!�� Liu Shuai nodded in a smile, ��And then it would be hard to separate the alcohol from the water. And even if they were separated, they would forget what they used to be.��


    ��But why did Xiao Hong remember me when I entered the world of Creation of the Gods?�� Hao Ning recalled the scenes then. Xiao Hong had called him Brother Hao Ning as he did now. ��I didn��t notice that but now it seems more and more strange.��


    ��Because at that time I entered the world by you.�� Xiao Hong nodded. He appreciated the metaphor of Liu Shuai as well, ��One point of my spirit was conserved in your body. You��re not a god, so it was like you used a bottle to contain the alcohol and threw it into the water. Water was still water and alcohol still alcohol.��

 Chapter 154 - Bewildering gods

    ��So, it turned out that, I have inadvertently become a container for soul protection?�� Hao Ning suddenly realized. After carefully recalling, he clapped his thigh, ��Right, I remembered. On that urgent situation, Xiao Hong, your true spirit didn��t have time to enter my body when I came out from the world of Gods. It should be at that time that your memory inside the world was eliminated. No wonder you don��t remember the Monkey King in the Creation of the Gods.��


    Hao Ning obviously hadn��t thought that because of a mistake in his own thoughts, there would have been so many misunderstandings. Now, after unraveling, he smiled out of relief.


    ��You mean, you really met Uncle Sun in the world of Gods?�� Xiao Hong sensed Hao Ning��s determination that he didn��t seem to joke at all. Although Xiao Hong believed a little bit, he still asked with suspicion. ��Are you sure it was him? Not somebody else? You know that for so many years, there have always been some monsters and mystic creatures trying to turn into his appearance to confuse the world, and only some people including me who are close to him could recognize. It is easy to make mistakes for the others.��


    ��Not exactly,�� Zhou Yuan said with an untimely smile. ��Not only monsters and mystic creatures wish to imitate his appearance, but even mortals are claiming to be relatives of this Avalokitesvara of our own! It is either the brother-in-law of Guanyin in reincarnation or the sister-in-law of the Jade Emperor coming down to the earth. When I went to learn from Mr. Zhang two days before and he taught me how to distinguish the truth from the fake, we went to a lecture that claimed its master to be the mother-in-law of Heavenly Queen Mother.��


    ������ Liu Shuai stared at Zhou Yuan, speechlessly. Of course, he knew that Zhou Yuan was mentioning about how mortal people pretended to be gods and mystified others which had hurt many people. He couldn��t help but say, �� Does Mr. Zhang have such a hobby?��


    ��Of course���� Xiao Hong took it for granted. ��He is particularly unaccustomed to this kind of organization that uses the name of the immortal to carry out their own desires.�� While saying, Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning. ��Brother Hao Ning, would the Monkey King you saw be a similar act of fraud?��


    ��Of course not. Could the Golden Cudgel be faked? Or could his skill of chewing the monkey hair to turn into countless avatars be faked?�� Hao Ning shook his head for sure and looked into Xiao Hong��s eyes. ��But you were calling him Uncle Sun. Even if I were wrong, would you have mistaken his identity?��


    ��I���� Xiao Hong was stunned. He had not thought that Hao Ning would use his own words as the weapon to turn against him. He had just said that he could recognize Monkey King. It would be a punch in his face if he denied it, so he coughed slightly and said. ��Well, I don��t think I would mistake someone else like him ? Em, how did he appear, and what did he say after he appeared? Had he said anything important to me?��


    Undoubtedly, Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong changed the topic because of awkwardness, but Hao Ning did not bother to reveal. When he looked at other people, he found that except Nezha had been nodding all the time because he had experienced that incident personally, Liu Shuai and others were like listening to a story and waited for him to continue, ��He suddenly appeared after you. It was an urgent time and he didn��t tell you anything. But later he said something to me, which was not about you, but about Zhou Yuan. He said that when he was becoming a Buddha in the Western Heaven Mountain and was crossing a river, he fell into the river and one part of him under the boat became a Monkey Inside turning to the mortal world. He tried many times and asked about it everywhere. He asked Avalokitesvara for a few times. But Avalokitesvara hated him because Monkey King used to say that ��It serves her right to live without a husband for a lifetime���C ��


    ��Brother Zhang would not harbor a grudge,�� Xiao Hong suddenly blushed, for he once had said similar things, and Hao Ning knew it clearly, ��He just wanted to eliminate this cause and effect.��


    ��Hehe, you can interpret it in whatever way you like,�� Hao Ning was aware of Xiao Hong��s conditioned reflex of protecting Zhang Chi Hang. ��In short, because Monkey King had said that sentence, Avalokitesvara never told him the truth. Until some time ago, when Zhou Yuan lost his soul, the Monkey King finally learned that Zhou Yuan was his Monkey Inside, and then those things of the world of gods creation happened.��


    ��Monkey Inside���� Xiao Hong pondered long and deeply over the question. ��I didn��t hear my parents and Uncle Sun mentioning this.��


    ��It might be the hiding of Monkey King,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��But he did say this to me at that time.��


    ��Exactly!�� Nezha also nodded and said, ��Though I was far away at that time, I still heard the two words of Monkey Inside.��


    ��But I still feel a little bit strange about what he said.�� Without waiting for Xiao Hong to ask questions, Hao Ning himself had some doubts. ��If Zhou Yuan is a Monkey Inside, why did Monkey King feel it only after the loss of soul in Zhou Yuan?��


    ��Hey! It is easy ? if Zhou Yuan��s body is the Monkey Inside,�� Liu Shuai clearly reflected faster in this aspect than Hao Ning, and he continued what Hao Ning said, ��When the soul is in Zhou Yuan��s body and the confluence of the spirit and body is achieved, it should be difficult to find the problems of Zhou Yuan��s body. Once your soul is out of the flesh, you may have these inspirations. So, the Monkey King said that he had found that Zhou Yuan was his own Monkey Inside at that time, and it was not a wrong answer.��


    ��It seems correct, but too unbelievable,�� Xiao Hong nodded unwillingly and asked. ��What about later?��


    ��Well, the later,�� Hao Ning didn��t care about Xiao Hong��s expression, but also thought about it carefully. ��he told me that Zhou Yuan��s losing his soul was a difficulty that he must pass through ? although it sounds a bit strange. It seems like Zhou Yuan was born to lose his soul.��


    ��So, I was blessed by misfortune? I am really the Monkey King��s ? what is that? His Monkey Inside?�� Zhou Yuan laughed and danced out of happiness and picked up a signature pen as a short and fine Gold Cudgel, ��I am the Monkey King! I have the fast-moving riding clouds. The Golden Cudgel can turn to big and small, and the eyes have the ability to distinguish between true and false!��


    ��And also the Incantation of the Golden Hoop.�� Hao Ning couldn��t help sneering at Zhou Yuan for his being complacent, ��It��s best to read it hundreds of times and hurt you to death.��


    ��Get out.�� Zhou Yuan was in his mood when ridiculed by Hao Ning. He glared at him and continued to ask, ��What about the Monkey King? Why didn��t he come out with you?��


    ��Because he was dead.�� Hao Ning said without thinking. After seeing Zhou Yuan��s change in facial expression, he quickly changed. ��Oh, that should be called Nirvana. It should be a diminishing spirit, and only you, the Monkey Inside, the flesh remained����


    ��Nirvana���� Xiao Hong��s eyes flashed and continued to ask, ��Why? He lived well in the world of God, why did he Nirvana? Someone killed him?��


    ��This���� Thinking of this, Hao Ning was drowned by sadness. ��It is not the case. No one killed him. It was his own initiative to use the Great Decimation Technique ? ��


    ��How is it possible!�� Xiao Hong immediately blurted out. ��The Great Decimation Technique is so serious that he would never use it if he was not in a desperate situation!��


    ��Take it easy. That was basically a desperate situation at the time���� Hao Ning had apparently expected Xiao Hong would be anxious. He quickly looked at Nezha, with mixed feelings in his heart. ��Maybe you should be the best person to explain why the Monkey King died.��


    ��Me?�� Nezha had been interested in the story when he suddenly found that he had become the focus of attention, and even Xiao Hong was staring at him. ��Why? I don��t know this stone monkey.��


    ��Nonsense, how would you not know ?�� Hao Ning blurted out. ��Ah, maybe you truly didn��t know him at that time. You would get to know him in Journey to the West. Hey, this is not right. Liu Shuai, if Journey to the West has been damaged by May 4th Seal God event, why is it that the Creation of the Gods is okay?��


    ��How do you know that it��s okay?�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��The Journey to the West is famous, thus it has many believers. Therefore, its belief disaster had a great influence. There should be less faith in the Creation of the Gods. Therefore, it should be less influential, but still some influences. I just don��t know what the influences were.��


    Hao Ning nodded and turned to Nezha: ��Why were you tempted by Jiang Ziya at that time? And wanted to kill us?��


    ��What? Jiang Ziya tempted Nezha?�� It was the first time Liu Shuai had listened Hao Ning said that and known that he was so dangerous in the world of Creation of Gods, ��He wanted to kill you?��


    Hao Ning made a gesture to stop Liu Shuai from talking. He had not wanted to say these details before because if he said that he almost died in the world of Creation of Gods, Zhou Yuan might feel guilty. Zhou Yuan was even so cared about what his mother said about ��other people��s children��. At the time when he was just sealed into a moment god, if he knew that Hao Ning almost couldn��t come back because of him, he would probably have another accident.


    Hao Ning had intended to conceal this matter. But who knew today they had talked about it? Hao Ning saw that Zhou Yuan was in a rather good condition, so he planned to hear from Nezha of the details.


    ��It is still mentioned about this thing.�� Nezha shook his head and smiled bitterly. Looking at Hao Ning, he said: ��If I say, Uncle Jiang was not trying to tempt us, but to save us, will you believe me?��


    ��I?�� Hao Ning looked at other people and said quietly, ��I could hardly believe. Jiang Ziya said to me that time, to let me take him out.�� Hao Ning suddenly understood, ��That��s it. Is it true that Jiang Ziya could not get out of the world of gods? Just like the true spirit of Xiao Hong going through the enchantment of the world of gods, if Jiang Ziya went out, his soul would also melt into the enchantment, wouldn��t he?�� Seeing Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong nodded, Hao Ning continued, ��So Jiang Ziya tempted me and hoped that I would take him out.��


    ��Why did Jiang Ziya want to come out?�� Liu Shuai felt very strange. ��How much had you experienced in the world of Gods, Hao Ning? Before this, you just said that we had encountered some small problems in the world of gods, but there were noble people who helped us, and it turned out to be only a close call. You hadn��t said that Jiang Ziya wanted to come to the real world, had you?��


    ��It was because it seemed too weird, and I felt that it would be an unnecessary worry for everyone knew about it,�� Hao Ning said, looking at Zhou Yuan. ��If it were not for these things today, I wouldn��t have said it. At that time, Jiang Ziya told me that he would create the gods in this real world. He got hold of the Creation of Gods. After using the incense to recreate the gods, he could become the ancestor of the gods.��


    ��What?�� Liu Shuai patted the table. Not as the same as Hao Ning, the table was so hard that his hand got hurt. ��How dared he do such a thing?��


    ��When I went into the world, Nezha was not like him now,�� Hao Ning looked at Nezha��s clear eyes. At that time, his eyes were dull and completely different. ��It seemed like he had been tempted. His eyes were lifeless, like a walking dead.��


    ��Hao Ning,�� Nezha shook his head. ��What you saw was only a part of the thing, and the whole thing was not the case. In fact, it��s the opposite. I don��t know when it started that the entire Zhou Dynasty army and the spirits to be sealed as gods after the war of the Creation of Gods had been enchanted by a mysterious force. At that time, only Master Jiang was spared from it for the Apricot Yellow Flag he owned.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning couldn��t help but frown as he listened. ��You mean Jiang Ziya that tempted me to take him out that night was not enchanted? The so-called creating gods in the real worlds and becoming the ancestor of the gods were actually his real thoughts? That��s even worse!��


    ��No. Listen to me.�� Nezha continued to recall, ��Uncle Jiang had soon discovered this abnormality that the entire gods-to-be changed from the original good ones to evil. If these spirits of the evil ? also including me at that time ? all evil spirits were sealed as gods by the Creation of Gods, it would be a disaster for both the world of gods and the real world!��


    ��Wait,�� Hao Ning couldn��t help but interrupt again. ��I know why evil spirits could become the scourge of the world of gods once they were sealed. But why could it hurt the real world? Weren��t they unable to cross through enchantment?��

 Chapter 155 - Huaxia Gods Guard Huaxia

    Chapter 155 Huaxia Gods Guard Huaxia��Should it be a sacrifice? Like Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan sacrificed themselves in exchange for the Hong Hai��er��s escape from the world of Journey to the West.�� Liu Shuai��s reaction was always faster when facing matters about gods and spirits, so he soon realized it. ��After the Creation of Gods, if one part of sealed evil gods were sacrificed, another part of the evil gods would surely appear in this world����


    ��But you said ?�� Hao Ning heard this and frowned. ��the sealed gods in the Creation of Gods can��t come to this world, right?��


    ��Uh���� Liu Shuai��s face was hit by Hao Ning��s words, so he was somehow embarrassed. After all, he had given an absolute assurance about all these statements. But on second thought, he said, ��Those all were old principles. From Xiao Hong and Nezha��s point of view, over these years, there should be many new ways, such as sacrificing the incense of some characters in the book in exchange for other characters�� appearances in this word. It was unimaginable in the past, but it is happening now.��


    Speaking of this, Liu Shuai looked at Xiao Hong and Nezha and sighed, ��It seems that in the aspect of gods and spells, it has been far from what I have learned in the past.��


    ��Are you saying that gods and spells are also advancing?�� Hao Ning thought it was funny. ��Doesn��t the magic world lay more stress on the past than on the present? I��ve always heard the story like that someone unexpectedly got some secret spells from tens of thousands of years ago and became super powerful.��


    ��With the times�� progress and social development,�� Xiao Hong laughed, ��nobody can live off his past gain. Isn��t even Avalokitesvara studying finance now?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai agreed with Xiao Hong, and then he nodded, ��What you said also makes sense, but in the fantasy fictions, I usually read that how powerful the ancient times was. I have been somehow affected.��


    ��Haha ?�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t help laughing at that time. ��You even believed in novelists. If the ancient times was so powerful, where do I, the Moment God, come from?�� Speaking of this, he snapped his finger and his body was surrounded by holy light, looking brilliant and dazzling.


    ������ Hao Ning ignored this self-affectionate Moment God and continued to ask Xiao Hong, ��So those evil gods who were bewitched at that time really intended to sacrifice in order to come to the world through some secret methods?��


    ��It��s very possible, and the more terrible thing is that if the secret method is used properly and there are enough gods to sacrifice���� Xiao Hong added in a solemn voice as he looked at Nezha. ��It��s not impossible for the Creation of Gods to appear in this world.��


    ��The Creation of Gods? What��s so strange about the Creation of Gods in the world of gods appearing in this world?�� For a moment, Hao Ning didn��t think it out. ��Didn��t we use the power of the Creation of Gods to bring Moment God to this world?��


    ��Not the same! You just borrowed the power. After all, it was limited. If the real Creation of Gods appears in this world, it means that those evil gods who used to be sealed by the Creation of Gods will have the shelter of the Creation of Gods in the real world!�� Liu Shuai thought it over and said in a trembling voice, ��Then these evil gods can��t be destroyed! That will be an army of immortal evil gods!��


    ��My God!�� Hao Ning didn��t realize this until Liu Shuai said so. He slumped into the chair. No wonder Xiao Hong had been so serious that as if he had been facing a formidable enemy. ��In other words, if at that time the sealing of evil gods had been accomplished, the next step would be sacrificing some of them in exchange for the Creation of Gods�� appearance in the real world, and then the other evil gods would also appear in the real world? It��s terrible. Won��t the whole real world be destroyed?��


    You must be joking! Nezha could easily move the water of the whole East Sea in the world of Creation of Gods. If this came true in the real world, how could the earth withstand these evil gods�� tossing?


    ��Uncle Jiang and you shared the same idea,�� Nezha went on, admiring that they reached the conclusion which was similar to the actual situation just within a few words. ��So, he hastened to inform the saints, such as Lord of Heaven, by praying. But he found that he was blocked from the gods�� secret, and the saints seemed to have all disappeared. No matter how he prayed, he couldn��t find any of them.��


    ��Was there no signal?�� Hao Ning��s first reaction was this, but he felt it was inappropriate to joke at this time, so he coughed and let Nezha continue.


    ��That was why Uncle Jiang bore the charm for all of us by his own efforts.�� Nezha looked at Hao Ning, nodded and continued, ��Soon, Uncle Jiang was also bewitched, and because he bore too much, he was more deeply bewitched than us. At that time, we still had slight wisdom in mind, but Uncle Jiang��s soul was all eroded by the charm.��


    ��Wasn��t that worse?�� Hao Ning asked quickly, ��Jiang Ziya was bewitched. Couldn��t he seal any god as he wants?��


    ��No, I finally understand,�� Liu Shuai nodded, holding Nezha��s hands with admiration on his face. Xiao Hong also understood, and solemnly said, ��Big Brother Ling Zhu Zi, Jiang Ziya is really the first person of Taigong in the ages. Hong Hai��er admires him!��


    ��What do you mean?�� When Hao Ning saw Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong��s attitude, he asked, ��Why do you admire a person who has been bewitched?��


    ��There are things which you don��t know.�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning. ��Only mortal can seal the god and this person must have no selfish desire when he seals the god. If Jiang Ziya was bewitched and became evil, then his soul would inevitably become impure and malicious. At that time, he would not be qualified to seal the god, so the whole Sealing God Ceremony could not be completed. In that case, these evil gods would not be sealed.��


    ��Yes, Uncle Jiang was planning that.�� Ne Zha nodded, with some sadness in his eyes. ��Uncle Jiang was planning that even if he needed to sacrifice himself, or even all the gods in the war of Creation of Gods, he would not let these evil gods go to the real world!��


    ��I��m sorry. I didn��t mean to predict him with malice,�� said Hao Ning. ��As you said that Jiang Ziya sacrificed himself, I can understand that this is a person��s justice, but why did he not hesitate to sacrifice the gods who had fought along with him in the war to protect the real world?��


    ��I got it, and no wonder you thought so,�� Xiao Hong answered with a nod. ��As a man in the real world, you intuitively think that your own world is the most important. For your world, you can sacrifice other worlds ? so you would think that the gods of the world in the books have the same idea, but in the worlds like the Creation of Gods and the Journey to the West, that��s not the same case.��


    ��Why? For them,�� Hao Ning disagreed with Xiao Hong and asked him, ��is the real world more important than the world they live in? That is also a world. Who would they think that their own world is not as important as the world of others?


    ��Not the real world is more important, but the Huaxia civilization in the real world is more important.�� Xiao Hong thought for a moment and said what Zhang Quan once said, ��All the worlds created by people��s beliefs in these books are the beliefs come from the Huaxia civilization after all. It originated from Huaxia��s source ? ��Celestial voices, gentleman renewing strengths��. Therefore, for any world created by the beliefs of Huaxia, they naturally know where they originate from, so they would rather sacrifice their own world than let the Huaxia civilization be destroyed! That��s the bottom line!��


    ��Hao Ning,�� Liu Shuai understood Xiao Hong��s words, ��so as Xiao Hong just said, in the May 4th Seal God event, Huaxia gods costed their own Nirvana, in exchange for the continuation of Huaxia civilization. I didn��t understand it just now. Now I think I can figure it out. The Huaxia gods and Huaxia descendants, after all, are the inheritance of the Huaxia civilization. In the past period, the moral degeneration of society was getting worse. Huaxia civilization encountered unprecedented disasters. From normal people to the upper class, all people��s beliefs were greatly impacted. How many people tried to totally deny the Huaxia civilization and westernize it? How many people insisted on their own opinions and tried to shut up their country? It is slightly lighter to say that the Huaxia civilization was suffering from disasters. Not to mention the Huaxia civilization, even the whole continent would soon become a dish for outsiders. If this came true, we might also ruin our own civilization, like the Republic of Asan.��


    ��For a nation, people can die and even country names can be changed, but if the civilization has been broken, even if the people in this place are still the same,�� Zhou Yuan understood, and suddenly felt his throat went dry. Somehow his eyes were moist, ��but with the absence of civilization and ancestral temples, would it be different from destroying our own world?��


    ��I see,�� Hao Ning looked at Nezha and nodded. ��It turns out that I misunderstood Jiang Ziya. But why would Jiang Ziya ask me to take him out after I entered the world of Creation of Gods?��


    ��Hao Ning, I suddenly realized something strange.�� Liu Shuai seemed to find the problem at that time. ��Every time you borrowed the power from books or used ��Stellar Transposition��, you never entered the world in books. Only when you were using the power of the Creation of Gods, you entered the world of that book?��


    ��Hm? Wasn��t it because that the Creation of Gods is very special, or Jiang Ziya pulled me in with his power?�� Hao Ning didn��t notice this detail. He was stunned when he heard Liu Shuai��s words, ��I thought it was a normal phenomenon. Neither of you was surprised at that time, so I didn��t feel strange.��


    ��Come on, bro. Is your rigorous logical reasoning only used in the real world?�� Liu Shuai could not help but roast, ��If you told us earlier, we would have discussed these things long ago. No matter how powerful the Creation of Gods was or how powerful Jiang Ziya was, it was also limited by the boundaries of the word of Creation of Gods. How could you be pulled in? According to what you said, if I wrote a book at random in which the character can destroy the whole universe with one blow, would he be able to come out and destroy S city by himself? It��s impossible. There must be something wrong.��


    Saying this, Liu Shuai could not help standing up and walking back and forth in the conference room with his head bowed. He whispered to himself, ��But what went wrong?��


    ��Liu Shuai is right. We don��t have the ability to pull you in ? and we don��t even know how you got into the world of the Creation of Gods. But after you came in, the whole thing got out of control,�� Nezha continued, ignoring Liu Shuai��s self-talk. ��Uncle Jiang��s plan was that after he was bewitched, the world of Creation of Gods would become a world of evil gods who could not be sealed, but the real world was safe. But after you come in, the bewitched Uncle Jiang found that you were his chance.��


    ��What chance?�� Hao Ning said in confusion, ��As you said, Jiang Ziya had been bewitched. So even if he came to the real world with me, he would not be able to seal any god.��


    ��He can��t, but you can!�� Liu Shuai patted his thigh. ��It��s too dangerous. It��s too dangerous! Hao Ning, what other secrets are you keeping from us?�� Said Liu Shuai and came up to choke Hao Ning.

 Chapter 156 - Shocks and Dangers Haunted

    ��How dare you!�� Seeing Liu Shuai jumping at him, Hao Ning stared at him and retreated. He moved seven or eight steps quickly in a short time. At the same time, he touched Liu Shuai by hand. He used less than half of his power to make Liu Shuai��s legs immediately numb. Liu Shuai sat down on the chair immediately, rubbing his legs and complaining, ��Hao Ning, are you serious? I��m kidding with you. Now I am in trouble. I don��t know whether I will be crippled or not.��


    ��Sorry, sorry���� Hao Ning didn��t realize that his Kung Fu was so powerful. He just played it with only ten percent of his power. He apologized immediately, ��Don��t worry. There will be no side effects. But you can��t move for a while ? Well, you just said what was so dangerous?��


    ��That��s not the way it should be. Wait! I will fight against you again after my power recovers!�� Liu Shuai rubbed his thighs, sadly. After their fight for fun, the atmosphere in the meeting room turned into much relaxing. Liu Shuai said while he was rubbing his legs, ��Blame on me, I was too excited. After all, we are safe now. Hao Ning, if Jiang Ziya got out with you, he would have a way to force you to confer the gods. Right?��


    ��Err�� You are right.�� Hao Ning hesitated. Thinking that if Jiang Ziya used Liu Shuai or his relatives to force him, he might be obedient.


    ��After you conferred the gods, you would be the Ancestor of all Immortals, right?�� Liu Shuai continued to ask.


    ��Well, maybe.�� Hao Ning recalled.


    ��And then he would loot your body? No. It was not him. It should be the force that had bewitched Jiang Ziya and all Immortals in the world of the Creation of Gods would loot your body.�� Liu Shuai laughed grimly, looking at Hao Ning. ��Don��t forget. You were just a common person. The force could bewitch Jiang Ziya. How could you escape from it?��


    ��What you said seemed right���� Hao Ning nodded. He felt something must be wrong here when he recalled the details in the book. He continued to ask, ��But Jiang Ziya promised me in the Gods Creation World at that time. He assigned me to be the subordinate in charge of all Immortals. So, I think he wanted to be the Ancestor of the Gods.��


    ��This was his strategy, a strategy of retreat for progress.�� Xiao Hao also understood the whole thing. He looked at Liu Shuai admiringly, ��The descendant of Yun Zhong Zi does have special skills. Even I didn��t notice this. If the bewitched Jiang Ziya told you this directly that he could not seal the gods, and he needed you to seal the gods in this secular world, and then he would bewitch or loot you, what would you do?��


    ��I would���� Hao Ning thought of this. He got an idea and said immediately, ��I would do what Nezha did. Rather than troubling this secular world, I would stay in the Gods Creation World! Oh, I see. The reason why he said he would go out to seal gods was that he just needed me to take him out of that world and was trying to relax my vigilance!��


    Hao Ning couldn��t help wiping his sweat. Fortunately, he was determined at that time and resisted Jiang Ziya��s temptation. Thinking of the whole thing, Hao Ning didn��t consider that he resisted his temptation because he was a nobleman. At that time, he just concentrated on how to save Zhou Yuan. So, he was not interested in any other things. If that happened now and Jiang Ziya promised him a Maserati, he might take him out of that world. Thinking of this, Hao Ning couldn��t help blushing. ��I am just a pleb. Don��t test me like this again.�� He thought.


    Thinking of this, he felt it was frightening. He couldn��t help asking as he looked at Nezha in front of him, ��How did you guys get out of that world? Are you sober now or bewitched? And, the Uncle you mentioned several times before was Jiang Ziya?��


    ��Right, Uncle Jiang and I were out of the Gods Creation World,�� Nezha nodded. He added, ��We were sober. Otherwise, wouldn��t you these talented people torture me into pieces?�� It seemed that Nezha had been here for a long time. He already knew some hot expressions of times.


    ��How could you be sober?�� Hao Ning asked, curiously. ��I do not believe that it was your better nature that asserted yourselves.��


    ��Well? Wasn��t the fight between you and us that got rid of the bewitches on the Immortals and Uncle Jiang?�� Nezha said in confusion. ��And after that fight, Uncle Jiang and I came to this secular world to seek for his soul.��


    ��You were so great, Hao Ning.�� Liu Shuai was so happy that he patted Hao Ning��s shoulder. ��You were so great in the Gods Creation World. Could you even get rid of the bewitches on the gods within a fight?��


    ��Go away. Don��t make trouble.�� Hao Ning knew that there must be something wrong with the whole thing. But there were too many unanswered questions here, so he had to focus on some important ones, ��Did you come here to seek for the soul? Did Jiang Ziya��s soul get lost? Why?��


    ��He was bewitched so deeply that his soul left his body.�� Nezha��s eyes dimmed down. ��If we can��t find his soul, he will not have the right to confer Immortals. If so, the true spirits of the Immortals will be in unstable conditions. And the Gods Creation World may be bewitched again.��


    ��Oh, I see,�� Hao Ning nodded. He understood a little. ��So, where is Uncle Jiang now?��


    ��I have no clue.�� Nezha shook his head. ��It was a grave dangerous thing to cross the spell boundary. At that time, we did not have much time to cross it, and Uncle Jiang and I seemed to have encountered a torrent. The torrent separated us. Before having been separated, Uncle Jiang told me: The journey to seek for the soul will be full of dangers. If we are separated, I should turn to Master Hongjun for help. And you are the Master Hongjun.��


    ���� But I am���� Hao Ning and others looked at each other, confused. They had regarded Nezha��s story as a joke or something. But after hearing Nezha��s experience, they all felt confused. Before, they could think that Nezha was too young that he made some mistakes. But Jiang Ziya, as a leading figure in the war between Shang and Zhou, had the courage others might not have to sacrifice himself and even the whole Gods Creation World to keep the secular world safe. He told Nezha such words at the final time. Such a nobleman must know what he was doing.


    ��Well, Hao Ning, are you indeed the Master Hongjun?�� Liu Shuai began to doubt his own judgment. After all, the story Nezha told seemed to be a true story. ��Did you recover your original simplicity? Your present state is just an illusion, and now you are a slumbering reincarnated tycoon who is powerful enough to change the world and re-create the chaos Hun Dun?��


    ��Re-create the chaos Hun Dun? I can only have one bowl of dumplings Hun Tun at one time and it should be three fresh vegetables stuffing inside! And what the hell is Hongjun?�� Had you ever seen any Hongjun who couldn��t practice power? Thinking of this, Hao Ning felt angry, ��You are Master Hongjun. Damn you.��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan asked the thing he had been concerned all the time as he saw that all things went more and more clearly, ��You guys just mentioned that Monkey King and I����


    ��Yeah, yes.�� Xiao Hong also said hurriedly. He did not concern whether Hao Ning was Master Hongjun or not. What he cared was that if there were any other relatives alive in the world. ��So, what happened to Uncle Sun?��


    ��Didn��t you just say that Monkey King had been in the realm of Nirvana���� Hao Ning said, confused. He had thought that this thing was over already. He had not expected that Zhou Yuan and Xiao Hong were interested in this thing again. A few minutes ago, it was this Hong Hai��er who was sure that Monkey King had been in the realm of Nirvana.


    ��Well, as time goes by, theories should be advanced, too.�� Xiao Hong smiled shyly. He had an idea in a sudden, ��Well, just like what it says in the Black Swan, nothing is impossible. After hearing what Nezha said, I think the whole thing was reasonable. It is not like something is wrong with your head ? that problems caused by crossing the spell boundary of the Gods Creation World. I was just wondering about this, so I asked.��


    ��I have never expected you are such a person with high taste. Have you read the Black Swan?�� Hao Ning knew that the Black Swan was a book. It mainly said a story about that people had thought that all swans were white until people found a black one, and then people realized that theories human concluded about the world were not perfect. Xiao Hong��s points were that his previous understanding of the world was based on his past experiences, and the understanding should be changed according to new things as time went by.


    But when he heard Xiao Hong said that ��It is not like something is wrong with your head��, he understood what happened in a sudden. Did you think that I had become a fool when I crossed the spell boundary? He had wanted to scorn them, but then he thought that Xiao Hong had fought on his side before, so he controlled his anger and continued to explain, ��It was a little weird at that time. When I felt hopeless, Xiao Hong, your true spirit and Monkey King showed in front of me. We fought together against the bewitched soldiers of Shang and Zhou. Because their numbers far exceeded that of us, Monkey King sacrificed himself to create an opportunity for us to escape from the Gods Creation World.��


    ��Sacrifice himself? He just did what my parents did���� Xiao Hong said sadly. ��Is that all? Any more details?��


    ��About details�� Yes, there are.�� Hao Ning remembered one detail. ��You did say one sentence before Monkey King sacrificed himself: I just met you some time ago, and you����


    ��I just met you some time ago���� Xiao Hong thought of this sentence. ��That is to say. Monkey King appeared near my true spirit in a sudden?��


    ��You lost me. What did you mean?�� Hao Ning did not understand why Xiao Hong concluded his points like that. ��How did you get your conclusion?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, my true spirit has always been in your Mountain Lojia between your eyebrows,�� Xiao Hao was a little excited. ��Before you entered the Gods Creation World, I had a link with my true spirit. If at this time, Monkey King appeared in front of me, I should have known. But you just said that I once had said ��I just met you some time ago��. That meant it was highly possible that my true spirit might have met Monkey King after my true spirit entered the Gods Creation World. That was to say that Monkey King had been in the Gods Creation World and he couldn��t get out of it due to some reasons. He planned to let you get him out of the Gods Creation World.��


    ��What you said made sense!�� Hao Ning nodded. ��But why was Monkey King in the Gods Creation World?��


    ��I don��t know. I guess his part of true spirit was left in the Gods Creation World after his Nirvana. Or there were some other reasons.�� Xiao Hong was so thrilled to tremble. ��Then, what happened? What did Monkey King say about Zhou Yuan?��


    ��He said when Zhou Yuan mentioned ��She deserved to live without a husband,''�� Hao Ning nodded, looking at Zhou Yuan. ��Monkey King finally knew who Zhou Yuan was.��


    ��Err���� After hearing this, Zhou Yuan blushed a little, looking at others embarrassingly. At that time, he had lost his soul and always said something hurting others�� feelings. He did say some bad words about Avalokitesvara.


    ��If you are Monkey King,�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan ironically, adding, ��You do have the same temper with Monkey King.��


    ��Don��t talk bullshit!�� Zhou Yuan did not want to talk about this. ��If so, how can I become Monkey King?��


    ��About this���� Hao Ning thought for a while and continued to say, ��Stay to your original aspiration and control your restless heart.��


    ��Control my restless heart and stay true to my original aspiration?�� When Zhou Yuan heard this sentence, he was stunned for a while and then mocked at himself, ��The duty of the moment god is to discover people��s hypocrisy, goodness and beauty. I can be busy tapping others�� original aspirations, but how can I find out my own aspirations? Hao Ning, Monkey King did set difficult questions for me����


    ��Stop sighing. I think you��re good now,�� Seeing Zhou Yuan being in a melancholy mood, Liu Shuai patted his shoulder. ��If you were Monkey King, so what? It would be better to be a happy moment god. Am I right?��


    ��Then how did you meet Mr. Fei?�� Hao Ning thought that Nezha was not a bad boy. He was wondering why Nezha stayed with Mr. Fei.


    ��When I came to this secular world, I was alone,�� Nezha replied. ��Thinking that Uncle became aged and would be at greater risk after losing his soul, I just wanted to find Uncle as quickly as I could. At that time, I met a group of ghostly men. They called themselves some ��Grandma�� and they wanted to kill me. After fighting, I defeated them finally, but I was extremely exhausted and sank into a coma at that time. Mr. Fei saved me then. He asked me who my Uncle was after I woke up. I didn��t trust him at first and didn��t want to tell him. But who knew that he spoke out my identity immediately and guessed correctly that I came from a book? I thought that he already knew much about me and he seemed not to be a bad man. So, I told him that I wanted to find my Uncle Jiang and go to help him as quickly as possible.��

 Chapter 157 - Can Technology be Counted as Power?

    Chapter 157 Can Technology be Counted as Power?��Grandma?�� Liu Shuai and Hao Ning exchanged a glimpse, ��What did she look like, the so-called grandma you fought with?��


    ��Half man and half woman.�� Nezha pondered with a frown, ��Yeah, and all her subordinates looked the same. Like this.��


    Nezha had a stroke in the air as he said. Several strings of silk yarns flew from the tie he wore and turned red in the air, which gradually sketched a female cheek.


    ��Lan Ruo!�� Zhou Yuan shouted, ��That��s Lan Ruo!��


    ��You said that all of her subordinates looked the same.�� Hao Ning pondered for a moment and asked Nezha, ��Were they all like this?��


    ��Yes.�� Nezha said, ��They the dozens of people all looked the same, as if they had been cast in the same mould.��


    ������ Hao Ning and Liu Shuai fell into silence. The subordinates of the ��grandma�� should have possessed good power. It wouldn��t be difficult if they made the countenances of several scores of people look exactly the same with some camouflages. But why did they do that?


    ��Then why are you working for Mr Fei?�� Xiao Hong, feeling confused at Hao Ning and other guys�� muteness, pursued the question.


    ��Because he told me that he could presumably manage to help me find my Uncle as soon as possible and save him out.�� Nezha peered at Xiao Hong, ��Besides, as soon as I came to the real world, I encountered a so-called grandma equipped with such strong power, so I figured that it would be too risky inquiring alone. Therefore, I stayed with Mr. Fei and worked for him. And the more aid I exerted, the sooner he would help me find my Uncle.��


    ��Nezha, has it once occurred to you that���� Hao Ning meditated for a while and asked tentatively, ��the underlying connection between Mr. Fei and that Gods Creation World was enchanted����


    ��I understand what you mean.�� Nezha nodded, ��I once got skeptical about him. But that was impossible.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning didn��t expect Nezha��s assertion.


    ��For two reasons. First, though equipped with some power, Mr. Fei��s power is too weak to enchant the Gods Creation World. Second, he seems more intoxicated with another kind of power specific in your world instead.�� Nezha got bewildered at that point, ��You call it technology, don��t you?��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning glanced at others. It was the first time that he��d heard that someone described technology as power, ��Can technology be counted as power? It��s the first time that I��ve learned that.��


    ��If you insist on saying it that way and take technology as power, then roughly it might be one kind of power totally exclusive from that of god.�� Xiao Hong nodded and switched on his mobile phone. After pressing several times, he showed his screen, ��Mr. Fei is virtually a genius in business. He almost started from zero. And being subjected to several financial crisis and campaigns he made himself one of the top magnates in the mineral industry. Now aside from the branches mineral business, he is aggressively investing many kinds of technology corporations, including those dealing with artificial intelligence and so on. You can hardly imagine that gods like Nezha are working for him as subordinate.��


    ��What I suppose is even more unimaginable,�� Hao Ning thought with his brow crumpled and gazed at Nezha in question, ��is that why a boss of a technology company would be involved in the business of hunting souls.��


    Hao Ning��s question touched the critical point. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan suddenly recalled that Qili and those people who sacrificed their souls that night. In the past tales, catching human��s soul were demon��s secrets of cultivating evil power. But as the boss of a technology company, what did he want so many souls for? To say the least, if he wanted to cultivate evil power with these souls, then why he didn��t hold a strong power in himself?


    Finishing saying that, Hao Ning pulled that tiny bottle out of his pocket and put it on the table, ��Nezha, why do you collect so many souls for Mr. Fei, such a genius of technology business?��


    ��Why do you have the material for soul coins?�� Nezha got a blink in his eyes and hurriedly picked the bottle to look into it. He praised in stir as scrutinizing it, ��How can it get such a great purity? This tiny bottle can already be equal to a barrel of that of their best purity!��


    ��The material of soul coins? Of great purity?�� Hao Ning got blank, clear in mind that since he didn��t know, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan couldn��t know about it either. He turned to Xiao Hong, who kept in silence and seemed to be considering something. Then he asked Nezha, ��What is the material of soul coins?��


    ��Why do you ask me? It��s showed by you, right?�� Nezha was a bit puzzled but still explained, ��It��s literally the material of soul coins. All the technological weapons in your real world need raw material to function, don��t they? Like your mobile, it��s functioned by electrical power. The bus on the road, it��s functioned by petrol. Even the magic airplane that can bring mortals to fly in the sky is functioned by petrol such a material of power, isn��t it? So why isn��t a material of soul coins sound logical?��


    ��It is not illogical, but impossible���� Hao Ning smiled feebly, ��The mobile lights with electricity. The bus runs with petrol. That��s not because of power, but science. They are technological products.��


    ��What��s the difference?�� Nezha felt confused, ��Isn��t it similar to my Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire ?�� Saying that, Nezha extended his hand and a small golden shield appeared above his palm with nine vivid little dragons inscribed on it.


    Liu Shuai took a shallow breath at the sight of it, ��Is�� Is this authentic? Not a knock-off?��


    ��A knock-off?�� Nezha looked at Liu Shuai, some words still seeming confusing to him, ��It��s not a treasure conserved in the fortress on a mountain. I got it from my mentor, and it is called Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire. It��s powerful.��


    ��Bullshit!�� Liu Shuai��s eyes went stagnant. He reached out in want of a touch but ended up with not yet a touch, ��It��s far more than powerful. It��s virtually a dreamy weapon. What would I need the power for equipped with this? Why do I ever bother with Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars!��


    ��Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars is awesome, too!�� Nezha nodded but frowned sequentially, ��Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire runs by power as well. I��ve had a magic competition with that grandma, so I can��t use this shield now for the deficiency of power.


    ��Oh�� The magic weapon needs power, too���� Hao Ning glanced at Liu Shuai implicitly. He had supposed that all the magic weapons were like Falling Treasure Coin, which got everything done at a cast.


    ��Whereas it could turn out differently with soul coins.�� Nezha grinned and asked Hao Ning tentatively, ��Brother Hao Ning, may I have some of your material of soul coins?��


    ��Go for it. Anyway, I can��t?�� Hao Ning would like to say that he couldn��t use the power but trailed off seeing Liu Shuai��s wink towards him and swapped his words on the tip of his tongue by saying: ��Anyway, I have a large amount of it.��


    ��Really?�� Nezha��s eyes twinkled. He pointed at the bottle prudently and material of soul coins in size of a grain of rice flew out into Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire.


    With a bang, Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire began to shake dramatically. The environment around them got distorted. Hao Ning saw that the meeting room surrounding them started to melt drastically. The space between the door and chairs nearby, which presented a view more and more blurred, was as if being burned out.


    ��What is it?�� Hao Ning shrieked, ��Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire can dissolve the space?��


    ��No, no, that��s not the case.�� Zhou Yuan responded instantly. With muttering incantations, he grabbed in the air and then released. A sharp crack uttered in the air and the surroundings turned better. He said, ��Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire��s power exerted in a scale too large. My Virtualised Reality included only the meeting room, so it got the border on fire and caused some hitches. Thanks to the incense I added, and it��s fixed now. I have covered the whole building with Virtualised Reality. It should be enough.��


    ��Piss it���� Liu Shuai wiped his sweat and peered at Zhou Yuan, ��You��ve made such a fast growth.��


    ��That��s sure.�� Zhou Yuan smiled and said unashamedly, ��You see what a god I am.��


    ��Okay!�� Nezha, hearing Zhou Yuan��s words, stretched his palm. A little sparkle of flame flew out from the shield and wandered in the air without giving out any heat. The lingering sparkle looked so cute.


    ��So���� Zhou Yuan peered at the harmless, therefore useless sparkle from Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire, ��I have to ask, is it all that Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire can achieve? It��s totally different from what��s told in tales.��


    ��Is it?�� Nezha grinned and reached for a tap. The sparkle seemed to move at a wink but got back to where it was before instantly. Before everyone got conscious of what was going on, Zhou Yuan fell to the ground at a bang with a pile of ashes under his buttock.


    ��Ouch, it hurts!�� Zhou Yuan stroked his bottom and got stunned when he turned back to look, ��What happened?��


    ��Amazing!�� Xiao Hong did a thumbs-up to show his professional appreciation as a born fire elf , ��The fire dragons of Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire were only able to attack in the shield. But you have made it unusual by letting them fly to the outside. Moreover, your Fire Controlling Technology was almost miraculous. When your mind stayed still the sparkle reserved its heat, but when it stirred it could burn the stool into ashes in a moment. I, a born fire elf, also admire the skillful maneuver. And you only consumed a little power right now, right? If you exerted all your power, the whole building would have been wiped out in a blink, yes?��


    Hao Ning listened and came to realize Nezha��s tremendous strength. What was scare about the Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire was not the overwhelming force but the fast speed. Such a spell which turned the stool into ashes at a wink allowed you no time for defending.


    ��This��is not my strength. Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire is still only able to set fire in the shield.�� Nezha scratched his head and said timidly, ��That��s the feature of the material of soul coins. It can bring new changes to magic weapons. Meanwhile, the best benefit of it is that people who don��t hold power can use it as well ? Isn��t this similar to your applying an airplane? You don��t have the capacity to command the cloud and fly, but as far as you infuse the airplane with petrol, it can bring you everywhere on the land.��


    Nezha said and put away the Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire. He uttered jealously, ��Hao Ning, your material of soul coins is the best of all. My shield of fire could only summon a sick fire dragon with their material of soul coins. It not only flew slowly outside the shield but also was useless except when lighting a candle. It couldn��t even boil a cup of water. It��s far less strong than yours.��


    ��I understand the logic.�� Hao Ning felt astounded in heart. He hadn��t expected the stuff he made by chance last night was so powerful. While he remained composed on the face, ��But why is Mr. Fei in want of this? Even if the material of soul coins could help him to utilize magic weapons as a person equipped with low power, where would he get so many magic weapons? Anyway, he can��t rob you of your weapons, can he?��


    ��Well���� Nezha scratched his head, ��He definitely didn��t rob mine. Or we should say there��s no need for him to do that. Because he has an amazing invention, which requires the material of soul coins.��


    ��Invention?�� Hao Ning seemed bewildered, ��Mr. Fei is an inventor as well? In my view, he shouldn��t be named Fei Changhe anymore. Feidison suits him better. What did he invent?��


    ��Bang!�� Came from Xiao Hong a slight crackle. Xiao Hong��s expression changed and pulled a tiny card out of his pocket instantly.

 Chapter 158 - Long Fei in Trouble, Soul Coins for Fight

    Chapter 158 Long Fei in Trouble, Soul Coins for FightHao Ning took a closer glance and found that the card was a small piece of leaf coated by paper . Inside the paper was a piece of bamboo leaf, not in commonplace jade green, but in a caramel-like yellow gradually intensifying from top to bottom. Hao Ning originally presumed it a result of the artistic process, but he noticed some nuances when scrutinizing it. The rest of the green part was actually turning yellow in a visibly fast speed when observed attentively.


    ��Oh no!�� Xiao Hong screamed, ��Long Fei��s in trouble!��


    While saying that, Xiao Hong reached for a tip in the air and a drift of warm vapor strolled towards the cup on the table. The rest of the tea made from bamboo leaves of black bamboo grove evaporated and surmounted, then became a lovely tiny cloud in the air. Xiao Hong pulled out the pack of bamboo tea, picked three leaves and rubbed them with his hands. The tea suddenly turned into green powder. At the moment, the tiny cloud even started a loosely light rain in the meeting room. The raindrops didn��t fell to the ground. It stopped in the air instead. Then as more raindrops accumulated in the air, a transparent water ball was shaped.


    Xiao Hong made another tip. The green powder flew into the suspended water ball. After a while, the powder and the water combined to be a tea water ball in jade green and spun swiftly in the air.


    ��Bullshit���� Hao Ning, though sensible of the beauty of Xiao Hong��s stunt-like magic, felt puzzled, ��Xiao Hong, you need to exert your power even when making a tea soup?��


    Hao Ning��s words did make some sense. The tea soup in Japan was basically produced by milling the tea to powder and melting it with water. Then guests were supposed to drain it. Certainly, the method originated in China. It was later picked up by Japanese and followed until today. Hao Ning personally didn��t appreciate such a method which was as if drinking water once used for pot washing. He just didn��t figure it out that why Xiao Hong made a tea soup in that way.


    ��Stop nonsense!�� Liu Shuai, who knew about Hao Ning��s lack of mythological knowledge, pursued by flattering in case Hao Ning lost face in front of Nezha, ��Xiao Hong made rootless water using his master skill. Brilliant! He��s able to exert such skill which transforms water to rootless ones in a narrow space like this. That��s quite rare. He couldn��t have achieved this without a thorough grasp of vapor control.��


    ��Exactly!�� However, Xiao Hong wasn��t following Liu Shuai��s flattering. He acted and gazed at the green leaf which was turning yellow gradually, seeming urgent, ��It was taught by Uncle Sun. He once saved several kings�� lives with rootless water in the world of the Journey to the West.


    Hao Ning remembered at his explanation. There were such plots in Journey to the West. Monkey King made the medicine and let kings have it with rootless water. The so-called rootless water was actually raindrops which hadn��t fallen to the ground. It was called rootless water amid heaven and earth as well. Monkey King couldn��t initiate rain. He might have only taught Xiao Hong about the conception of rootless water. But Xiao Hong was born with gift in spell and magic, so he definitely knew how to obtain such water. Hao Ning just couldn��t see what Xiao Hong did this for and why he affirmed that Long Fei was in trouble. At that thought, he couldn��t help but ask, ��How do you know Long Fei��s tangled with trouble?��


    ��When Long Fei was cutting bamboos in the mountain ?�� Xiao Hong, seeing Hao Ning��s confused face, explained, ��Brother Zhang once made a bamboo leaf connected with his life using the bamboos he got. If he fell into any misfortune, the leaf was doomed to be destroyed first. In case we can��t make it save him, as long as we keep the leaf alive, Long Fei��s soul will be conserved! Now I only knew that Long Fei��s in trouble, but do not know where he is. So, I can only save his soul first by this!��


    After that, the green ball spun faster and faster but got smaller and smaller. Eventually, it ended up with a ball of pinkie tip��s size rather than a volleyball-like sphere at the beginning. Xiao Hong, seeing it almost done, swung his two fingers and the ball fell into the bamboo leaf within the paper. At the moment, the caramel-like leaf with only a speck of green remaining suddenly revived as if having taken a philter. Jade green was going up little by little and the yellow receded to only half of the leaf. The green was being more and more vigorous, overwhelming enough to expel the yellow out of the leaf.


    ��Shoo ?�� Xiao Hong wiped his sweat as if having experienced a tough struggle. Then one thing occurred to his mind and he asked Liu Shuai seriously, ��By the way, where��s Long Fei? Why is he not with you?��


    ��Em?�� Hao Ning somehow decoded the underlying meaning of the question. Xiao Hong didn��t ask ��why he wasn��t with you two�� but ��why not with you�� to Liu Shuai instead. He saw the nuance between the two. Did Xiao Hong figure that Long Fei was supposed to be with Liu Shuai?


    ��He?�� Liu Shuai, who wasn��t as fussy as Liu Shuai in terms of words, didn��t perceive the difference, ��He went to Qingbei University in Pingjing for some stuff����


    ��What did he go there for?�� Xiao Hong suddenly began to roar. He beat the table and rose up, ��Is he mad? He left you here and went to blend in the stuff of another city? Who does he think he is? Dragon King of the East Sea? If he��s so capable, why doesn��t he go to heaven directly? He doesn��t even know how much he weighs! With such bloody insignificant tricks, how dare he wander around? I��ll wait for him the little dragon back, peel his skin and strip his tendons!��


    Watching that Xiao Hong got irritated for no reason, how dared Liu Shuai and the others to respond? Hao Ning, though not afraid of Xiao Hong, felt guilty for not stopping Long Fei, and didn��t find his words either.


    ��Are you going to strip dragon��s tendons?�� Nezha, not conscious of what was going on, seemed in the desire to help at the sight of Xiao Hong��s angry face. He said in an excited expression, ��If you want to strip dragon��s tendons, my experience can help.��


    ��Stop getting it worse���� Hao Ning peered at the two childish gods. One was Hong Hai��er who once set fire to Monkey King, while the other was Nezha who stripped the dragon��s tendon by hand. They gained success at a young age so impulsive behaviors were inevitable. He could do nothing but persuade out of kindness, ��Xiao Hong was speaking nonsense in temper. He got along well with the dragon and he was saving him just now����


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong stared at the leaf in a changed face before he spared the time to respond to Hao Ning��s words, ��What is it? How can he hurt Long Fei so badly? Even if the rootless water I refine with Innate Spiritual Fire accompanied by bamboo leaves from black bamboo groves can��t deal with him?��


    Hao Ning turned to the leaf, only to find the yellow was sprawling again. The green which had occupied more than half of the area then was subjected to a sequence of failure. It seemed out of strength. Hao Ning pursued in a flurry, ��Xiao Hong, come to use more leaves! Don��t be frugal in an emergency.��


    ��Three strikes and you��re out���� Xiao Hong shook his head and sighed, ��Even more of it can��t help.��


    ��Then what to do?�� Hao Ning said hastily, ��It seems that he��s in great danger! What to do?�� Saying that, he peered at Zhou Yuan, ��Or you and I circle escape to save him? Long Fei should have his mobile with him. You can trace him, right?�� After that, he took out his mobile looking through for Long Fei��s contact.


    Before Zhou Yuan uttered any words, Xiao Hong picked up instantly, ��No way! The creature which is able to push three black bamboo leaves so hard must possess tremendous power. I��m not positive about my success. If we go there baldly, with such a few of us ?�� He glanced at everyone and shook his head, ��We��ll probably get trapped, too. To say the least, we��re not there to kill our enemies but to save our comrades. Even if we��re able to triumph over our opponents, if they��ve got some methods to delay for several minutes, Long Fei would lose his life.��


    Hao Ning was clear that Xiao Hong was the most powerful one among them. Liu Shuai wasn��t a competitive one even before he had lost his power. Zhou Yuan could achieve nothing but upgrade his outlook aside from delusive magic. Nezha would be of help if he��d got his full power, while for then he couldn��t even use the Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire at ease with his own strength. Surely, they couldn��t count on him. As for himself�� Ah, no mention, no tears.


    ��So���� Nezha, who didn��t get any approval when he said to help Xiao Hong strip the dragon��s tendon, asked tentatively in face of everyone��s muteness, ��How about trying with soul coin materials?��


    ��Em?�� Something occurred to Hao Ning and he nodded in favor, ��Good. Why not? Based on such effectiveness of Divine Fire Column of Nine Dragons.��


    ��But I��ve never tried, with black bamboo leaves���� Xiao Hong was somewhat hesitant but made up his mind seeing the whole leaf being about to turn yellow, ��Let��s do it!��


    He tipped the tiny bottle at his words. Some materials of soul coins went out of the bottle and dripped into the tea on the leaf.


    The tea began to shake turbulently at a crackle. In no time it was about to levitate carrying the paper. Xiao Hong got stunned and was intended to hold back the paper. While the paper revolved in the air and disappeared all of a sudden. The twist went too fast, which left Xiao Hong and the others staring at Nezha in silence.


    ��Nezha,�� Hao Ning peered dully at Nezha who was in a similar muddle, ��Where did you bring Long Fei��s leaf?��


    ��Eh���� Nezha didn��t expect such an outcome, either, ��Nowhere. I did not move. It was he who exerted the material just now!�� He pointed at Xiao Hong at the end of his words and waved his hands nervously to stress that he wasn��t involved at all, ��Whatever, I can only take the blame for my suggestion, but not for execution!��


    ��Xiao Hong?�� Hao Ning was looking at Xiao Hong, who broke out in a cold sweat. He was about to help, while for then, the tool for help had disappeared.


    ��Maybe we had too much of it? No extreme will hold long?�� Liu Shuai speculated. Nezha had consumed only a little just now, while Xiao Hong, who was urgent to save Long Fei, used a lot as if they��d been free.


    ��No. I��ve never heard of that it would come to reverse when we use too much.�� Nezha shook his head.


    The virtual reality cracked abruptly during their conversation, and the paper-coated leaf flew out of the rip, accompanied by thick vapor which was glowing subtly golden light. Xiao Hong was frightened to a shiver at the sight of the golden light, ��Piss it! How it appears? Who borrowed South Sea Water Essence?��


    ��South Sea Water Essence?�� It sounded familiar to Hao Ning. Then he recalled from Xiao Hong��s countenance that it was what Zhang Chi Hang borrowed with Clear Glass Bottle when subduing Xiao Hong. It was known for the golden gleam.


    ��Maybe it is a result of excessive material of soul coins���� Liu Shuai saw the almost fully golden drops facilitating the green on the leaf to surmount swiftly with the caramel-like yellow regressing to a small corner. It was far faster than when Xiao Hong cast his spell just now.


    ��It should be.�� Nezha seemed hilarious, too, ��Brother Hao Ning, your material is literally miraculous with such an unimaginable purity, which accounts for the upgrading power of rootless water and black bamboo leaves, furthermore, the divine effectiveness.��


    ��That makes sense.�� Xiao Hong, gazing at the paper, got excited and rubbed his palm, ��Rootless water is definitely attractive to water essence. S City, located nearby the South Sea, has got affluent vapor. It��s reasonable to break through the air and went above the sea to absorb the water essence. But why��s the yellow on the leaf so persistent that it can��t be eliminated?��


    All of a sudden, the leaf shook with a bang. The yellow spot disappeared, but the whole vein of the leaf got messed up. ��No!�� Xiao Hong shouted, ��Long Fei must have used his inherent spirit to destroy some arrays of the rival. Though the spirit remains now, it should be extremely weak!��


    Saying that, Xiao Hong��s mobile rang. Xiao Hong��s face changed when seeing the caller. He said nothing after picking up the phone. After several words from that side, Xiao Hong��s expression got worse and worse. Hanging up the phone, Xiao Hong said to Zhou Yuan agitatedly, ��Hurry! Turn the area spanning thirty kilometers around here all into a sea!��

 Chapter 159 - My Sky Is the Sea

    Chapter 159 My Sky Is the Sea��What are you talking about?�� Zhou Yuan heard Xiao Hong��s words and he was about to have a nervous breakdown. ��What is turning the area of thirty kilometers around into a sea? How can I have such an ability? Do you think I��m a permanently incense-motivated machine or a power worker?��


    ��Do you mean that we can use Virtualised Reality to mix up the truth with falsehood?�� Hao Ning was also confused, so he had to tentatively ask, ��To make a fake sea?��


    ��A real sea,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. He also felt that his thoughts were too fast. These two men obviously didn��t understand what he was talking about. So, he explained patiently, ��Long Fei��s soul hurts. He is probably escaping back to S City with the power of Water Release, but the water network of S City is too small. He can��t move with his power at all now. We must surround his temple with plenty of seawater and help him come back!��


    ��I understand what you mean, but I don��t have such power���� Zhou Yuan said trembly. At that time, he didn��t boast about how powerful he was as a moment god. ��Thirty kilometers around, and I can��t conjure real water. Besides, there are few people around the Dragon Temple. My power can only conjure what people want to see but is there anyone in the world who believes that the area of thirty kilometers around the Dragon Temple in S City is all Seawater!��


    Xiao Hong was stunned, and also reflected that he was too anxious just now. He did not consider Zhou Yuan��s particularity ? he could not do this at all. In the case of moving seawater, as the Innate Fire Spirit, Xiao Hong could not do it by himself either.


    ��I can borrow seawater!�� Nezha said at that time. Hao Ning understood it as soon as he heard it. Nezha has the Red Armillary Sash! When fighting in Gods Creation World, he could move all the water in the East Sea, let alone the sea in the area of 30 kilometers around. Thinking of this, Hao Ning felt both happy and worried, ��Where are you going to put the seawater? Hang it in the sky? Won��t that scare people to death?��


    ��Well, I can try���� Zhou Yuan rubbed his hands and was still very nervous. ��I can try to turn the seawater into Virtualised Reality�� Other people won��t see or feel it.��


    ��Will Long Fei not be able to see it either?�� Liu Shuai thought of this question. ��Then it will be in vain.��


    ��No,�� Zhou Yuan thought for a moment and said positively, ��I��m familiar with his breath. I can open a back door for him. When he arrives, he can come in automatically.��


    ��How to open the back door?�� Nezha was a little confused, ��Have you ever heard that spells can work differently to relatives?��


    ��He��s not talking about opening the back door as you understand it. It��s a word in a computer program���� Liu Shuai roasted, ��You really are the Moment God of the Internet. Where do you look like a God? You are almost a hacker!��


    The back-door Liu Shuai talked about didn��t mean to walk through the back door, but was the language used by programmers. When some hackers invaded other people��s computers, they left a place called ��back door��. Next time, they could easily invade this computer again. Zhou Yuan said that opening a back door for Long Fei meant that.


    Of course, Nezha didn��t understand these, but when he saw that all people were so confident, he knew that they could basically accomplish it. He was just feeling embarrassed to say to Hao Ning, ��Well�� My power is limited right now. Can I borrow some materials of soul coins from you again?��


    ��Here you are!�� Hao Ning gave Nezha the bottle without thinking. ��As long as you can save Long Fei, this bottle is all yours.��


    Nezha quickly laughed and held the bottle like a treasure. Xiao Hong saw that everything was all set and said, ��In that case, let��s go!��


    ��Go!�� Zhou Yuan snapped his finger. In a blink of an eye, these people came to the mountain behind the Dragon King Temple.


    ��Wow,�� Liu Shuai looked back and exclaimed. ��Zhou Yuan, your circle escape is amazing. In no reaction come over, we��re here. It��s faster than any spell I��ve heard. But there��s no one and no cell phone on the hill, how can we get here by your circle escape?��


    ��Nonsense! Circle escape doesn��t mean that you can only appear next to a cell phone, OK? Otherwise, it��s too scary ? imagine when a person is using his cell phone, suddenly a person appeared next to him or her. Who won��t be scared to death? My spell works as long as the cell phone has some form of signal radiation.�� Zhou Yuan was quite proud of his power and introduced it to Liu Shuai. ��There are material restrictions on other spells. It is optical fibers that circle escape works by. Of course, it��s much faster. You, a classical theologian, have to keep up with the new era, learn new theology, and create a new future ? but it costs a little more incense. If not in an emergency, I would not be so luxurious.��


    Hao Ning could not help nodding his head and sighing that this new God of this new era was still somehow useful.


    Standing on a hillside, Nezha saw that the whole forest was lush. There were not many people under the hill. Even if someone looked up to the hill, they couldn��t see them in the bush.


    ��Red Armillary Sash, go!�� Nezha stretched out his hand and pointed forward. The blue tie on his chest suddenly flew out and became a red ribbon in the air. Hao Ning looked at it. It was the same Red Armillary Sash on that day, but the color of it seemed to be a lot lighter. He thought that the power of it had truly been cut down by Hunyuan Vat that night.


    Thinking of Hunyuan Vat, Hao Ning remembered that he should ask Nezha what that was about, but now the situation was urgent, and it was not the right time to ask about it.


    Nezha took out the small bottle, took out a drop of materials of soul coins the size of peanut rice, and dripped it on the Red Armillary Sash. Suddenly the Red Armillary Sash trembled and restored its original color.


    ��Universal Ring!�� Nezha said again. The watch on his left wrist flew up, circled in the air, and transformed into a golden Universal Ring.


    ��Hm, what do you need this for?�� Liu Shuai saw the Universal Ring. Although his eyes were full of admiration, he still asked, ��Are we going to fight with him?�� Liu Shuai��s question was reasonable. Universal Ring was an assault weapon. At this time, it was in order to borrow seawater, and who did they need to attack?


    ��Haha, you really stay in the old memory.�� Nezha smiled at Liu Shuai and looked at Zhou Yuan. ��He��s right. You really need to learn more.�� Seeing that Liu Shuai did not understand, Nezha explained, ��You forget that materials of soul coins can make weapons have new characteristics.��


    Saying this, Nezha took out a little materials of soul coins and dripped it on the Universal Ring. The Universal Ring revolved rapidly in the air immediately. After a while, the Universal Ring stopped in the air. Nezha pointed to the Universal Ring, ��Look at it.��


    Seeing that Nezha had a well-thought-out plan, Hao Ning and others couldn��t help looking at the Universal Ring, only to see that Universal Ring was originally the scenery on the other side, but it gradually became blurred, and after a while, turned into a blue sea. And a salty sea breeze even came from the circle.


    ��This is it!�� Xiao Hong exclaimed, ��Mirage Spell?��


    ��No,�� Nezha laughed and shook his head. ��the scenery made by Mirage Spell is fake. In this circle, it is the real South Sea. Universal Ring, Universal Ring, because of the materials of soul coins accidentally has the ability to tear the space and connect the universe.��


    ��What the hell�� Isn��t is the Random Door?�� Hao Ning shouted, reaching out his hand. ��It��s really powerful. It can direct the water from the sea ?��


    ��Stop!�� Nezha stopped Hao Ning in a hurry. At that moment, a fish jumped up from the sea and went into Universal Ring. When the fish came over, only half of it was left, and the lower part of its body had disappeared. Looking at the fish, the upper part of it was still fluttering on the ground, completely unaware that half of its body had disappeared.


    Hao Ning was frightened to see the fish. If Nezha hadn��t stopped him, and his hand passed through Universal Ring, he would have had only half of his arm left.


    ��Although this Universal Ring can connect the universe, you cannot pass through directly, otherwise you will lose a lot of parts.�� Nezha quickly explained, ��So it��s necessary to use this Red Armillary Sash as a guide.��


    Speaking of it, Nezha pointed to the Red Armillary Sash, and the Red Armillary Sash immediately flew to the sea on the other side of Universal Ring. While the other half was still here, the Red Armillary Sash on the other side grew longer and bigger and spread directly into the sea. Looking back at the Red Armillary Sash over here, the seawater seeped out of it. At first, there was very little seawater, but as the Red Armillary Sash over there grew larger, the seawater on this side slowly became more and more, and gradually became a stream.


    ��Zhou Yuan, quick!�� Xiao Hong saw that the seawater had come, and hurriedly said to Zhou Yuan.


    ��OK!�� Zhou Yuan quickly rubbed his hands and a blue fluorescent aperture showed up in front of the Universal Ring. The aperture was also placed on the Red Armillary Sash here. After this, the seawater which seeped out of the Red Armillary Sash had disappeared when it was illuminated by this aperture. Even the stream had also disappeared.


    ��What��s going on?�� Hao Ning felt a little strange. ��Where��s the water?��


    ��It��s in the Virtualised Reality.�� Zhou Yuan wiped his sweat and pointed to the blue aperture. ��The seawater all went into the Virtualised reality through my aperture. Now we are in the real world, so we naturally can��t see the situation in the Virtualised reality.��


    Saying this, Zhou Yuan snapped his finger again, and everyone was in the Virtualised reality. At that time, the mountain had already been covered by the Red Armillary Sash, and the seawater in the Red Armillary Sash was not seeping out, but the whole sea was flying out. After the seawater came out, not only did it not fall on the ground, on the contrary, every drop of seawater was flying towards the sky.


    For a while, the whole mountain seemed to be flooded by the seawater flying up from down. There was only the place around their feet that did not have seawater. But because the seawater flying from down was too thick, they could see nothing but seawater.


    ��Go!�� Nezha pointed forward to the water flying up from down. The ��waterfall�� divided a ��waterway��. Xiao Hong grabbed several people and flew out from the road and landed on the top of the Dragon Temple.


    Liu Shuai was the first to look back, and he couldn��t help exclaiming, ��Wow! What a spectacle!��


    Hearing this, Hao Ning immediately looked back and found that from this point of view, on the whole mountain behind the Dragon Temple they could not see the Red Armillary Sash and Universal Ring at all, because the seawater was flying upside down into the sky. It was like a ��rainstorm�� was ��falling�� from the mountains to the sky, and then there had been a flying sea in the sky, looking magnificent. The sea in the sky was transparent and a little blue. The sunshine penetrated through the sea and became mild.


    In such a sky, Zhou Yuan and Nezha joined forces to ��rain�� into a sea. Such a landscape was unexpectedly somehow romantic.


    ��This, this, this is too huge���� Hao Ning did not know what to say for a moment. Looking around, the whole sky seemed to be surrounded by this sea. Then Hao Ning muttered, ��Zhou Yuan, if it were not for your Virtualised reality, and if this sea in the air appeared in the real world, I think the whole city of S would panic����


    ��Thanks to Nezha��s the Red Armillary Sash,�� Zhou Yuan laughed modestly at that moment. ��After the sea was seeped by the goddess, it seemed to have the ability of the Red Armillary Sash to float in the air, which was so amazing.��


    ��Now is not the time to flatter each other,�� Xiao Hong took out the note. Sure enough, although the whole leaf was green, there were many small holes in it. ��Long Fei is very weak. I��m afraid that even if he is in the sea, there will still be some problems.��


    ��What about that?�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong frowned like that and asked quickly.


    ��Unless there��s god inducer in the sea too.�� Xiao Hong thought a while.


    ��God inducer?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand very well. He looked at Liu Shuai, but he didn��t seem to know either.

 Chapter 160 - See My Treasure on My Hip!

    Chapter 160 See My Treasure on My Hip!��What is the god inducer?�� Hao Ning was a bit confused. He looked at Liu Shuai, only to find that the expression on his face was obviously saying: ��What is it?��


    So, Hao Ning was not going to ask Liu Shuai anymore, and his eyes with the inquiry directly looked at Nezha and Xiao Hong.


    ��I know,�� Nezha said, looking down and thinking. Once there was a gleam in his eyes and then he said immediately, ��After I cut my meat and returned it to my mother, and the bones returned to my father, my master originally asked my mother to set up a statue for me to collect the incense of faiths as the god inducer for restoring my body����


    ��It��s almost like this.�� Xiao Hong nodded and pointed at the sea in the sky. ��This sea water is only a place where you can settle the spirit of Long Fei. If there were no god inducer, but just the ordinary sea water, it would be very likely that when the spirit of Long Fei flies in, the weak spirit will be lost in the sea.��


    ��Then couldn��t we just go to find him?�� Hao Ning blurted out. ��The sea is made by Zhou Yuan, and how come Zhou Yuan can not find him?��


    ��Big Brother!�� Zhou Yuan smiled bitterly. ��Use your head, OK? It is because the spirit of Long Fei is too weak that he has lost himself in the sea, so how can I find his very weak soul?��


    ��Hey���� Hao Ning got a little embarrassed for Zhou Yuan��s derision, so he just said, ��So what��s your opinion? What do you propose to do?��


    ��Isn��t that all said?�� Zhou Yuan laughed more wildly. ��The god inducer!��


    ��Oh yes, the god inducer ?�� Hao Ning��s face burned a bit, and suddenly he saw that the hole in the leaf was getting bigger and bigger. ��Then how can we get the god inducer?��


    ��It��s not difficult,�� Xiao Hong thought for a while and said. ��What we need to do is just to take the incense related to Long Fei as the connecting god inducer.��


    ��But we don��t have anything related to Long Fei��s incense,�� Hao Ning looked at the bamboo leaf, feeling a little anxious. ��What should we do?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai said at this time. ��If we use the Wuxiang fragrance of the Dragon King statue in Dragon Temple as a god inducer, and lead it into the sea, would it work?��


    ��Um?�� Xiao Hong glanced at Liu Shuai, with his eyes lit up and then dimmed. ��What you said is a good way. But this statue is a lifeless object, and the incense is so tightly gathered. How can we bring the Wuxiang fragrance of the statue into the sea water?��


    ��Yes, we can!�� Hao Ning immediately said. He knew what Liu Shuai meant. Once Hao Ning had led the Wuxiang fragrance of the god statue into Liu Shuai��s body. ��I can lead it out! Let��s go in!��


    ��Go!�� The Innate Fire Spirit was really brisk and hurried. Xiao Hong did not entangle when hearing Hao Ning��s words, directly brought the group of people into the temple.


    ��Zhou Yuan, put this statue into the Virtualised reality���� Hao Ning reminded.


    ��No worry. This statue has been in the Virtualised reality now,�� Zhou Yuan nodded. He knew what Hao Ning asked about. ��You can transfer the Wuxiang fragrance of the statue at present. Whatever the statue changes into, the people outside Virtualised reality can��t see it at all. You don��t have to be afraid of any staff member coming. Now that even if you dismantled the temple, no one would know.��


    ��Hey, hey!�� Hao Ning stunned Zhou Yuan, but his heart was also moved. He held out his right hand towards Nezha, ��Nezha, connect a stream of the sea water to my hand.��


    ��Okay.�� Although Nezha didn��t know what happened, he stretched out a finger, and a water column of the sea flying in the sky flew over the mountain and blasted a hole in the top of the Dragon Temple with a bang. This water column like a living snake flew a circle in the air around Hao Ning. Hao Ning looked up and found that this water column was still connected to the sea in the sky. He could not help but admire that although Nezha did not have many powers, his Red Armillary Sash was really magical. With such a treasure, even the one who hadn��t wanted to stir up the sea would change their mind. Without wasting any time, Hao Ning kept his right hand attached to the water column, and the left hand touching the Dragon God statue, and then he said in a low voice: ��Stellar Transposition.��


    Just with a ��bang��, the Dragon God statue shook a bit, and the decorations covered the whole Dragon God��s body almost all fell down. Hao Ning could feel a sturdy power passing from his body and then entering this water column.


    Not to mention Hao Ning, even Liu Shuai and other outsiders could feel a light shined by Hao Ning being passed on to this thin water column, and then being passed on to the sea in the sky. The sea in the sky flashed in the air and then returned to its original appearance.


    ��My God!�� Nezha��s eyes turned around with surprise. Though he had been a member of the creation of gods, he had never seen this kind of action that directly using ��Stellar Transposition�� to transfer the Wuxiang fragrance in the god statue. Nezha turned to look at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong also looked at Hao Ning��s ability, swallowing. Xiao Hong had followed Zhang Chi Hang for so many years, but he had not done anything like this!


    It was not because the Hong Hai��er and Nezha had never seen the world. If it had not been an emergency to destruct Lan Ruo, how could Hao Ning and Liu Shuai come up with the idea of ��stealing�� the Immortal incense? If it had not been that Hao Ning had acquired ��Stellar Transposition��, how could anyone else ��steal�� the incense from the god statue? All the causes were coincidental.


    ��Come on!�� Hao Ning did not dare to let go his hold at this moment, and suddenly screamed, ��Long Fei has been into the sea!��


    At this time, Hao Ning communicated the sea water with the Wuxiang fragrance of the Dragon God statue, and naturally, his mind became intelligent, and he was able to feel Long Fei more sharply.


    ��Hao Ning! Use your mind to communicate with the spirit of Long Fei.�� Xiao Hong said in a hurry, ��Let him return to the temple.��


    Saying so, Xiao Hong pointed at the ground, and the floor tiles were burned out of a spell circle surrounding Hao Ning.


    ��Long Fei, Long Fei?�� Hao Ning closed his eyes and meditated in his mind, ��Come on. Come to me! Quick!��


    ��Xiao Yufei? I am coming.�� The voice of Long Fei came from somewhere afar. A thought hit Hao Ning, but there was no time for him to think about it. He only heard a splash, and one thing rushed out from the water column of his right hand and fell directly in the spell circle.


    ��Okay!�� Xiao Hong called out and winked at Nezha. Nezha got it and then made a fist towards the back mountain. The sea water in the sky gradually shrank to the mountain. After a while, the sea water had already returned to the sea through the Universal Ring. Nezha drew back his hand, and then the Red Armillary Sash and the Universal Ring flew back and became the tie and the watch on his body again.


    ��How could this be!�� Liu Shuai cried. Hao Ning opened the eyes and found that what in the spell circle was completely a transparent ��water man��. It was said to be a water man, in fact, just a humanoid water block that could creep. And there was a ring in the water block. Hao Ning reached out and took the ring out. It was the Soul Cutter ring that Long Fei had taken away.


    ��This is Long Fei!�� Hao Ning called out, but the water block did not react at all. It was obvious that the spirit of Long Fei had been unable to condense the figure.


    ��How could it be so serious!�� Xiao Hong looked anxiously, stamping with anger and shouting, ��What did they do to him!��


    ��Now is not the time to discuss this!�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and urged, ��Is there any way to save him? Zizhu bamboo leaves?��


    ��It��s useless,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��He was born from the incense. If his spirit of vital essence were still here, maybe the bamboo leaves would still be useful. Now his Jing, Qi and Shen are all gone. I am powerless.��


    ��Jing, Qi and Shen?�� Hao Ning held the ring in his hand and asked, ��What are they?��


    ��Refining Jing to get Qi, refining Qi to get Shen, and refining Shen to get into Tao.�� Liu Shuai explained, ��Jing, Qi and Shen are the spirit of vital essence. For people, they are the backbone. If the backbone had gone, it would be useless to take any medicine.��


    ��Refining Jing can get Qi, and refining Qi can get Shen. If so, is it enough if there is Jing?���� Hearing Liu Shuai��s words, Nezha��s eyes lit up, and immediately began to lift up his shirt and pointed at his hip. ��If you are talking about Jing, the thing of mine will definitely be useful for Long Fei!�� While saying, he began to take off his pants.


    ��Hey ? f**k.�� Hao Ning got dumbfounded seeing that Nezha started to take off his pants, and quickly held down the hands of Nezha, ��Nezha, calm down and keep calm! The Jing Liu Shuai said is not the Jing coming from your that stuff! Liu Shuai, Right?��


    ��In some ways, it is also OK ?�� Liu Shuai had wanted to explain, but after noticing Hao Ning��s wink, he quickly knew that he had made a mistake. ��But it can��t be yours. It must be Long Fei��s own one. You misunderstood, and it is not the thing coming from that ? Damn. How could my words be so awkward!?��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Nezha found that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were stopping him, so he looked confused. ��The thing is really long, and it will be absolutely enough to make up for Long Fei��s Jing, Qi and Shen!��


    ��F**k. Long? Can it be longer than the one of black people?�� Hao Ning felt that he had dirtied his mouth when he said this. ��Don��t make trouble. It��s not that stuff.��


    ��What��s wrong with you guys! What a treasure is the Long Jin of Dragon King��s the Third Prince on my hip,�� Nezha was so pissed off, and he screamed out in anger. ��Can��t it save the little dragon of your poor temple?��


    ��Long Jin? Dragon��s tendons?�� Hao Ning listened to it and his hands having raised to stop Nezha slowly put down.


    With a sound of ��Hula��, Nezha pulled out the belt on the trousers and shook it in the hand. The belt turned into a long white tendon. ��This is the dragon��s tendon that I have drawn from the Third Prince of the East Sea Dragon King. ? At that time, I was too young and too ignorant ? Have a look. Can it be useful?��


    While saying, Nezha handed this dragon��s tendon to Hao Ning and Liu Shuai. Hao Ning hurriedly took it, gave a quick glance, and then looked at Xiao Hong with an inquiry.


    ��The East Sea Dragon King is the ancestor of the Dragon God. If this is a dragon��s tendon���� Xiao Hong looked at Nezha thoughtfully. Nezha quickly said: ��Of course, it is true.�� Then Xiao Hong continued to say, ��It should be useful.��


    While saying, Xiao Hong put the dragon��s tendon into the spell circle, and kept muttering incantations. The dragon��s tendon gradually melted into the water block. After a while, the water block gradually began to have a human form.


    ��It seems to be effective,�� Xiao Hong breathed a sigh of relief. ��His life is saved.��


    ��That��s good.�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai also sighed.


    ��Well, why did you just stop me from taking the dragon��s tendon?�� Nezha was puzzled. The two men were really strange that they first had stopped him but finally still used this dragon��s tendon.


    ��These two guys are not pure,�� Zhou Yuan said with tittering. ��They thought that you would use your own essence and blood of the little Nezha in the crotch to save Long Fei.��


    ��The essence of the little Nezha in the crotch���� Nezha didn��t get it at the moment. He bowed his head and had a look, then he immediately got it. Nezha blushed and covered his crotch with his palm, as if Hao Ning and Liu Shuai could see something over the pants, ��What are you thinking about!?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning scratched his head. Could whom know that the thing Nezha had said about on his tip, was referring to the belt made by the dragon��s tendon! He said with embarrassment, ��You said the thing with pointing at your crotch, and you said that it can help Long Fei with Jing, and that it is really long����


    ���� Filthy!�� After all, Nezha still had a childish disposition, and he didn��t know what to say at once. He blushed and looked out of the window, to ease the embarrassment.

 Chapter 161 - Seven Weirdos, Unexpected Causes and Outcomes

    Chapter 161 Seven Weirdos, Unexpected Causes and OutcomesZhou Yuan looked at Nezha and was amused. In a sudden, he frowned and walked to the gate of the Dragon Temple, looking up into the sky. He turned on his mobile phone and read some words. He pinched his left hand and shook his phone in his right hand. He turned back and said, ��Well, I just had a whim. It seemed that someone is coming.��


    Hao Ning was amused as he saw Zhou Yuan��s pretentious posture. Other Immortals always pinched their fingers. But this moment god shook his phone for future expectation. If he set up a booth along the road, there would be no customers in the whole year�� Hao Ning complained in his mind. Thinking he was the moment god in Wechat circle, his posture serves his career. So, Hao Ning did not mention this instead of asking, ��Who is coming?��


    ��It��s God��s secret���� Zhou Yuan looked at his phone. He changed his words as he thought that he did it by phone. So, he said, ��It��s a Wechat��s secret.��


    ��You back off!�� Hao Ning was so close to laughing at him as he heard it. This moment god behaved normally yesterday. Why did he behave so abnormally today? Hao Ning thought for a while. He understood his behavior. Zhou Yuan felt a little small as he saw the fantastic deeds Hong Hai��er and Nezha did as they walked along. He must behave exaggeratedly to save his face! Thinking of this, Hao Ning did not want to laugh at Zhou Yuan more. He said seriously, ��No more bullshit. Who the hell is coming?��


    ��I do not know.�� Zhou Yuan answered seriously, too. ��But I can expect that he is coming for Long Fei because they have a smell of Long Fei.��


    ��You are so professional now? Smell?�� Hao Ning thought that as a moment god, Zhou Yuan behaved exaggeratedly. ��Long Fei��s smell? It sounds like an unreliable leading role in friction.��


    ��Anyway, I knew it!�� Zhou Yuan recognized that his mind was seen through by Hao Ning. So, he said blushingly, ��You should pay attention to the result instead of what I described!��


    ��Maybe what Zhou Yuan said was right. It may not be the smell,�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice. ��That is the remains of Long Fei��s soul. It should be them who hurt Long Fei.��


    ��Something is wrong here.�� Liu Shuai looked at the man-shaped figure made of water and said, ��Long Fei was taken into the Virtualised reality by Zhou Yuan. How did they know where he was? Did they enter the Virtualised reality, too?��


    ��In general, it should not be like this. Wait a moment, I will search carefully.�� Zhou Yuan said with eyes closed. He continued to say after several breaths, ��He was not there. They might not know where Long Fei is. But according to their walking track����


    ��Walking track?�� Nezha did not understand what he said. He asked, ��What is the walking track?��


    ��I did not know them before. But they have Long Fei��s smell�� The remaining soul. By this, no matter the remaining soul is in the Virtualised reality or in this secular world, my phone can sense it.�� Seeing Nezha not understand it, Zhou Yuan felt a little proud. He explained patiently, ��If so, as long as I want to do it, I can trace where they have gone.��


    ��You scared me���� Liu Shuai stuck out his tongue. ��I need to download a firewall software. What you did was like a hacker��s action.��


    ��No software is useful. Do you think I��m just a common hacker,�� Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai and said scornfully. He continued, ��Come on. They should not have hurt Long Fei, or I can��t trace them by only my power.�� Zhou Yuan touched his phone while he was speaking. The City map showed on the phone. Some red dots moved here and there on the map. ��The red dots are the roads the seven persons who hurt Long Fei walked����


    Zhou Yuan explained to others while he was pointing at the red dots. He looked at the red dots and frowned, ��Wow, they are moving so fast.��


    ��Seven?�� After hearing, Hao Ning counted carefully. He made sure there were seven dots. The dots moved so fast that they became a line in the map. More strangely, the seven dots were in the same place at first, then spread into four directions and moved back and forth. After moving like this for a while, they got together in the center of the map again with a slower speed. They were moving toward the Dragon King Temple.


    Looking at their movement, Zhou Yuan said, ��According to their tracks, I guess that they traced Long Fei to S City and they found Long Fei disappeared. That was the time Long Fei was taken into the Virtualised reality by Hao Ning tens of kilometers away. So, they spread and looked for Long Fei.��


    ��That��s right,�� Liu Shuai nodded, looking at Hao Ning and adding, ��Long Fei must have sensed something as he crossed through the maritime sky. But they found nothing. If they found nothing, why did they move toward us? Did they find Long Fei was over here again?��


    Liu Shuai looked at Long Fei on the ground. He became a man-shape gradually. He was a transparent waterman just a few minutes ago. Now he was translucent. A small dragon had been shaping at his head place. Liu Shuai knew that this was the Destiny Dragon in Long Fei��s head.


    ��No,�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��The Virtualised reality is different from this secular world. Even Nezha did not recognize it before, how did an ordinary person find it out?��


    ��Moving so fast,�� Hao Ning looked at the map. The seven red dots were getting closer and closer. ��I��m afraid that they are not ordinary persons����


    As they were talking, they heard a big sound. The gate of the Dragon King Temple was closed. Looking at the yard, they found there were several silver-clad men in the yard from nowhere. These persons�� faces were covered by long-gown hoodies. Hao Ning and others did not see them clearly.


    ��My lords, what can I do for you?�� A voice came from the side room, and then an old monk came out. He dressed in a gray robe, holding a string of Buddha beads in his hand. Hao Ning knew he was the abbot of the temple. Last time, when Long Fei came to the Dragon Temple with others for the Immortal Tying Rope, he did want to teach Long Fei to worship the Dragon God.


    The real reason was that there was few visitors over the past days. Therefore, the temple could not support the monks due to few donations. Some volunteers came to the temple during festivals. But today was a business day. Those volunteers had to go to work, too. That was the reason why there was only the abbot in the temple.


    Due to its simplicity, there was few visitors over the past days. The temple was not afraid of being stolen therefore. After cleaning the temple, the old monk would do something else in the side room. He heard a heavy pound of the gate when he was copying the scriptures on that day. He thought it was the heavy wind that closed the gate. So, he put on his shoes and went out for checking. He was so pleased when he arrived at the yard, seeing seven visitors in the hall. He thought that they would enshrine and give some sea lanterns for the temples.


    The old monk walked out of the gate. He looked carefully at the visitors. They seemed to be bad persons. Although the old monk had doubts, he was open-mind. He knew the temple very well. There was nothing worth robbing. He put his hands together, bowed, and said while he was pointing to the Dragon God, ��This is the Dragon God Temple in front of you. If you want to worship, please go ahead.��


    ��Hey, old monk, tell me,�� one of them said in a hoarse voice. ��Are there any strange things that happened in your temple?��


    He should at least call him a master instead of the old monk for politeness. At least he should say ��please�� if he did not know how to greet. But he did not take off his hat nor called him the master. He behaved so rudely. Generally speaking, if he had been a visitor, he would have asked whether the Gods inside could help him. And the monk would answer this kind of questions like Gods would help real pilgrims. Nobody would ask for something strange in the way the person asked in the first place. It sounded like the temple was haunted. Nobody would be happy about this greeting.


    ��Amitabha Buddha,�� after all, the old monk was a Buddhist. He was not angry. He put his hands together and bowed, ��Well, although this Dragon King Temple is a small one, it is in charge of something, too. Regarding the strange things you mentioned, well, well, I never saw it.��


    ��Never saw it?�� The other one turned back and said to the third person. ��Second brother, are we wrong?��


    ��No,�� someone said. ��We have searched for the whole S City. It is only this temple where can collect the incense. The essence of that thing had been hurt by us. We traced him all the way until he disappeared over here. I guess he played something like Escaping. There is only one temple nearby he can collect incense for his rest. He must be here.��


    ��Then why there is no his smell at all?�� The first one asked.


    ��Maybe he has something special.�� The man took off his hat, showing his head. He had a bald head, too. There was a deep knife scar on his right cheek. It was also a little strange that this man��s skin was also silver, the same as the color of his robe. This man looked at the old monk and said, ��Or, did this old monk hide the thing?��


    ��What��s that thing? No, no, no���� The old monk was not shocked by the man��s skin color. He felt a little scared when he saw the scar. It was a peaceful world now. How did he get that scar? That man must be either a killer or a sociopath. The old monk was not afraid of being robbed. He was afraid of a killer. So, he said immediately, ��As a monk, we do not tell lies. I have no reasons to cheat.��


    ��Master, we all believe what you said,�� the other one also took off his hat. He also had silver skin. But there were four knife scars on his head, one on each cheek and two on the back side. This man behaved politely. He continued to say, ��We need to find out someone. We felt a little exhausted as we arrived here. And we did not have enough incense for further searching. Can you give us a little?��


    ��Who are they?�� Hao Ning listened to them. Nobody knew whom he asked, ��Do you guys know them?��


    ��No. we don��t,�� the others behind him said at the same time.


    ��Do you know them?�� Xiao Hong asked Nezha, adding, ��I guess they are Mr. Fei��s men.��


    ��I don��t know them. Even though they are Mr. Fei��s men, I only know few,�� Nezha shook his head, adding, ��Mr. Fei had a wide range of businesses with many sectors in his hand. For example, I am the head of South China District of Soul Hunting Sect. But I only knew a few of them because I stayed there for a short time. So, it is difficult for me to tell whether they are Mr. Fei��s men or not.��


    ��You are prompted?�� Hao Ning got to know it, looking at Nezha strangely. ��You could be the head of South China District as soon as you got into it. It seemed that Mr. Fei likes you very much. But no one knows whether it is a blessing or a curse.��


    ��I should thank all of you,�� Nezha said, scratching his head and grinning bitterly. ��You killed the former heads, the Binary Star Men. There was even no remaining left. Mr. Fei, at the first place, wanted to assign another one from other District, or prompt one from the lower levels. But the death of the Binary Star Men was so weird. Nobody dared to accept the position. So, they all select me to be the head. That was the reason I was prompted.��


    ��Err���� Hao Ning was stunned. He did not expect this cause and the subsequent outcomes.

 Chapter 162 - One Box of Gold Bars, Heavy Powder in the Sky

    Chapter 162 One Box of Gold Bars, Heavy Powder in the SkyThe old monk and the silver head weirdos did not know there was a Virtualised reality in the hall. Naturally, they did not hear what Hao Ning and others said. Hearing that the silver man did not have enough incense for further searching, he guessed that they were coming for grabbing the donation. The old monk put his hands together and smiled bitterly, ��You donors, if you want money, there are a few in the merit box in the hall. You can take it. But my temple is too humble to collect much money. I, occasionally, copy some Buddhist scriptures. Although I inject my sincerity into this, I think you will dislike them.��


    ��You misunderstood us,�� the man with four scars said politely, interrupting the old monk as the monk spoke endlessly. ��We don��t want money. Instead, we will donate a big sum of money to your temple. Sixth����


    ��Yes, my fourth brother!�� The sixth brother spoke simply. He took off his hat. He was a silver-headed man, too. Six knife scars were on his head. Hao Ning was surprised when he saw them from afar. The fourth brother had four scars on his head. and the sixth brother had six scars on his head. Were these persons ranked according to the knife scars on their heads? How miserable it would be for the seventh brother!


    As Hao Ning was thinking about it wildly, the man took out a box from his robe. He opened it and showed to the old monk. Hao Ning also could see what inside due to his standing position. Those were golden shining things. It was too shiny to look at it directly. Those were gold bars, filled the box!


    ��What? Who are they? Am I in my illusion?�� Hao Ning bit his finger and held Zhou Yuan��s hand, shaking hardly. ��Are those gold bars? Who will use those bars in today��s world? My god, it is impossible to earn it in my whole life����


    ��Be cool,�� Liu Shuai reminded Hao Ning in a low voice. ��Be cool, man!��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning turned back, looking at Nezha and Xiao Hong. They behaved so calmly. At this moment, he thought that he, the fake Master Hongjun, seemed like a countryman. He felt ashamed of himself. He saw Liu Shuai��s legs were trembling when he turned back. The trembling legs showed that he was in an extremely excited mood. But his face seemed to be so calm. So, Hao Ning said to Liu Shuai, whispering, ��There is a saying, ��speak and act in one way but aim at quite differently.�� But look at you. Your mind cannot control your lower body!��


    ��This is a box of gold. It is about several kilograms. It is worth more than 10 million Yuan according to the market price.�� The Fourth brother talked to the old monk lightly and said, ��Those are our donation. It is our advanced payment. We did not take much this time. We have 30 times more than this for you for one thing. Ok?��


    ��10 million yuan?�� Hao Ning could not believe it after hearing it. ��30 times more for one thing? That is���� It was too much for his math. He took out his phone.


    ��More than 400 million. Don��t be over-excited. It is not US dollars,�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice. He frowned and said, ��This number is a big one for this small temple. But, what did they want on earth?��


    ��Well, well, well���� The old monk looked at the gold straightly. Most of the persons, including Hao Ning, could not reject the temptation of money. The old monk also could not resist it. The old monk closed his eyes and said, ��Amitabha, Amitabha. It is too much for my humble temple. What do you want?��


    ��The statue of the Dragon God,�� the man with one scar said. ��We want to buy the statue, and we will pay you 30 times of this box of gold.��


    ��Something must be wrong!�� Xiao Hong frowned and said in a low voice. ��They want to eliminate Long Fei��s essence!��


    ��What did you mean?�� Hao Ning was still thinking about the money. He did not understand what they want at that time. He asked Xiao Hong, ��How will they eliminate Long Fei��s essence?��


    ��They are so bad!�� Liu Shuai already understood the whole thing. He rubbed his hands nervously, saying, ��After getting the statue, they will destroy it. Long Fei will not have the statue for his donation. That means Long Fei will lose his essence! Have they already known that Long Fei was the Immortal in this temple? But according to what they just said, they did not know the truth!��


    ��They should not know it,�� Nezha looked at them, shook his head and squinted. ��What they want is that there is no donation collected in this region. If so, whether Long Fei is the Dragon God or not, he can��t heal his wounds by donation. It is not necessary to satisfy oneself by harming others. When cutting the grass, it is necessary to dig out their roots. If one does not know it is a fortune or a misfortune, it is necessary to adopt full measures to tackle it. They act like Mr. Fei��s men.��


    ��But they pay too much!�� Hao Ning looked at the gold. ��So much gold for just one statue?��


    ��Hey, don��t forget who Mr. Fei is,�� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning, shaking his head. ��He has all the global minefields. Do you think that gold is too much now?��


    After hearing what the person said, the old monk opened his eyes and said, ��No, no. About the statue of the Dragon God, it is not worth too much. But it has a long history. We should not sell it to outsiders, not to outsiders.��


    ��If so, we will do something to you,�� the person did not say yes or no. Then he turned to the Fourth and said, ��Move fast and quietly. Lest you be found out.��


    ��Ok,�� the Fourth drew a very thin soft sword from his waist and drew it across the old monk��s neck, ��Third brother, move fast.��


    ��Come!�� The Third brother stretched out his hands. His wore a pair of white gloves. Seeing the Fourth had used his sword, he stretched out his hands and grasped something. Hao Ning saw it clearly that the man grasped the soul of the old monk. At this moment, the soul and the body were separated. Hao Ning and others saw that the soul of the old monk was grasped by the man with head in his left hand and body in his right hand. As for the body of the old monk, it seemed like nothing happened to him. No scar or blood. He stood there still.


    ��His Kung Fu, I knew it.�� Liu Shuai exclaimed after seeing it. He turned back to look at Nezha and Zhou Yuan and said, ��Did you find out?��


    ��No,�� both of them answered very simply, which made Liu Shuai doubt what he heard.


    ��Forget it,�� Liu Shuai had to murmur to Hao Ning. Nobody knew what he said.


    After hearing what he said, Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai in surprise, ��Is it real?��


    At this moment, the Sixth took out something. It became a book in the air and cast a beam on the old monk. The old monk looked at the Sixth immediately and said, ��My Lord.��


    ��Go!�� the Sixth brother nodded.


    The old monk said nothing and rushed to a big pillar. ��Bang��. Blood came out of his head. The old monk lied on the ground.


    The Seventh walked to him and touched his neck, saying, ��Died.��


    ��Fifth,�� The First brother said. ��What about the time?��


    The Fifth said nothing. He pinched his fingers and thought. Then he said, ��The time is right. The nether world will think he killed himself. And there is no animal soul inside his body. So, the nether world will not pay attention to this case.��


    ��Ok, let��s begin!�� The head man said. ��Second brother and Third brother, array!��


    Hao Ning and others looked at their actions and said nothing. Xiao Hong and Nezha had undergone many things. They were also stunned and did not understand what they were doing. ��What are they doing? Why is it so troublesome to kill someone?��


    ��They are so mighty!�� Hao Ning couldn��t help sighing. The immortals were truly different from ordinary persons. Their thoughts were so different from ordinary persons. Seeing somebody was killed, Hao Ning was so scared to say something while Xiao Hong and Nezha only cared about why they did it. Hao Ning was sure what they did after seeing their complicated steps. So, he pointed to those and said, ��Their aim is: they don��t want to be traced by the nether world. They separated the soul of the old monk from his body so fast and sucked the soul by the gloves. Then they used the Book Elf to force the old monk to kill himself. By doing so, the nether world just knew that somebody suicided and the soul from a suicided man will not be the business of the nether world. For some reasons, the nether world may pay close attention whether there were animals�� souls inside the body of the suicided man. But there was no animal��s soul inside the body of the old monk. So, they killed the old monk in that way to practice deception.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, you know so much!�� Xiao Hong thumbed up. ��This is a really good way to do it!��


    ��But it is a little brutal,�� Nezha, unlike Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan who dared not to look at the old monk, looked at the old monk, frowning. Nezha said in a cold voice, ��It is a shame to kill a civilian. They should fight my Zhou forces if they are really powerful.��


    ��Anyway, what do they want?�� Hao Ning said a little bravely. ��They silenced the old monk just because he didn��t want to sell the statue? Did they want to destroy the statue? Zhou Yuan, did you put the statue in the Virtualised reality?��


    ��Are you scared to be silly?�� Zhou Yuan still dared not to look at the old monk. He murmured, ��I had already put the statue in the Virtualised reality when you played the god inducer.��


    ��But I saw you just removed part of the Virtualised reality.�� He knew that Zhou Yuan did not have enough power to support the whole Virtualised reality of the sea in Heaven. So, he just removed part of it. That was the reason he reminded Zhou Yuan of the statue. ��You didn��t remove the part where the statue is placed, right?��


    ��No,�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��The statue is Long Fei��s essence. I won��t remove that part. But, to be honest, the walls of this temple are so big. So, I have to let them return to the real world. �� I truly spent much of my power�� but I still have the power to keep the statue in the Virtualised reality.��


    ��Ok. As long as the statue is kept in there, everything else is not important.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Let��s see what they will do and then decide what we should do.��


    As they were talking, the Fourth who cut the old monk��s soul threw the sword in his hand toward the temple hall. The sword looked very sharp, deepening into the gate of the hall.


    ��This person��s Kung Fu is just so-so. But his sword is very sharp,�� Hao Ning said with a smile as he watched the man throw his sword in a very casual way and did not get his target. ��He failed to aim at his target. It��s����


    As he was talking, Hao Ning and others heard a sound. The sword seemed to have disappeared. Only a belt buckle and a handle left on the ground.


    There was a hole left on the door. The surrounding area of the hole seemed to be turned into white powder, and the white powder seemed to have life. It gradually turned the wood around the hole into the white powder, which seemed to be very loose. After becoming the white powder, it fell directly to the ground. In a very short time, there was more and more white powder and the wood became less and less with the hole bigger and bigger. After two breaths, the whole door became the white powder. It seemed that it was not the end of the story. The white powder expanded to the walls, too. Strangely, the walls did not become white powder. They disappeared! Only a hissing sound could be heard as the white powder passed the walls. The windows and others made of wood became white powder.

 Chapter 163 - Yin Yang Sword Glistened Dazzlingly, Amiable Father Flurried His Son

    In no more than two or three minutes, most walls of the hall had disappeared or turned into white powders. At that moment, the roof of the Dragon God Hall, lost of supportive strength, was booming ceaselessly, as if to collapse at any time!


    ��God! Run now!�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai got badly frightened. They covered their head with hands and were about to rush but ended up being gripped by Zhou Yuan, ��Don��t worry. We��re in Virtualised Reality, in which case anything collapsing can��t reach us.��


    ��Oh, yeah.�� Hao Ning patted on his chest, thinking of that even the waiter could go through him directly the first time when Zhou Yuan exerted Virtualised Reality, ��But we have to move anyway. It��s a bit insecure.��


    ��We can��t move yet.�� Xiao Hong peered at Long Fei lying on the floor. Thanks to the aid of the tendon of Dragon King��s third prince, Long Fei was recovering quite soon. In the course of their conversation, he��d almost shaped up to a human with the color of his skin more and more natural. ��More time and he would totally restore. Wait and see.��


    ��That makes sense. Based on the current condition, we can only do that, in which case Zhou Yuan have to support the Virtualised Reality all the time.�� Hao Ning pondered, gazing at the walls which were eaten up little by little, ��What is this in the end? How can it be so powerful?�� He wasn��t clear about whom the question was aimed at but taking account of Xiao Hong��s resourcefulness that benefited from Avalokitesvara��s accompany, he should know about that.


    ��Never seen it.�� Xiao Hong squinted at the swiftly dissolving wall, ��It doesn��t look like a magic weapon. I��ve never heard of a spell that destructs objects in this way.��


    ��I keep an impression on some particular termites or bacteria,�� Liu Shuai was at least a biology student. He nipped his chin and recollected, ��Which are able to eat up timber and concrete. But all these effects now were caused by a sword plunged into the wall. In addition, they shouldn��t work so fast. Whatever, the sword couldn��t be covered with termites, could it?��


    ��Then it seems too weird.�� Nezha wanted to step up and look closer but was pulled by Xiao Hong. Knowing about Xiao Hong��s goodwill, he stuck there and said, ��I apparently have picked it up somewhere but on the other hand never seen it.�� He pondered for a while without any idea occurring to him, so gave up.


    With a smash, the roof of the hall eventually failed to hold and collapsed directly. As they knew that it couldn��t reach them, they posed for defending instinctively. No one expected that the roof had already turned into white powders in the air before falling to the ground and dispersed in the mild wind. There remained nothing of the palace except for the floor as debris.


    ��The Yin Yang Sword is really usable. Yin to destroy the soul, and Yang to swap the world.�� The Fourth, witnessing the collapse of Dragon God Temple��s roof, came and picked up the falling hilt. He frowned and said, ��What a pity it can only be utilized once. Once for Yin, and once for Yang, then it goes valueless. Moreover, the sword is not easy to obtain. A real pity.��


    ��If only we had that treasure!�� The Fifth muttered, ��However, the method to drive it is too mysterious. It can only be reined by two people bonded in heart, or����


    ��How dare you even mention that!?�� The Fourth��s face changed drastically, ��Binary Star Men haven��t been found yet. It has become the thing averted by all the clans. There are even rumors saying that Binary Star Men lost their lives owing to the eroding effect of that stuff. What else do you want?��


    ��Binary Star Men?�� Hao Ning got it promptly and looked at Liu Shuai, ��Your hypotheses are right. The Yin Yang Sword works in a way similar to the Soul Cutter!��


    Liu Shuai nodded to show his approval, ��All in my expectation! Whereas, I understand it when they say Yin of Yin Yang Sword is to destroy the soul, but why Yang to swap the world? What does the ��swap�� mean?�� Finishing that, he peered at Hao Ning, ��Having used it for times, do you have any idea?��


    ��Please, you��re a descendant of a family specialized in making knock-offs of the magic weapon.�� Hao Ning giggled. At the sight of the blush on Liu Shuai��s face, his lips quivered and shifted his words, ��Okay, not making knock-offs, but researching into magic weapons��So how can I know now that you don��t know?��


    ��I just have a talk.�� The Fifth didn��t care about the Fourth��s alert at all, ��The usable times of that are not limited, while how long did it take us to accumulate enough and get the Yin Yang Sword? If it weren��t for such an urgency, I wouldn��t have used it. For more, once one side of the Yin Yang Sword is used, the other side is supposed to be used in three hours, or it would go noneffective. Or why do I make such a violent stir only to destruct a wall?��


    ��You accumulate to consume it later. Don��t be miserly. We can afford the Yin Yang Sword anyway.�� The big bro said, ��By the way, when it comes to ��not easy��, what could beat over our flying mantle? How long did we wait, and how many tasks did we undertake to gather the seven mantles together?��


    ��That��s the point.�� The Second was setting the array with the Third while responding, ��If it were not for the mantle, how could we have caught up with the Mysterio? We have to admit that he��s strong. He should have retreated safely under our combined attack!��


    The Third snorted and said, ��Safely? In my view, his soul was about to break into pieces and disperse also! The only thing is that we lose too much this time. If Mr. Fei didn��t entitle the one who caught him to big award, we wouldn��t have taken it.��


    ��Mr. Fei?�� Hearing that name, everyone stared at Nezha in grudge, ��What��s it?��


    ��I don��t know! There��s nothing doing with me. I know none of it. Don��t ask me!�� Nezha waved agitatedly at their question. Receiving their contemptuous eyesight, he waited for no time to swear as if he had been on the same side with them, ��What the hell is Mr. Fei planning? Why be so cruel with Long Fei? The guys we met before has said that no award would be bestowed for killing a Dragon God like Long Fei, right?��


    ��That��s it.�� Hao Ning recalled the conversation between the people from Soul Hunting Sect and Godslayer Sect that night and nodded, ��We can tell that Mr. Fei didn��t trust Nezha by the large amount of Spiritual Flying Bugs used on him. As for why he decided to deal with Long Fei, we can only get the answer by asking Long Fei after he recovers consciousness.��


    ��Yes.�� Zhou Yuan nodded also, ��Fortunately, Long Fei��s now in Virtualised Reality. They can��t find him anyway.��


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong, peering at the array about to be finished by the Second and the Third, didn��t hold back his groan, ��He knows that array!��


    ��Which array?�� Liu Shuai studied it for a while but failed to make sense. Zhang Quan once taught him many arrays. Though he couldn��t apply many of them, he could recognize a mass.


    ��It��s not an array of magic,�� Xiao Hong sighed, somewhat anxious, ��but an array of witchcraft, which composes a root praying method.��


    ��Root praying method?�� Liu Shuai got glazed and had a thought, ��Seems like something I��ve never heard of.��


    ��You fool. It appeared in online novels or other fictions.�� Hao Ning said, ��It definitely isn��t an array of magic. Xiao Hong doesn��t go too far by calling it an array of witchcraft. But the root praying method, once shows up in novels online or other fictions, is used as a remedy, isn��t it? They don��t look like bothered with a disease, then whom are they intended to cure? Anyone but Long Fei, I suppose.��


    Saying that, Hao Ning turned back and took a glance at Long Fei. He could move slightly now.


    ��You��re right.�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��Root praying method is definitely witchcraft. As for your words about the reference in novels online, that makes sense as well. But it��s actually a cure which has been documented since ancient times. It��s recorded by not only Chinese medicine but also by history. Therefore, people hold more or less some incense of faiths towards it. As far as what they use it for, I don��t suppose it��s for saving Long Fei. In opposite, they��re using the curing traits of it to their advantage and kill Long Fei.��


    ��Exactly!�� Zhou Yuan nodded and agreed. Here Zhou Yuan finally showed how he benefited from classical books. He explained, ��Root praying method is to save people by invoking the lost soul or spirit of them. There��s even a theory asserting that one can be saved by invoking a ghost����


    ��Liu Shuai, are you there?�� Before Zhou Yuan wrapping up his presentation, Long Fei��s voice came from the back, ��Is Liu Shuai there?��


    ��I am. I��m here.�� Liu Shuai promptly walked to the side of Long Fei who just recovered his human appearance. They could tell that his conscience hadn��t totally come back yet, thus he couldn��t see the surroundings. But he was already able to listen and speak. Liu Shuai said attentively, ��Take your time. We��re trying to save you. You will restore very soon. Don��t talk now.��


    ��No, Liu Shuai, you listen to me.�� Long Fei��s tone sounded agitated, ��They��re skillful. The moment I heard that they��re deploying another array, I got to know that I wouldn��t stay alive for long. Liu Shuai, there are three things I��m going to tell. Is Brother Hao Ning here, please?��


    ��Yes, yes! I��m here!�� Hao Ning, hearing Long Fei, glimpsed at Hong Hai��er and walked to Long Fei also, ��You��re now amid the Virtualised Reality created by Zhou Yuan, so however skillful they are, they can��t hurt you. Don��t worry.��


    ��That��s it, Long Fei.�� Xiao Hong nodded at the moment, ��People hold such little faith towards the Root Praying Method that it wouldn��t work out a big effect even if they make an array. Take it easy.��


    ��Bro Child of Saint, thanks for your care for me all the time. But���� Long Fei was recovering as he spoke, but he looked even more urgent, ��Three things I��m about to tell. The first is to Liu Shuai����


    ��OK, OK. Fire up.�� Liu Shuai wore a solemn face with his brows tensing, ��I��m listening. I do whatever you tell me.��


    ��No, no. Liu Shuai, you��ve got it wrong.�� Long Fei shook his head, seeming slightly impatient. Part of his body, which condensed into the shape by a lot of effort and melted into the water again, ��On the contrary, don��t do anything. Master Yunzhongzi cared about you very much in the heart. He acted as if he��d caught some mysteries since that time and planned for a search all alone. He couldn��t help worrying about you before his leave and he feared you might get into danger. So, he meant to quarrel with you and made you curse never to trail the big confidence. Then he let me protect you secretly. He put off restoring your power to hide your capacity from some specific people. I hadn��t figured it out until learned about what happened to Godslayer Sect a few days ago. Then I came to understand Master Yunzhongzi��s painstaking deeds. Liu Shuai, I presume Master Yunzhongzi left you since you were young out of some other intentions. He just hoped you to be a normal person and live your life safe and sound.��


    Liu Shuai never expected that the first thing Long Fei in such crisis was about him and Zhang Quan. The even more unexpected was that the reason Long Fei shamelessly packed into the company he worked with was, bearing Zhang Quan��s request, to protect him. Liu Shuai associated everything happened at a wink, then he got to realize how much he had misunderstood Zhang Quan. All his grudge on Zhang Quan��s silence and neglect was actually all misperception. It was absolutely fake. He lowered the head, losing his words.


    ��I��m sorry, Liu Shuai. I am probably not able to protect you anymore.�� Long Fei continued without seeing Liu Shuai��s expression, ��But protect yourself, and please don��t do anything. Stay away from the conflict. When parents love their child, they always plan furthest for them����

 Chapter 164 - Risky Array of Root Praying, Sharp skill of Fire Spirit

    Chapter 164 Risky Array of Root Praying, Sharp skill of Fire Spirit��Brother Hao Ning? The following two things are all about you.�� Long Fei didn��t wait for Liu Shuai��s response. He coughed a bit and moved on, ��Please make me two promises. First, if one day you meet Yufei��s soul sparkle, manage to save him. If you don��t��then it��s all destined.�� Long Fei said with a quiver in his voice. He feared that Liu Shuai was still skeptical about his words, then added, ��Liu Shuai, don��t doubt me. You can rethink about it yourself. Even a small Dragon God like me would care so much about the life I bestow, let alone that you��re Master Yunzhongzi��s son in his previous incarnation. How could he be indifferent to you?��


    ��I���� Liu Shuai wiped his tears in silence, ��I see.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Long Fei, hearing the answer from Liu Shuai��s mouth, let go of his burden and continued, ��Another thing is, do please go to Ms. Ren with the ring of Soul Cutter. She will understand me. You must talk to her yourself. Tell her that I asked you to go for her. Maybe she was the only one in the world who could ever figure the stuff out for you. You tell her that Yufei doubted that between the ring and macro����


    At that point, Long Fei��s body had a sudden shake. The body had articulated clearly, while then blood spurted from his mouth at each word he uttered and pushed it back to his throat. Long Fei got agitated and tried more urgently to speak, for which he threw up even more blood. The red blood overflowed around his body and turned into colorless water. The water originally shed only, but the array made by Xiao Hong collected them back to Long Fei��s body. So that Long Fei threw up blood and converged his body at the same time. However, his body seemed badly injured. The color of the whole body was fading, which indicated that he would regress to the state of soul-dispersing soon.


    ��What��s it?�� Xiao Hong squinted at Long Fei��s condition and frowned, ��Why does Long Fei��s spirit begin to dissolve so drastically all in a sudden?��


    Reminded by Xiao Hong, Hao Ning instantly peered outside. He saw those guys had finished the array, the three of whom had stuck a small flag into the earth separately. They danced around the array stomping weird steps and murmured with their eyes closed.


    ��This���� Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong in uncertainty, ��is it Root Praying Method?��


    ��Yes, telling from their steps.�� Xiao Hong watched and pondered, ��But too odd. In my memory, the Root Praying Method is mainly run by one person with other members acting as assistants. But you looked at the three. They all look like the main actors of root praying. Somewhat strange.


    ��Is it possible that they have three people dancing together so that it works out more effectively?�� Hao Ning speculated.


    ��Eh���� Xiao Hong, gazing at Hao Ning, was about to burst into laughter but he held it back, ��As far as I know, Root Praying Method needs one person to take the position of invoking the souls. If several guys fill in together, I don��t suppose it will work out quite well. But you see the world so large. Maybe there exists something I haven��t learned yet?��


    ��Ah.�� Hao Ning understood that Xiao Hong was saving his face. He told Hao Ning that he was just making delusions following a simple logic of addition in a way not embarrassing Hao Ning. Hao Ning held gratitude for him which was accompanied by some doubt, ��But why does the witchcraft they use have such a huge impact on Long Fei in Virtualised Reality?��


    Xiao Hong nodded also, stated his skepticism, ��Your question makes sense. Zhou Yuan��s Virtualised Reality isn��t that easy to break into. We must have overlooked some details.��


    Then he turned his eyes to Long Fei who was almost transparent now. In no more time, they could already see vaguely the dragon��s tendon buried into Long Fei��s body by Nezha just now.


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong found the situation really urgent. He put out the bamboo leaf connected to Long Fei��s life, made a grasp in the air in the direction of Long Fei, made a fluent and varied gesture and pointed to the bamboo leaf, ��Graft flowers on a tree��Now!��


    Then they saw the bamboo leaf trembled in the air. Long Fei��s body stopped turning colorless, while the floating leaf did instead.


    ��It may work out by using the soul inside the leaf to take the place of Long Fei.�� Xiao Hong seemed to have worn a lot after finishing his gesture. He wiped the sweat but shook his head, ��Pitiful that Long Fei can��t use it to save himself out again.��


    Then they scrutinized the bamboo leaf once more. Though having suffered some damage just now, it stayed still in the air, seemingly safe and sound. It didn��t have a look of being affected by the Root Praying Method of the outsiders.


    ��How can your bamboo leaf be so miraculous?�� Zhou Yuan was bewildered, ��When I followed Mr. Zhang, he didn��t apparently mention a treasure like this? To say the least, there isn��t any documentation recording the special power of Avalokitesvara��s purple bamboo forest, is there? ��


    ��How can the power of Budda��s purple bamboo forest be easily documented? Meanwhile, the leaf here is not a common one. On the opposite, it��s an elite from the forest in Avalokitesvara��s Mountain Lojia. In that year when Uncle Sun sent Uncle Black Bear to Mountain Lojia,�� Xiao Hong, seeing the circumstance go under control, explained with an aftershock, ��he expected to be rewarded with the elite bamboo leaf for his credit of finding the guardian of the mountain. While Avalokitesvara didn��t fulfill his prospect. I didn��t suppose such good luck of Long Fei, which brought him this guarding leaf made by Brother Zhang directly just for his cutting bamboo work of only a few days. I used to think that Brother Zhang was being unfair. While with an eye to the current situation, I presume he had his own consideration.��


    ��Cutting bamboos?�� Liu Shuai glanced at Hao Ning, ��Wasn��t it the time when we met Zhang Chi Hang? He captured Long Fei and made him cut bamboos. Why does it look like an award rather than a punishment now?��


    ��Punishment or award, it depends on not the stuff itself, but the heart of the people involved.�� Xiao Hong smiled without a judgement, ��You call it an award. But who can affirm that if Long Fei dared to engage himself in such risky circumstance all because of the protection of the leaf? And is that why he gets trapped into such a disaster today?��


    Hearing Xiao Hong��s speech, Hao Ning came to realize that Avalokitesvara who acted easily and casually without getting himself involved in the stuff of others, did everything as if out of his heart, but actually, he was always causing unexpected outcomes by his random decision. He pondered but didn��t figure it out. So, he fell into silence.


    ��Big bro, it��s seemingly going wrong!�� One of the dancing guys said, ��I feel the soul was locked by something. It��s already hard to draw even a little more of it.��


    ��I see. They have adepts as well.�� The experienced big bro wasn��t surprised at all. He pondered and said, ��Add two more members. I don��t believe they��ll hold it with our strength doubling.��


    ��Yes!�� As he spoke, another two men also put out a small flat separately, stuck it into the earth and entered the circle to dance the weird steps with the other three.


    ��What��s going on!�� Liu Shuai shrieked abruptly.


    As the three evolved to five, the bamboo leaf trembled as if winnowing the chaff. It looked like being sucked forcefully, and on the leaf appeared vaguely some cracks.


    Xiao Hong, at the sight of that, hastily drew a circle in the air with his fingertip, which sparkled faintly flakes there. But when the circle was finished, inside the circle a ground stroke into the air with a bamboo forest cultivated there. It was nothing but the purple bamboo forest of Avalokitesvara settled in the South Sea.


    Xiao Hong led with his hand, and within the earth came out a thin thread transparent and shiny. It flew from the earth into the chest of Xiao Hong, then went out through the middle of his brows and entered the bamboo leaf. So that the leaf got stable.


    ��No way! The Root Praying Method can never be so powerful as it is!�� Xiao Hong, after getting connected to the bamboo leaf by the thread, sat down with his legs crossed and sensed for a few minutes. His brows crumpled and he said, ��Their Root Praying Method is at least score times more powerful than what I learned before. But how?��


    ��Score times?�� Hao Ning questioned, ��Why? Even if the five people dance together, they get power five times stronger at most. Where does the score times come from?��


    ��I don��t know, Brother Hao Ning.�� Xiao Hong closed his eyes and uttered, ��We��ve underrated our enemies. Brother Ling Zhu Zi!�� As he called out, Xiao Hong cast a spark of his consciousness into the middle of Nezha��s brows, ��If I am defeated later, do that.�� Finishing it, he closed his eyes again and contemplated the spell, speechless.


    ��Big Bro!�� Their rivals seemed a bit tired, ��It��s not going well. Looks like some other stressful opponents have taken their parts. We��re struggling now!��


    ��Even when equipped with Root Praying multiplied by 16 times?�� Then the Big Bro��s eyesight was somewhat stirred, ��What elites are they in the end?��


    ��Big bro, how about we stop here?�� Another guy asked tentatively, ��They��re so powerful. Maybe we couldn��t afford to offend them.��


    ��Nonsense!�� The big bro stared at him, ��At whom in the world have we Split Sect ever flinched? All entre the array with me! I don��t believe that we��ll fail!��


    At his order, another man put out a small flag with him and they stuck them into the earth. On the ground, there were seven small flags in total fluttering in the wind. The wind blew into the hall, and Xiao Hong got a tingle in his heart, ��Eh? Is that����


    At that moment Xiao Hong went absent and was about to disarm. He hurriedly calmed down and stopped wandering.


    After the seven danced together, Xiao Hong screamed, ��How that! It was fortified by thousand times!��


    With a boom, Xiao Hong and the leaf disappeared together. Meanwhile, the fire-fringed circle faded away, too, losing the support of Xiao Hong��s power.


    All came about in such a sudden. Before Hao Ning and others recomposed themselves, Xiao Hong had already appeared in front of the several guys. While the leaf had landed lightly at the center of the seven flags, still.


    ��You are��?�� The big bro didn��t recognize Xiao Hong at first sight. It was reasonable because Xiao Hong looked literally like a young clerk in his suit, who would ever recognize him? But when seeing the pile of fluttering bamboo leaves coming from the array, his cheek turned pale and withdrew a step backwards, ��What��s your relationship with Ava��with the great spirit?��


    ��Yuck!�� Xiao Hong sighed secretly. He was only trying to save Long Fei��s life, so naturally, he didn��t exert his forte. But since he��d shown up and didn��t fear the gang in front of him, besides, he used to be a bald offender who even dared to have a taste of Tang Sanzang��s flesh, so how might he even care about the several slight men here?��


    ��Who the hell are you?�� Another guy who failed to see the truth shouted, ��How dare you remain silent at my big bro��s question?��


    ��Shit! Want to notify your comrades?�� Xiao Hong��s eyes flashed and pointed at the sky. They saw a red glimmer broke out above Dragon King Temple, which was shaped as a sphere covered the temple. In no time, with some crackles, several tiny spots appeared in the red light. They touched the light and burst into flame, then all faded away. Apparently, they were trying to notify their mates outside but were blocked by the light.


    ��The Great Seal of Samadhi True Fire!�� The big bro shrieked, ��You��re an Innate Fire Spirit!��


    The rest, who heard their big bro��s word, couldn��t help with being stunned, and the buzz arose among them.


    ��What to do now, big bro?�� One of them asked quietly, ��Shall we retreat?��

 Chapter 165 - Sun Real Fire Fought the Heaven

    Chapter 165 Sun Real Fire Fought the Heaven��Retreat?�� another man shouted, ��The appearance of Innate Fire Spirit obviously has much to do with that man. We have been seen by him. How can we leave now?��


    ��Why did you hurt people?�� when Xiao Hong saw these people muttering, obviously afraid of him. He looked at them proudly with both hands behind his back. Hao Ning did not expect that Xiao Hong��s look at this time was totally different from what he usually looked when joking with others. Of course, he was also Avalokitesvara��s disciple, once the King of the mountains. As such a person, how could he not put on airs?��


    After saying this, Xiao Hong stopped talking. He did not say either why he saved these people, or the relationship between Long Fei and him. He just looked at them coldly.


    ��Excuse me,�� the elder guy gritted his teeth, stepped forward and said ruthlessly. ��Today, we were under order to take them. Innate Fire Spirit, you have strong power and are the disciple of that great god. We won��t make trouble for you, but please don��t interfere in our affairs. You go your way, and I��ll go mine.��


    Saying this, that guy took out a small yellow umbrella from his pocket and held it up.


    ��Apricot bamboo hat!�� People in Virtualised reality shouted in a low voice. Why was this apricot-yellow banner-like protective weapon now so common that anyone casually comes has it?


    When Hong Hai��er saw these people opened their umbrella, the yellow umbrella turned into a golden cover. His face changed slightly, and he shouted, ��do you want to keep me out of the yellow light and continue your evildoing?��


    ��Xiao Hong is sending a message to us!�� Zhou Yuan got it immediately, ��He is asking us to protect Long Fei!��


    ��No, he��s telling me to move!�� Nezha shouted loudly, throwing Universal Ring to the sky. Universal Ring flew Xiao Hong to the sky seven or eight zhang above the heads of Xiao Hong and these seven people. ��Zhou Yuan, remove the Virtualised reality on Universal Ring!��


    ��OK!�� Although Zhou Yuan didn��t know why Nezha acted like this, thinking up Xiao Hong��s words, he removed Virtualised reality on the Universal Ring as ordered.


    ��Innate Fire Spirit!�� That guy in the yellow light looked at Xiao Hong with his eyes gleaming slightly, ��Although you have strong power, I��m afraid that you can��t break the apricot bamboo hat! Outside the apricot bamboo hat, all spells are invisible. I advise you not to interfere so that we will be at peace!��


    ��Hum! I��ll give it a try!�� Xiao Hong gave a snort and threw out something with his hand. Some pillars with different colors appeared around him. Hao Ning recognized that Xiao Hong threw something similar in their first fight, but they were only five stones at that time, and this time they were five pillars, corresponding to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Xiao Hong could only bring Samadhi True Fire into full play through these five elements.


    Xiao Hong saw that the arrangement of five elements had been completed, then pointed to the sky, and suddenly a circle appeared in the sky above the temple. The circle was not something else, but the Universal Ring that Nezha removed from Virtualised reality. Looking closely at this circle, it was a golden scene, dazzling, with some black dots on the golden surface appearing from time to time. Although Hao Ning and others were still in Virtualised reality, they also felt the hot wave. Strangely, this hot wave was not really hot, but a kind of burning on consciousness.


    ��This is?�� that guy naturally saw such a vision, squinting at the golden inside of the circle, and after seeing it clearly, he cried out involuntarily, ��You tear the void with great power. Do you want to borrow the power of fire on the surface of the sun directly? Are you crazy?��


    ��The surface of the sun?�� Hao Ning heard this guy��s words and could not help gasping. ��Xiao Hong, did you use Universal Ring to break the void and connect the space, and even connect the temple with the surface of the sun?��


    ��It��s Universal Ring with your Soul Coin Material, and it��s not so close to the sun. There are some distances, but it��s much closer to the sun than we are here. I can��t stand if it is any closer���� He looked out nervously. ��Xiao Hong just let me borrow the power of the fire spirit of the sun and stars with Universal Ring. He wanted to use this method to break the apricot bamboo hat. But in this way, Xiao Hong��s body can��t bear for a long time, so we have to move quickly.��


    Just as he was saying, the heat in the circle rushed to Xiao Hong��s fingertips and gradually formed a golden globe with lightning and thunder inside. Xiao Hong held the globe and clenched his fist. The globe turned into a golden light sword and flew to the apricot bamboo hat. The sword was so fast, and it stopped outside the yellow light. Looking at the yellow light, it began to tremble slightly under the attack of the light sword. Although the difference between yellow and golden is not obvious, under the golden sword, the yellow light dissipated a lot. Not long after, the yellow light of the apricot bamboo hat appeared cracks!


    ��Wow! How could it be so fierce!�� That guy saw that the apricot bamboo hat was pierced as soon as the sword attacked it. The light sword entered the circle and the hot wave was so strong that all eyebrows and beards of these people were burned at once. He was shocked and shouted, ��brothers, work together! Gang step!��


    Before finishing, the seven people began to dance the same steps in the circle. Strangely, it seemed not to influence Long Fei. After several dances, the seven people stood in a row, with each person��s hands on the back of the former one, like transferring the power. The eldest guy in the front seemed very painful and stretched out his index finger. A drop of liquid like water seeped from his fingertip, sparkling, like the ��Soul Coin Material�� in the bottle of Hao Ning.


    ��What are they doing?�� Nezha frowned and said, ��this Soul Coin Material seems very special����


    That guy flipped the drop of water on his trembling index finger to the yellow light of the apricot bamboo hat. At that moment, Auspicious clouds appeared above the Yellow light with the whole yellow light becoming denser. The cracks on the yellow light were repaired immediately. Then the yellow light shook and pushed Xiao Hong��s light sword out of the Yellow light.


    After that, the seven men collapsed to the ground, pale and gasping. Looking at Xiao Hong��s light sword, though still dazzling, it could no longer break the light of the apricot bamboo hat.


    ��How could it be possible!�� Xiao Hong was shocked. ��When my Samadhi True Fire meets the sun real fires, it��s at least tens of times as powerful as before. How can it be possible that I can��t even break their little spells?�� Thinking of this, he continued to absorb more sun real fire from the Universal Ring to control the light sword.


    ��No!�� Nezha had a mind connection with Universal Ring, ��Hong Hai��er is risking his life! His body can��t bear so much sun real fire. If he absorbs it forcibly, he will be hurt a lot.��


    Hao Ning listened to Nezha and hurried to look at Xiao Hong carefully. Sure enough, Xiao Hong��s face was slightly sweaty, and his left hand was shaking slightly.


    In this way, Xiao Hong turned the light sword into three ones with each one much bigger than before. Xiao Hong immediately clenched his fists with both hands and boosted forward. These three swords attacked the yellow light in turn, like piling machines.


    ��So it is,�� Liu Shuai looked at Xiao Hong��s action, nodded nervously, with his hands sweaty, and he did not know whether it was because of heatwave or fright. ��Xiao Hong knew that the light sword could not enter the apricot bamboo hat, so he planned to use the light sword to break the circle covered by the Yellow light. As long as the yellow light is not in the formation of Root Praying Method, where the seven people are, there��s a way to destroy it.�� Speaking of this, Liu Shuai could not help nodding his head and admiring, ��It��s really an unorthodox idea. Who can think that although this apricot bamboo hat is unbreakable, it can be knocked away by such force?��


    ��Of course, the normal weapons can��t knock the apricot bamboo hat away,�� Nezha shook his head and pointed to the sun in the Universal Ring. ��But what is the sun real fire? It��s absolutely inviolable. Only when Xiao Hong uses the light sword transformed from the real fire, it could be possible. Otherwise, how can the apricot bamboo hat become a protective magic weapon?��


    Hao Ning listened to Nezha and was just about to ask about the relationship between the apricot bamboo hat and the apricot flags. Suddenly, one of the seven people shouted, ��No, this Innate Fire Spirit can actually knock Apricot Yellow Douli with power. He wants to knock apricot bamboo hat out of our formation!��


    At this time, although the yellow light of the whole apricot bamboo hat was very dense, under the impact attacks of three light swords, it was shaking constantly, moving slowly on the ground. The little flags of ��Root Praying Formation�� on the ground approached the edge of the yellow light.


    ��How can there be such a power���� Looking at the vicious spirit in front of him, the third guy thought that this man looked harmless, but who knew that he had such a strong power. His lips couldn��t help trembling, ��big brother, we can��t fight this man����


    ��We must fight!�� The elder guy gritted his teeth and pulled out a shiny ball from his pocket. ��We haven��t finished the task. Will we have good ends if we go back like this? The other evil wolves, I��m afraid that when we haven��t been punished yet, they will eat us alive! We only need to hold on for a moment or three, destroy the spirit and finish the task, and naturally, someone will protect us when we go back!��


    Saying this, this guy patted the ball into the back of his head. Others saw this and took out the ball and patted it into the back of the head.


    ��It��s soul coin!�� Nezha��s eyes flashed. ��They��re going to fight like hell!�� Seeing that people do not understand, Nezha explained, ��These guys have strange powers that they can directly use soul coins to improve their ability, but soul coins are precious, not easily used in a normal situation.��


    Sure enough, they were trembling all over just now, but after absorbing the soul coin, they are now a hundred times more energetic than before.


    ��Brother, what are we going to do now?�� One man asked. The yellow light was very close to a small flag on the ground.


    ��Special skill!�� The elder guy gritted his teeth and pulled out the small flag on the ground. ��Form the sword formation!��


    ��Good! Sword formation!�� Everyone shouted in unison and pulled out a small flag. But other people all held swords in sword formation, and they were holding small flags, which looked funny.


    ��This���� When Hao Ning saw that these people got prepared with dignified faces and small flags, he was stunned and said, ��Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai, do you know what kind of sword formation uses flags as weapons?��


    ��No,�� Zhou Yuan shook his head and Liu Shuai asked Hao Ning, ��You don��t know. How can we possibly know that?��


    ��Ha-ha-ha,�� Xiao Hong said with a sneer when he saw the small flags in their hands. ��Are you completely useless persons out of your mind? What the hell of sword formation do you want to form with small flags?��


    Ignoring Xiao Hong��s sneer, the seven people waved small flags in the wind and shouted: ��Change!�� The seven small flags turned into seven swords at once. The cold light of them made that of the light sword weaker. Hao Ning looked steadily and indistinctly saw a big character on some of the swords:


    Heaven!

 Chapter 166 - Seven-Section Swords Penetrated Five Elements

    Chapter 166 Seven-Section Swords Penetrated Five Elements��Heaven Sword! How could it be Heaven Sword?�� Looking at the name of the sword, Hao Ning shook his head with doubt on his face and shouted, ��and how could there be so many Heaven Swords? How could they turn the small flag into Heaven Sword and make so many swords? Fake, they must be fake!��


    Nezha didn��t hear about Heaven Sword, but Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were frightened and changed color. Heaven Sword was the most powerful weapon in Jin Yong��s books, which could cut clean through iron as though it had been mud with threatening Sword Qi.


    ��Impossible, there��s no Heaven Sword in the real world!�� Liu Shuai shook his head in suspicion, then thought that these people��s kung fu skills might be borrowed from the Book Elf. He corrected himself and said, ��even if they could get Heaven Sword out, how could there be so many? It must be fake, just to frighten us!��


    Just as they said, the seven people were shouting, gang-stepping and doing sword dancing, and after pulling up a few sword flowers, they raised the ��Heaven Sword�� upward. Seven swords touched each other. Only hearing the sound ��whiz��, the seven swords flew out of the yellow light and rushed towards Xiao Hong immediately.


    ��Well? Flying swords?�� Xiao Hong felt a little strange when he saw these people turning small flags into swords. When he saw these swords flying out, he could not help laughing and saying, ��fencing skill of Shushan? Insignificant skills.��


    After saying this, Xiao Hong waved his hand, and the five pillars of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth around him suddenly started shining and formed five layers of thin-film around Xiao Hong, which kept flowing.


    ��Five elements protection spell boundary!�� After seeing it, Liu Shuai couldn��t stop praising it. ��The strength of the Five Elements is endless and mutually reinforcing. No matter what Heaven Sword, as long as it��s within the five elements, the boundary can��t be broken by it! Great!��


    Sure enough, when the seven flying swords encountered the five-element film, just like the light word encountering the yellow light of the apricot bamboo hat, they were clattering on the five-element film, but they can��t break in. The difference was that Xiao Hong could force the yellow light to move by tricks, but the strength of the seven flying swords was not enough to do so. The five-element film looked thin, but it was very strong. After being hit by flying swords, it was still as strong as iron without any movement at all.


    ��Brothers, fight!�� The elder guy saw that the flying swords were ineffective, so he bit the tip of his tongue and shouted, ��Seven swords combined!��


    Saying this, these several people��s footsteps became faster. The seven swords in the air no longer clattered on the five-elements film but were combined in a sword in the air. This sword is even smaller than before, but the cold light of it is more frightening than before.


    ��Hum!�� Xiao Hong saw this flying sword and sneered, ��so what? As long as it is still in the five elements, it will not break my spell boundary!��


    ��Break!�� These seven people seemed to have held back for a long time, and they suddenly opened their eyes and shouted loudly. This shout seemed to exhaust their strength. After shouting out, the eyes of these seven people all shed red blood tears, looking horrible.


    As the voice died away, the sword rose in the air and scratched in the air for several dozen times in front of Xiao Hong. The scratching was so fast that not until Hao Ning and others responded to it, Xiao Hong flew backward with the scream, fell to the ground and could not stand up again. Then they saw that Xiao Hong��s clothes had been broken and there were dozens of sword cuts bleeding on his body. And the five pillars had already been broken and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that they succeeded, these seven people immediately stretched out their hands and pointed in the air. The small sword in the air shook, and turned into seven swords, directly inserted into the body of Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong didn��t get up yet but had been nailed to the ground by these seven swords!


    ��How could it be possible!�� After all, Xiao Hong was a god. Although these flesh wounds were serious, they would not kill him. But these seven swords were inserted in his body, making him feel painful and unable to move. Xiao Hong stared at those people and said, ��how can the five-element protective spell boundary be broken by this sword?��


    ��Hard bones!�� The elder guy grinned bitterly and gasped. ��If it weren��t for our hostile relationship, I would have admired you a lot. You are so bruised but still concerned about it. Let��s just say���� Saying this, a few people took out another soul coin, but this one was much smaller than the one just now, and its luster was not as bright as the one just now. ��I may tell you that the five-element protective spell boundary is really strong. Although our sword can also cut iron as it was mud, it really can��t break your spell boundary?you guys, reform the formation.��


    The others took out seven small flags, planted them on the ground, and then closed their eyes meditatively. Obviously, the fight just now was also difficult for these people. Even if they had the support of soul coin, it also very reluctant.


    ��Although the sword can��t break the spell boundary,�� the elder guy said proudly, with a sigh, ��but the sword energy can.��


    ��Sword energy?�� Xiao Hong endured the pain of his body. The blood on his body had dyed the land around him red. The position of the seven swords inserted into was not to kill him but to make him unable to use the power. ��Don��t bluff us. How could there be such powerful sword energy?��


    ��What is the sword energy?�� Although Nezha had gone through the war between the Shang Dynasty and Zhou Dynasties, he felt strange when hearing this word. He quickly asked Hao Ning, ��Do you know?��


    ��Are you in the mood to care about this?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong who had become a bloody man and shouted at Nazha, ��Xiao Hong has been injured like this. Let��s hurry to save him!��


    As he said this, Hao Ning was about to rush out, but he was stopped by Nazha, ��don��t worry. It��s just a flesh wound for Xiao Hong, but we have seen these people��s ability. If we go out now, we can��t help Xiao Hong. We need to make these seven people��s ability clear as soon as possible, in order to destroy them one by one!��


    ��What Nezha said makes sense,�� Zhou Yuan said, bowing his head and thinking. ��Who are they? And why can they kill people with sword energy?��


    ��You know nothing,�� seeing that the others were still recuperating, the elder guy said to Xiao Hong with a smile. ��Of course, the ordinary sword energy can��t, but the formation of our brothers can greatly improve its fighting power. Probably you don��t do any reading. How can you know such an abstruse formation?��


    With this, the elder guy shook his head proudly, and no longer spoke.


    ��Formation?�� Hao Ning was stunned when he heard it. An idea flickered in his mind, but it was very vague. ��Listening to what he said, they used a formation to improve their sword energy, and gave it the power to kill or hurt?��


    ��It��s possible,�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��Five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth do not really include the sword energy, but what kind of formation do they use to improve the sword energy to have such lethality? Hao Ning? What are you stunned about? I��m talking to you!��


    ��You��re the master of formations. You should be asked!�� Hao Ning stared at Liu Shuai and wondered how he could ask someone else. So, Hao Ning asked back, ��don��t you know that I know nothing about your theologies?��


    ��Didn��t you listen to them? Is this a formation in the book?�� Liu Shuai shook his head disapprovingly. ��That is to say, the kung fu skill they learned should be a formation in a book that can improve their fighting power. You tell me. If I don��t ask you, who I should ask?��


    ��A formation in the book to improve fighting power���� Hao Ning understood Liu Shuai��s meaning and thought carefully with his eyes closed. Suddenly, a formation appeared in his mind. Hao Ning opened his eyes after thinking of it. He looked at Liu Shuai in surprise, and said with a trembling voice, ��is it��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation!��


    ��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation?�� At this time, let alone Nezha, even Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were a little confused, ��What is this formation?��


    ��As it is said in a book, there is an extremely powerful formation���� Hao Ning said with a bitter smile, ��it was created by Zhang Sanfeng in Jin Yong��s novel Relying on Heaven to Slaughter Dragons. The greatest feature of this formation is that the fighting power of it rises exponentially with the number of people in the formation. For example, if three people use it together, their power will be twice that of two people; if four people use it, the power will be equivalent to that of eight masters working together; if five people use it, the power will be equivalent to that of 16 people working together. Now they have seven people, which means���� Hao Ning hesitated here, ��in fact, they are equivalent to sixty-four masters working together.��


    ��How could it be possible!�� Listening to Hao Ning��s remark, Liu Shuai shook his head repeatedly. ��Why don��t we know such a powerful formation?��


    ��Just because it��s too powerful���� Hao Ning agreed with Liu Shuai. ��Jin Yong only allowed this formation to appear once, but it was hidden before it showed its power. Otherwise, how could he continue his novel? But from all the performances of these people just now, this formation is most likely to be what they use.��


    ��Very likely!�� Although Nezha didn��t understand Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation, he nodded at Hao Ning��s description, ��No wonder! How could the Root Praying Method have such a strong power? But if they use Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation, which is equivalent to the power of sixty-four people working together, the power, of course, will increase greatly!��


    ��And the apricot bamboo hat just now,�� Zhou Yuan thought it over, and said, ��they probably used this method to make the yellow light that had been broken by Xiao Hong hard again. So, they also used this method to improve the power of the sword energy and break the five-element protective spell boundary!��


    ��Maybe���� Hao Ning frowned and became more depressed when he knew the truth. ��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation is so powerful that we can��t break it even if we know it.��


    ��No, they��re starting to use Root Praying Method again!�� Liu Shuai looked out and exclaimed.


    Seeing that the seven people had finished their rest and started dancing around the seven flags, but this time their energies were not as good as before and their steps were much slower.


    With the dance of these people, the originally gathered shape of Long Fei began to tremble again. Xiao Hong saw these people using the Root Praying Method again and gritted his teeth to stand up in a struggle to stop them. Who knew that the swords seemed to have rooted on the ground and Xiao Hong couldn��t move at all?


    ��What should we do?�� Hao Ning looked at Long Fei��s trembling body and urgently asked Nezha, ��do we have other ways?��


    Nezha frowned tightly and shook his head, ��Although these people are not very powerful, they have the apricot bamboo hat to protect them. So Universal Ring can��t hurt them.��


    At this moment, along with the steps of these seven people, the bamboo leaf note that fell in the formation moved intentionally or unintentionally, as if it had been blown by the wind. But just after the bamboo leaf moved, the small flags planted on the ground, and the swords on Xiao Hong��s body also shook slightly for several times. These shocks were so subtle that these seven people even didn��t find them at all.


    ��What should we do? Should we���� Hao Ning naturally did not know these subtle circumstances. Suddenly he felt a strange as if a strong strength had been pulling him out. ��Hey, what��s going on? Why do I feel someone is pulling me?��


    ��Brother, it seems a little hard this time?�� One of them said as he stepped forward difficultly, ��why is it so much harder this time than before?��


    ��Maybe we spent too much energy before,�� the elder guy said with a gasp, feeling a little overwhelmed. ��Get up your spirits and finish the task, and we��ll be rich!��


    Speaking of this, these seven people quickening their steps, with the flag under their feet trembling even more.


    ��Hurry! Hold me!?Ah!�� Before Hao Ning finished his words, he already disappeared from the Virtualised Reality and appeared outside the next second.


    ��You���� These seven people were playing Root Praying Method nervously. Suddenly, there appeared one more person outside the yellow light. They were stunned, ��Who are you?��

 Chapter 167 - Combining Yin and Yang of Soul Cutter and Fighting Against the Evil

    Chapter 167 Combining Yin and Yang of Soul Cutter and Fighting Against the Evil��Well, this?I���� Hao Ning looked at the seven people, and he was even more frightened in his heart. How did he just come out at once? There was no sign at all!


    This was troublesome! He didn��t have the power as Xiao Hong did. Not only did he have no power, but he even didn��t have a decent weapon. Wasn��t this risking his neck? Zhou Yuan the straw man, how could his Virtualised reality be so unreliable?


    Seeing Hao Ning did not speak, that big brother worried that Hao Ning was also a master like Xiao Hong, and he quickly swayed his two fingers. One sword inserted in Xiao Hong immediately flew up and rushed to Hao Ning.


    ��Shoot! Help!�� Hao Ning was shocked. The life was the most important, so that he quickly ran with ��Sliding-over-the-water Art��. Though the speed of this flying sword was fast, how amazing the Sliding-over-the-water Art was, and for a while the flying sword couldn��t hit Hao Ning. However, this time it was different. The speed of the flying sword was too fast, and the position of each hit was very dangerous. Hao Ning had to fully run Sliding-over-the-water Art before he barely avoided the flying sword.


    ��So awful!�� Hao Ning screamed in mind as he ran at full speed. In this condition, the slightest carelessness of him might result in his becoming the human flesh sashimi.


    Hao Ning was thinking about what to do, suddenly heard the big brother shouting: ��Soul Cutter! How could you have such a treasure!�� Hao Ning felt strange in his heart. He looked up and found that two small balls were flying around the top of his head. He immediately understood. He just had put on the ring after he got it from Long Fei, and now he was running the Sliding-over-the-water Art, which was also run by Northern-ming Genuine Qi, and then it naturally stimulated the balls in this ring.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning had a click. While running and using the inner strength, he placed the effort of ��Life and Death Charms�� on his right hand. Sure enough, the two small balls were turned into two small swords. Then Hao Ning slightly moved his index finger, and the two small swords suddenly rushed towards the flying sword behind him, and unexpectedly hit it aside!


    ��It works!�� Hao Ning found that it was effective, and then he immediately stopped, commanding the Soul Cutter to fight against the flying sword. Although the flying sword was extremely fast, after all, it had some weight, while Hao Ning��s two small swords were transformed from the small balls, and there was almost no weight. The speed of them was many times faster than it of this flying sword. After a few breaths, the flying sword had been hit a few meters away by the ��Soul Cutter�� and could not be close to Hao Ning.


    At this time, it could be seen that these two small swords and the Heaven Sword were so powerful. Wherever the three swords went, all the pillars and walls were directly cut like tofu, without any stagnation. The Heaven Sword truly lived up to its reputation. In addition, it was not known that the Heaven Sword was made by what kind of material. When the small swords hit its body, they could only sway it, but couldn��t cause any damage.


    ��This person is powerful!�� The big brother immediately called for the other people, and then the other people gave a gesture. The remaining six flying swords were pulled out from Xiao Hong and flew towards Hao Ning. Xiao Hong wanted to help Hao Ning, but at this time it was difficult with his serious injuries. He quickly closed his eyes and nursed his body. The blood on his body slowly stopped flowing out, but after all, he had been badly injured, and although it did not hurt the roots, he could not move for a moment.


    ��What the hell!�� Hao Ning yelled in his heart. One ��Heaven Sword�� had been terrible enough to fight against, and now all the seven swords came together. As for Xiao Hong, he was in such a bad condition and perhaps could not use much power to borrow and use the Real Fire of the Sun just like before. ?Moreover, after Xiao Hong was injured, the Universal Ring of Nezha could not hold either, and the Universal Ring had already been taken back to the Virtualised reality. Now if he wanted to call it out again, it probably would cost some effort. In such an unfavorable situation, Hao Ning was actually a little nervous and confused.


    Now the situation was extremely dangerous. He was just a mortal. Not to say that this was the Heaven Sword that could cut clean through iron as though it had been mud, even if it had been an ordinary watermelon knife, he could not have stood once being cut on his body. Moreover, these seven flying swords could not allow him to have his head in the clouds anymore. In a twinkling of eyes, they all directly flew to him.


    After being scared, Hao Ning calmed down gradually. Anyway, there was no way to do it, and it was better to set the mind first and resist these flying swords. So, Hao Ning concentrated calmly, running the two flying swords transformed from the ��Soul Cutter�� with the sword skill of ��Du Gu Nine Sword��. No matter how these seven Heaven Swords stabbed, he could just resist for having no trick was better than any tricks. Now it was fun. Although the seven ��Heaven Swords�� were flashing cool light, after all, these seven people were running the swords over the ��apricot bamboo hat��, and they could not exercise their entire capacity. How could they be better than the small swords which Hao Ning was running with Northern-ming Genuine Qi in his element? Moreover, it seemed that this Soul Cutter could only be run smoothly with the inner strength of the Life and Death Charms transformed from Northern-ming Genuine Qi. There was no doubt in this point. And Hao Ning��s inner strength of Life and Death Charms could be said to have been used many times without any stagnation. As for these seven people, obviously their using Heaven Swords as flying swords was not proficient enough, and not long after on their faces gradually appeared sweat drops. Under the circumstance, Hao Ning was gradually able to resist the seven swords�� attack. From a distance, it could be seen that the two small swords of the Soul Cutter moved so quickly that were turned into a silver light ball. No matter how the seven swords attacked, they were swayed by the light ball.


    The more the seven people attacked, the more alarmed they became. They had thought that an Innate Fire Spirit could already cause a headache. Who knew that there came another unknown guy? Moreover, this guy seemed to be highly skilled in military drill. Without the five elements shield, he could make every attack of these seven flying swords be swayed away. This method of using swords as a shield had never been seen in their lives. They were afraid that if it went on, they would get exhausted, and then they would face tremendous problems.


    However, Hao Ning was also secretly complaining in his mind at this time. When the founder of ��Du Gu Nine Sword�� created this sword skill, he did not consider the situation of using two swords at the same time, but only one sword held in one hand to against the enemy. Hao Ning now was using two small swords of ��Soul Cutter�� to simultaneously display the Du Gu Nine Sword. This was a bit too much to gild the lily. On several occasions, a small sword just about to sway the Heaven Sword, was hit by another small sword. If Hao Ning had not responded quickly, the Heaven Sword would have stabbed in. The seven people seemed to have also noticed Hao Ning��s flaw. The big brother uttered a long cry: ��Brothers, although this guy has excellent martial skills, he can��t use the Soul Cutter conveniently. We only need to attack a few more times, and his shield will be broken!��


    ��D**n! Who knows that one would be better than one more? There should be such a truth!�� Hao Ning thought in mind angrily. What the hell! Why must you, the Soul Cutter, have two small swords? And why couldn��t you be one? I called you out with this Life and Death Charm, which was extremely Yin or extreme Yang, so couldn��t you combine yourselves into one?


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning was suddenly hit by something in his mind, and he recalled Long Fei��s analysis at that time. Maybe it was because of the lack of power that Kong and Dao could only be able to use the extreme Yin or the extreme Yang inner strength of Life and Death Charms, so they had to use it in this way. But his inner strength of Life and Death Charms could be arbitrarily combined like three of Yin and seven of Yang. What if his inner strength was made of a part of Yin and a part of Yang?


    When Hao Ning was thinking of this, a Heaven Sword had just found the flaw of the two small swords and already drilled in the circle. Seeing that the sword was approaching, Hao Ning turned his right hand without thinking, and immediately turned the inner strength of Life and Death Charms into five of Yin and five of Yang. With a ��bang�� as if a muffled thunder rushing straightly into the sky, these two small swords flew a circle in the air at a very fast speed, and then became one light and one dark, being combined into one small sword. This small sword was even smaller than the two small swords just now, but it was full of brilliance and seemed to have a many times greater density. This small sword stirred a circle around the Heaven Sword, which was rushing to the face of Hao Ning. With the sound of crackling, the Heaven Sword in front of Hao Ning��s eyes seemed to have received a heavy attack, straightly flying to the sky. When it fell down, it should fall beside Xiao Hong. Hao Ning peeked at it from the corner of his eye. Originally, the Heaven Sword could cut clean through iron like mud, and there was nothing that could break it. But at this time, the sword was all scratched up and there were lots of cracks in its blade. How could it be called the Heaven Sword now? It was obviously an iron saw long fallen into disrepair! Most importantly, even if how those people cast spells again, the sword was still lying on the ground, motionless, as if those people had had no control over the sword!


    ��What happened?�� This sword seemed to belong to the Sixth. After uttering some spells, the Sixth opened his eyes and exclaimed: ��Big brother, my connection with Brush of Kaleidoscope has been cut off!��


    ��How is that possible!�� The older brother said subconsciously. But when he looked at the flying sword that was no longer moving on the ground, and then looked at the small sword that was combined with one another beside Hao Ning, he was shocked to stop answering the Sixth. With widely-opened eyes and the scared-out silver wrinkles on his face, he pointed to the small sword in the air called out by Hao Ning, shouting in a trembling voice: ��How could you use the Combining Yin and Yang of the Soul Cutter! How could you use the Combining Yin and Yang of the Soul Cutter?! This trick is only in the legend! How could you use it!?��


    Probably he was too shocked, this big brother said several times ��How could you use it��.


    ��What the hell is Combining Yin and Yang?�� Hao Ning saw they were so frightened, knowing that his risk-taking attempt succeeded. He laughed in mind and didn��t answer any words. He followed up the success by letting the sword of Soul Cutter fly in the air and fight against the six Heaven Swords. With several sounds of the crash, which were as good as the sounds of percussion instrument, the remaining six Heaven Swords became the same as the first one. They were all broken and lay on the ground, no longer moving.


    ��Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning found the crisis had been a bit lifted off. He quickly ran to hold up Xiao Hong, who was lying on the ground. Xiao Hong sat with his head, palms and soles facing upward, exercising for the treatment of injuries. Feeling someone pushing him, Xiao Hong opened his eyes and found it was Hao Ning. He glanced at the surroundings and realized the situation. With a slight smile, his lips cracked a trace of blood, and he said in a weak voice: ��I��m fine, but I can��t move for a while. Big Brother, we can��t let these people go, otherwise����


    ��I know!�� Hao Ning nodded. He understood the meaning of Xiao Hong. These people were merciless and had so many means. If there had not been so many masters on his own side today, the condition would have been totally different. If they left and rallied their forces and then came back again, he would be destroyed so greatly that there would be no residue left. However, although he had broken their attack of Heaven Swords, the loss on his own side was also very big. In this condition, the place where Nezha and Zhou Yuan could help should be very limited. It would be a big problem for him to keep them here only based on his own strength.


    ��Big brother, what the hell is going on?�� The Third in the apricot bamboo hat asked, ��Why did our Brush of Kaleidoscope lose the connection with us?��


    ��In the legend, it is said that Soul Cutter has a trick called Combining Yin and Yang.�� The big brother stared at the several Heaven Swords on the ground and he seemed to be very heartbroken, ��There are two kinds of Soul Cutter, and one is extremely Yin while another is extremely Yang. Whether it is Yin or Yang, there are two swords. But this Combining Yin and Yang has only one sword, and the power of this sword is extraordinary. It is said that the extremely Yin Soul Cutter can hurt the spirits, while the extremely Yang can change for everything. It has already been very powerful. But compared with this Combining Yin and Yang, it is not worth a mention����


    ��How is the Combining Yin and Yang?�� Another person asked urgently.


    ��Combining Yin and Yang can break the chain of causation.�� The big brother swallowed. ��In this situation, it was not that the Brush of Kaleidoscope lost connection with us, but this guy used the trick of Combining Yin and Yang, breaking the chain of causation of our relationship with Brush of Kaleidoscope����

 Chapter 168 - Original Form or No Form, That’s a Question

    Chapter 168 Original Form or No Form, That��s a QuestionWith a thumping sound, the remaining six people sat down on the ground, no longer looking at the Heaven Swords, but at Hao Ning as if he had been a ghost.


    This big brother thought since Hao Ning could use this skill, he would certainly know the mystery of this. But how could the big brother know that Hao Ning was just a blind cat that ran into a dead mouse?


    Hao Ning��s heart was also full of emotions: If I had known that the Combining Yin and Yang of Soul Cutter was so powerful, Xiao Hong would not have been hurt. Hao Ning regretted it in his heart, and when he looked at Xiao Hong��s heavy injuries, his feelings were even more mixed.


    ��Boy!�� the big brother snapped. ��How could you use the Combining Yin and Yang? In the past, most high-ranking people could only practice the extreme Yin, or the extreme Yang, and there were very rare masters that could practice both of them at the same time. And then when these masters tried to combine Yin and Yang, some of them died of blasting in a violent manner, while the rest of them suffered the mental disorders. Even if there were two people, one controlling Yin while the other one controlling Yang, it was useless. How could you do it?��


    ��So, they have studied it before.�� Hao Ning understood. These people should have studied how to use the Soul Cutter, but for some reason, it was impossible for them to achieve the five of Yin and five of Yang. Hao Ning now was also a bit exhausted, so he pretended to smile with profound mystery and said: ��One false step will make a great difference. You chose to control Yin and Yang respectively, which were absolutely wrong.��


    ��Why?�� the Third asked. ��Isn��t it better to divide and rule, being more focused?��


    ��It is necessary to divide, but also necessary to be combined!�� Hao Ning took a long sigh and carefully adjusted his breath, while continuing to pretend to be inscrutable: ��Don��t you know that ��Yin is in Yang, not opposing Yang��? You manage to practice Yin and Yang respectively but want to acquire the skill of Combining Yin and Yang. Isn��t this as the same as going south by driving the chariot north? It��s like?�� While speaking, Hao Ning was hit by an idea. Since his skill had already shocked them, he could simply add some information to scare them again: ��It��s like ��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation��. Doesn��t it also require seven people to cooperate very closely and share a consistent belief, in order to make the formation play the greatest power?��


    When the remaining six people heard that Hao Ning said ��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation��, the colors on their faces changed and they shouted: ��Big Brother! This person is something!��


    ��Brothers! Fight!�� the big brother couldn��t help anymore, and he cried out. ��Take out all the things stored at the bottom, otherwise, today our brothers will have to stay here forever!��


    While saying, the seven people took out a small flag from their bosom respectively. Although the small flags were small, they shined the golden light. Then the seven people took out many silver balls, and when Hao Ning looked at the balls, he found that those were what Nezha called ��Soul Coins Material��. Each person crushed the balls and made a part of the Soul Coin Material painted on the small flag, while another part taken into his own head. After the flag was coated with the Soul Coin Material, it unfolded without wind, as if having been injected with stimulants. As for those people, their bodies were shining silvery light, and they were muttering incantations. When the seven small flags flew out of the apricot bamboo hat, they were immediately turned into seven swords rotating in the air and then combined themselves into one sword. This sword was exactly the same as the sword which had hurt Xiao Hing across the air, except that this one was denser. This sword lightly waved towards Hao Ning across the air. Hao Ning immediately used the ��Sliding-over-the-water Art�� to keep away from it.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Hao Ning slanted away, there was already a deep gully in the place where Hao Ning stood originally. Without thinking, Hao Ning dodged with the Sliding-over-the-water Art, and at the same time he let the Soul Cutter of Combining Yin and Yang out to fight against the giant sword. But this time it felt completely different. Although the Soul Cutter could still make gaps on this giant sword, the gap was too small and the damage to this giant sword was not obvious. It was obviously because of the Soul Coin Material and the combination of the seven swords. But after all, it still made the gaps. As long as the time was long enough, this giant sword would still be defeated. This was strange. These people did know the power of the Soul Cutter, but they still did so. What did they want to do?


    ��Hao Ning, they are using the stalling tactics to gain time!�� Hao Ning was running, and suddenly he heard a voice of Xiao Hong near his ears. ��They are planning to hold you back first, then use the Root Praying Method!��


    Hearing Xiao Hong��s words, Hao Ning also understood, and then he looked at those people in the apricot bamboo hat and found that they had continued to cast the Root Praying Method. The small flags under their feet shook more wildly, which even caused a small wind that had slightly blown the paper-coated bamboo leave on the ground!


    It could not go on like this. If it continued, Long Fei might not be able to be alive! Hao Ning quickly drove the Soul Cutter rushing to the apricot bamboo hat, but before it rushed forward, the giant sword chopped at him. He had no choice but to use the Soul Cutter to resist the giant sword, but as long as the Soul Cutter fight with the giant sword, he could not hurt the apricot bamboo hat.


    This time, it could be seen that the big brother was meticulous. He knew that the Soul Cutter of Combining Yin and Yang was so powerful, and he was afraid that the apricot bamboo hat also could not resist it, so he managed to hold back Hao Ning with the giant sword. As long as Hao Ning was held back for a while and he pulled out the soul of Long Fei, everything would be easy. It just bothered Hao Ning. While being worried about how to save Long Fei, he needed to resist the attack of this giant sword at the same time.


    This giant sword was easy to deal with, except for the inconsequential sword energy. Sometimes the Soul Cutter resisted the giant sword, but the sword energy of it rushed over, and Hao Ning still had to dodge. It meant that Hao Ning had to bear two kinds of damage by using the Soul Cutter resisting the actual one, and the Sliding-over-the-water Art dodging invisible one. All of a sudden, Hao Ning had been in a flurry.


    ��D**n, the Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation added with the giant sword is really powerful,�� Hao Ning admired in his heart while he was using Sliding-over-the-water Art: ��Turning the invisible Wuxiang sword energy into a real Youxiang attack. It��s really hard to withstand �C- Wait a minute, if turning the Wuxiang idea into the Youxiang offensive����


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning suddenly found the key point: If they used such kind of strength to turn Wuxiang into Youxiang, then how about the kung fu skill that originally belonged to Wuxiang?


    Hao Ning hurriedly used Sliding-over-the-water Art to run around the apricot bamboo hat. While running, he deliberately pretended to almost have a fall to show that he was in a hurry, and meanwhile, he quietly used the left index finger pointing to the seven people in the apricot bamboo hat, using the skill of ��wuxiang-zhi�� across the air.


    Sure enough, on the earth under the Sixth��s feet in the apricot bamboo hat, appeared an inconspicuous little hole!


    It worked!


    The creator of this ��wuxiang-zhi�� was indeed a wizard! As it was ��Wuxiang��, there was nothing to hold it back, nothing to stop it. In the Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, Kuma Zhi had used the skill of wuxiang-zhi. With his hands in the sleeves, he could make the wood chips in front of everyone move just like dancing, and this was the essence of Wuxiang. Who knew that it could work here through the apricot bamboo hat!


    Of course, this was not absolute. If there were no apricot bamboo hat to stop, when the wuxiang-zhi was used, these seven people might have been killed immediately. But with the apricot bamboo hat as a barrier, even though the wuxiang-zhi could pass through, it could only cause a small hole on the ground covered with the yellow light. The protection ability of the apricot bamboo hat was visible. Even so, Hao Ning was really excited.


    Hao Ning had made his plans, but the giant sword constantly interfered on the top of his head, and he could not fully use his power. So, Hao Ning shouted: ��Is there anyone who has a way to resist this giant sword for a while! I will be able to break their spells!��


    ��Big brother, isn��t this person crazy?�� The Third looked at Hao Ning who suddenly yelled outside, curiously said to the big brother, ��Who is he talking to?��


    ��Let him alone. Concentrate on casting spells!�� The big brother seemed to feel abnormal, ��In case undue delay may bring troubles!��


    Hao Ning��s words just finished. Only hearing two voices ��I come!�� and ��I am coming!��, Hao Ning found there were two people around. Hao Ning had a look. They were Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai!


    ��Why are you two?�� Hao Ning was a bit stupefied. He had shouted because he had expected Nezha to come out to help. As long as the Red Armillary Sash or some other magic weapon could withstand the giant sword for a while, he would have a way. But now these two fellows came. Except for seeking their doom, they had no other functions. ��What can you do here? Come back hurriedly, and let that guy come!��


    ��No. He is trying to protect Long Fei, and he can��t get out,�� Liu Shuai said with a smile. ��Don��t be afraid. We will help you!��


    ��I really thank you in my heart!�� Hao Ning said in an eager heart, shouted, ��But what can you do except seeking for death?��


    ��You��Don��t look down on people!�� Zhou Yuan reached out and pointed at the giant sword, and then the sword began to fly in the air at random like a fly without a head. Zhou Yuan was unhappy and muttered. ��Don��t think that only you can make it. So, do you become something with so many kung fu skills? Huh, don��t we also have what we are good at?��


    This giant sword was blocked by Zhou Yuan��s spells just for a short time. It trembled once in the air, and then stabilized its body, chopping at them.


    ��Yeah�� Oh my god!�� Liu Shuai was about to talk proudly. Who knew that the giant sword suddenly chopped? Hao Ning quickly swayed it, but the sword energy could not be swayed away. If there had been him, he could, of course, have kept away from it. Seeing Liu Shuai was going to be hurt, Hao Ning quickly drove the hilt of the Soul Cutter to remove Liu Shuai, for the hilt would not hurt people. Liu Shuai was naturally waving to avoid the sword energy, but because it was in a hurry, the sword energy still made a small scar on Liu Shuai��s face.


    Liu Shuai touched his face, looked at the blood, and was shocked that no longer nonsense. He quickly bowed his head and took a broken stick to paint on the ground. After being wounded, this guy was more well-behaved. Even the speed of painting was faster than usual. After finishing painting, he shouted to Zhou Yuan: ��Quick!��


    ��Good!�� When Zhou Yuan saw it finished, he threw a string of beads and reached out a finger pointing at it. The beads were scattered in the air and landed on the ground painted by Liu Shuai. Zhou Yuan smacked the ground at this time: ��Broken!�� It could be seen that a blue stream of power flow from the hands of Zhou Yuan to the formation painted by Liu Shuai on the ground, all of a sudden like mercury infused the surface of the earth. Then Liu Shuai put his hands together and made a gesture, pointing between Hao Ning��s eyebrows, saying: ��Close!��


    Liu Shuai��s voice just fell, and the whole formation on the ground seemed to have life and moved to the place under the feet of Hao Ning, with Hao Ning as the center, and wherever Hao Ning went, the blue-ray formation would follow.


    Hao Ning couldn��t figure out this formation for a moment, but he felt that he was familiar with it. He also felt that the whole world��s Yin and Yang were concentrated on himself, and everything was clear and running without stagnation.


    ��It was down. Fall back!�� Liu Shuai made a voice. Zhou Yuan grabbed him, and then pointed to Xiao Hong. The three suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, the giant sword just chopped down straightly, and it was too late for Hao Ning to stop it. He was ready to run away. Who knew that this giant sword suddenly disappeared at the place three feet above the top of his head? It was not only Hao Ning, but also the seven people that did not expect this change. When they were stunned, the next moment the giant sword that appeared on the top of the apricot bamboo hat, was about to chop at the seven people!


    ��Oh, no!�� The big brother reacted very quickly and immediately turned the giant sword towards the sky. Then he took a deep breath and looked at Hao Ning in surprise: ��You are in the Life-and-Death Annihilation of Two Elements Dust Array!��


    ��It��s even a mobile version!�� Hao Ning got stunned for the voice of Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan appeared in his ears. ��Brother, do a good job. We the two brothers have given you our most valuable thing stored at the bottom!��


    ��I see!�� Hao Ning suddenly understood and realized that the string of beads was a miniature ��Two Elements Dust Array�� Yunzhongzi once let Long Fei take to protect Zhou Yuan. But just after Zhou Yuan became a god, no one mentioned this thing again. Who knew that today it was taken out by Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan to help Hao Ning protect Long Fei? This was really that even small things like food and drink had been fixed beforehand.


    It made sense when he thought about it. In this time, except for the ��Life and Death Annihilation Two Elements Dust Array��, what else could make the giant sword hitting at him disappeared in a moment and move to other places?


    Thinking of that, Hao Ning recalled that just now Liu Shuai had had no power, but he was still ventured to help him by drawing the formation on the ground, and then Zhou Yuan urged it to start. If there had been any mistake, the two would have been doomed to die. It was extremely dangerous.


    The two clearly knew that there was such a danger, but they still ventured to do such a thing. Hao Ning couldn��t help but feel moved.

 Chapter 169 - Monkey Kings Relic Made Them Disappear

    Chapter 169 Monkey King��s Relic Made Them DisappearDespite this, Hao Ning had no time to think deeper. It was an urgent time. It needed everyone to change their moods and found a good position. He looked at the floor again. Their tactical deployment had him at the core. And the deployment would move with the movement of him. That was the reason why Zhou Yuan said it was as mobile deployment. Yes. Zhou Yuan himself was a WIFI immortal.


    The giant sword smashed for a few times. Although it did not smash him, the deployment blue light would be dimmer as each smash. It was safe to judge that the deployment would be gone in a short time.


    ��You, thief,�� the first brother said with a grim smile. ��Although I did not know where you come from, I am sure you will fail to save your friend today.��


    As he was talking, the seven persons took steps and cast spells harder.


    ��Is it?�� Hao Ning smiled lightly. His smile made the seven persons nervous. Hao Ning put his spell into his Dantian. The flying blade in the air disappeared. It was apparent that the Soul Cutter could not be used again.


    Hao Ning retracted his hands. His left and right index fingers pointed out unstoppably. This Kung Fu seemed to not come from this secular world. After the sound ��hiss, hiss��, tens of small holes appeared on the surface of the apricot bamboo hat. Not only the floor was hit by the spell, so did the seven persons.


    ��What is this Kung Fu skill!?�� The seven persons were not silly. They immediately knew that something was wrong as they saw this. Their bodies felt hurt due to the hits. ��The Kung Fu skill was so powerful. Even the apricot bamboo hat cannot block it.��


    At that time, the seven persons unfolded their cloaks at the same time. The wuxiang-zhi hit on their cloaks. They blocked it successfully.


    Hao Ning smiled lightly. His aim was not to hurt anybody. Hundreds of wuxiang-zhi were flashed out in a very short time.


    ��First brother!��


    ��Something is wrong here!�� The first brother lowered his head and looked. He felt dumbfounded as he saw it, ��Oh, my God. We miscalculated!��


    The seven small flags were lying on the floor, broken totally with a small faint breath.


    ��We did it!�� Hao Ning signed with relief. This Kung Fu was wuxiang-zhi. Hao Ning just tested it. After testing, he knew that the wuxiang-zhi could penetrate through the apricot bamboo hat but with limited effects. He thought many approaches to defeat them. However, at last, he chose the wuxiang-zhi to defeat the sevens.


    After reading this part, you might be wondering why Hao Ning did not use his Soul Cutter that the sevens were scared to death? Actually, Hao Ning thought of this. Given that it was urgent, Hao Ning thought that if he defeated the apricot bamboo hat, the sevens might have other skills. The fight between him and the sevens would become a harder fight. If the fight lasted too long, it would waste time to save Long Fei. He thought for a while and chose a do-or-die approach: Since the key point of the Root Praying Method was the small flags on the ground, it was useful to break the small flags through the wuxiang-zhi instead of breaking the apricot bamboo hat. In doing so, Long Fei could be saved. The enemy would be at a mess and we would have many rooms for further actions.


    Sure enough, seeing the small flags were destroyed, the sevens felt very angry. They shouted crazily and made every effort to drive the giant sword to attack Hao Ning. At this point, Hao Ning was not in a hurry. Instead, he felt relaxed at that time. The sevens did not use any new moves. The giant sword they used was useless to Hao Ning. Did it mean that the sevens have nothing more for their attack? Thinking of this, Hao Ning lifted his hand. The Soul Cutter of the Combining Yin and Yang was called out again. It flew upward and fought against the giant sword. The blue light from the Two Elements Dust Array on the floor dimmed to be invisible eventually.


    ��Damn it. You destroy my essence. I will fight against you to my last blood.�� The first brother grasped the broken flag, rubbing it with his two hands. The flag became a flying sword. Seeing what the first brother did, all the others knew that the first brother was very angry. So, they followed his suit to make the flags become flying swords.


    Seeing this, Hao Ning understood what they did finally. They wanted to make the other giant sword again! Thinking of this, Hao Ning felt a little nervous. Although he knew that the Soul Cutter was very powerful, the giant sword combined with seven small swords was also very powerful. It was difficult for just one person to fight against a group of persons. If he had to fight against seven more swords, there was a possibility that he would be defeated. As he was thinking about how to fight, there was a strange feeling sprouting in his eyebrows. It seemed to be familiar. It drew his attention to it. So, Hao Ning looked at the apricot bamboo hat by following his feeling. He was reeling from the shock as he saw it.


    The plastic paper that was used to wrap the bamboo leaf on the floor in the apricot bamboo hat, nobody knew when, was broken into pieces by Hao Ning��s wuxiang-zhi. The whole bamboo leaf was exposed. When the sevens rubbed the small flags and changed them into a flying sword, the leaf seemed to be ignited. It became a sheer of green light and the light spread. After the green light disappeared, Hao Ning took a close look. The giant sword disappeared in a sudden. It became seven golden hairs sized the same as fingers, flying downwards on the floor. The swords in the sevens�� hands and the broken ��Heaven Sword�� became golden hairs, too.


    ��What is the���� Hao Ning could not understand it after seeing what happened.


    ��This is Monkey King��s hairs!�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice.


    ��Ah, it turned out that it was Monkey King��s hairs.�� Hao Ning took things out of context and he understood the whole thing finally. That was the reason it was dubbed Brush of Kaleidoscope! Of course, Monkey King��s hairs could become anything! No wonder these people could become flags and Heaven swords. They used such magic thing! Thinking of the bamboo leaf, it might be able to force the already-changed things to be its original appearance as it belonged to Avalokitesvara.


    It all seemed to be relatable. If Hao Ning did not break the paper which wrapped the leaf by the wuxiang-zhi, he might not be able to find out the causes and results.


    ��Something is wrong with the bamboo leaf!�� The first brother was good at this. After seeing what happened, he was not nervous. He ordered his brothers to chant. The hairs in their hands flew away. These seven hairs, with the flying seven ones, together with fourteen hairs, became fourteen flying swords and then a giant sword finally. The seven swords that had been broken by Hao Ning in the first place were still hairs. The causes and results of the hairs might have been destroyed. So, they could not be driven again.


    At that time, the giant sword transformed by the fourteen hairs shook in the air, becoming a sword handle. The sword body became transparent. It flew toward Hao Ning directly.


    ��This giant sword is very powerful!�� After seeing the giant sword, Hao Ning felt worried. The transparent giant sword could hurt him seriously only by its energy! Thinking of this, Hao Ning wanted to escape from this disaster. But it seemed that the sword had some magic power. Hao Ning could not move at all. He did not expect this coming. He could not move though all others were looking at him and the flying sword was flying toward his eyebrows.


    ��It��s over!�� At the time, Hao Ning thought he would die definitely. He closed his eyes for the final moment. Enormous old things flashed in his mind. But they were trifle things. The toilet needed to be repaired. The log needed to be written. The ice cream was almost eaten up. Apple launched the latest keyboard and so on. He thought all these minor things for a long time, but he was still alive. He felt confused. In a sudden, he heard a horrific voice from the first brother:


    ��Who are you!? You are not a person. You are a ghost!��


    Hao Ning felt confused. He opened his eyes. He saw there was a stick between him and the giant sword!


    The stick, standing in front of him, gleamed. The lights might hurt one��s eyes. Hao Ning had to back a little to take a clear look at it. There were a few Chinese characters on it: Will-following Golden-banded Staff!


    ��Oh, dear!�� Hao Ning understood immediately. The Monkey King he met in the Gods Creation World before was a real one! At that time, it was Monkey King who hid the Golden Band Staff into Hao Ning��s eyebrows. Monkey King��s original intention was to find his true heart by Monkey Inside. And after that, the Golden Band Staff would be to its original position naturally. But under this emergency circumstance today, the Golden Band Staff came out itself!


    But what happened was reasonable as the hairs were the belongings of Monkey King, the Golden Band Staff was also belonging of Monkey King. This scene echoed a Chinese saying: When a fellow countryman saw a fellow countryman, his eyes were full of tears.


    The giant sword on the Golden Band Staff shook unstoppably. It was out of control of the sevens. It dismantled in the air with a cloud of light smoke, becoming fourteen hairs. The hairs flew to the Staff and stuck on it, flying into Hao Ning��s eyebrows. The rest of hairs on the floor that were broken by Hao Ning flew into Hao Ning��s hands, sticking on his back of hands. They became thinner and thinner.


    Hao Ning understood the whole thing finally. The reason he was pulled out of the Virtualised reality was that he had the Will-following Golden-banded Staff in his eyebrows. The sevens used Monkey King��s hairs to attack him. The hairs and the Golden Band Staff were belongings of Monkey King. They attracted each other naturally under the force of leaf. The energy emitted between them, of course, would be very powerful. So, Hao Ning was not pulled out by the sevens. He was pulled out by the Will-following Golden-banded Staff.


    ��My God, dear, no���� The first brother might be scared to death, adding, ��Brothers, run!��


    After saying this, the sevens unfolded their cloaks. They were ready to run under the cover of their apricot bamboo hats.


    At that time, Xiao Hong��s voice was heard: ��Hao Ning! Kill them all!��


    ��Okay, I know!�� Hao Ning was not stupid to not notice the situation in favor of him. However, it would take a little time to defeat apricot bamboo hat. It would be better if the wuxiang-zhi could be more powerful.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning understood the situation. He thought: Why not use that again?


    He touched the seven hairs in his hands, and said in a low voice, ��Lend Me Your Mana!�� He shook his body. In a sudden, there were seven identified ��Hao Ning��. Needless to say, he used the magic power he just learned. He used the magic power of the seven hairs that he had borrowed the magic power from Monkey King in the Gods Creation World. At that time, there were thousands of him around him. However, he had seven hairs only. Although seven hairs were not enough, they were useful for him.


    How interesting it was now! Eight ��Hao Nings�� surrounded the apricot bamboo hats, smiling at the sevens bizarrely.


    ��You! What do you want?�� The sevens were scared after seeing seven ��Hao Nings��. Their confidence and light hearts were gone. The third brother said in a trembling voice, ��Here is the temple. You, you are not allowed to do things badly����


    ��Pooh! Shame on you. Why did you say ��here is the temple�� when you killed persons and destroy things?�� Hao Ning looked at the incoherent speaking persons and said in a cold voice, ��Did what? Nothing, I just answer blows with blows. ��


    ��Hey, this apricot bamboo hat can be broken by nothing!�� The first brother also thought that what he just said was a little childish. He calmed down and said, ��Well, if you let us go, I promise we will not hurt your friend anymore!��


    ��Cannot be broken by nothing? Ha-ha, I want to have a shot.�� Hao Ning smiled and said. As he was saying, the sevens walk a footwalk (four crosses and five rows). They walked various steps.


    ��Liu Shuai, Hao Ning, what are they doing?�� Seeing that the crisis had passed, Zhou Yuan got a package of melon seeds from nowhere. He asked Liu Shuai while he was eating the seeds in the Virtualised reality.


    ��You read so many books. You don��t know. How can I know?�� Liu Shuai was using a facial tissue to wipe off blood marks on his face while he was looking at Nezha helping Long Fei reshape his body with some words. He couldn��t help but sigh that the naughty boy who dug the dragon��s tendon before had become a doctor who could save others�� lives now. It was like a saying: Every dog has its day! He thought for a while and answered Zhou Yuan, ��Although I don��t know what it is, I guess it should be true?��


    ��Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation!�� The sevens were scared to death. They asked themselves: Who was he? Why did he know everything?


    ��You are wrong. As a matter of fact, not exactly, ��eight Hao Nings smiled. Then they said in a serious voice, ��You have a close look. We are eight persons. How can we be called Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation? We should be called Zhenwu Eight-Section Formation. If I did not miscalculate, the combined power from seven should be 64 times that of one person. If so, what about eight persons? Let me calculate, oh, 128 times! Then, if I try to use this: wu-xiang-zhi��


    As soon as he stopped his shouting. A ��hiss�� sound was heard. There was a hole appeared in each of the sevens.


    ��You!�� The sevens touched their body holes. The color of the blood was silver. They said nothing but to kneel on the ground.


    ��The holes are the payback for your hurting to Long Fei!�� Hao Ning looked at them and said coldly.


    ��Hiss, hiss!��


    The other hole appeared on their eyebrows of each person.


    ��These holes are the payback for your hurting to Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning looked at them. Although he did not want to hurt them anymore, he thought of the horror of Xiao Hong just now, and his hands still kept on.


    ��Something is wrong here!�� Xiao Hong was resting at that time with eyes closed. When he heard of Hao Ning, He opened his eyes immediately and rushed out. Zhou Yuan saw it and removed all the Virtualised reality immediately.


    ��Hao Ning, stop right now!�� Xiao Hong rushed out to stop Hao Ning. He saw eight Hao Nings standing there. He did not know that one was the real one. So, he said, ��We need one alive. So, we can ask him what happened.��


    ��Alive?�� After the fighting, six of them were dead. Only the first brother was at his last gasp. That he was alive showed that he was the most powerful one of them. He still could talk even with a hole in his eyebrows. ��Don��t think of it.��


    The first brother snapped his fingers. The sevens became ashes suddenly. Even the light ring coming from the apricot bamboo hat disappeared and became ashes, too.


    Once again, this scene echoed one saying: ��The ground is so clean with snow covered with.��

 Chapter 170 - Find a Way to Rescue the Injured

    Chapter 170 Find a Way to Rescue the Injured��My God, is he the reincarnation of Thanos?�� Zhou Yuan murmured after seeing the fight. He added, ��He could turn all of them into ashes only by his fingers snap?��


    ��Did you ever see so stupid Thanos?�� Seeing the ashes in front of him, Liu Shuai laughed at Zhou Yuan. ��Thanos in the movies just needed a finger snap to eliminate all living things. However, what about this one? His snap made himself disappear. Was his diamond produced in a reverse way? Is he a reverse-Thanos?��


    Hao Ning knew that what they were talking about came from the movie episode of Avengers. The major villain in this movie, Thanos, killed half of the people in the universe by his finger snap. Hao Ning thought that the two��s IQ was almost the same as his. He felt exhausted and did not want to talk anymore with them. The truth was that his health was not good enough for him to fight so long. He had the borrowed Kung Fu and the Magic power, but he did not have a strong enough body to enjoy them. If it had been Zhe here, He would have fought against them for three days and nights without a break.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning had no enough strength to stand anymore. The rest of seven Hao Nings became the hairs, flying back to Hao Ning��s hand. The real Hao Ning sat on the ground, asking with heavy breath, ��How is Long Fei?��


    ��He is not in critical condition now,�� Nezha said in the hall.


    Regarding the hall, there was only one ragged Buddha standing in the hall. Powders were everywhere. Hao Ning looked around. There was a translucent body on the ground. Nezha opened his eyes and sighed, walking out of the hall and saying, ��He is alive now, but he needs a long time for his recovery.��


    ��Why? Is there bamboo left���� Hao Ning pointed to the ground. He found that there was only a cloud of green light smoke in the air. The bamboo leaf disappeared.


    ��The bamboo leaf has spread,�� Xiao Hong opened his eyes and said. He stood up. He seemed to be a little tired, ��I have not enough power to make him recover. What we can do now is to put it in the Statue and support it over there���� said Xiao Hong. He lifted his fingers. Long Fei floated from the ground, flew into the chest of the statue, and disappeared.


    ��Transform!�� Seeing what Xiao Hong did, Nezha stretched his arms. His tie transformed into the Red Armillary Sash, flying around them. Then it transformed into walls and posts of the temple. The temple became the original one. ��I want to use my Red Armillary Sash to protect here until Long Fei recovers. If there is any danger, I will know in advance.��


    ��That is a good idea,�� Hao Ning nodded. Then he asked, ��If so, how long will Long Fei recover?��


    ��Not too long,�� Xiao Hong smiled, adding, ��Based on the donation and my help from time to time, I guess it will take ten or twenty years.��


    ��More than ten years!�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan cried out involuntarily. Hao Ning felt a little angry as he saw that Liu Shuai had no reaction to this. However, he was not in the mood to blame others. He might already know the whole thing. So, he answered in a hurry, ��Did Long Fei hurt so severely? Why will it take so long?��


    ��It is not long!�� Xiao Hong wanted to laugh at Hao Ning. But he explained in patience, ��The temple has not enough donation to support him. And Long Fei belongs to a low-level Immortal. If I don��t help him from time to time, he may need hundreds of years!��


    ��It is not easy for incense to be an immortal,�� said Nezha, nodding, ��But this is the only way.��


    ��Well, it is more difficult for him to recover as he was hurt. In particular, his essence was hurt,�� Xiao Hong said to himself. He continued to say, ��Long ago, my essence was hurt. It took me 300 years to recover in Purple Bamboo Forest!��


    ��Err���� Hao Ning had to shut himself up. He knew that what Xiao Hong mentioned referred to his 36 stabs to Xiao Hong. He knew that he was wrong. He felt embarrassed. So, he shut himself up.


    Seeing Hao Ning not speak again. He recognized that what he said might hurt him. So, he smiled and said, ��But, I deserved that. I was bewitched by a bad man. I should thank Hao Ning to wake me up.��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning did not know how to respond. He smiled with embarrassment.


    ��Time is not a problem,�� Zhou Yuan said, looking at the recovering walls and posts. He continued to say, ��But what the hell Long Fei found out? Why did he ask Hao Ning to look for Mr. Ren? Are there any relations between the two things? If things are big, I am afraid that we cannot wait so long.��


    ��If we want him to recover as soon as possible, I have a suggestion,�� Liu Shuai said in a sudden.


    ��What suggestion?�� Hao Ning asked with hope.


    ��Did you forget?�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, smiling bitterly. ��Zhe��s suggestion?��


    ��Oh, yes!�� Hao Ning patted his thigh. His pat was so heavy that he felt more tired. ��We can reshape the golden body for the Dragon Temple. Moreover, there is a subway station nearby. The incense will flourish����


    ��Yes, you are right. I have calculated,�� Liu Shuai stopped Hao Ning and said, ��According to the pedestrian flow in a general subway station, the recovery time can be shortened for Long Fei!��


    ��Yes, yes!�� Hao Ning said excitedly. ��That is so correct!��


    ��Hey, you two,�� Zhou Yuan said behind them. ��I am sorry, but I have to tell you bad news.��


    ��What bad news?�� Hao Ning said in a cold voice. In general, Zhou Yuan liked to smile to everyone he met. But today, he wanted to pour cold water. So, Hao Ning said, ��What you want?��


    Zhou Yuan rubbed his head, frowned and said, ��The pre-condition to save the Dragon Temple is that Zhe must win the competition. However, he needs to learn Kung Fu to win the competition. If we want Zhe to learn Kung Fu, we need Long Fei to clarify the secret of the Soul Cutter and change part of Zhe��s soul into harmless Book Elf. That��s the chance. However, until now, Long Fei did not tell us the secret of the Soul Cutter and he was injured now. If we want Long Fei to tell us the secret, we should make him recover as soon as possible. And if we want him to recover, the Dragon Temple should be saved. However, the Dragon Temple����


    ��We need Zhe to win the competition to save the Dragon Temple. The pre-condition to win is to teach Zhe Kung Fu. If we want to teach Zhe Kung Fu, Zhe needs to���� Liu Shuai followed what Zhou Yuan said. He frowned and shouted, ��It is an endless circle. We are in an endless circle! Damn it. I forgot about it. This is an endless circle!��


    ��Yes,�� Zhou Yuan said, frowning. ��This is just like a story we heard in our childhood. Long long ago, there was a temple in the mountain. In the temple, there were two monks. One was old and the other was young. The old monk told a story to the young monk that long long ago, there was a temple in the mountain����


    ��Ok, I got it,�� Hao Ning felt confused, rubbing his hair. He was too excited just now to remember this big thing. Long Fei intended to solve problems troubling the Dragon Temple. However, he became a troublemaker. ��What can we do now?��


    ��Well, you guys,�� Xiao Hong comforted them as he saw that they were hurt mentally by the bad news from their excitement. He asked, ��Do you have any difficulties?��


    Two visitors came into the temple while they were talking. At the same time, nobody knew what play Nezha used to make the old monk to come back to life. The old monk walked toward the visitors. Seeing this, Hao Ning thought that the temple was not an appropriate place for discussion. So, he said in a low voice, ��It is a long story, we should discuss at the other place.��


    Half an hour later.


    ��You said to move to the other place. You mean here?�� Nezha blinked, looking at Hao Ning.


    No strange why Nezha asked so. They came to the famous ��Bad Lucky Restaurant�� where they met Nezha for the first time. It was natural that Nezha disliked this place.


    Hao Ning shook his hand. He did not want to recall the details. He just explained to them the whole thing briefly. After hearing his story, Xiao Hong and Nezha were goggle-eyed.


    ��Unbelievable!�� Xiao Hong sighed, ��Long Fei was injured due to his desire. It is a circle of cause and result. It is his destiny.��


    Hao Ning knew what the meaning of Xiao Hong��s words. Long Fei would have not been injured if he had not tried to save the temple and his incense. However, If Long Fei had done nothing at that time, he would have lost his temple, too.


    ��So weird, weird!�� Nezha shook his head. ��The society has changed so quickly. When I was born, everybody thought that I was a demon. Nevertheless, I was one of the decent siblings of Family Li. I was still his third son. Who dared to question my statue? But, look at Family Wang. Zhe was alienated from his family members. Zhe��s brother, he was so shrew. He was not a good son, not a good son.��


    ������ Hao Ning was speechless as he heard their emotional stories. What they said was about the change in society. Nobody mentioned the key element �C 100 million Yuan.


    ��Hey, listen to me, you two,�� Liu Shuai said, ��the key part is Long Fei��s temple will be destroyed without 100 million Yuan.��


    ��Hey!�� Nezha smiled, ��only 100 million Yuan? It was not a big number. I��m from Family Li in Chentangguan. Maybe we don��t have billions of Yuan, but we are rich enough to support it. If it is impossible, I can even ��steal�� some treasures from the Dragon King��s Crystal Palace����


    ��Nezha���� Hao Ning heard what Nezha said. He reminded him, ��Here is not your Gods Creation World. No Crystal Palace over here!��


    ��Err, you are right,�� Nezha patted his head. Hao Ning thought that what Nezha thought was different from common person. Nezha felt a little embarrassed. He continued to say, ��It doesn��t matter. I am still the nominal General Manager of South China Investment Department. Billions of investment funds are still available in my hand. I can use this money to����


    ��To invest a temple?�� Zhou Yuan opened his eyes widely, shaking his hand. ��It is reasonable for you to invest in a network company. However, you invest your money in a temple. Let alone Mr. Fei, I think the media in S City will be shocked for three days for this big news. It is unreasonable for such a big company to invest in a temple. I think your move will lead to big waves in S City. ��


    ��I am not afraid!�� Nezha looked like the same age as Xiao Hong. He patted his chest by Zhou Yuan��s prod. ��I don��t need to report to those unimportant persons or media where I use for with my money. The worst result is that I quit the job after I save Long Fei. I am a God of Heaven, Land and Sea. I don��t care how the media will report me.��


    ��Of course, you are not afraid of media,�� Xiao Hong was much calmer than Nezha as he stayed longer in this secular world. He shook his head and said, ��If what you will do is reported in different versions, somebody in the dark may take advantage of it. Think about it. They sent a man to chase and tried to kill Long Fei. And the man was killed near S City. Then somebody raised funds to buy the Dragon Temple for collecting incense. At that time, everybody will know the relations between Long Fei and the Dragon Temple. I am afraid when that day comes, somebody will be able to destroy the Dragon Temple very easily. And I have to say, the temple will disappear in front of us.��


    ��Well�� Can I say that what I will do is to prevent Long Fei from collecting incense? For this reason, I have to buy the temple.�� Nezha thought about it and said, ��If I do like this, I don��t think the company will blame me.��


    ��If so, you will die!�� Hao Ning shook his head and said, ��Let me ask you, from the view of Mr. Fei, did you know in advance about killing Long Fei? Did you involve in it? If he thinks that you didn��t know in advance and you did not involve in it, then why are you so hurried to buy a temple? The result will explain itself.��


    ��Ah���� Nezha did not think so deeply. But he had to admit that Hao Ning was right. He did not know what to do next. So, he said, ��Then what can we do?��


    ��Well, after analysis, it is difficult to solve it. I thought that I could also help,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I thought that I would find some investment institutions to raise 100 million. If this is impossible, I think tens of millions is possible. Then I also can mortgage some gold����


    ��Gold?�� Hao Ning was stunned. ��What gold?��


    ��The gold we got from the sevens. The gold the sevens showed to the old monk,�� Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan hurriedly cut a small clearance in the air. There was shining gold shown in the clearance. Zhou Yuan pointed to it. The gold disappeared!


    At that time, Hao Ning remembered that the sevens wanted to buy the temple with the gold. He concentrated on his fight, causing him to forget the gold. So, he gave a gesture to let Xiao Hong continue his speech.


    Xiao Hong stopped for a while, drank a little tea, and continued to say, ��If I, like Nezha, help the temple. That means that the temple is not a common one. If so, let alone to save Long Fei. We will put him in a more dangerous situation. Although my title will scare away some unimportant followers. However, there must be brave men if rewards are enough. The whole situation may develop out of our control.��


    ��What can we do then?�� Hao Ning felt a little bewildered. He worried they could raise enough money to save Long Fei and the temple, but now, they had the money. But they did not know where the money should be used for. ��The Dragon Temple shouldn��t be destroyed in front of us. No!��


    ��Don��t worry. Let me think about it,�� Xiao Hong poured some water into Hao Ning��s cup, comforting him, ��I don��t think we face a dead lane. Let me think in the next few days. It will be better if Nezha and I don��t show our faces to raise the money. I don��t think money is the problem. The problem is how we can reasonably get the money. We should get money without being found by our enemy with a stable and peaceful manner.��


    ��Or I have another idea,�� Zhou Yuan squinted his eyes, looking at Nezha. ��We need to find out how those persons learned Kung Fu through the soul grafting. If Zhe goes to fight against them, I don��t think he will lose the match!��


    ��Are you silly,�� Liu Shuai drank his tea and said. ��You just mentioned that Long Fei was hurt due to this. The way in front of Zhe leads him to nowhere! You just make yourself back to the original problem����


    ��As a matter of fact, there is a person who knows the answer.�� Zhou Yuan twitched his mouth, pointing to Nezha.


    ��Right!�� Liu Shuai patted his thigh, shouting in excitement. The rest of the guests in the restaurant looked at him angrily. Seeing this, Liu Shuai shut himself up immediately.


    Xiao Hao stopped Zhou Yuan as he wanted to use the Virtualised reality. Xiao Hong called the waiter and said, ��Please give us a quiet private room.��


    They went into a private room. Then Xiao Hong asked Zhou Yuan to use his Virtualised reality. Seeing what Xiao Hong did, Hao Ning admired him: Although it was safe for Zhou Yuan to use the Virtualised reality in the hall, they would be distracted due to others. Now they were in a private room. The room not only protected them from distraction but also gave them a place to talk freely.


    ��Do you know how to change somebody��s soul to make him learn Kung Fu?�� Liu Shuai did not think so much. Seeing that Zhou Yuan had used the Virtualised reality, he asked Nezha immediately. ��They are those who know Kung Fu and you fought against at that night.��


    ��Did you refer to the corpses of soul coin?�� Nezha said, frowning. ��Why did you mention this?��

 Chapter 171 - Soul Coin Upsides Down Yinyang

    Chapter 171 Soul Coin Upsides Down Yinyang��Corpse of soul coin?�� Hearing this, Hao Ning and others thought that something must be wrong. ��Why was it called this name?��


    ��Because once their souls were displaced, they were close to death,�� Nezha drank his water and was reluctant to talk about this topic. He added, ��Their souls were bitten a slice once they were displaced. They became soul coins until their souls disappeared. In terms of their bodies, they would die in a normal way, such as the way you always use in this secular world, like death from overwork.��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning became stuttering. Although Zhang Quan had told him the story, he still could not accept the factor when it was spoken by the insider �� Nezha. ��Do you have any way to help the souls not be bitten?��


    ��Well���� Nezha rubbed his temple and said, ��I don��t know. I just know that this was a new method discovered by the Soul Hunting Sect. The aim is to hunt souls. As they aim to hunt souls, nobody has the impetus to research how to recover the souls. Am I right?��


    ��Err, what you said makes sense,�� Hao Ning blinked. He had to acknowledge that he asked a low-IQ question: It seemed to be like that he asked a killer to bring a man who was killed by him back to life. What a stupid question it was!


    ��That means that you know how to let a man learn Kung Fu through a person��s soul,�� Zhou Yuan asked and added, ��But you don��t know how to recover his soul?��


    ��Not like that���� Nezha smiled with an embarrassment, rubbing his head and waving his arm, ��I don��t know the details about how to let a person learn Kung Fu through his soul�� you know, it was done by my men. I just came here not long ago. And, nobody asked me to do this kind of low-level things. As you know, I am a famous person, and I am one of the favorite men in Mr. Fei��s eyes. I am also the general manager of Southern China. So, I don��t know these low-level things. There is a saying in the secular world to describe persons like me. I remember it is like my words are more beautiful than what I do. Do you remember?��


    ��Have grandiose aims but puny abilities!�� Hao Ning said.


    ��Reach for what is beyond one��s grasp,�� Xiao Hong said.


    ��Have great ambition but little talent,�� Zhou Yuan said.


    ��Shameless!�� Liu Shuai said.


    Nezha never expected that they said so many saying about him. It seemed that they were prepared for it earlier. The first three sounded nice except the last one said by Liu Shuai. He almost agreed with them when he heard what Liu Shuai said. He opened his eyes wider, looking at Liu Shuai with others, ��Liu Shuai, what you said seemed to be not a good one for my behavior.��


    ��Err���� Liu Shuai felt embarrassed, rubbing his head and smiling, ��I know. I know. What Nezha just said reminded me of my former CEO, and I blurted it out����


    ��What you said should not be heard by him,�� Hao Ning smiled, adding, ��Or your career may be affected.��


    ��I know. Stop making nonsense. Let��s go to our points,�� Liu Shuai looked at Nezha seriously and said. ��What should we do with so many souls? Do we practice witchcrafts?��


    ��Witchcrafts?�� hearing what Liu Shuai said, Nezha looked at Xiao Hong and smiled. He drank and said again, ��What you said happened a long time ago.��


    ��As a matter of fact, I also want to know,�� Xiao Hong asked lightly, drinking. He added, ��Why did Mr. Fei��s secret Sects want to have so many souls in a sudden?��


    ��I don��t know the details,�� Nezha stopped smiling and said seriously. ��What I know is that it is related to an internal invention of Mr. Fei��s,�� he said.


    ��What invention?�� Hao Ning asked. Although he thought it was strange that the technological word was said by Nezha, he still asked.


    ��No name heard for outsiders, but to insiders,�� Nezha looked at Hao Ning. ��It was called the Soul Coin Engine,�� he added.


    ��Soul Coin Engine?��


    ��Yes,�� Nezha nodded. He hesitated as if he had not known how to describe, ��They called it an epoch-making invention. They said it was a kind of energy which was transformed into what. It sounded like a delicious dish called what chicken. Yes, Water Vapor Chicken. I just remembered Jiaohua Chicken, Luhua Chicken. I never heard Water Vapor Chicken.��


    As Nezha continued to talk without stopping, Hao Ning had an idea with shining eyes. He asked with hesitation, ��What you said is energy transformation, right? It sounded like the steam engine invented by Watt hundreds of years ago?��


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan felt a little shocked when they heard what Hao Ning said. It was common knowledge that Watt invented the steam engine that prompted the development of the first industrial revolution. What Nezha mentioned equaled with the steam engine. What a surprise it was!


    ��Oh, yes, yes,�� Nezha laughed. He said it while he ate his dish. ��I always forgot about it. Due to my bad memory, I am always teased by Mr. Fei. However, he did not force me to remember it. The Soul Coin Engine, its most useful function is to be used with the Soul Coin Material, and����


    ��Oh, I see!�� Hao Ning looked at others. He stood up and walked back and forth in the room several times. Instantly, all the confusion was solved.


    ��Liu Shuai! Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning screamed seriously, shocking both. Hao Ning looked at them seriously and said, ��Can you explain the principles for your magic weapons?��


    ��Magic weapons? Principles?�� Xiao Hong was shocked, and he did not know how to answer it. Liu Shuai was a programmer and he knew the theology. He could understand what Hao Ning asked promptly. He wanted to make a joke about him. However, when he saw Hao Ning��s expression, he changed his mind. He had to answer it seriously, ��In general, a magic weapon is made of various special materials through many methods. It is used for some special purposes, such as Fantian Seal, Yinyang Mirror, Immortal Tying Rope, and Hunyuan Vat����


    Liu Shuai gave some examples that Nezha knew. Nezha nodded while he was listening to him. Liu Shuai continued to say, ��But there is a common characteristic of the magic weapons that is the user should have power. Nobody can use it if he does not have power. Even the Immortal Tying Rope, it requires less power. However, if the user does not have power, he is not able to use it.��


    ��Does it mean that these magic weapons, in essence, are machines?�� Hao Ning muttered to himself. He added, ��The weapons are like cars. And the power the user has is like gas or alternating current. The power is the power source for the weapons.��


    ��You, you can say so,�� Liu Shuai rubbed his head. Although the examples Hao Ning made were strange, his examples were right. So, he continued to say, ��As you know, few people would think refining magic weapons falls into the field of metaphysics or theology.��


    ��Don��t judge me,�� Hao Ning said. As he knew a little about it and he could not practice power, he did not feel embarrassed. So, he continued to ask, ��From my view, based on what I learned in school, can I say that a magic weapon is a tool to transform energy, and it can transform power into other energy and release it?��


    ��Err���� Liu Shuai said bitterly. ��Hao Ning, what you said is right, but you should not say like that. We should not think that the Red Armillary Sash can transform Nezha��s power into the Red Armillary Sash��s energy, right?��


    ��What is the essence of Nezha��s power?�� Hao Ning seemed to be a little crazy. He was reluctant to listen to what Liu Shuai said. He asked Liu Shuai in reply.


    ��Hey, that is what all of us knew already���� seeing that Hao Ning was nervous and Liu Shuai was serious, Zhou Yuan couldn��t help smiling and said, ��Incense!��


    ��What is the essence of the incense?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with red eyes.


    ��Souls�� beliefs���� Zhou Yuan was stunned after saying this.


    ��You also thought of it, right?�� Hao Ning said in a trembling tone. ��If there is an invention that can transform a person��s soul into energy like power, and further ignite the legend magic weapons through the Soul Coin Engine. By doing so, the persons who use the weapons do not need to have power. Right?��


    ��You mean?�� Liu Shuai also got some points. However, he was not sure about it. He continued to ask Hao Ning.


    ��Do you guys consider that something was wrong here,�� Hao Ning asked in reply. ��The persons whom we saw had no power at all. However, they could use some weapons that looked like the magic weapons and machines such as fake Hunyuan Vat and apricot bamboo hat and the ones on the screen. All these magic weapons shared one characteristic. They had functions owned by legend magic weapons, and they could be used by inserting the Soul Coin Material. That meant that there must have an energy transformation device inside. This device could transform souls into power, and I guess this device must be the one Nezha mentioned����


    ��The Soul Coin Engine!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan understood. They sat on the bench, having nothing more to say in a sudden.


    ��What��s wrong with them?�� Nezha did not understand fully what Hao Ning and others said. He was wondering how Hao Ning��s words could shock Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. But under the current condition, he did not dare to ask the reasons. He had to turn to Xiao Hong and asked, ��Are they discouraged by only a few words?��


    Xiao Hong was also shocked by what Hao Ning said. However, he was a boy belonging to Avalokitesvara. He calmed down and replied, ��They found that Soul Coin Engine is too powerful to them.��


    ��Yes, very powerful!�� Nezha said, shaking his head and then nodding. ��So many magic weapons. My eyes cannot take them all.��


    ��This is not the most powerful one,�� Hao Ning recovered from confusion. He patted Zhou Yuan��s and Liu Shuai��s shoulders. He did not want them to look like fools. He continued to say, ��Nezha, answer me. In your company, are there many persons who have little power or no power use your machines�� Err�� they have the magic weapons to the Soul Coin Engine?��


    ��Well���� Nezha looked at the ceiling and recalled. He nodded and said, ��It seemed to be like that.�� After saying this, he looked at Hao Ning who had a serious expression. Looking at Hao Ning��s expression, Nezha thought he might say something wrong. He asked immediately, ��What��s wrong? Anything wrong here?��


    ��Big problem���� Hao Ning said, patting the table with his fist heavily. The dishes on the table jumped up and down. He continued to say, ��Let me ask you guys. If a person who does not have power but he can use a magic weapon. What will happen then?��


    ��A beautiful world,�� Nezha blinked, looking at Hao Ning. He added, ��Mr. Fei had told us that before, only immortals could fly in the sky. And now, an ordinary person can fly in the sky by planes invented by humans. However, it is still inconvenient. Moreover, humans cannot stop many natural disasters. If everyone in the world can use a magic weapon. Many disasters can be avoided. I had this great aspiration before. There is an old saying: The road was also for the public. It should not be privately owned by people who practice Taoism, nor should it be abandoned by divisions between immortals and ordinary people.��


    ��Wow, you have modern thinking! If you were born hundreds of years ago, the leader of the Revolution of 1911 would be you definitely,�� Hao Ning said with a bitter smile on his face, looking at awe-inspiring Nezha. He did not know what he should say about him. So, he asked in reply, ��You answer me. If everyone has power, what will happen to this world?��


    ��Well���� Nezha lowered his head and said. ��Will all of us be good persons? Because we all have the power to protect ourselves.��


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai shook his hand. He added, ��At that time, the magic weapons will not be handed out without payment. People should pay for it. If so, the rich will use them to exploit the poor more. The gap between the rich and the poor will be wider and wider. And at last, it becomes the gap between death and life.��


    ��Yes,�� Zhou Yuan nodded. He continued to say, ��I would like to give an example. If two men have a spat, in general, they will fight. And the fight may not hurt their bodies. But now, if somebody steps on the other��s foot, they will not fight. One will take out his Yinyang Mirror, and the other one will take out his Hunyuan Vat. A small quarrel will become a war and many persons within hundreds of meters may lose their lives due to their war.


    ��But the persons around can also use their apricot bamboo hats,�� Nezha answered promptly without second thinking. He looked at others and rubbed his head, saying, ��You are right. There are so few apricot bamboo hats in the world. At that time, it will be very expensive for an ordinary person.��


    ��Yes,�� Liu Shuai understood Hao Ning gradually. He continued to say, ��If one aggressive person who buys as many magic weapons as he can. There will be a weapon race in the world again. It took us hundreds of years to shape the idea that everyone was born equally. Due to this invention, people are in an unequal position again overnight. The people��s living standard may lower to be in tandem with the old days!��


    ��The old days?�� Nezha was a little confused about these new words. He asked, ��What old days? Back to where?��


    ��Google it���� Hao Ning rubbed his temples. He continued to say, ��And, this is not the most serious one����


    ��Not the most serious one?�� Liu Shuai was stunned. He asked, ��What else?��


    ��Energy supply,�� Hao Ning continued to say, adding, ��Cars use petroleum. That is the reason some major countries control the world through petroleum. And, the Soul Coin Engines use souls, then what will happen?��


    ��Some special Sects will be established for souls hunting,�� Nezha understood and said. It was his business scope. He said, ��The exorcism gate is established for this aim.��


    ��In a short time, it is,�� Hao Ning nodded to agree with Nezha. He added, ��But if the magic weapons produce massively out of the Soul Coin Engine. What will happen? The souls hunted by the Soul Hunting Sect will not be enough for this. Then in order to hunt more souls, you guess what people will do then?��


    ��Subsequently, a special Sector will be in charge of this. People will hunt for souls even in the black market.�� Liu Shuai understood what Hao Ning said. He was also shocked. He said again, ��Oh, My God. The world will be in a total mess. People will be evils, too.��


    ��More scared than being an evil,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. He added, ��Before, people sucked other��s soul for practicing evil Kung Fu. They risk being counter-sucked. That is the reason people were reluctant to acquire it. However, using magic weapons like the Soul Coin Engine will have no risks����


    ��Then, people will do things without holding accountability!�� Zhou Yuan nodded, shocking.


    ��Are there moralities to constrain people?�� Nezha also understood the cause and result of it. He still held a sheer of hope, ��No one will observe moralities?��


    ��Moral constraint?�� smiled Hao Ning. He added, ��In the early days, it worked. Yet, with time passing by, maybe some persons benefit from breaking moralities. On the other hand, people who abide by moralities and protect souls may be hurt. If it lasts a long time, the old moralities may be broken. The malformed new one may be established. Seeking for huge profits, people will not observe laws or moralities. I hold a pessimistic attitude to moralities.��


    ��Well. Some persons may write articles for kissing others�� asses,�� Zhou Yuan said in a cold tone. He added, ��In order to follow people��s degraded trend, they will find reasons and theoretical basis for hunting souls. On that day, hunting souls will be a lofty job. And soul protection will be obstacles for further development.��


    Zhou Yuan was so good at analysis. His analysis shocked everyone. After hearing what he said, others looked at him straightly.


    ��You���� Hao Ning did not expect Zhou Yuan��s deduction. He said, ��How is it possible? Don��t make nonsense.��


    ��Don��t forget I am a moment god,�� Zhou Yuan smiled, replying. He knew that what he just said shocked everyone. He continued to say, ��Everyday, there are so many articles in my moment. Many of them confused right and wrong deliberately. The root reason is that they seek for their ��interest��.��

 Chapter 172 - Words Provoked Each Other in Group Meeting

    ��However, those are acceptable���� Hao Ning understood what Zhou Yuan��s meaning was. Although he wanted to admit it, he still did not say it.


    ��People are growing up���� Zhou Yuan drank, shaking his head. He added, ��Shake it off. What we are talking about is our guess. It doesn��t mean it must happen in the future.��


    ��Yes. Leave it alone. Then what will we do now?�� Liu Shuai nodded, looking at Nezha. ��How can we stop it happening?�� He asked.


    ��Stop? Stop what?�� Nezha was wondering. He asked Liu Shuai in reply, ��Why will we stop it?��


    ��Are you crazy?�� Liu Shuai was angry. ��Do you know what the world will be if everyone becomes that one?��


    ��Even if so, the civilization of the Celestial Empire will continue,�� Nezha said with closed eyes, calculating. He shook his head and said, ��I calculated. It seems that it won��t happen.��


    ��You!�� Liu Shuai was outraged. He thought that Nezha might worry about the souls hunting as he did. He did not expect that Nezha did not care about it at all.


    ��No offense,�� Nezha drank and said. ��The Celestial Empire has existed for thousands of years. It is not the first time for it to lose its soul���� he said, looking at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong nodded. Seeing Xiao Hong agreed with him, Nezha continued to say, ��From the view of the incense in our books. This is an inevitable period for the people of the Celestial Empire to suffer. As long as the Celestial Empire civilization continues, it is not a bad thing in the long term even there is a period when it goes down and some people are hurt.��


    ��To you, ordinary people, it is an easy thing to make the Celestial Empire civilization continue,�� Xiao Hong saw that Liu Shuai was angry and was close to start a quarrel. He became an intermediator. He said, ��Throughout history, as of now, there are only a few old civilizations exist. They also have their own beliefs. They also have an interdependent relationship with their people. However, their Gods neither managed their civilizations well nor could they protect their civilization well. The nations were very prosperous in their peak times. Once they fell into a decline. The Gods fell into a decline much faster than the national strength. The temples and the written words disappeared. Their beliefs and Gods were crushed. Even some of the nations were eliminated. Beliefs will not exist if there are no people. Under such conditions, their Gods have no power to protect their civilizations from dying away. So, please try to understand what Nezha said. He also wanted to help you, but he has his own beliefs.��


    Nezha did not anticipate that Xiao Hong would be at his side. He recalled that they fought in the Gods Creation World. He had a sympathetic feeling about themselves.


    ��What about you?�� Zhou Yuan asked Xiao Hong.


    ��I, of course, will be at your side to stop it�� but it doesn��t mean that I should fight against Nezha. A gentleman gets along with others but does not necessarily agree with them. A mean man does the opposite,�� Xiao Hong smiled, patting Zhou Yuan��s shoulder. ��Despite that I have a different attitude from Nezha��s on this thing, I still can understand his meaning���� Xiao Hong said. He smiled at Nezha, and added, ��It will not stop us from being good friends. I believe that once something big things happen, Nezha will handle it in the first place.��


    ��Of course!�� Nezha said, patting the table and smiling.


    Although Nezha and Xiao Hong were kids in others�� eyes, they could explain the reasons so clearly. Actually, they had lived for hundreds of years already! They had experienced much.


    ��Well, Nezha��s thinking is different from Zhang Quan,�� Hao Ning thought. Yunzhongzi was a really enthusiastic person. He would be anxious when he saw any abnormal situations in the world. However, Nezha behaved so calmly.


    After hearing Xiao Hong��s explanation, Hao Ning also understood. Nezha did not care about the death or life of an individual��s soul. His bottom line, just like what Xiao Hong explained, was to protect the Celestial Empire civilization from interruption. This might be the bottom line of many immortals in the Celestial Empire. Above the bottom line, we saw both Yunzhongzi��s active actions in the world and Avalokitesvara became ��Guan Zi Zai�� by Closing Five Senses. Then, we had Nezha who actively participated in the actions of the world but did not care about the death or life of an individual.


    Closing Five Senses? When this word appeared in Hao Ning��s mind, he thought of something but he could not remember it clearly. Men always did things like this. We tried hard to think of something but the thing walked away from us. He tried for a while and gave up.


    It seemed that Nezha would stay out of the business. It was not necessary to force him to do things for them. And, Mr. Fei��s influence was so powerful. Even if Nezha was willing to help, he would not have any better ideas. So, Hao Ning had to find a way to put aside their difference and seek the common ground. He thought of Nezha��s intention. So, he asked, ��Nezha, you invest our company��s project. Is it related to the Soul Coin Engine?��


    Hearing what Hao Ning said, Liu Shuai cleared his mind. As a god, Nezha had his attitude to nationalities. Although he could do nothing about it, he thought that if he could infiltrate into the enemy, he might get some useful information. Hao Ning did not be entangled with specific things. It might be a good way to detour. Thinking of this, Liu Shuai asked excitedly, ��Yes. What do you want us to do for you? Do you need us to program for the Soul Coin Engine?��


    Seeing Liu Shuai behave so actively, Hao Ning understood his intention. However, they were many people around. He could not disclose his intention. So, he joined others, looking at Nezha.


    Seeing that they could change the topic so quickly, Nezha said with a smile, ��This is not much related to the Soul Coin Engine����


    ��Oh���� hearing him, Liu Shuai felt disappointed.


    ��But there is relation���� added Nezha.


    ��Oh?�� hearing him again, Liu Shuai spirited up again.


    ��Are you Ok?�� Seeing Liu Shuai��s tone changed so quickly, Nezha felt a little confused.


    ��Nothing,�� Hao Ning patted Liu Shuai��s shoulder, implicating he should not hurry. ��What can we do for you?��


    ��Well���� Nezha rubbed his forehead. He should have told them this thing in the day. However, he did not expect that something so big happened to Long Fei. It made him forget his intention. So, he said, ��You guy know Didi car-hailing, right?��


    ��Yes, we do!�� Hearing he mentioned an APP, Zhou Yuan thought it was his showtime then. Although he was a moment god, he knew that the Pigeon company had relations with this company. He was interested in this. He asked, ��What? Does Mr. Fei want to use the Soul Coin Engine to enter into the travel business?��


    Hearing what they said, Hao Ning produced a strange imagination: If every phone user loaded a little Soul Coin Material in his/her phone, the phone might float in the air like the sword in the Legend of Sword and Fairy. If so, nobody would need a car to travel, instead, they would ride their phone and fly in the sky. Ancient people had swords to fly and we had phones to fly. That might be the reason the phone was made bigger and bigger. It would be big enough for the user to ride on it. It was so funny, Hao Ning thought.


    ��No. No. It was not like that. Not so big,�� Nezha shook his head and waved his hand quickly. His motion did not match his good image he just behaved. ��As you all have experienced that night when a group of people fought in this restaurant, it made it easier to explain it.��


    ��The Soul Hunting Sect had applied many approaches to fulfill people��s imagination such as teaching people Kung Fu for souls exchange,�� Nezha said. He noticed that they looked at him weirdly. He waved his hand promptly, ��Don��t look at me. It was not invented by me. It was my predecessor who invented it. And after many people acquired Kung Fu, they wished to use it. The best way to use Kung Fu is to�� Oh, I forgot the word.��


    ��Rob the rich and assist the poor?�� Xiao Hong said.


    ��No.��


    ��Curb the violent and assist the weak?�� Zhou Yuan said.


    ��No.��


    ��Uphold justice?�� Liu Shuai said.


    ��No. No. No.��


    ��Kick somebody��s ass?�� Hao Ning said.


    ��No�� Oh, yes,�� Nezha patted his head and said. He smiled and gave Hao Ning a thumb. He added, ��This is the answer. Kick other��s ass. To kick those who did not dare to kick before. And they can kick their asses without any fear.��


    Hearing what Nezha said, they did not look at Nezha. Instead, they looked at Hao Ning with a contemptuous look and said, ��Hao Ning, look at you. Your outlook on life and values are too divisive. People tried hard to learn Kung Fu. They just wanted to kick other��s ass? Is this what you are thinking?��


    ��Why did you all stare at me?�� Hao Ning felt embarrassed and said promptly. ��This is not my thought. And look at me, I have learned Kung Fu for a long time. Did I aim to kick ass? Don��t blame me. Isn��t it the tactics of online novels? After learning Kung Fu, the actor will kick others continuously with tricks from his first thing to the last thing.��


    ��What you said made sense���� Zhou Yuan said. He also read some online novels recently. He agreed with Hao Ning after hearing what he said. He added, ��But I don��t understand why we will kick others as soon as we get Kung Fu.��


    ��Hey. You will desire for something that you want the most,�� Hao Ning smiled. He added, ��If you are bullied by others in reality often, you should allow them to imagine that they can kick others in their imagination. But���� Hao Ning became serious and said, ��If they get Kung Fu in reality, there will be many troubles����


    ��Yes, I agree!�� Nezha patted the table with a rural accent. ��Let me tell ya�� en, where did I get this accent? No. No. Let me tell you. We did not expect it at the beginning. And later, we found that everyone who traded Kung Fu by his soul had the tendency. That meant that all of them would go out for something at night. If there are tens of them coming into this restaurant and kicking each other��s ass. You guys can imagine what will happen. The experience will be poor. They will think this is a total mess �� It has been a big mess with only so few souls traded����


    ��Hold on!�� Liu Shuai gave a stop gesture, rubbing his forehead. He added, ��Why is it related to Didi car-hailing?��


    ��Hey,�� Nezha rubbed his head and massaged his hands. He added, ��I knew a few things in the secular world. However, I think there are many people outside who want to kick others�� asses. If I can provide them with a place, and allocate their time, and coordinate them by an APP on the phone, then����


    ��Didi ass-kicking?�� The tea Hao Ning drank was almost sprayed out by him. He swallowed it and said this. He continued to say, ��You want to copy Didi car-hailing mode?��


    ��Yes!�� Nezha patted the table again. The plates on the table jumped up and down a little by his excitement. He continued to say, ��Laozu is Laozu. You can understand it as I just said half of my plan.��


    ��I am Hao Ning. Don��t call me Laozu���� Hao Ning rubbed his forehead. He continued to say with a bitter smile, ��Your thinking is so strange����


    ��What is his points?�� Liu Shuai was a little confused. ��I almost got it. However, I lost myself again. What is Didi ass-kicking?��


    ��Hey. It is easy to understand,�� Hao Ning took out his phone, opening the Didi car-hailing APP. He tried to explain to Liu Shuai with this APP. He said, ��I suppose that you had gotten Kung Fu. You want to kick somebody��s ass with your Kung Fu. So, you turn on your phone and you will see how many restaurants around you are holding ass-kicking activities. If you want to join them, you need to wait in line. You also can see how many people are serviced right now before you. And you also can estimate how many minutes you need to wait for your turn. Then you click ��I want ass-kicking��. The system will allocate you to the nearest restaurant or place automatically. By doing this, you can be serviced without any delay. And there will be no conflict between you and others.��


    ��Then we can sell membership to them. For example, the Diamond Member enjoys the privilege to jump the line. And the system can select automatically a lower-level opponent for the Black Diamond Member,�� Zhou Yuan was worthy of his name of moment god in Penguin company. He said it with over-excitement. He continued to say, ��By doing so, you can both kick others�� asses and practice Kung Fu with others. The most important part is that you will win anyway, which will make you comfortable and be in a good mood. If you are a super member, you can choose a skin or other specific effect based on your mood.��


    ��Oh, you excel in it!�� Nezha was so excited. He couldn��t help applauding. He said, ��I didn��t think of this! You are so good at it!��


    ��This is a piece of cake. Let me tell you,�� Zhou Yuan was over-excited. He continued to say, ��You can sell props that are the magic weapons. If the participants use these magic weapons, they will feel easier to kick asses.��


    ��Zhou��Yuan!�� Zhou Yuan heard a shout behind him, making his ears almost deaf while he was talking. He turned back, seeing Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looking at him with serious facial expression. Zhou Yuan confused for a short time and he said in a fawning smile, ��Sorry, my professional habit����


    ��What professional habit,�� Liu Shuai looked at this moment god seriously. He said again, ��Don��t make anything to develop based on your profession. Will you be responsible for the consequences?��


    ��Don��t worry. We still have Doctor Xue!�� Nezha said promptly.


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai shook his head, saying disapprovingly. ��It is not a good thing at all.�� He added.


    ��It��s really not a good thing,�� nodded Hao Ning. ��But it is not a bad thing. We will do it anyway.�� He added.


    ��Hao Ning �� You!�� Liu Shuai was indignant at him. He patted the table. He seemed that he wanted to fight against Hao Ning.


    ��Don��t be angry. Let me finish,�� Hao Ning put Liu Shuai at his seat with his soft strength. ��Those people, no matter what, are troublemakers anyway. Rather than leaving them alone and worry about when they will make trouble, we should take measures to control them. And���� Hao Ning winked at Liu Shuai, ��I am convinced that you can trace them, right?��


    ��Oh���� Liu Shuai understood. Hao Ning did one thing under the cover of another. Through this APP and the backdoor of the APP, Liu Shuai could know how many people who lost their souls. And he might know what Mr. Fei was doing eventually.


    ��And if this APP can run smoothly,�� Hao Ning continued to say. ��Mr. Fei will favor Nezha more. And he may prompt Nezha. At that time����


    ��We can know more about him,�� Nezha also understood. He smiled and said again, ��It will be easier for us to fight against Mr. Fei.��


    ��Hey? You just said you won��t help us, right?�� Liu Shuai was wondering why Nezha changed his mind so quickly.


    ��I didn��t say I won��t help you.�� Nezha felt confused. ��I just asked why we should stop Mr. Fei. And as a god, my bottom line is to protect the Celestial Empire civilization from extinction. So, I cannot spare my efforts too much on other things. I cannot spare all my efforts to stop Mr. Fei. If there is a way to stop Mr. Fei with little efforts, why should I reject it?��


    ������ Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other. They both looked at Xiao Hong then. Xiao Hong shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He also did not expect that Nezha changed his mind so quickly. He regretted that he just explained so much to help Nezha.


    Hao Ning sighed to himself and thought: This man, did he have a clear logic or poor expression ability?


    ��Just think that he was out of mind due to his kidnap that night,�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai heard Zhou Yuan��s voice. They turned back. Zhou Yuan looked at them with a smile. He did not speak anything, but they heard his voice. ��They cannot hear what I am talking about �� Nezha, maybe the one who speak high but to do low. As he said he will help us, let��s believe him at this moment.��


    After hearing what he said, Hao Ning and Liu Shuai cleared their minds. All in a sudden, everyone in the room was amicable to each other.


    After seeing Nezha and Xiao Hong off, Hao Ning and the other two were standing at the cross. Hao Ning held the leaving Zhou Yuan.


    ��You want to say something?�� Zhou Yuan was wondering.


    ��I have one question,�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. His expression in the eyes made Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan uncomfortable. Hao Ning continued to ask, ��Why did you two not mention the treasure money when facing the apricot bamboo hat today?��


    Hao Ning thought of this when he had his dinner. Last time, Dao and Kong used his treasure money to break the apricot bamboo hat. Instead, they forced Xiao Hong to use his strength and adopted many approaches to defeat his opponent. There was much treasure money available at hand. Although Xiao Hong and Nezha might not know the number, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai knew it clearly. Did they have thoughts as they never mentioned the treasure money?


    ��The treasure money?�� Liu Shuai blinked, patting his head. He said, ��I forgot it. I lost myself as I saw Long Fei and heard what they said. I forgot if you didn��t mention it.��


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning stared at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. He said, ��What about you? Are you also scared of death?��


    ��What death?�� Zhou Yuan looked at Liu Shuai. He added, ��You say what you want to say. Why do you hide it?��


    ��What happened?�� Hearing what Zhou Yuan said, Hao Ning knew that they had something hiding from him. They did not want to mention it before him.


    ��Your treasure money might not work again since last time,�� Zhou Yuan waved his hand, saying.


    ��If so, we can make a new one!�� Hao Ning said with relief. He asked again, ��We made one last time, right?��


    ��Let me explain. First of all, this is the first time we cooperate with Nezha and Xiao Hong,�� Zhou Yuan explained. ��In particular, Nezha is Mr. Fei��s man. Hearing and analyzing what they said, I guess they did not grasp the know-how to make the treasure money. As we still did not know Nezha was at our side or not. We should not let him know how to make the treasure money. If he knew the know-hows, you guess what will happen?��


    ��He will�� hire me again?�� Hao Ning answered. He negated his own answer and said, ��That is impossible. Will he kidnap me for slice research as an ET?��


    ��Don��t make yourself scared,�� Zhou Yuan smiled. ��You have a really good imagination. He won��t do that. Instead, he will restrict your freedom and research you. Look. Long Fei, who had mediocre power, was chased and killed by so many men sent by them. If they knew you can make the treasure money, guess what they will do to you?��

 Chapter 173 - Innocent Man, Absurd Marriage

    ��Hey, it��s just Falling Treasure Coin. Is that serious?�� Hao Ning pretended to take it easy and shook his neck with a sound of ��cackle�� coming from it.


    When Liu Shuai heard Zhou Yuan��s analysis, he also understood how Zhou Yuan thought about it. He retorted Hao Ning, ��You look down on yourself. If Mr. Fei��s Soul Coin Engine allows ordinary people to use the weapon, the Falling Treasure Coin will be the terminator of all weapons. No matter what weapon the other party use, it will be invalid when confronted with Falling Treasure Coin. In this way, from Mr. Fei��s view, whether it��s for the sake of enhancing the strength����


    ��Or for the sake of self-protection. He will not let you fall into other people��s hands,�� Zhou Yuan nodded and looked at Hao Ning thoughtfully. ��So, it��s best if you are willing to cooperate with them. If you are not willing to cooperate with them����


    ��They will destroy me?�� Hao Ning stared and swallowed his saliva. In his heart, he had admitted that Zhou Yuan��s words were reasonable. ��That��s not possible, right?��


    ��The precious stone lands its innocent possessor in jail.�� Zhou Yuan sighed. ��I hope that we are judging his mind by your own vile one. But we have to be careful. As for the second point����


    ��There is a second point?�� Hao Ning couldn��t help asking. He didn��t realize that the two men had considered so much for him.


    ��The second point is what I was worried about at the beginning,�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��The last time you used Falling Treasure Coin, you had such a big accident and went unconscious. What if something happened again this time?��


    ��That��s the case,�� Hao Ning recalled that because Falling Treasure Coin had Divine Power of the North, Hao Ning attracted so much magic power from it for no reason that he had an accident. When he thought of it, he was moved for a while. Both of them had not mentioned Falling Treasure Coin in order to protect him.


    This Liu Shuai, with so much concern for his friends in his heart, did not say even a word and pretended to be silly. Hao Ning couldn��t help laughing and laughing. Suddenly, he thought of something and his face became solidified.


    Apparently, Zhou Yuan did not find these details. And probably today, he was addicted to using power. He said ��farewell�� and disappeared in a flash. Only Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, two people without power, stared at each other.


    Seeing that Zhou Yuan left, Hao Ning did not hide it. He looked at Liu Shuai with a smile and said, ��I said how did you change your temper today?��


    ��Change my temper?�� Liu Shuai did not react. Looking at the direction that Zhou Yuan left, he missed the time when he had power. ��What temper did I change?��


    ��Before someone seemed to swear that the things whose souls were stolen had nothing to do with him,�� looking at that Liu Shuai refused to admit it, Hao Ning deliberately reminded him, ��did he say that he would not care about these f**king things? And argue until he is blue in his face? How come today, when Nezha said the same thing, this person was awe-inspiring? The lesson he taught Nezha was nothing less than that Zhang Quan taught him����


    ��Well, it��s different,�� Liu Shuai blushed, thinking that his expression could not be caught by Hao Ning in the dim light. He straightened his neck and said, ��I didn��t expect that the people close to me would be involved because of this. Think about that now Long Fei is like this, and Zhe may be in danger too. If we don��t act, won��t it be a big problem?��


    ��People close to you? Are you talking about relatives? For example, Zhang Quan?�� Hao Ning did not listen to Liu Shuai��s bullshit and said the key point, ��It is because during the day Long Fei told you that Zhang Quan did not abandon you that you were worried about his safety and wanted to investigate the matter, right?��


    ��You���� Liu Shuai��s eyes flashed and he admitted, ��Whether he is a relative or not, he did those things for me����


    ��He can do those things for you because of both his personality and the karma.�� Hao Ning sighed and thought that he seemed to have the right guess. Considering Liu Shuai��s abnormality today, combined with Liu Shuai��s reluctance to express his inner thoughts just now, Hao Ning guessed, ��You probably understand that he doesn��t admit you because of his own difficulties. But as a friend, I want to remind you that we are now limited in ability, so do not push yourself.��


    Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning��s eyes and wanted to say something. He hesitated for a moment and just nodded.


    ��Of course, when necessary, I will certainly help you,�� Hao Ning patted Liu Shuai on the shoulder, ��but we have to know how much power we have.��


    ��Come on. I see.�� Liu Shuai wiped his face and said with a smile, ��You are humming about, just like a woman. I��m leaving!��


    It was almost 11 o��clock when he got home. Hao Ning took a bath and looked at the weapons on the dining table.


    ��Look at yourselves,�� Hao Ning was talking both to himself and to the weapons with disdain. ��Every one of you looks bright and powerful. How can you not make money? Speaking of those immortals, they can make so many weapons to save people and to kill people. How can there be no weapon to make money?��


    Speaking of this, Hao Ning laughed. Wasn��t that nonsense? They were all immortals. What did they want money for? He had never heard that Taiyi Immortal had nothing to do but go to his vault and see how much silver there was. What a shame!


    ��I used to think that money was very important, but I didn��t expect it to be so important,�� Hao Ning muttered, and couldn��t help shouting, ��Oh my God, who can raise a lot of money for me?��


    ��It is just money. Ask me!�� Suddenly a voice came out of the living room.


    ��Who!�� In the night, a voice suddenly came out of his house. Hao Ning��s body hair was trying to do handstands. As soon as he thought about it, he activated the Soul Cutter. At once, two small swords were flying over his head. After today��s hard struggle, Hao Ning��s familiarity with the Soul Cutter was much better than before. At once, the two small swords changed between Yin and Yang for seven or eight times in the air, protecting Hao Ning.


    ��Mom!�� The voice seemed to feel the two small swords, and after a loud cry, there was no sound.


    ��Eh? Eh?�� Hao Ning was stunned and looked up at the two small swords. He was frightened. During this period, it changed between yin and yang too quickly. The two small swords even started to glow blue. It seemed like ghost fire at midnight, wandering around him. Thinking about it, he probably looked like a ghost from a distance. He hurried to say ��oh, I��m a human. Don��t be afraid. You say you have money, don��t you?��


    Hao Ning didn��t shout out for no reason. Who could make a noise in the evening must be a thief, a robber, or probably a monk? The monk, who could also say that, should have a great amount of money. Hao Ning thought that such a person should need weapons and other things. He could sell these weapons on the table at will and get some money.


    ��Big brother? Do you mean that you have money?��


    ��Big brother? Don��t go away. Where are you? What about the money?��


    ��Big Brother?Big Brother, Big Brother, how are you?�� Hao Ning almost sang out, ��Big Brother, Big Brother?Big Brother, where is the money you said?��


    Who knows, after that, the voice never came back? Hao Ning shouted a few times and regretted a lot, slapping his face hard and scolding himself for ��bad mouth�� and frightening the business in hand. In such self-complaining, he lay on the sofa and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he didn��t know what he had experienced last night was real or a dream. When he got to the company, he saw Xiao Hong was with Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. These three people were standing at a table, eating breakfast and discussing something in a low voice. Especially Xiao Hong, because he was too tall, he had to bend down and pout his buttock slightly to talk to Liu Shuai.


    It was nothing in itself. But with red lips and white teeth, full of masculine, Xiao Hong, the Innate Fire Spirit, was enough to entice the whole company��s women to go crazy. So, all female colleagues passing by couldn��t help looking at Xiao Hong��s ��buttocks up�� there. And the most interesting part was that as long as each female colleague walked near Xiao Hong, they deliberately slowed down to look more and wiped saliva after seeing so. Lele secretly told Hao Ning that Sister Li in the Finance Department had been coming back and forth 18 times with the excuses of drinking water and going to the toilet.


    ��Eighteen times?�� Hao Ning couldn��t help laughing. He sighed in his heart that Xiao Hong was a real handsome disaster. On the contrary, he said, ��Eighteen times are not so many. Life lies in sports. Sister Li always stays in the finance room all day and running back and forth is good for her.��


    ��Good for what?�� Lele laughed as she typed and peered at the buttocks. ��You know? Xiao Hong stood there just for five minutes. Sister Li��s was running back and forth for eighteen times in these five minutes. If this goes on, the girls in our company won��t be able to survive until the afternoon.��


    ��Five minutes? Eighteen times!�� Hao Ning was laughing to death, but he didn��t quite understand why Lele said so, ��Why can��t, in this case, the girls in our company survive?��


    ��In order to see the buttocks, they would break their legs in running back and forth,�� Lele pouted her mouth, amused herself, and hurriedly urged, ��Oh, you don��t have to care so much. Just advise Xiao Hong to hide his sensitive parts.��


    After that, he could not help but push Hao Ning forward.


    What sensitive parts were there? Hao Ning was laughing in his heart that Xiao Hong was wearing pants. These people with dirty minds inside regarded other people��s normal parts as sensitive parts.


    With that, Hao Ning still stepped forward. But it was embarrassing to tell Xiao Hong not to put his buttocks on, whether as a friend or as a colleague. It was a strange formal reminder to everyone.


    Looking back, Lele was still urging him. Hao Ning scratched his head and thought for a while before he came up with an idea. He deliberately greeted them in a mean way and said, ��Hey, you guys are eating without me!�� With a joke, Xiao Hong hit Xiao Hong on the buttock with a ��bang��, which was loud enough to be heard and seen by Sister Li, who passed by for the nineteenth time.


    Who was Xiao Hong? Except for Avalokitesvara, who else did beat him? Hao Ning��s beat was heavy and loud. Xiao Hong could not help crying out ��ah��. This voice was loud first and then went small. At last, Xiao Hong realized that he could not shout in the company. He put his voice back into his trachea fiercely. Xiao Hong sounded like he was holding back the pain, but from Sister Li��s view, it was a delicate voice!


    ��Plop!�� With a loud sound, Sister Li fell on the ground directly because of excitement. Liu Shuai and these guys turned around and saw Sister Li blushing as if she had been about to shed nosebleeds. She smiled at some people with embarrassment and ran to the toilet with her nose covered.


    ��What��s wrong with her?�� Zhou Yuan didn��t have time to react and asked.


    ��It��s all right. She ate too much Thousand-Year Ginseng.�� Hao Ning happily looked back at Sister Li. ��Her nose may be going to bleed for a whole day.��


    ��I�� I��m going to the bathroom.�� Xiao Hong blushed for some reason. He watched Hao Ning without speaking and ran to the bathroom.


    ��What��s wrong with him?�� Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong acting so weird, ��If he is not feeling well, why did he talk to you for so long?��


    ��I think you should care about your troubles first.�� Liu Shuai choked with laughter.


    ��What��s wrong with me?�� Hao Ning wondered if Liu Shuai also knew about the strange things happened in his living room last night. Should not it be? He planned to come and discuss it with you today, but it wasn��t said yet. How could they possibly know?


    ��It��s said that���� Liu Shuai was preparing to say. Who knew that he looked around again, seeing nobody paying attention to them, and whispered, ��I just heard from others. If I��m wrong, you won��t blame me.��


    ��Oh, I see,�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai somehow angrily, and this young man learned to keep people guessing. ��Speak quickly. Don��t talk nonsense.��


    ��Do you know that Xiao Hong��s parents, Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan?�� Liu Shuai whispered with gossip on his face. ��How did they get together?��


    ��No, but I do know how they separated,�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��It is said that there was the other girl named Jade Faced Fox����


    ��Don��t talk about these useless things,�� Liu Shuai continued when he saw that Hao Ning was still not serious. ��I��ll tell you. If something bad happens afterward, don��t say that I didn��t remind you.��


    ��What bad things?�� Only then did Hao Ning gradually become serious.


    ��It is said that both the Jade Faced Fox and the Princess Iron Fan both did the same thing to the Bull Demon King before they got the heart of him.�� Liu Shuai��s face was mysterious, and Zhou Yuan was stunned as a listener. ��That��s why the Bull Demon King loved the two ladies so much.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Though with a serious expression on his face, Hao Ning was amused by Liu Shuai��s solemn expression of gossip in the heart.


    ��They all patted the buttocks of the Bull!�� After Liu Shuai finished speaking, he looked at Hao Ning with a strange expression and laughed.


    Zhou Yuan understood and looked at Hao Ning with a grinning face.


    ��Ha ha ha ha, that��s the story! Interesting!�� Hao Ning also couldn��t help laughing, and he laughed for a while before he found out that Zhou Yuan was laughing with sympathy for him, which made him feel bad. He carefully recalled Liu Shuai��s words and then thought of Xiao Hong��s strange and shy blush after he had just patted Xiao Hong��s buttock. He trembled, ��No, is this hereditary?��


    ��It��s not heredity,�� Liu Shuai said with a smile. ��It may be the custom of the family. Maybe this custom is like a betrothal gift in their family. In other words, after all this time, have you heard of anyone who beat the butt of Hong Hai��er? Even when Zhang Chi Hang took over Hong Hai��er, he only whipped his body. Who beat his butt? So, there is such a rumor saying that never pat the Bull��s butt. A pat is for a lifetime! Ha-ha-ha.��


    ��Damn!�� Hao Ning realized that Xiao Hong��s blushing face just now was not painful but bashful. Why did you act shily? Lele asked me to do it!


    ��Do you think we should sympathize with you or congratulate you?�� Zhou Yuan just looked at Hao Ning with a sneer on his face. He was not gloating over Hao Ning��s misfortune, but happy about that Xiao Hong would not compete with him for women��s resources in the company at last.


    ��I�� I, I,�� Hao Ning blushed anxiously. ��I��m innocent. Lele just asked me to put Xiao Hong��s ass����


    ��So Lele is your matchmaker?�� Liu Shuai bent down in laughter. ��Should we call you Mrs. Hong or call Xiao Hong Mrs. Hao? We have to sort out the relationship between you two. Ha ha ha ha����


    ��Get out of here!�� Hao Ning choked Liu Shuai��s neck. ��I��m a straight man. I only like women!��


    ��It��s all trivial things. Immortals are not divided into male and female.�� Zhou Yuan was so happy to see Hao Ning��s nervous face and quoted the classic saying, ��Is Avalokitesvara changing between men or women to save people? It��s not difficult for his disciples to change gender to save you. If you want, let Xiao Hong become a woman.��


    ����Stop it!�� Hao Ning pointed his little finger at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan knew that it was the start of the ��six-pulse excalibur��. He was so frightened that he quickly held back his expression and turned his serious face to Liu Shuai. He said, ��Hey, Liu Shuai, don��t joke. What you said is just a rumor. Hao Ning is a straight man of iron and steel and won��t be tempted by the beauty of Xiao Hong.��


    ��Well, that��s better!�� Hao Ning satisfactorily looked at that Zhou Yuan said words against his own will because of his ��lewd authority��, but he always felt that Zhou Yuan��s words were strange.


    ��That is to say you admit that Xiao Hong is a beauty,�� Liu Shuai wondered why he became so fierce when he made fun of Hao Ning. ��But you are not tempted by his beauty for the time being?��


    ��Get out of here!�� Hao Ning was angry, and then his eyes turned. He pointed two fingers to Liu Shuai��s waist. Then he smiled charmingly at Liu Shuai and pinched his throat and said, ��You��re the one I like, handsome brother. Look at yourself. You are so bad. You can��t even wear your pants when you see me.��


    With a sound ��blah��, Liu Shuai��s belt buckle fell to the ground, and pants went loose and were about to fall to the ground.


    Liu Shuai was quick-handed and hurried to hold up his pants. The smile on his face disappeared. He looked at Hao Ning embarrassingly. ��Brother, I was just joking. How could you take off my pants with wuxiang-zhi?��


    ��It��s the six-pulse Excalibur. Because you were acting too mean!�� Hao Ning revenged himself and added, ��even meaner than me!��


    Zhou Yuan grinned bitterly and said, ��You really know yourself well����


    Liu Shuai was holding his pants and wanted to argue with him. And behind him came Xiao Hong��s voice, ��Your belt buckled went off,�� and said Xiao Hong picked up the belt buckle, with his hands gently exerting. The edge of the broken button seemed to be bonded with the original position in heat. Liu Shuai took the belt buckle and was burned slightly. He put it on the belt quickly and got it ready again.


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong took a breath and looked at the table unnaturally. He didn��t look at Hao Ning, but said seriously, ��I think I��m still young. I don��t want to think too much about personal issues for now. Let��s go on discussing how to get enough money to save Long Fei.��


    ��Well, I totally agree!�� Hao Ning nodded, and after answering, the more he thought about it, the weirder it was. So, he turned to Xiao Hong and said, ��Hey, I said, if you don��t consider your personal issues, what will it matter to me? Why did you explain it to me? You, you, you don��t really feel something special in me����


    ��Oh, Brother Hao Ning, you don��t need to say it,�� Xiao Hong resolutely looked at Hao Ning, with both hands grasping Hao Ning��s shoulder, and said gently, ��I promise you, after the matter of Long Fei is resolved, I will give you a satisfactory answer!��


    ��What the f**king answer!�� Hao Ning was totally mad. What was going on?


    With this, Hao Ning suddenly felt that Xiao Hong was grabbing his shoulder was weird. He was about to break away. Xiao Hong looked at Xiao Hong earnestly and said gently, ��Trust me!��


    ��Plop!�� Sister Li just washed her face and came to ��drink water�� again. She saw this scene and fell to the ground for the twentieth time and never got up again.

 Chapter 174 - The Mountain Doesnt Come to Me, But I Can Mediate

    Chapter 174 The Mountain Doesn��t Come to Me, But I Can Mediate��Trust you on what? For you, I���� Hao Ning thought that explanation would only make it worse. He thought it over and decided not to mention it. At that time, thinking of what Xiao Hong had just said, he quickly shifted the topic and said, ��What did you just say? Continue to discuss how to get so much money? Did you find a way to get one hundred million for Long Fei?��


    ��No, not 100 million!�� Zhou Yuan stopped kidding. He took the comment and said, ��It��s 83 million. You forgot the gold we got yesterday?��


    ��That��s right,�� Xiao Hong continued, as though he was in a calm mood. ��I contacted Big Brother Zhang last night for this 83 million.��


    ��Why? Is he going to lend it to you?�� As soon as Liu Shuai heard the name of Zhang Chi Hang, his spirits lifted. He thought that this powerful man could support him somehow.


    ��No���� Xiao Hong said sadly, ��Let alone money, I can��t even find him.��


    ��Running away? Avalokitesvara ran away with Mountain Lojia?�� Hao Ning stared and said, ��No, this Bodhisattva is so terrified? Why? Is he under investigation because of corruption?��


    ��Shh���� Xiao Hong was about to cover Hao Ning��s mouth with his hand. Looking into Hao Ning��s eyes, he flushed and withdrew his hand. This made Hao Ning so angry, but he held it back. Xiao Hong didn��t realize Hao Ning��s expression. He continued, ��there��s a god, three feet above. Don��t you dare to talk nonsense, Brother Hao Ning.��


    ��What above? There are two gods in front of me three feet away.�� Hao Ning pointed at Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan angrily. Zhou Yuan waved his hands and said that he was still far from being a god. Hao Ning ignored him, the moment god who liked showing off and also who without balls, and went on saying, ��as you said, he is missing. And we are not allowed to judge him?��


    ��No, no, no, don��t use ��we��. You said it. We didn��t say that.�� Liu Shuai waved his hand with fear. ��Don��t involve us in.�� He said, folding his hands together. ��Amitabha, Arya Avalokiteshvara, only the person in front of me is disrespectful to you. It has nothing to do with us. If you use thunder to punish him, don��t mistake us for him.��


    ���� You are such a good brother���� Hao Ning gnashed his teeth and looked at Liu Shuai


    ��Oh, come on,�� Xiao Hong said, seeing that these people were pretending to be serious and laughed off this matter just now. ��Although Big Brother Zhang was not here, he still left a note.��


    Saying that, Xiao Hong took out a bamboo leaf from his arms, on which there were several big characters written in golden brilliant color:


    ��If the mountain doesn��t come to me, I��ll go there.��


    After seeing the bamboo leave, Liu Shuai asked, ��Which mountain did he go to?��


    I don��t know which mountain he went to. Xiao Hong replied subconsciously and found himself misled by Liu Shuai. He scratched his head with a bitter smile. ��Er�� That��s not what it means.��


    ��If you don��t know which mountain he went to, how can we find him?�� Liu Shuai asked directly.


    ��Avalokitesvara said mountain, but he wasn��t referring to the real mountain,�� Hao Ning explained to Liu Shuai, with the words like the nagging of Zhang Chi Hang. ��Your teacher Chen also said that, but at that time you were looking at Wen. You certainly can��t remember it.��


    ��Stop talking nonsense,�� speaking of Wen, Liu Shuai was very upset. These days, for the sake of Long Fei, he didn��t contact with Wen. He didn��t know how she was doing. ��What do you mean? Say it now.��


    ��The meaning is literal,�� Hao Ning did not know how to explain this simple sentence, ��that is, there is a mountain in front of me. If the mountain can��t come to me, then I will go there by myself. It means that we don��t wait for anybody to help us solve the problem. We have to think about how we can solve these problems by ourselves.��


    ��Oh, it means that if the mountain doesn��t come to me, I��ll go there.�� Liu Shuai said to Xiao Hong with a smile. ��I would understand, if you said that earlier.��


    ��Say what? Aren��t these words written on the bamboo leaf���� Xiao Hong muttered and then smiled again. ��By studying the eight words of Bodhisattva all night long last night, I finally understood the spirit of Bodhisattva��s instructions. In line with the fine tradition that we should solve difficulties when there are some and create difficulties to solve when there is none, we should play a positive subjective initiative and carry out the guiding ideology of Bodhisattva. After that, I finally came up with a good idea!��


    ��When you mention Avalokitesvara, do you have to speak in such a tone���� Hao Ning said secretly in his heart, but asked, ��what��s the way?��


    ��Look, we are short of money now. Money can��t come to us, can it?�� Xiao Hong pointed to the words on the bamboo leaf and said, ��so this money is equivalent to our mountain. It won��t come to us. So, we are going to run towards the mountain of money!��


    ��You, you, you, you want to rob the bank?�� Liu Shuai shivered. He didn��t control his voice, so it went a little loud. His colleagues around him looked at Xiao Hong with a stunned expression.


    As soon as Xiao Hong heard that, his face changed, he waved and laughed towards his colleagues to show that he was joking. He waved and called these people to the meeting room. He closed the door and said with a bitter smile, ��I said: Can��t you stop guessing, kid, Liu Shuai? I am a God with a name and also a Sudhana under the seat of Bodhisattva. If the Sudhana robs the bank, will that not be equivalent to opening a brothel in the anti-pornography office? How is that possible?��


    ��What does that mean? You said you were heading for the mountain of money?�� Liu Shuai also felt that his idea was weird and shameless. He had to ask back, ��How to go to the mountain of money?��


    ��Where there is more money,�� Xiao Hong continued excitedly, ��we will go where the money is easy to earn!��


    ��Where there��s more money?�� Hao Ning thought for a moment and said excitedly, ��Oh, I see. You mean ����


    ��Auction!�� This was Zhou Yuan��s answer.


    ��Stock speculation!�� This was Hao Ning��s answer.


    This is Liu Shuai��s answer. Seeing other people look at their faces like ghosts, Liu Shuai swallowed the word ��car�� and thanked him. His eyes turned and he even sang, ��Shipping money?car to deliver goods?ah, there are so many things in the car. La-la-la.��


    ��No, these are too far away,�� Xiao Hong saw that the answers of these people were not the same, so he said his own answer, ��stone speculation!��


    ��What did he say?�� Zhou Yuan didn��t seem to understand, ��What speculation?��


    ��He said stone speculation,�� Hao Ning explained. He knew why Zhou Yuan didn��t know.


    ��Does it mean to bet on how big the stone is?�� Zhou Yuan still didn��t quite understand, ��Isn��t that usually a dice? Have they recently switched to a stone?��


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai looked at Xiao Hong and was amused, but he explained, ��Stone speculation is a common way to get rich in online fictions. Usually, the protagonist has some special skills, such as X-ray vision. Often, the way to increase wealth dramatically is stone speculation?oh, stone speculation is not about the stone, but about Jadeite inside the stone. And there are all kinds of levels. The Jadeite at the highest level can lead to overnight wealth, which could be hundreds of millions.��


    ��How could such a thing happen?�� Zhou Yuan was a little tempted, but he was still uncertain and asked, ��I didn��t see this kind of the plots in the online novel I read. Is it a way only for the minority to get rich, or?a secret way? So, it��s covered up?��


    ��Ah, cover up what!�� Liu Shuai was almost laughing to death because of Zhou Yuan��s serious attitude. ��That��s because the website you look through is different from what Liu Shuai does. Maybe it��s just not popular on the website you like. But on some websites���� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other and smiled with understanding. ��I��m afraid that this way of getting rich has become a well-known secret.��


    ��What are we waiting for? Let��s hurry!�� When Zhou Yuan heard of this good thing, he jumped up quickly, but he saw that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were calm and not excited at all. ��Why aren��t you excited?��


    ��Wow~ good idea~�� Hao Ning faked a smile and gave Xiao Hong a thumb up. ��Thanks to you, you can come up with a good way to make a fortune overnight. Ha ha.��


    ��You?�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were lethargy after Zhou Yuan��s joke and felt strange. He touched their foreheads, ��It��s strange. You are not invaded by exogenous evil. Why are you so lethargy? My body has recovered. You are still so spiritless. Was it because yesterday you spent too much energy and your Yang Qi was damaged? I am an Innate Fire Spirit. Do you want me to use pure Yang Qi to help you make up for it?��


    ��Ouch, no, no!�� Liu Shuai had not spoken yet. Hao Ning jumped up as if he had been bitten by a snake. Make up for it with Xiao Hong��s pure Yang Qi? He did not know how to make up for it. He quickly told the truth, �� Xiao Hong, stone speculation is only a method in novels. Are you really convinced? How could there be real stone speculation!��


    ��You know only one thing about this, Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong suddenly realized that Hao Ning was worried about this matter. ��Other subjects may be made up, but the matter of stone speculation is indeed real. Although it is not as exaggerated as the novel says, there is still the possibility of making some money. I calculated it. If we operate well, these tens of millions would not be a problem.��


    ��But we are not like those characters in the novel who have those special skills���� Hao Ning yawned. As soon as he said that, he immediately realized that, and said with surprise, ��Yes! We have so many gods. Xiao Hong, you can use your power and see what is inside the stone in a minute. Haha, we are going to make a fortune! You really got this, Xiao Hong!��


    ��Well�� I can��t do these things,�� Xiao Hong��s face turned a little red. He scratched the back of his head and laughed embarrassingly. ��We can only see if someone else has this ability.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning felt like eating crayfish and suddenly feeling the sand in the meat. He was a little upset. ��Did you use too much energy yesterday? Shall we go later?��


    ��Well, as Sudhana under the seat of Avalokitesvara, you can��t do these things by yourself, can you?�� Liu Shuai guessed. Seeing that Xiao Hong nodded at once and he knew why.


    Xiao Hong explained, ��God��s involvement in such things has huge karma, and if it comes to me, it would probably be more dangerous. This is what Big Brother Zhang taught me. So, I can only make suggestions on this matter����


    ��Otherwise, Nezha?�� Hao Ning��s tentative proposal was negated by himself the moment after he said it, ��No, no. Yesterday, his reaction showed that he will not do such a thing. Or����


    ��Zhou Yuan?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan with an obscene smile, rubbing their hands and licking their lips. ��You��re a god. Or can you do that?��


    ��I, I�� What are you going to do? I��m still a child?I��m still a young god. ��Zhou Yuan��s face was tense at that time, and he didn��t look like a moment god at all. ��Well, I can��t. My main power is ��hypocrisy, kindness, and beauty. You can��t also force me to make fake jadeite to deceive people!��


    ��It��s not the first time for you to deceive people!�� When Hao Ning saw Zhou Yuan��s pretended morality, he was rather disdainful. ��Your virtualized reality, your bicycle-riding Maserati, and that����


    ��That��s not the same. He can only mix the spurious with the genuine, which can��t make out real money,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Besides, when it comes to such a large amount of money, Zhou Yuan will suffer a lot of karma.��


    ��What about that!�� Hao Ning slumped into his chair. ��Isn��t that just bullshit?��


    ��Not really,�� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning with a weird smile. ��Don��t we have you?��


    ��Me? How can I have such power!�� Hao Ning jumped up from his chair, stood up and breathed out and said, ��You are afraid of karma. Am I not afraid?��


    ��Ha-ha,�� Liu Shuai said disapprovingly, ��you��re really panting when people say you��re fat! Xiao Hong and Nezha are gods, entangled the incense of hundreds of millions of believers. Once entangled with karma, the problem is very big. You are just a mortal, and no one holds the belief in you, and you can��t practice the power. What karma do you fear? B*tch! You can only borrow art. Do you think of yourself as a real God?��


    ��You, you, you!�� Hao Ning was suddenly satirized by Liu Shuai. His face was turning from red to white. He was about to raise his hand angrily. Liu Shuai��s attitude immediately turned soft. He flattered and said, ��This is an appraisement! I mean, karma doesn��t work that much for you. You can still borrow other people��s power. It��s not innate?It��s not God, but it��s better than God? Right, Xiao Hong!��


    With that, he hurriedly pulled Xiao Hong��s clothes. Xiao Hong ignored Liu Shuai��s dilemma and stroked his hand and laughed, ��Yes, Brother Hao Ning, you can borrow art!��


    ��Borrow it from whom?�� Hao Ning probably understood Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai��s meaning but thought that Liu Shuai had a ready tongue recently. Was it the moistening of love?


    ��You can borrow from whomever you want!�� Xiao Hong��s big eyes are almost laughing in a line. ��You can borrow mine!��


    ��Aren��t you afraid of karma?�� Hao Ning was confused. About this God-related thing, his reaction seemed to be a little slow. Fortunately, he can��t practice power. Otherwise, he would be the dumbest one in the realm of gods.


    ��Of course, there would be karma if he uses the power by himself,�� Liu Shuai understood at that time, embracing fist towards Xiao Hong to show his admiration. ��But if you borrow his art, Xiao Hong would be innocent whatever you do. It��s like Xiao Hong has a gun. If Xiao Hong himself uses a gun to hurt someone, he will be punished. But if you steal his gun?I mean borrow?then whatever you do, it will have nothing to do with Xiao Hong!��


    ��Nonsense,�� Hao Ning understood and refuted, ��don��t you know that people will be responsible for losing a gun in our fair and rigorous public security system?��


    ��What��s wrong with you?�� Zhou Yuan blinked his eyes and looked at Hao Ning. ��I understand. How come you are so smart that you don��t understand?��


    ��He was born with no magic power wisdom, and he reacted very quickly to mortal things,�� Liu Shuai said solemnly to Zhou Yuan. ��But it will take a long time if you don��t chop and chew the information up and feed it to him. So, it would take a long time for him to understand and digest it by himself.��


    ��You��re nauseous. Chopped and chewed and fed to me?�� Hao Ning retorted without any confidence but had to admit that Liu Shuai��s words were true. ��You can say it directly. Don��t use so many nauseous metaphors.��


    ��That was just a metaphor. And before you, where did the thing that the power was borrowed come up?�� Liu Shuai took a sip of water. ��Karma is not a rule made by man, but the set of rules you said is made by man. Well, take a particularly inappropriate example for your understanding. If Xiao Hong pointed the gun directly at the victim, the victim would know that Xiao Hong did it, which is called karma. But if you pointed Xiao Hong��s gun at the victim, the victim would not know that the gun was Xiao Hong��s at all. Karma would have loopholes here. And it will be connected to Xiao Hong?of course, if someone makes a rule for gods that Xiao Hong who borrows the power to you will bear the consequences with you, Xiao Hong will also be punished. But this punishment is not because of karma, but����


    ��But a man-made punishment, isn��t it?�� Hao Ning responded, laughing and applauding. ��But there��s no such person at all, so Xiao Hong will be all right. I can still borrow Xiao Hong��s art. I would understand earlier if said so before!��


    Everything seemed to make sense. Hao Ning hit Xiao Hong excitedly right on his arm. Xiao Hong��s face turned red and did not speak. Hao Ning knew immediately that he had done something wrong again.


    ��It��s all because I just listened to Lele��s suggestion. It��s nothing to do with Xiao Hong��s buttocks. I��m such a fool!�� Hao Ning complained in his heart, but he pretended not seeing the expression of Xiao Hong. He smiled frankly and said, ��Xiao Hong, you are really smart!��

 Chapter 175 - The Magic Weapon Recognizing Its Owner and the Unity of Heaven and Man

    Chapter 175 The Magic Weapon Recognizing Its Owner and the Unity of Heaven and ManAfter saying, Hao Ning noticed Liu Shuai��s expression and found that he seemed to make a joke again. Hao Ning quickly gave Liu Shuai a dirty look.


    Liu Shuai wanted to tease Hao Ning and had already opened his mouth. But after seeing Hao Ning��s threatening expression, Liu Shuai shrank his neck. At this time, he had to say something with words on the tip of his tongue. But if he made jokes on Hao Ning again, he was afraid that his pants would completely be unable to be protected today. He quickly looked at Hao Ning and immediately changed into an irrelevant topic: ��Hey, Hao Ning, where is your Soul Cutter ring? Why didn��t you wear it today?��


    ��Isn��t it on my hand?�� Hao Ning knew that Liu Shuai was trying to make a conversation. He used to wear the ring on his index finger, but today he changed it on the middle finger. He swayed his middle finger in front of Liu Shuai to show the ring, simply as an act of revenge. ��You see, isn��t it?��


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai did not realize that Hao Ning was teasing him. He looked carefully. ��Don��t make a joke. Where did you hide it?��


    ��Who is joking? You are lying through your teeth.�� Hao Ning thought that if he didn��t show two strokes, he would be unable to hold Liu Shuai. With his thinking, two little blue and ghost-like swords fluttered in the air, and there were a few times they flew close by Liu Shuai��s face. Were you afraid now? Just continue to pretend in front of me!


    ��Hehehe, I didn��t make a joke with you,�� Liu Shuai didn��t seem to be shocked. He went slouched on the chair and the head almost hit the flying sword. Hao Ning quickly controlled the swords and made them fly back from behind Liu Shuai. While Liu Shuai still did not care, ��Did you lose the ring? Or give someone as a token of love?��


    ��Lost your sister!�� Hao Ning replied peevishly. But looking at Liu Shuai��s expression, he found it seemed that Liu Shuai was not joking. He also suspected and pointed to the two swords in the sky: ��You really can��t see them?��


    While saying, Hao Ning directed the two small swords to fly around the corner of the table. After a breath, Hao Ning looked at the corner of the table again. It was intact!


    ��Hey? Why did nothing happen on the table? Was this Soul Cutter broken?�� Hao Ning looked at the two small blue lights flying in the air, and he was frustrated. He had thought that he had a new weapon, but now after he used it for only two days, the new weapon was even broken by himself! Was it used too heavily yesterday? Was it broken? No wonder that they couldn��t see the ring. Maybe the ring was gone, and it was the ghost of this ring that he saw!


    Thinking of the ghost of the ring on his hand, Hao Ning was shocked and shook his hand, and then he was going to take off the ��ghost�� ring.


    ��Wait!�� Xiao Hong stood up seriously and looked at the corner of the table carefully. ��This corner of the table is strange!�� Then, under the eyes of everyone, he reached out and touched the corner of the table gently.


    Just with a bang, the corner of the table actually fell down. When people looked down at the corner of the table on the floor, they found that the thin shell outside was still in the appearance of the table shell, while the inside had all become fine powders, white powders!


    ��What is going on?�� Liu Shuai also found something fishy, and quickly stood up and said.


    ��My God,�� Hao Ning screamed in his mind, and then he was smug, ��I said they are still on my hand!�� Speaking of this, while secretly being glad that the Soul Cutter was not broken, he also felt strange, ��but why can��t you see them?��


    ��Really?!�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning with his eyes widely opened, as if seeing a monster.


    ��It should be!�� Xiao Hong nodded.


    ��Is it that one?�� Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning enviously.


    ��Absolutely!�� Xiao Hong spoke with curt finality.


    Hao Ning was confused by these people��s strange reactions: ��You, talk in the people��s way!��


    Zhou Yuan did not speak, while Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong were all in the same voice: ��The magic weapon recognizing its owner, and the unity of heaven and man!��


    ��D**n! So powerful?�� Hao Ning was shocked by these words, and then he asked, ��What is the meaning?��


    ��You don��t even know anything and why were you so shocked!�� Zhou Yuan was amused by Hao Ning, and then he also asked, ��What is the meaning??Well, I just know a little bit����


    ��The new god always has a weak theoretical basis. Tut.�� Liu Shuai found his field to show off, so he, proudly shaking his head, said happily, ��This is the ultimate state of the magic weapon and its owner. Let��s take an example?�� While saying, Liu Shuai frowned and said to Xiao Hong, ��You give an example.��


    ��Is this not your old business?�� Xiao Hong was not clear, but he continued the topic, ��Generally, the relationship between the magic weapon and the owner has not reached this level, so the owner has to carry the magic weapon with him or her. Even if for Uncle Sun and his Will-following Golden-banded Staff, he can only turn the Golden-banded Staff into an embroidery needle and hide it in his ear.��


    ��Yeah, isn��t this normal?�� Hao Ning knew about this, ��What else?��


    ��But there will be a problem.�� Xiao Hong continued. ��This magic weapon will have troubles not only in carrying, but it also can be taken away by others, even being used to deal with the former owner. For example, during the war of the gods, Guangchengzi gave the Fantian Seal to Yin Jiao. As a result, Yin Jiao used Fantian Seal to deal with Guangchengzi after he defected. At that time, Guangchengzi could do nothing but escape, and finally, he borrowed the four holy flags, such as Plain Cloud Boundary Flag and Off-Ground Flame Light Flag, to deal with Fantian Seal. It was because this Fantian Seal had not yet reached the state of the magic weapon recognizing its owner and the unity of heaven and man.��


    ��I understand this,�� Hao Ning nodded. He also knew about this incident. ��If the magic weapon recognizes the owner and gets the unity of heaven and man, what will happen? Can someone else not take it?��


    ��Of course?not only, but also free to use, and free to call out,�� Xiao Hong shook his head, and on his face showed a slightly embarrassed expression, ��Hao Ning brother, do you know brother Zhang��s jade kalasa?��


    ��Of course, I know the Clear Glass Bottle,�� Hao Ning thought that the most famous magic weapon of this Buddha was probably the bottle in his hand. Thinking of this, he immediately replied, ��Is his kalasa already?��


    ��Yes,�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Avalokitesvara had many trips in the world. He didn��t carry kalasa, but when it was needed, it could appear immediately. This was because the kalasa was already united with him. Others couldn��t see the kalasa, but the kalasa was actually around him all the time.��


    ��Isn��t this because that he hid the kalasa in the Void Warehouse? When he wants to use it, he just takes it out directly?�� Hao Ning had doubts. ��Isn��t all of this written in the novel? Well, Zhou Yuan just hid those gold bars in his Void Warehouse.��


    ��What nonsense!�� Liu Shuai continued to laugh but still nodded. ��You also make sense. But for the magic weapon of too high level, it is best not to do this.��


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning asked together. When Zhou Yuan found Hao Ning��s contempt for himself, he blushed and said, ��What��s wrong? I don��t have a magic weapon and I don��t know it. Is this strange?��


    ��The reason is very simple,�� Liu Shuai explained. ��The void is broken by the great power, and the magic weapon also has great power. If the two are put together, it is easy to lead to a state.��


    ��The association between strong enterprises?�� Hao Ning first thought of this phrase.


    ��Dream on!�� Liu Shuai was mad at the habit of Hao Ning��s random guess and interposing. He said, ��How could good things be all for you? If so, why does Monkey King still hold a stick? Doesn��t he know the association between strong enterprises?��


    ��It��s the power resonance.�� Xiao Hong continued. ��The outcome of this kind of resonance is uncertain. Sometimes it��s an association between strong enterprises. But more often, it��s the collapse of the void resulted from the power resonance. Isn��t there a story? There was a team of soldiers, and when they walked on a bridge, they marched in step and their pace seemed to be consistent with the resonant frequency of the bridge. As a result, the bridge collapsed. For similar reasons, the magic weapon and the space expanded by the power will influence each other, causing both the void and the magic weapon destroyed. And the more advanced the magic weapon is, the more serious the situation will be.��


    ��No wonder, no wonder.�� Zhou Yuan understood this time, and he said to himself, ��No wonder even for Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad with such a power, his magic weapon is also placed outside.��


    ��How do you know?�� Hao Ning saw that Zhou Yuan immediately understood it and said this secret. He asked curiously, ��Have you ever burned the furnace for Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad?��


    ��Go away! Burning the furnace? It��s good enough that I did not kick his furnace down. Do you forget? In the Journey to the West, it has been written clearly. After Sun Wukong dealt with the Golden Horn


    and the Silver Horn, he wanted to keep those magic weapons,�� Zhou Yuan replied earnestly, ��but he was caught by Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad. Sun Wukong asked Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad to prove that the magic weapons were his. Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad said, ��The bottle gourd is my bottle used to retain pellets; the kalasa is my bottle used to retain water; the sword is used for killing the devil; the fan is to fan the fire; the cord is my belt.�� I used to be confused that Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad has such a big power, and how could he not even keep these things? Now, it seems that it is because these magic weapons have strong powers, and it would be more dangerous for Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad to hide them in the void, so he had to put them outside!��


    ��Probably this is the reason.�� Hao Ning nodded, and then felt a bit disappointed, ��It turned out that the unity of heaven and man is just one way to carry magic weapons and keep them invisible. It seems there is nothing remarkable.��


    ��You underestimated this state,�� Xiao Hong continued to explain. On his face showed a quite coy expression. ��You should still remember that there is a story in the Journey to the West that Uncle Sun encountered difficulty and asked Avalokitesvara to help him�� er, defeat the devil. Avalokitesvara borrowed the water of a sea by his own kalasa and placed it on the turtle, and asked Uncle Sun to take it. Uncle Sun couldn��t take it?��


    ��I know about this incident. It was to catch Hong Hai��er?hey, isn��t that you���� Hao Ning wanted to talk about this story, but suddenly thought of the demon who had been caught and defeated was this Xiao Hong in front of him. Then he knew why Xiao Hong looked awkward. Who wanted to expose his or her own shameful history? So, Hao Ning comforted Xiao Hong by saying, ��That is these two helped you to return to the right path, and it is a good thing!��


    ��Yeah,�� Xiao Hong smiled slightly and was quite grateful that Hao Hing did not expose his unspeakable history. ��At that time, Bodhisattva explained the reason why Uncle Sun couldn��t take the bottle was that the water in the bottle was the water of a whole sea. So, he couldn��t take it. Now I think about it carefully and know it��s more than that. For Uncle Sun with the ability to overturn rivers and seas, although to stir the water of a whole sea seemed to be laborious, it was not impossible. The fundamental reason was that this kalasa had been united with the Bodhisattva, and if Bodhisattva allows him to take it, he can just take it; if Bodhisattva does not allow him to take it, he can��t take it.��


    ��That��s it!�� Hao Ning slapped his thigh, took the ring off his hand and put it on the table. With his thinking in mind, the ring suddenly appeared. Hao Ning said to Liu Shuai, ��Try to take it. Can you get it?��


    ��Okay!�� Liu Shuai excitedly spit out two spits, and then smashed his hands. As expected, even if he used all his strength, he could not pick it up. The more times Liu Shuai tried, the more excited he became. ��Good job, Hao Ning. It is truly a unity of heaven and man! How did you make it?��


    ��I think it is because of the Soul Coin Material and the yesterday��s fight,�� Zhou Yuan also tried and really couldn��t get it. He wiped the sweat and guessed. ��Hao Ning just learned how to use this Soul Cutter at that night. And at that time, he used it to make the soul become the Soul Coin Material. The Soul Coin Material had a promoting effect on the magic weapon. And yesterday, Hao Ning used the Soul Cutter to fight against the group of people. Perhaps it produced some change?��


    ��But this Soul Cutter has also been used by Kong and Dao for many times before,�� Liu Shuai did not seem to agree with this statement, ��and why didn��t they reach the unity of heaven and man?��


    ��It should be that Dao and Kong did not know how to use it.�� Hao Ning corrected while thinking, and the ring flew back to his finger and be put on itself. Then the ring became transparent again, and others could not see it again. ��And I think there is another important reason. When using this ring, Dao could only use pure Yang and pure Yin the two kinds of Qi. But I used the Qi of Combining Yin and Yang yesterday. Perhaps because of this reason, the ring thinks I can use it more effectively?��


    ��It makes sense,�� Xiao Hong finally nodded. ��So, the unusual state of the table corner probably could only be caused by you, Brother Hao Ning.��


    ��Unusual state?�� Hao Ning looked at the corner of the table on the floor and did not find any difference.


    ��You are so stupid,�� Liu Shuai picked up the table corner. Actually, it was the ��shell�� of the table corner. He pointed to the white powders inside. ��The Soul Cutter that we saw before attacked regardless of internal and external. But the Cutter that you just flew out did make the outside of the table corner look intact while the inside has completely changed. There was no one can use it like this before!��


    ��Oh, I see!�� Hao Ning said to himself, ��No wonder that the God of Wealth was so scared last night.��


    ��What God of Wealth?�� Xiao Hong, enjoying an acute hearing, asked.


    ��Well���� Hao Ning thought about it and felt it was very strange, so he talked about the thing happened in the last night.


    ��So, there was a voice telling you last night,�� Liu Shuai analyzed. ��He could help you raise money. And in the end, he was scared away by you the black sheep?��


    ��You are the black sheep!�� Although Hao Ning said this, he was also a little depressed in his heart, ��Well, he did be scared away by me.��


    ��You see,�� Zhou Yuan did not care about these details and he guessed, ��Is this person the one whose soul has been broken by Hao Ning and turned into the Soul Coin Material two days ago?��


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning stunned. ��His soul was broken by me. Shouldn��t he die? Even if he didn��t die, this person did not take revenge on me, but wanted to give me the money? How can there be such a naive person ? or God?��


    ��It also makes sense���� Liu Shuai nodded and agreed. ��It is impossible to have another god like Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Well, yeah,�� Zhou Yuan also nodded. Suddenly he felt that there was something in Liu Shuai��s words, and he yelled at Liu Shuai. ��What do you mean? Are you saying that I am naive?��

 Chapter 176 - Zhe in Trouble, Poison Comes Along

    Chapter 176 Zhe in Trouble, Poison Comes AlongLiu Shuai smiled. Before their quarrel, Zhou Yuan��s phone rang. Hao Ning peeked and unexpectedly found it was Ye.


    ��I��ll be back to you!�� Zhou Yuan gave Liu Shuai a stern look. Then he answered his phone. Ye said anxiously and, didn��t know why, in a very low voice. ��Zhou Yuan, is Master Hao Ning there?��


    Why called me Master!? I��m not a master in repairing and checking water meter! Hao Ning felt a little upset. If Ye called him brother or handsome brother, he would be happier.


    ��Yes. What��s up?�� Zhou Yuan coughed slightly, cleared his throat, and asked in a husky voice. ��What do you ask about Hao Ning for? Maybe I can help you? ��


    Suddenly, it seemed that his voice became magnetic and perfect.


    ��F**k!�� Liu Shuai and Hao Ning looked crazy. ��Why did you always keep your ��fake, good and beautiful�� image? Shame on you! ��


    ��No, no. You can��t do it. You can��t do anything.�� That voice seemed not to be affected by Zhou Yuan. She anxiously said: ��Please tell Master Hao Ning to save Zhe. He��s dying!��


    ��You said I can��t do it, and I can��t do anything?�� Zhou Yuan got angry and said with a blush: ��Hey! Tell me why I can��t do it? I can do more than ten times a night!��


    Seeing Zhou Yuan muttering angrily, Hao Ning quickly grabbed Zhou Yuan��s phone: ��Ye, I��m Hao Ning. What��s going on? What happened to Zhe!��


    ��It��s complicated to explain.�� Her anxious voice mixed with some noise and knocking. ��Could you please come here quickly? We��re in a remote place where����


    Before Ye speaking out, they heard a muffled voice from the phone: ��Girl, looking for rescue now? It seems a little late!��


    ��F**k off!�� Zhou Yuan snorted and drew a circle in the air around Hao Ning, Xiao Hong, Liu Shuai and himself. Then he shouted: ��Go!�� Then they disappeared from the meeting room.


    After one second, the four people stood in front of Ye. They had thought Ye would be glad and excited when seeing them as if seeing gods. Who knew she looked in horror and was going to yell? Zhou Yuan noticed that and immediately pointed to Ye. Ye yelled desperately but without any sound at all. Needless to say, it was Zhou Yuan��s ��fake, good, and beautiful�� art.


    But when Ye shouted soundlessly, she madly slapped the four people, even including Xiao Hong. Hao Ning gapped at Ye, wondering that: Didn��t you look for rescues? Now we are coming. You didn��t welcome and thank us, but instead cruelly slapped us one by one. Why we were so stupid?


    Hao Ning smiled wryly and shook his head. But from Ye��s soundless and screaming mouth, she said: ��Freak! Help! Hooligans! Catching hooligans����


    ��Hush!�� Hao Ning didn��t know what was going on, but he guessed it might be a misunderstanding. He quickly made a ��hush�� gesture and said: ��It��s me, Hao Ning. They are my friends. You probably knew them��Didn��t you call us?��


    At this time, Ye calmed down and saw Hao Ning��s face clearly and then looked at all four people around her. She nodded. When seeing Ye come back to sane, Zhou Yuan took out his art and listened to Ye: ��Why you are so fast?��


    Zhou Yuan immediately said with a smile as soon as he got the chance to show off his art: ��Well, you have to ask me the����


    ��Hey.�� Zhou Yuan still wanted to boast of his art, but Liu Shuai suddenly muffled his mouth and interrupted: ��This place is too small. Can we go out?��


    Until he said it, Hao Ning noticed that there were four people of them, adding Ye, and there were five people in all squeezing in a small room. What room? Looking down and carefully, he found there was a toilet in this stall. It turned out to be a toilet! But why did Liu Shuai first realize? Because he just stepped on the toilet lid and sat on the pumping table!


    Looking at Ye��s face with blush, Hao Ning realized at once: If this was a toilet, what kind of toilet can a girl phone for help? It must be a women��s room! No wonder Ye looked in horror when seeing them and gave everyone a big slap. Needless to say, if any girl in the women��s room sees several men, she��ll ask for help. Let alone slaps, even if she hit them with her bag whose parents won��t recognize, there��s nobody would feel sympathy for them.


    Everyone understood then. They awkwardly scratched their heads and then glared at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan shrugged with his hands innocently at once. He just wanted to show off his art. How could he consider so much?


    ��Hmm?we��re not so fast.�� Hao Ning wanted to break the ice so transferred another topic. He pointed to Zhou Yuan and explained: ��He��s fast. He��s the fastest one here. He��s our fastest man. ��


    Zhou Yuan just wanted to proudly nod but saw Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong shyly giggled. Ye also blushed and didn��t look at him. Suddenly he realized that Hao Ning was slandering him. Before Zhou Yuan rejected, Hao Ning had opened the door to the toilet and went out.


    Everyone followed him and walked out. They looked around carefully and awkwardly found it was the women��s room. Hao Ning washed his face and heard the knocking of the door outside: ��Girl, if you still couldn��t find a helper, your young boyfriend might die soon!��


    ��Shut up. Did they threaten you just now?�� Hao Ning frowned and asked Ye softly. He could see that Ye was very tense. She nodded with hands tightly holding her phone.


    Just two soughs, Hao Ning gently filliped twice at the door, and there was no sound outside. Looking at Ye stunned, Hao Ning smiled and explained: ��It��s wuxiang-zhi, a kung fu skill that one can attack even with obstacles.��


    Zhou Yuan and the others had been numb to that. Wasn��t it! Yesterday when Hao Ning used wuxiang-zhi with apricot bamboo hat, he could beat down those men. Was this door stronger than it?


    ��What the hell is going on?�� The other three came out of the toilet. Liu Shuai asked frowningly: ��What happened to Zhe? He was still fine several days ago. How come he��s dying?��


    Ye was an articulate girl. She explained in a few words.


    After that day, Zhe tried to contact Wang��s collaboratory of Qingbei University��On hearing this, Hao Ning realized if Long Fei had waited for Wang family��s help, this event might not have happened��Who knew Wang Shi Ming would know it? And didn��t know what was wrong with Wang Shi Ming, he asked someone last night to tell Zhe that they must compete immediately. Otherwise, the gambling would be canceled. Zhe had no idea and had to do. But he was very cautious and consulted with Ye. He pretended not to contest with those who had strange kung fu. Wang Shi Ming had agreed with him as well. The first match was pretty good. Zhe won with a little effort. But until the match just now, Zhe was as if drunk and was struck down quickly. When Ye went to help Zhe, it seemed that he was severely injured. They discussed and let Ye ask help for Hao Ning��As for why she called for Zhou Yuan, it was also easy to understand. With Zhou Yuan��s slut character, he certainly had given his contact information to Ye and Zhe after the last encounter, so that he could get more a chance to show off his ��fake, good and beautiful�� talent.


    ��How come? As for Zhe��s physical quality, even if he was struck down, it was impossible to be so easy. �� Liu Shuai frowned and guessed: ��Was he too tired because of that night competition?��


    ��No.�� Ye blushed and then shook her head. ��Actually, before today��s dawn, Zhe was brushing his teeth when his brother called. That was his normal time to get up because he liked to practice kung fu. His timetable was earlier than common people, so slept very early and got up usually at 4 am.��


    ��Stop guessing.�� Hao Ning waved his hand. ��Take us to see it.��


    ��How do I introduce you?�� Ye was still a little embarrassed about slapping them just now. If she had known that one of them was Sudhana, she would have been scared to death.


    ��Just say we are Zhe��s���� Hao Ning took a breath and said steadily, ��Brother.��


    Walking out of the toilet, they saw that they were in a climbing place in the suburb of S City. This place was very special because it was not like other places with fake climbing rocks. It relied on the small side of a mountain, which was not so much a mountain as several huge stones. The sides of these huge stones were flat and just good for climbing. As a matter of fact, the rich were really better at playing. Around this climbing place, there were other facilities, such as golf courses and so on. But it seemed that the place was cleared out where there were only a few people.


    ��Who do you have the full Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils?�� Before entering the court, Hao Ning suddenly stopped and said.


    ��Well, I have.�� Zhou Yuan responded quickly. He moved his fingers, and then Hao Ning��s mobile vibrated. Zhou Yuan said, ��Now it��s in your mobile, too.��


    ��Thanks.�� Hao Ning smiled and looked at Zhou Yuan. Moment god was more and more considerate now. He knew what he wanted before he said.


    Hao Ning grabbed his mobile and said quietly: ��Lend me your Mana!�� Then he went into the climbing ground.


    There were only a few people inside. Hao Ning immediately recognized the man named Wang Shi Ming. After all, he was a public figure and was not difficult to be recognized. The rest all wore black masks, hard to see their faces. On the other side of the ground, a man lay slantingly with his eyes closing and blood flowing in his mouth. Needless to say, it was Zhe.


    Wang Shi Ming didn��t look at Hao Ning. Instead, he was playing mobile games happily. Another person wore a mask next to him, but she was a woman. She was feeding Wang chocolate or water now and then as if she had been just a passerby, having nothing to do with us.


    She must have strong self-confidence. Otherwise, she won��t be like that.


    ��Are you the rescuers?�� One of those men said. ��Ye, are you insane? Look at them. They are not as strong as your dear boyfriend. Even if they were human sandbags, we wouldn��t hit them. Hahaha����


    ��Especially this pretty boy.�� Another guy pointed at Xiao Hong, laughing: ��Men with a lady��s face, he��s really cute. We have a bisexual brother. How about spending your night with him?�� I assure he can��t stop and want more.��


    ��Humph!�� When the Great Saint Infant King had been so ridiculed? After a cold hum, there was a red light flashing over the man who talked just now. His hair and eyebrows immediately became ashes and floated down.


    ��You!�� The man saw it. He wiped his eyebrows and found it became black ash. He immediately knew that boy was very powerful. ��What is your kung fu?��


    ��Next time, it will be your bone ash.�� Xiao Hong didn��t want to talk to them. He was one of the gods and didn��t mind his gender. But he couldn��t bear that guy��s frivolous words so gave him a lesson. Then Xiao Hong casually found a place to sit, watching the scenery and never talk again.


    Hao Ning understood Xiao Hong��s thoughts. In Xiao Hong��s eyes, these fights belonged to mortals. It was unworthy to involve in, and he didn��t want to cause matters as well. If it hadn��t been so urgent just now and Zhou Yuan called them four together, Xiao Hong wouldn��t have had to come.


    ��Ha ha ha.�� Hao Ning immediately smiled and said. ��See our Flame Knife!��


    Then Hao Ning immediately winked at others. They understood that it was best not to let the opponents know clearly them. They just had a kung fu skill whose effect was similar to the Flame Knife, and it could cheat the others.


    ��Flame Knife?�� Those guys seeing Xiao Hong might be a master, immediately whispered. Wang Shi Ming was still playing games, not looking at them.


    Observing Wang��s men didn��t provoke, Hao Ning quickly went to Zhe. Who knew that Zhe, while he opened his eyes and also heard someone talking around, didn��t get up and said anything even seeing them coming?


    Liu Shuai was worried. He was going to help Zhe: ��Zhe, how are you?��


    Unexpectedly, Hao Ning immediately held on Liu Shuai and said: ��Stop!��


    ��Why?�� Liu Shuai stopped and looked back at Hao Ning.


    ��Ye.�� Hao Ning stared at Zhe laying on the ground, frowning and asked. ��When has Zhe become like this?��


    ��I��I don��t know.�� Ye was very tense and wanted to see Zhe. But she was stopped by Hao Ning. ��Don��t touch him.��


    ��Why?�� Ye was a little anxious, but she listened to him, stopping. ��When I left, Zhe could still move. He told me to phone you. How can��t he speak in minutes?��


    ��Good job!�� Hao Ning��s eyes were flushing. He gently said beside Zhe: ��Don��t mind other things. Take a good rest. I��ll avenge you!��


    Zhe said nothing. He closed his eyes after hearing Hao Ning.


    ��Xiao Hong, give me a bamboo leave.�� Hao Ning pretended to be relaxed and said to Xiao Hong.


    ��It��s here!�� Xiao Hong smiled and continued to enjoy the scenery.


    Isn��t it? Hao Ning looked again and found there was a verdant bamboo leaf in Zhe��s lips.


    ��Well, you don��t need to talk. I know everything.�� Hao Ning continued to comfort Zhe.


    ��What��s going on?�� Liu Shuai didn��t understand it, ��What are you talking about? Why you said ��good job�� and asked for a bamboo leaf?��


    ��He got poisoned.�� Hao Ning sighed and said: ��He got Carrion Poison. Anyone who touches him will die immediately.��


    ��What?�� Liu Shuai��s hands shook. He was closest to Zhe. Then he wiped his hand immediately. ��How could they be so vicious?��


    ��And all the bones in his body have been crushed.�� Hao Ning continued, ��He might get a neural poison and couldn��t talk. If we had just gone to care Zhe immediately and found he don��t speak, maybe we all would have examined his injury carefully. So����


    ��So that each of us would die.�� Zhou Yuan said coldly. ��And if I��m right, whoever touches the Carrion Poison on Zhe would get poisoned on his body. Anyone who meets him later will be poisoned as well. And there would more and more people getting it. In this case, no matter how many rescuers Ye called and how strong he was, as long as he cares about Zhe, he��ll definitely die before fighting.��


    ��Yes.�� Hao Ning nodded. Carrion Poison was a very famous poison created by Constellation Codger Ding Chunqiu in Jin Yong��s Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils. ��So, I said it was a good job. Kill us in a split second. ��


    ��You��re too cruel!�� Liu Shuai said bitterly. Then he saw Ye frowning. Apparently, she didn��t believe it.


    ��It wasn��t so cruel. They still have other methods.�� Hao Ning, looking at them on the other side, continued to say: ��Even if we didn��t touch Zhe, they have plan B and plan C, which was the cruelest thing.��


    ��What plan B?�� Liu Shuai sat on the ground and was farther away from Zhe.


    ��Sadness and crisp breeze.�� Hao Ning slowly spoke out. But his eyes still didn��t remove from them. Nobody knew what he looked at.


    ��What��s it?�� Liu Shuai was a bit curious. He wanted to stand up and ask more, but he shook and didn��t stand up. ��Haven��t I taken breakfast this morning? Why I haven��t any strength?��


    ��Because you have got poisoned.�� Hao Ning sighed and shook his head. ��Sadness and crisp breeze is a poison that people will lose strength after smelling it and can��t attack against even.�� And then he looked at Liu Shuai, Ye and Zhou Yuan who fell down the ground. He couldn��t resist saying: ��Zhou Yuan, even Liu Shuai and Ye got poisoned, but you��re kind of a powerful god. How can you be the same as them?��


    ��Cut the crap!�� Zhou Yuan was out of breath, weakly sitting on the ground. But he still said stubbornly: ��I can��t defend everything!��


    ��Hao Ning, why haven��t you got poisoned?�� Liu Shuai asked insistently: ��What kind of kung fu skill can you defense poison?��


    ��You don��t read books carefully. You deserve it.�� Hao Ning smiled. It was very easy to find a way to defense poison by using Mana. ��But it didn��t work even if you��ve read it. Well, just lie down for a while. Take a break.��


    ��But I am p��p��poisoned.�� Liu Shuai couldn��t speak clearly, but he was still very tense. ��I feel I��ll die soon. Wen, I am sorry. I haven��t given you everything����


    ��If you die one day, it��s when you scare yourself to death.�� Hao Ning kneaded his forehead, smiling, but his eyes still looked over there. ��Sadness and crisp breeze just makes you unable to move. You won��t die. Relax!��


    ��Huo Ning, there seems something strange. I have to see it. I can��t help you with these trifles.�� Hao Ning suddenly heard Xiao Hong��s words and knew he might have found something. So, he replied. ��Got it.��


    Then he went ahead. Besides Wang Shi Ming and his nearby lady, there still had five people. The five seeing Hao Ning coming forward, suddenly applauded.


    ��You��re very brave.�� said a stalwart man. ��You can walk to the front of us. You��re really strong.��


    ��Well, shut your mouth.�� Hao Ning waved his hand disapprovingly. It was his first time to experience this kind of case. But as the old saying goes, the talented and skilled are bold, he didn��t afraid. Hao Ning continued, ��Where��s the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment? It��s not ok if you don��t show me your sincerity.��

 Chapter 177 - Black Jade Existed While the Diamond Was Broken

    Chapter 177 Black Jade Existed While the Diamond Was Broken��Err?�� Hao Ning heard a light voice. He knew what he should do then.


    ��Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment?�� The man in front of him was confused about the thing. He turned back and asked, ��What is that?��


    ��No idea,�� the rest shook their heads at the same time.


    ��Nothing, tell me your rules,�� Hao Ning said, taking out a handful of melon seeds from his pocket. He sat on the floor and said indifferently, ��Remember, say it clearly.��


    ��You bastard!�� One of them saw Hao Ning behaved so rudely. He rushed out of the group and wanted to hit Hao Ning��s head with his fist.


    ��Bang!�� Many seeds were thrown out of Hao Ning��s hand, flying toward the man��s fist. From the sound of the melon seeds flying, we could see this was a difficult move to resist.


    It was sure that the man��s fist was hit back before he stretched his arm. The seeds bounced back from his fist and flew toward the man��s face who just talked. The man felt hurt and facepalmed. He looked at Hao Ning nervously.


    Hao Ning hurt two of them by only a handful of seeds. The rest of them were shocked very much. They even forgot what to say.


    ��Magic fingers art!�� One of them said in a low voice. He added, ��His Kung Fu is the magic fingers art!��


    ��Good boy. You knew much!�� Hao Ning looked at the man, smiling. He continued to say, ��What rules? Is it the rules about how to defeat you five?�� He turned back and looked at Zhe after saying. He added, ��Does this mean I bully you? Did you bully my friend like this before?��


    ��Of course not,�� the man said, facepalming. ��Although we outnumbered you. But we do not want to bully you. You will be treated as a winner if you can defeat two of us,�� he said.


    ��Two? You really know the rules,�� Hao Ning teased. They were scared about the movement Hao Ning just played. They did not respond to Hao Ning. Hao Ning continued to say, ��If I win, what can I get? Make it clear.��


    ��The rules were the rules,�� the man said. ��100 million yuan!�� he added.


    ��It is ok if you can defeat one of us,�� one of them said. He waved his hand and said, ��100 million loans without interests.�� He threw a stack of paper to Hao Ning and said, ��This is the contract. You have a look.��


    Before the paper reached Hao Ning, there were three sounds ��Bang, bang, bang��. Three seeds nailed the paper on the ground. The man who threw out the paper frowned. It seemed that he could not understand what Hao Ning did. Hao Ning took a glance and said, ��I know. What about the two from you? You choose or I choose?��


    ��It��s up to you,�� they said. ��We don��t want to bully you.��


    Now Hao Ning understood the reason why Zhe was hurt by them.


    According to the message Zhe got from Ye. He must know that the ��Seven Sided Strike�� was very difficult to tackle. He must choose those who could not play the Seven Sided Strike. And in the first place, they wanted Zhe to fight against three of them. But they voluntarily reduce the number to two. So, it was natural that Zhe would choose those who could not play the Seven Sided Strike. It seemed that everything was in the control of Zhe. However, the biggest problem was that Zhe did not know what the two men who chose could play. At the same time, Zhe might think that they did not know his Kung Fu, either. That was the reason he fell into their trap.


    This looked like a fight between them. Actually, before the fight, they already had calculated everything.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning sighed. Why were his friends hurt so often recently?


    ��Hey, what are you thinking now?�� The man rubbed his face. The pain had faded away. He continued to say, ��Which one you choose?��


    ��As you don��t want to bully me, so do I,�� Hao Ning ate his seeds as if nothing had happened. He continued to say, ��You choose the first one.��


    Hearing what Hao Ning said, the man was shocked. He turned back, looking at the others. They looked at each other. And one lean man stood out finally, ��I will fight against you.��


    This man was short but his temple bulged. Hao Ning smiled at him. He thought that he had succeeded half. So, he said politely, ��Give me your name.��


    ��No need!�� the man said, narrowing his eyes. He wore a mask, which made Hao Ning difficult to judge whether he smiled or just stared at him. He continued to say, ��You need to celebrate if you can be alive after fight.��


    ��Ok!�� Hao Ning shouted at him, ��Show your strength!��


    After saying this, Hao Ning leaned his body toward that man, and said in a low voice, ��You can play the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers, right?��


    The man��s grim look turned into confusion. He said without thinking, ��How do you know����


    ��Bang!�� Hao Ning said. The man was thrown out, lying on the ground far away. Blood flew out of his mouth. He lay on the ground still just like Zhe.


    ��What happened!�� Xiao Hong said. He thought that Hao Ning would play his favors such as the Sliding-over-the-water Art or the Soul Cutter. He was poised to watch a 3-D Kung Fu movie. He did not expect that the movie was over so quickly. He was curious about what happened. So, he rushed to Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai was lying on the ground quietly. Although he could not move, he still opened his eyes widely to watch the movie.


    Xiao Hong looked at strong-minded Liu Shuai and said, ��What Kung Fu did Hao Ning play? Why can he end it so quickly?��


    ��I guess it is the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers,�� Liu Shuai said. He was also confused, ��But how did he end it so quickly?��


    ��No, it is not the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers,�� Zhou Yuan said. Although he could not move his body, he still wanted to clarify. ��I am sure he played the Integrated Sky and Man of the Soul Cutter.��


    ��Zhou Yuan, what you guess is right,�� Hao Ning smiled and said. He could have played the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. However, this Kung Fu needed finger strength. That was to say: the strength of the fingers should be strong enough. On the other side, the six-pulse excalibur could be played by inborn Qi. If Hao Ning played the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers to combat them, he might fail. This Kung Fu could be used to combat an ordinary person. This man, Hao Ning knew that he was a martial artist. He could play the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. With his strong body, Hao Ning worried that his Strongman��s Diamond Fingers might fail to defeat him.


    How did Hao Ning know the man who could play the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers? He guessed and confirmed it later by combating him. Zhe��s bones were broken during their fight. It was natural to guess that his bones were crushed by a Kung Fu skill. It must be the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. Three of the seven could play the Seven Sided Strike. One of the rests two must be able to play the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers.


    His probe began from the sentence ��Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment��. It was those who practiced the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers who must know the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment because it was good medicine for healing the broken bone. What a calculation he had! When Hao Ning said the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment, all others were confused about what he said except this one. He said ��oh�� in a low voice. Although he said it in a very low voice, Hao Ning could hear it clearly.


    In order to prove his guess. At first, Hao Ning played the ��Magic fingers art�� to shock them. And then he let them choose the first one for their fight. He calculated it carefully. The Magic fingers art had powerful strength. Only those who practiced horizontal Kung Fu could tackle it. Those who practiced the Seven Sided Strike might have their bellies hurt if they did not have enough inner strength. Even if they had enough inner strength, they were made of flesh and blood. If Hao Ning ran from here to there in the field without stop and hit them remotely by the Magic fingers art, they would be hurt too. Based on this information, the one who could stand out to combat the Magic finger art must be the one who had practiced Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. And he must have a strong body. Hao Ning guessed that if he did not hit him faster than the opponent, the man might have broken his palm.


    And at the beginning, Hao Ning also asked, ��Your Kung Fu is called the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers?�� The man responded surprisingly, ��How did you know?�� After hearing what he said, Hao Ning made sure that this man could play the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. So, he played the Soul Cutter of the Integrated Sky and Man. The strength Hao Ning played was just appropriate. It was just like that something was thrown to the table corner but nothing happened outside. However, the inside of the table had been broken. The Soul Cutter entered this man��s body, cutting his bones without touching his flesh or veins. The Soul Cutter was so fast that the man did not respond. His bones had been broken into pieces. At this time, what Hao Ning needed to do was to hit the bones out of his body immediately. To others, Hao Ning��s move was so quickly. The man��s bones had been broken. With the opponent��s Kung Fu as the main priority, it was natural for others to think that this man was also injured by the powerful Strongman��s Diamond Fingers. And in the eyes of others, they started very quickly. They did not see when they started, leaving others confused.


    Hao Ning should have not done this like that. He was forced to do it. Even so, his plan was done in half. The rest should be done with the man��s help.


    It was sure that somebody rushed out to check the man after seeing he fell on the ground. After checking, he wanted to get the small ornament on his chest. At this time, Hao Ning shouted at him, ��Now, it is my turn. I choose you!��


    He shot out a small stone toward the man while he was speaking. The stone hit on the man��s back of the hand. It was so painful that he drew back several steps.


    Hao Ning rushed forward. He moved quickly to the lying man. His right hand got the ornament. He moved so quickly that others did not see what he did. Hao Ning stamped on the chest of the man and said to the one who drew back, ��Are you ok to fight? If not, I will be the winner. I am busy!��


    ��Hey, bastard,�� That man rubbed his back of the hand, putting his hand into his pocket. ��Don��t exaggerate. I know you are good at Kung Fu. But you may die����


    The man waved his palm, rushing to Hao Ning��s head.


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning smiled. He touched against the man��s palm. After touching, his expression changed.


    ��Ha, ha, ha. You got caught!�� seeing Hao Ning touching his palm, the man laughed. He took out several spiders with the other hand. The spiders were alive with skulls on their backs. So terrible!


    ��Black widows?�� Hao Ning screamed.


    ��Yes,�� the man said. Seeing Hao Ning stretching his right hand, He thought that Hao Ning wanted to kill the spiders with his Magic finger art. He flipped his palm and clenched a fist. After half of a breath, he opened his fist. The spiders turned into ash.


    Before Hao Ning understood what happened, the man licked all ash with his tongue. Hao Ning felt disgusted. He opened his mouth and said, ��Hey, what you did is not a healthy way! Beware of food poisoning�� As mentioning poison, I always felt uncomfortable about my stomach. I suffer from diarrhea. Do you have any medicine for me?��


    ��It is so easy. You need Chinese medicine,�� the man replied arrogantly when he heard what Hao Ning said.


    ��Is this man out of his mind?�� Seeing this man turning himself into a doctor, Hao Ning couldn��t help thinking. ��What��s wrong with this man? Did he want to be a doctor or not? Was he a doctor before and changed his job into a killer?��


    �� Hao Ning,�� Zhou Yuan smiled and nodded. ��Has already grown up!�� He thought.


    ��You cook the materials with a gentle fire. And then rub it into pellets. Have it three times in one day���� The man said happily. He did a double take, stared at Hao Ning and said, ��Are you making fun of me?��


    ��Ha, ha,�� Hao Ning blinked. He pushed out his left palm with strength. ��I did not make fun of you. You said it voluntarily, right? You must be Doctor Xue and can play Solutions to Kung Fu.��


    ��Bang��. The man��s hand that touched with Hao Ning��s turned into green. It looked like he was poisoned. Seeing his palm, the man drew back several steps to withdraw his palm.


    Hao Ning also drew back several steps, looked at the man, and smiled.


    The man searched for something from his pockets hurriedly. He found two pills finally. He put one into his mouth. And he crushed the other one and put it on his palm. After doing this, his palm turned into a normal color. The man said with a heavy breath, ��Who are you?��


    ��Doctor Xue really made greater efforts for it,�� Hao Ning looked at the man, smiling. ��Carrion Poison, Sadness, and crisp breeze, Solutions to Kung Fu and the black widow, all of them are your creations, right? I guess, the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers and the Seven Sided Strike are the covers. You are the one we want, right?��


    ��How do you know?�� Doctor Xue did not deny his question. He asked in reply, ��What else do you know?��


    ��Nothing. I just know clearly that who you are,�� Hao Ning smiled. He said nothing more.


    Hao Ning knew that the contract one of them threw to him was not a normal one. Hao Ning could see an indistinct green light on the paper. It was obvious that the paper was poisoned. Hao Ning, of course, was not afraid of the poison at that time. However, he did not want to touch the poison. His action made them think that he was scared of poison.


    About the thought that the man was Doctor Xue. As a matter of fact, he was not right about it. The man who could use those poisons skillfully and play the Solutions to Kung Fu belonging to the Minstrel must be Ding Chunqiu in The Flying Dragon. However, the only thing Ding Chunqiu could do was to poison others. He would not save others when he saw somebody was poisoned. Although Solutions to Kung Fu needed to rub the poison on the palm for touching the opponent. The movement was similar to the man��s action. The action Ding Chunqiu did was to rub the poison on his palm all the time. It was not similar to what the man just did. It was obvious that this man knew this Kung Fu skill. However, he used it rarely. He might use it when he combated an enemy.


    Hao Ning thought of it carefully. It must be the man who was related to Ding Chunqiu but not so close to him. It was Doctor Xue definitely.


    Unexpectedly, Hao Ning used a trick to get the truth.


    However, Doctor Xue was at the side of Nezha. Why was he involved in this matter? Hao Ning did not get the answer at that time. The whole thing was more complicated.


    ��Who are you?�� Doctor Xue asked Hao Ning, staring at him.


    ��I am the one who will kill you!�� Hao Ning answered. He put out a finger. A small stone flew toward Doctor Xue��s head. At the same time, Hao Ning played the six-pulse excalibur. One finger point was on his head directly. As a matter of fact, the speed of the invisible sword Qi of the six-pulse excalibur was much faster than Magic fingers art. Before the stone threw out by the Magic fingers art touched Doctor Xue��s head, the six-pulse excalibur had penetrated Doctor Xue��s head. Because the speeds of both were too fast. It looked like that Hao Ning used the Magic fingers art to penetrate Doctor Xue��s head.


    ��You! You killed him!�� the rest shouted. They saw that Hao Ning killed one of them so quickly. They drew back immediately.


    Hao Ning did not answer them. He put his hand into Doctor Xue��s pocket. He took out a silk bag. Hao Ning held the silk bag and the ornament�� In fact, it was a small gourd. He came to Liu Shuai, standing in front of him. Hao Ning used Combining Yin and Yang and Soul Cutter to walk back and forth on the gourd �� From what Hao Ning did, it was safe to say that he could use the Soul Cutter skillfully. He must know that the silk bag and the gourd had some specific prohibitions. So, he used the Combining Yin and Yang to break the circle of the cause and result first. And then, the small gourd turned into a big bowl. There was something dark and sticky inside. But it smelled good. The silk bag turned into bigger. Hao Ning opened the silk bag. There were many bottles inside. Hao Ning took out one of them. He opened it and put it in front of Liu Shuai, Zhou Yuan and Ye. They sneezed it and coughed. They could stand up then.


    ��Oh��I am ok now!�� Liu Shuai said. He moved his arms and legs. He found that he had strength again.


    ��Apply this Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment to Zhe��s body,�� Hao Ning said. He took out a spray and sprayed to Zhe. He clapped his hands and said, ��The Carrion Poison has been gone too.��


    ��How long can I recover after applying this?�� Liu Shuai said, looking at the dark and sticky thing. He added with a frown, ��It will take one hundred days to recover after bones injured! I suggest we apply it at home.��


    ��At home?�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��We did not complete our job yet.�� Hao Ning added. He took out a small blue ball out of the silk bag. Liu Shuai had a look at it. It was the Soul Coin Material. Hao Ning squeezed it hard and put the pieces into the bowl with ��Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment��. He passed the bowl to Liu Shuai and said, ��With the help of the Soul Coin Material, the effect of the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment will be much better. Apply it to him.��


    Hao Ning was right. As the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment was not made in this secular world, the Soul Coin Material must have some positive effect on it.


    ��Fine,�� Liu Shuai turned back. As he was ready to apply the ointment, he looked at Ye. He said, ��This is your job.��


    ��Ok,�� Ye replied in a timid voice. She did not dare to speak with Hao Ning as Hao Ning killed somebody just a few minutes ago. Her expression in her eyes to Hao Ning had changed. She murmured, ��So scary, so scary.��


    ��You must know that this man killed 7 persons yesterday with his one finger,�� Liu Shuai said. He knew what Ye was afraid of. He teased at her and said, ��Do you have the strength to stand up?��


    ��What you did was to save Zhe?�� Zhou Yuan said, standing up. He smiled at Hao Ning and added, ��You are really a good friend.��


    ��Err?�� Ye said. Although she did not dare to look at Hao Ning, she still paid attention to their talk. In particular, when she heard the words ��to save Zhe��, she paid closer attention to their talk.


    ��This is the only way,�� Hao Ning said. He swept his sweat, shrugging his shoulders. ��Zhe suffered from much poison and his bones were squeezed totally. If we sent him to a hospital, he could be able to stand up again. However, due to his broken bones, he would never have a chance to practice Kung Fu again. If he has no chance for Kung Fu, he will be dispirited. That is the reason I have to get the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment from our enemy. This is a medicine not made in this secular world�� As you know, above all, no matter how powerful we are, we cannot get the great medicine like Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment to heal the injuries caused by the Strongman��s Diamond Fingers.��


    ��That is the reason you cheated your opponents,�� Zhou Yuan said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. ��And you moved after you were sure which one who had the Black Jade Discontinuous Ointment and its antidote.��


    ��Do you have a better idea?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, shrugging. ��I have limited ability. That is the only idea I can get at that time.��


    ��No,�� Zhou Yuan thumbed up. ��I just wanted to say that if you did not treat him as a true friend, you will not do so many things for him.��


    ��Above all, he always honors his promises,�� Hao Ning said, looking at Zhe. He saw that Ye��s tears dropped on Zhe��s hand. Hao Ning was touched deeply by her. When could he have a girl like her who could take care of him considerably? he thought. Thinking of this, he teased at himself. He came here for saving friends. Why did he admire other��s love? So, he continued to say, ��And Zhe got hurt because our friend Long Fei����


    ��Hao Ning,�� Ye said in a low voice. ��The thing is not over.��


    ��I know,�� Hao Ning waved his hand, walking toward the enemy.

 Chapter 178 - I Didnt Kill Any Person!

    The rest three people who were shaking as if winnowing chaff there couldn��t even make a complete sentence, ��What, what do you want to do? You��ve won already, and you��ve killed a person. What else do you want?��


    ��No craps. And where��s the money?�� Hao Ning ignored the three and he said clearly, ��Since we��ve won the game, why don��t you return us the 100 million now?��


    ��Eh, eh eh���� The several guys, hearing Hao Ning say that, couldn��t help looking back at Wang Shi Ming. But Wang Shi Ming gave no attention to them and he went on with his games hilariously, with the girl aside him feeding him the water. If Hao Ning had not won the game and behaved aggressively there, the scene would be such a nice depiction of a pair of immortal-like happy couple.


    ��The girl,�� Hao Ning recalled Zhe��s words before, and he pondered himself, ��is probably the girlfriend of Wang Shi Ming.��


    ��Aya, I know. I know.�� The girls winked and whispered something by Wang Shi Ming��s ear. Wang Shi Ming, though didn��t look at her, put on an obvious smile and continued playing with his mobile.


    Then something flashed in front of their eyes and the girl had come to their face from the distance and slapped each of them briskly on the face with three claps. The slaps were so strong that the three somersaulted in the air respectively. They pressed against their own face after they fell to the ground, but they couldn��t even turn their neck straight, so they left it tilting aside. The girl��s slap made them look like falling from the pillow when they slept. Even their masks were beaten off. But the three, after being beaten, didn��t manifest any fear or regret. On the opposite, they smiled with their brows raising. They laughed, pressing their faces, and then they ran to the edge of the spot. They found somewhere covered with vigorous grass and squatted there, peering at the girl and Hao Ning at a distance.


    Where were the aggressive men just now? They��d surely become the standers-by eating melons!


    ��How should I call you, sir?�� The girl totally ignored the weird behaviors of the three after they were hit and looked at Hao Ning directly, ��Such skillful performance. I suppose you made it not only by exchanging your soul with the Book Elf?�� At that point, the girl stopped for a while as if noticing that she��d said too much. She took out a piece of tissue, wiped her mouth and put it back to her pocket when she��d finished. She continued, ��but also by a lot of practice, right?��


    ��Why am I feeling it weird all the time?�� Hao Ning muttered in his heart. His ��weird��, didn��t refer to the mysterious background of the girl but her comportment. As for what it was, Hao Ning couldn��t come up with one idea at the time. It was like before. He kept some impression, but he couldn��t recollect it. So, he smiled and answered, ��In Zhoutian there were five immortals. They are the heaven, the earth, the god, the human and the ghost. And there were five insects, Ying, Lin, Mao, Yu and Kun. How could the cultivation method be the only one? You feel surprised all because you��re uninformed!��


    ��What is master Hao Ning saying?�� Liu Shuai and others were peering at Hao Ning and the girl, while Zhe��s voice came to their ears suddenly, ��Why I heard it, but I made no sense of even one character?��


    Liu Shuai turned back, and he found that Zhe, supported by Ye, was gazing at the center of the spot weakly. His body was black, covered with the cream before. Liu Shuai was surprised and said, ��You��re already recovered? Owing to the Black Jade Dipsacus Cream?��


    ��The enhanced version.�� Zhou Yuan corrected, ��The enhanced version added with private ingredients.��


    ��Yes. Master Hao Ning��s medicine is miraculous.�� Zhe was about to continue speaking. He winked and put his hand into the mouth and drew a piece of jade-green bamboo leaf from his throat. The bamboo leaf was strange. When Zhe put it out, its whole body was more than clear while the bottom part was very ambiguous. It looked like a vague green thread was connected to Zhe��s throat. Zhe appeared uncomfortable and he coughed lightly. Some green phlegm was thrown up onto the bamboo leaf. The bamboo leaf, when encountered the green phlegm, wrapped it up instantly. Zhe felt it weird and cast it to the ground. But amazingly, when the leaf was thrown to the ground by Zhe, it disappeared in no time as if it��d never existed.


    ��Ah ya! You crude jerk! How dare you ruin my treasure!�� Xiao Hong was at first peering at Zhe put out the bamboo leaf proudly, not prepared for such twist. He ran over and explored on the earth, but the bamboo leaf was like the Ginseng beaten down by Monkey King at Wuzhuang Abbey which disappeared at the moment it touched the earth. So how could he trace it now! Xiao Hong was so angry that he stared at Zhe and took a deep breath, ��You ruined my treasure, so I��ll kill you?alright, with regard to Buddha I can leave you alive. Remember that you owe me 500 million?dollars.��


    ��Who are you!�� Zhe was stunned by Xiao Hong��s words and he struggled to rise to his feet, ��Are you planning to fool me and get all you need for a new year? 500 million? Dollar? Have you lost your mind?��


    ��Be low-key. Be low-key.�� Liu Shuai, seeing Xiao Hong about to explode, pressed on Zhe��s mouth, ��He��s the last person you can afford to offend here.��


    ��Ah?�� Zhe shivered and asked in a low pitch, ��Isn��t the one Mater Hao Ning?��


    It was reasonable that Zhe asked in that way. Hao Ning went down to the spot and dealt with so many people actively. It was inevitable that he left a wrong impression on others that Hao Ning was the strongest one among all. Liu Shuai pondered and answered, ��Are you silly? Master Hao Ning?Yuck, why do I feel disgusted saying that? Oh, where��s the bedbug from �� Your Master Hao Ning is strong but gentle. Even if you offend him, he won��t be bothered. But this one here is on fire. Samadhi True Fire, by the way. If he pukes some on you, you��ll be burned out with even no ashes remaining!��


    Liu Shuai��s words could count as truth. But in Zhe��s ears, it was just a metaphor. Even if that, Zhe got him and made a fist and palm salute, ��A petty man like me didn��t learn that a master is here. Forgive my lightness. I have no money now, but I��ll think up some solutions to repay the amount I owe you!��


    Liu Shuai smiled and sighed in his heart that Zhe��s flattering skill wasn��t simply a hollow display. Now he��d begun with blandishments on Xiao Hong. If Hao Ning hadn��t talked thoroughly with him that night, no one could expect what would have come. But Zhe��s externally-round and internally-square character was nice also. Though he seemed to have multiple layered personalities, he was never hesitant when faced with a big event. So, he saved Zhe by interrupting, ��What were you asking just now?��


    ��Oh?�� Zhe was clever and he got Liu Shuai instantly. He eagerly looked to Xiao Hong, wearing confusion on his face, ��As to the five insects mentioned by master Hao Ning just now, were they the latest bioscience? I only know about the classification based on classes and orders, but I��ve never heard of one based on five insects?��


    ��You don��t know. I don��t know either.�� Xiao Hong, though in anger, didn��t want to slap a smiling face. Zhe got submissive so fast and treated him with a warm face, which made him unreasonable to hit him. So, he just behaved coldly, leaving no smile for him and turned to Zhou Yuan, ��Do you know?��


    ��Ah?�� Zhou Yuan was watching the great performance. Hearing Xiao Hong��s question, he gazed at Xiao Hong as if gazing at a monster, then he slapped his thigh and said, ��Why can��t I tell the true shape of Lu-shan? Because I myself am in the mountain. As a person living in the mountain, no, as the moment god I finally spot it.��


    ��What do you mean?�� It was annoying when Zhou Yuan tried to speak these keen words. Liu Shuai didn��t show a nice face, ��Tell us if you know. Don��t fake and boast.��


    ��It was the original words from the story of the True and The False Monkey King in Journey to the West when Sakyamuni convinced the Bodhisattvas and Arhats with confusing them. I suppose when Sakyamuni said that, Innate Fire Spirit wasn��t there, were you?�� Zhou Yuan peered at Xiao Hong, shaking his head. Certainly, Zhe couldn��t make sense of his words, which was meant to tease that Xiao Hong wasn��t superior enough to go to Ling Mount and listen to the lecture of the sutra.


    As expected, Xiao Hong flushed and turned to look at the spot. But he pricked up his ears and listened to Zhou Yuan attentively, ��Hao Ning meant that there are so many kinds of lives in the universe, so the cultivation method is supposed to be diverse as well. The only thing was that he invoked the sour and bitter allusion of Sakyamuni, which was still a big lie used to confuse all the arhats and Bodhisattvas present. No wonder the listeners felt perplexed.��


    ��If you Monkey Inside die one day, you must die of your immoral mouth!�� Liu Shuai understood him, but he sweated at the same time. The Zhou Yuan, first he said that Avalokitesvara deserved her fate of no husband, and now he spoke ill of Sakyamuni by making up that he lied. Meanwhile, he said Sakyamuni��s words were sour and bitter. Liu Shuai didn��t even know how to pursue the conversation. As for Xiao Hong, the Hong Hai��er who dared not to say anything bad of even Zhang Chi Hang, how dare he pick up Zhou Yuan��s words?


    ��Well, am I making sense?�� Zhou Yuan, seeing that nobody responded to his analysis rich in allusions, felt at lost like a professor received no response when passionately giving his lecture. So, he called Xiao Hong��s name and asked, ��Do you think my words make sense?��


    ��Ha? Alas! Just watch the game.�� Xiao Hong wiped his sweat and murmured thousand times Amitabha in his heart. Where was his boldness just now? When you Monkey Inside spoke nonsense, didn��t get me involved. I was at least the Sudhana who��d achieved his cultivation. I wouldn��t stand by the side of you the wild monkey.


    ��Watch the game? Do you think you��re watching the World Cup?�� Liu Shuai, knowing that Xiao Hong was messed up by Zhou Yuan, said nothing and went on peering at the girl and Hao Ning.


    The girl got stunned when she heard Hao Ning��s words. She pondered for a long time, eyes closed, before she opened her eyes again. Her eyesight was a bit unusual, ��Who are you?��


    ��I��ve frightened you?�� Hao Ning was hilarious in the heart. He didn��t expect that the girl was so uneducated. He continued making nonsense, ��I��m not allowed to speak it out. So, don��t ask.��


    ��It��s OK for me to stop asking.�� The girl smiled. Even behind the mask, Hao Ning could spot her charm. She stuck out her finger and the contract on the floor floated up. The girl, gazing at the green poison on the contract and frowned. She opened her mouth and had a suck and then the poison went into her mouth. Then She held the contract in her hand, thumbed through it and said, ��You beat my employee to death. How should we deal with that?��


    ��Who��s the girl?�� Zhou Yuan, who spotted everything clearly, burst into cries, ��Why doesn��t she fear the poison? She��s well, having sucked it?��


    Nobody answered his questions. The surroundings were silent as if being oppressed by her action.


    Such a joke! Even Hao Ning was powerful, all he could do was keeping the poison away. He couldn��t gulp the poison, nor dissolve it. While the girl, not only did she suck it, but also there seemed to be some material inside her body able to dissolve the poison. Such a capacity shouldn��t be inferior to Hao Ning��s!


    ��Who said that I beat people to death?�� Hao Ning, seeing the girl acted with such proficiency, felt slightly astonished in his heart. But he manifested nothing on his face and he just said, ��You��ve got any evidence?��


    ��Hao Ning underperformed when acting a rogue.�� Liu Shuai shook his head, unimpressed but worried, ��If he wants to deny, at least he should have wiped out the remains of Doctor Xue. Then he could shamelessly say that he didn��t kill anyone.��


    ��Sir, if you want to repudiate your deeds, deal with all the clues left first, okay?�� As expected, the girl smiled and the body of Doctor Xue flew there from a distance. It fell behind the girl, ��Corpse is here. Inside his body still remains the cobblestone which you stuck into his head. On it must leave your fingerprint. Or what, do you dare to bring it to the police and verify it?��


    ��Whatever you want.�� Hao Ning behaved like he wasn��t bothered at all and he continued his nonsense, ��People��s police love people and police��s people love police. Anyway, I��m born in the red flag and raised up in the new Huaxia. I wore the red scarf dyed by martyrs�� blood and I��m the successor of communism. How would I be threatened by you? If I feared death, I wouldn��t count as a communist!��


    ��You��ve joined the Party?�� The girl raised her brow, ��I didn��t tell that you��re so perceptive����


    ��Eh, my loyal heart is facing the sun. I��m ready to compose my application statement.�� Hao Ning, noticing that he��d exaggerated too much, drew back the topic, ��Aren��t you up to go to the police? Go now!��


    ��Has Hao Ning lost his mind?�� Liu Shuai, confused by Hao Ning��s wandering words, ��What��s he saying? �� Zhou Yuan, in your view, was he poisoned by some mental toxin?��


    ��Silly. Stop nonsense. Even if he��s got mental diseases, there will be nothing doing with the poison. He was born in that way.�� Zhou Yuan looked like he��d got some implications, but he didn��t figure that out, either, ��Wait and see.��


    ��Who are you?�� The girl squinted at Hao Ning, ��You��re so insolent after killing a person? You��ve got acquaintances in superior officials?��


    ��I��ll reaffirm once more that I didn��t kill any person.�� Hao Ning said calmly. If he had only a hypothesis before, now Hao Ning was almost sure about that, ��You know it quite well.��


    ��Haha!�� The girl turned back, glimpsed at Doctor Xue��s body and peered at Hao Ning, ��What are you talking? I know what? I know that you killed a person and you denied it! Do you want to kill all of us? And wipe out all the remains?��


    ��Huh, I can��t do what you did.�� Hao Ning squinted and pointed at the corpse, ��I said that I didn��t kill any person! And that��s absolutely true!��


    With two bangs, the body behind the girl floated up all in a sudden and it was torn up at the waist as if being struck by something.


    ��God!�� Ye was so frightened that she hid into Zhe��s arms. Zhe felt warm in his heart and he held Ye without hesitation. Also, he was scared by Hao Ning��s deeds. Even Zhe was a man strong and tall, the worst he could do was to beat them to bruised noses and bumped heads. Where could he see a body-dissecting live show? Afraid though he was, he had to pluck up courage in front of Ye and stick to watch. But he found something doubtful with two glances. Where the body was cut off there weren��t organs, but the electrics and some mechanical elements. Because of the fresh cut, some parts were still sparking.


    ��What is this!�� Liu Shuai, who was the closest to the field and got the best view, burst into screams first, ��Doctor Xue isn��t a human?��


    ��What kung fu skill are you using?�� The girl peered at the body torn up �� It was already improper to call it a body now, while ��stuff�� would suit it better �� She didn��t show any surprise and she receded a bit, ��What kung fu skill are you cultivating, which could reach the one behind me skirting me?��


    ��The ultimate level of Magic Finger Art �C�� Hao Ning got blank for a while. He didn��t expect such a question from the girl. He sighed in his heart that he was the least skilful in giving a name. He pondered and uttered a noun, ��Splitting the virtual space!��


    ��Splitting the virtual space?�� Then Zhe had already figured it out that why Hao Ning asserted that he didn��t kill any people. The Doctor Xue, though made from something unknown, surely couldn��t be a human. In that way, he certainly didn��t kill any person.


    Zhe, after making it out, felt reassured and assumed a kungfu lover. He asked Liu Shuai with admiration on his face, ��Which kung fu skill is it? How could the ultimate level of Magic Finger Art be so powerful?��


    ��Haha.�� Liu Shuai affected pathetic and gazed at the kung fu lover. He pondered and teased, ��It��s only the ultimate level under normal condition, known as splitting the virtual space. Based on my observation, your Master Hao Ning has made a breakthrough and moved on to the first level of the next stage, invincible boast. The second level, to talk at random. The third, to graft flowers on a tree. The fourth����


    ��There should be such great kung fu skill���� Zhe listened, excited, ��If it weren��t Bro Shuai you who said that, I would figure it nonsense. I��ve broadened my horizon!��


    Zhou Yuan was happy that Liu Shuai��s affected serious speech convinced Zhe. How could Hao Ning use the ultimate level of Magic Finger Art splitting the virtual space? He actually steered Soul Cutter to behind the girl and cut Doctor Xue at two strokes by the waist. The only thing was that, with Integrated Sky and Man, he used the magic weapon attached to its masters to his own advantage, so the girl couldn��t notice the Soul Cutter at all. As for why Hao Ning insisted on the saying of Magic Finger Art kung fu skill, he probably meant to confuse his rival.


    But what Hao Ning didn��t know was that, by such an incident here, Magic Finger Art, a kung fu skill which had never really existed, its fate was totally changed, and many legends were fabricated based on that. There were even some people saying that the kung fu skill wasn��t for humans. The human could only cultivate the most basic skills. And in fact, the kung fu skill was called not Magic Finger Art but divine fingers art, which meant the skill could exert the divine power by beating the fingers. Of course, Hao Ning couldn��t predict such causalities for now. The legend always spread faster than the truth.


    Let��s leave the thing here. The girl heard Hao Ning speak splitting the virtual space and she winked, showing no surprise. She lowered her head, pondered, and then raised her head again and looked at Hao Ning. Abruptly she smiled, ��That��s it. The successor of Magic Finger Art deserves all his reputation. I��ve been admiring you for so long.��


    ��What an admirer.�� Hao Ning knew in his heart that the girl was speaking craps as well and wasn��t intended to waste time on her. He just insisted, ��Where��s the money? Do you want to repudiate it?��

 Chapter 179 - Obstacles of the Account

    Chapter 179 Obstacles of the Account��No, no. How dare I the young girl do this?�� Said the woman. She did not think twice and immediately handed the contract, and then she said with a smile, ��But, if we strictly follow the contract����


    ��What��s the matter? Isn��t it this?�� Hao Ning was brave for he had high skills. He just took the contract and had a glance: ��If we win, you should give us 100 million yuan, not a loan but the real money. It is clearly written on the contract.��


    ��This is true.�� The woman took a few steps back and forth around the place, bowed her head and said with a smile, ��We can transfer the 100 million yuan to you immediately, but as for this little brother called Zhe����


    ��Little brother?�� Zhe heard clearly, squinting at Ye who was looking at him with affection. Zhe cared for his own face and he shouted, ��I am a Big brother!�� While saying, he looked at Ye with confidence and asked, ��Is it?��


    Ye��s face became red, and her finger poked Zhe��s head: ��Hold it down. It is enough that I know it! They�� shall not know it.�� After she finished the words, her face was redder, and she burrowed her face into Zhe��s chest, unwilling to come out again.


    Hearing that the two publicly made lewd utterances and displayed their affection, Liu Shuai caught Zhou Yuan��s eyes, and both of them quietly moved a few steps away.


    The woman seemed to have also heard the words of Zhe, and she blushed and whispered softly. ��Little rascal. Like big brother, like younger brother. Even the things they show off are exactly the same!��


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan couldn��t help but give a wry smile. It was not the scolding but a playful pouting.


    ��How��do you know?�� Hao Ning felt interesting, so he deliberately asked, ��And even know the details?��


    ��Less nonsense,�� The woman��s face became redder, but others couldn��t see it through the mask. ��We can give the 100 million yuan to you immediately, but the Dragon Temple and the nearby real estate that Zhe wants can��t be given to you.��


    ��Why?�� Zhe was anxious at this time. If there was no Dragon Temple, what could he do with the 100 million yuan? ��Do you want to welch on the agreement? You can��t do business in this way!��


    ��Don��t hurry!�� The woman smiled greater. She waved her hand, and then a bag flew over from Wang Shi Ming. From it, she took out a piece of paper, on which the text was dense. The woman did not look at it and handed it to Hao Ning directly, ��The contract says very clearly. If we lose, Zhe has the right to use the 100 million yuan. The scope of application includes but is not limited to the purchase of Dragon Temple real estate. We will not break our word, and we have said that the 100 million yuan can be given to you right away.��


    ��So why don��t you sell the Dragon Temple?�� asked Hao Ning, lifting his eyebrows.


    ��No, no, you misunderstood us,�� The woman bowed her head slightly. ��We are honest and trustworthy businessmen. It is not that we don��t sell the Dragon Temple, but after a few days, the price of land soared. The valuation of the place of the Dragon Temple is not 100 million yuan now, but one billion yuan!��


    ��One billion?�� Hao Ning was shocked. He had thought for thousands of times, but he had not thought that they would do tricks on this! He understood in his heart after he thought for a while. What did this group of people do? Dealing with real estate! Although it was a bit difficult to get the high prices of land in the short term, it was not impossible for them.


    ��F**k!�� Hao Ning clasped his hands and looked back at Zhe. Zhe also looked angry: ��You! You are the fraud!��


    ��Fraud?�� The woman giggled. ��Little brother��ah no, big brother, please speak with the evidence. Look at the contract. Did which one say that the price of the Dragon Temple must be 100 million yuan?��


    ��You!�� Zhe��s angry face suddenly wilted. He put down Ye and walked towards Hao Ning with his head bowing down, and he said to Hao Ning with an extremely low voice. ��I��m sorry. This is my problem. I screwed it up and can��t help Long����


    ��Long what?�� The woman��s expression changed, and she suddenly asked, ��Who are you going to help?��


    ��Can��t help the Dragon Temple belong to me,�� Hao Ning quickly picked up the words. ��What��s wrong? It is me that want that geomantic and treasured site. Do you have any opinions?��


    ��No.�� The woman saw it was Hao Ning that was speaking, and she did not dare to be too frivolous. ��As long as you have one billion yuan, we can give it to you immediately.��


    ��You!�� At this time, Hao Ning had no way at all. As for this kind of thing, the commercial contract, whatever kind of art he borrowed was useless.


    ��Let me have a look!�� Xiao Hong, who had not talked for a long time, went forward.


    Hao Ning handed the contract to Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong didn��t even look at it but picked up another pieces of paper.


    ��Oh, it turned out to be a valuation report on the land near the Dragon Temple.�� Xiao Hong nodded with a smile and praised. ��It��s very professional. The data is very comprehensive, and the analysis is very detailed, and there are also many predictive models.��


    ��Is there someone that knows something about the goods?�� The woman smiled slightly. ��I thought there is only the fool who can only practice kung fu skill and was born to be fooled by people!��


    ��You!�� Zhe was going to punch, and the woman lowed her eyebrows and did not care, but Hao Ning quickly grabbed Zhe��s hand. With a sound of crash, the space in front of the woman suddenly had several sounds like the crash of glass. When people looked at the ground, it was found that there were many thin glass shreds on the ground.


    ��You!�� This woman was a bit angry now, ��Did you dare to destroy my art?��


    ��It is said that women and villains are difficult to raise,�� Hao Ning said coldly. ��You are the combination of a woman and a villain. How are you so vicious?�� After saying, Hao Ning explained to Zhe, ��If you just punched out, your fist and arm would have been cut into pieces by these pieces of glass.��


    ��Ah?�� Zhe realized. No one knew when this woman put dozens of extremely thin glass pieces in front of her. Anyone who just moved forward would be cut directly. If Hao Ning had not stopped him, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Hao Ning was also scared in his heart. Thanks to the effect of his own Soul Cutter, it was probably because of the magic weapon recognizing him as the owner and the unity of heaven and man, Hao Ning had a bit more inspirations about the composition of the surrounding environment. Just now, Hao Ning did not look at the Doctor Xue but had felt that this person was strange. For the glass in front, Hao Ning did not see it either, but he felt the difference in the environment ahead. As for the reason, he was not very clear.


    ��Humph, it doesn��t matter.�� The woman finished her shirt. ��What will you do? To get the money? Or to give us 900 million yuan? In exchange for the Dragon Temple?��


    ��The money,�� Xiao Hong said as he looked at those reports. ��We choose to get money.��


    ��What do we get the money to do?�� Hao Ning was anxious, pulling Xiao Hong��s arm.


    ��Oh, that��s money,�� Xiao Hong lowered his head and did not look at Hao Ning and continued. ��Who wouldn��t get along with the money���� Then he looked up at the woman. ��Don��t you think so?��


    ��Hahaha, I like you the one asking for money shamelessly.�� The woman giggled, pulling out the phone from the bag. She opened something and clicked, ��Transaction!��


    ��Ding-dong.�� The cell phone trembled in Zhe��s trouser pocket. He took out his cell phone and looked at it, then nodding at Xiao Hong with a frowning face.


    ��Hey, can you transfer the money to this account?�� Xiao Hong still kept that kind of expression and handed a card.


    ��You!�� Zhe was about to lose his temper, but when remembering Liu Shuai��s command, he still controlled himself. ��I will have a try. Such a large amount of money may have problems.��


    ��Do not worry,�� Xiao Hong blinked his eyes, and made a wink at Hao Ning, indicating Hao Ning not to talk. ��You try first.��


    Sure enough, Xiao Hong��s mobile phone soon rang.


    ��In this case, our business is over,�� the woman bowed. ��There is a good cooperation. See you later.��


    ��Wait!�� The woman just turned back, and Xiao Hong��s voice came.


    ��What��s up? Do you want to welch on the agreement?�� The woman was a little impatient. She just turned around and wanted to talk, but suddenly stopped after seeing Xiao Hong.


    There was not any little bit of greed expression just now. Although his appearance had not changed, he looked like a god in the world, solemn and inviolable.


    Hao Ning also found that Xiao Hong��s temperament changed, but since Xiao Hong asked him not to speak, he would wait and see.


    ��The money is in our hand,�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��Let��s talk about the Dragon Temple real estate. It is said that we should strike while the iron is hot, right?��


    ��How?�� The woman��s eyebrows wrinkled. ��Can you take out 900 million yuan now?��


    ��Oh, I can��t take it out,�� Xiao Hong patted the reports and shook his head. The hope that Hao Ning had ignited disappeared again.


    ��Then how do you still pretend to be something!�� The woman smiled scornfully and was going to turn back with her bag.


    ��But in these reports, there are also a lot of problems, aren��t there?�� Xiao Hong did not care about the woman at all. He faintly said, and the woman immediately froze.


    ��You, what are you talking about?�� The woman was a little confused at this time, and her speech was not as smooth as before.


    ��As for the valuation model in this report and the basic figures for estimated future earnings, you have used the figures several times higher than the upper limit, haven��t you? And as for the estimated returns of commercial shops established nearby in the future, have you also made some tricks?�� Xiao Hong smiled.


    ��What are you talking about!�� The woman calmed herself down and slurred over the matter.


    ��There is such a kind of people,�� Xiao Hong looked up at the sky, as if he had been talking to himself or asking someone, ��helping companies do such a thing. The company is obviously loss-making, but as long as some places on the table have been changed, the company will become profitable. What is this behavior called?��


    ��Ha! Making a fake account!�� Hao Ning and Zhe understood. They clapped each other��s hands and screamed in unison, ��Yeah!��


    ��No, making the false account is the lowest level of practice,�� Xiao Hong��s expression was unpredictable, looking at the woman and saying, ��In your capacity, you certainly don��t bother to do such a thing, right?��


    ��Crap! I am���� The woman was about to say it, but she stopped when the words were on her tongue and then she stopped talking.


    ��Banking, accounting, economy, finance,�� Xiao Hong continued to say, like reporting the name of the dishes. ��If it is a master, it is not impossible to play tricks in some aspects to rationalize the expansion of the profit, but����


    ��But what?�� Hao Ning already understood. Who was this Xiao Hong? Sudhana! If you were looking for a proficient person for finance-related matters, and if you didn��t look for this one for help, you were really blind. Xiao Hong must have found something from the report, and then he had said so. Thinking of this, Hao Ning was also glad to be a straight man and cooperate with Xiao Hong to have a cross-talk. It was also lively. So, he continued to fulfill his obligation to say the cross talk, and asked with a smile, ��Hey, I don��t understand. Could you please explain it for me?��


    ��But under international practice, there are still some subtle operating spaces in different regions,�� Xiao Hong continued to say with a smile. After he looked at the woman, the smile became unpredictable. ��But unless you have been so immersed in this area for many years, it will not be easy to hold these operating spaces����


    ��So what?�� The woman insisted on calming down and sorted out her expression and continued. ��It is enough to not violate the rules.��


    ��Rules? Do you think that with your own little cleverness, you can override the rules?�� Xiao Hong said with his momentum changing a lot. Suddenly he the whole person seemed to be a hundred times taller. It was seen that Xiao Hong pointed at the woman and said with dignity and honor. ��Do you think that with the pen in your hand, you can modify the wealth created by people��s hard work?��


    ��Do you think that with your tricks of dealing with currency, you can get away from the real wealth of people and get away from the law?��


    Although Xiao Hong had not used his power nor any spells, he just seemed like a god and seemed to replace the righteousness of heaven and earth, telling his own understanding of wealth and reprimanding the woman.


    ��During the hundreds of thousands of years, there were some smart people who tried to use the virtual property to incite the real economy, and used the value of currency to deal with the wealth of goods, but how about the result? In the end, the paper could not hold the fire, and ultimately they caused a disaster!��


    ��Di��disaster?�� The woman��s eyes flashed a little. ��Don��t scare me. You said such a big thing, and our hundreds of millions of yuan��s small businesses can��t reach it! You want to use this kind of great truth to convince me? You think who you are?��


    ��Hehehe, who I am is not important. The important thing is the people of heaven and earth! Since you said that I am telling the great truth, I will talk to you about the specifics.�� Xiao Hong was noncommittal, and he continued to say, ��For the legal person and the founder of the main evaluation agency here, are there several tanks and missiles in the name of someone recently being detained by the customs of a certain country?��


    ��My God!�� While listening, Hao Ning felt his heart trembled. The high-level of an evaluation agency actually had tanks and missiles, and they were detained by a country��s customs. What did this mean?


    ��The chairman and the CEO of the company that underwrote this report for you,�� Xiao Hong saw that the woman��s face was sweating, and he continued to smile. ����didn��t use their passports when they returned recently, but took Chen Family��s private aircraft, right?��


    Not to mention this woman, when Hao Ning heard these words, he also sweated a little. When Xiao Hong talked about his professional affairs, it was really sublime words with profound meaning and was in the style of the Spring and Autumn Annals. He asked only a few questions, but it was enough for people to think about it.


    ��What do you want to say? I don��t know anything about these things!�� The woman��s figure had been slightly shaken. Hao Ning didn��t know why the woman was so nervous. It was reasonable to say that these hundreds of millions of yuan��s businesses did not have a big influence on the Wang Family. They could just cut off the connection like brave warriors cutting off a venom-poisoned hand to save the life.


    Sure enough, he only listened the woman said. ��Even if it were true, we could break the relationship with them and go back to the legal program.��


    ��Legal program!�� Xiao Hong continued his righteous words. ��Not to mention to re-take the legal process, the Dragon Temple needs to be revalued. At that time, I do have the way to make this valuation significantly lower,�� While saying, Xiao Hong shook the cell phone in his hand, ��Even if we don��t say the valuation but just take the program into consideration, I know that you are powerful and you can use the loopholes to get through the program, but can you use the loopholes to get through your heart? Can you get through the cause and effect with such a kind of heart?��


    ��What is Xiao Hong talking about?�� Zhou Yuan in the distance felt a little strange. He asked Liu Shuai, ��How does he say so farther?��


    ��Hush, shut up!�� Liu Shuai looked at the scene, and he seemed to have found the mystery in Xiao Hong��s words, and he whispered, ��Don��t ask so much. The storm is coming?�� After saying, he didn��t look at Zhou Yuan��s face. ��Take your strongest protection method?Forget it. Come to help me make the Two Elements Dust Array! And after a while you go to quietly pull Zhe and Ye in.��


    ��Oh���� Seeing Liu Shuai so nervous, Zhou Yuan did not dare to neglect.


    ��For thousands of years, people��s beliefs have been so admiring such a changed heart!�� Xiao Hong��s expression was awe-inspiring. He pointed at the woman and shouted. ��Are you worthy of people��s trust in you? Can you withstand this cause and effect? Are you still wishfully thinking about creating intelligence and keeping pace with human beings the spirit of all things?��


    ��You should have kept the bottom line of money for people, but in fact you do inside job. You even use rules and loopholes to numb yourself, erode yourself, and find such a sanctimonious reason for your own selfishness. How can you afford the admire and the incense that during the thousands of the years hundreds of millions of believers have been giving you? How can you prove your Dao!��


    ��Your heart of Dao has changed, and how can you afford the name of Auspicious Beast? No, you are no longer the Auspicious Beast. You are already the Evil Beast, the Evil Beast controlled by desires. How can you afford the admire people give you??�� Xiao Hong was already flushed and pointed at the woman and shouted out loudly: ��Pixiu!��

 Chapter 180 - The Change of Resurgence

    Chapter 180 The Change of ResurgencePixiu (a kind of mythical wild animal in Chinese folktale)? This lady was Pixiu? Hao Ning was suddenly aware that Pixiu was a symbol of fortune and an auspicious beast. For thousands of years, anyone who was poor or rich, always placed this kind of sacred statue in some important places. It was no wonder that Xiao Hong said that she could do tricks on the issues of finance. For thousands of years, it was quite easy for Pixiu to tackle those issues because she quite knew people��s faith in fortune and their games about number changing.


    However, she met Xiao Hong, the Sudhana of Avalokitesvara, so she was inferior.


    ��Ah, ah, ah���� the lady suddenly started to tremble with her clothes peeling off as if there had been a kind of Qi inside her to expand her body. The lady felt painful and cried: ��Doctor Xue, you hurt me. You even hurt me! You bamboozled me! You even����


    Just after she cried, her skin was cracked and she became a three-or-four-elephants-sized monster, with gray fur, dragon-liked head, horse-liked body and Kylin-liked feet. Although that happened so quickly, the situation did not terrify Xiao Hong and Hao Ning. Xiao Hong just quivered and vanished in the fire, and Hao Ning used sliding-over-the-water Art to run. He suddenly thought that Zhe was still there, so he went back to pull him, but only found Zhe vanished with his body shaking. Hao Ning looked back and found Zhe, Ye, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai were all in a circle. Hao Ning felt relieved when Liu Shuai made an OK gesture to him with a smile.


    Xiao Hong and Hao Ning looked back at the field, only to see that the monster stood on the ground with its four feet. Each of the feet was as giant as Hao Ning��s waist.


    ��Holy shit!�� Hao Ning wiped his head and said in a shaking voice: ��How giant the monster is. What could we do?��


    ��No need to fear!�� Xiao Hong stared at the monster with cold eyes and then smiled. He said with much pride: ��Did she think that she is the only one who can turn to be giant?�� Then, he shook his body and stood stably on the ground with hot air dispersing. Hao Ning squinted and saw that Xiao Hong was becoming bigger and bigger and finally was as giant as the monster. Now Xiao Hong was in red instead of the former suit. He stretched his body and became Hong Hai��er with three heads and six arms. What he looked like now was identical with the body when he fought with Hao Ning before, but was more harmonious and aggressive. How��


    Sacred body with a thousand-year practice now reappeared, Avalokitesvara in his heart finally made him become Sudhana.


    The sacred child was discarded to seek immortal, and trouble vanished, and freedom was obtained in the fire.


    ��How aggressive!�� Hao Ning felt so proud and ran away to avoid to be trodden. Hao Ning raised to look at Hong Hai��er due to his giant body with a painful neck. Suddenly, he became speechless and looked like he would vomit, saying inappropriately very much: ��Xiao Hong, um��I can see many things through your trouser from my perspective����


    ��F**k!�� Xiao Hong blushed and bent to lift Hao Ning onto his shoulder. When fighting, one could become giant as big as possible. Hao Ning, such a clown without any power, stood near the feet of Xiao Hong. He would be absolutely dead before fighting, and he unexpectedly raised his head to look at Xiao Hong��s trouser from his perspective.


    Hao Ning felt unhappy that it was so disgusting to see his shank-feathering. He sat on Xiao Hong��s shoulder and told secretly to Xiao Hong: ��You really need to pay attention to your personal cleaning. Shake your shank-feathering. It is so awkward today.��


    ��I��I know.�� Xiao Hong muttered awkwardly and thought that he had been the immortal for many years but until today that he had met such an embarrassing thing. He wanted to stop the topic and said to Hao Ning: ��Let��s fight against our enemy first����


    However, the monster did not fight against Xiao Hong and turned back to tread the half body of Doctor Xue. It seemed that it had already known Doctor Xue was the chief culprit, so it revenged to Doctor Xue by treading his body.


    ��Hahaha, hahaha.�� A kind of sex-ambiguous and baby-liked harsh voice came from the half body as the body suddenly flew up with the head slowly turning around: ��It is you that ask for help to me with your greedy mind. How could you blame all to me?��


    The sinister smile made Hao Ning and Xiao Hong felt scared. The head of the body whirled a circle and did not stop. It should whirl for many circles. Although it was a dead body, how could its head whirl for so many circles?


    ��Shit, is Doctor Xue an owl?�� Liu Shuai was frightened with his eyes widely opened, and Ye near him was frightened to go faint.


    ��Why did you say so?�� Zhou Yuan paid much attention to the dead body and turned out melon seeds to eat, ��Why owl?��


    Liu Shuai knew much about biology: ��Only the owl can turn 270 degrees of its head, almost a circle!��


    ��But he did whirl his head for many circles. How come an owl could whirl so many times?�� The braver Zhe asked this strange question when holding Ye.


    ��Um���� Liu Shuai was speechless about Zhe��s question, and said: ��so he is not an owl. He is the multi-owls, OK?��OK! Stop talking and pay attention to the monster!��


    This dead body of multi-owl-liked Doctor Xue shook in the air, and his head fell down on the ground after whirling for some circles. The head was scrolling toward Liu Shuai.


    ��Hah���� Zhou Yuan was frightened to throw the seeds away and spit the shells, which just fell onto the head. Zhe, holding Ye, went faint after seeing Doctor Xue��s head.


    ��You look strong!�� Liu Shuai looked back at Zhe and cursed, ��but you are just a fake hunk!��


    ��Liu, Liu, Liu, Liu Shuai���� Zhou Yuan was so scared and spoke hardly, ��you are the TURE MAN in my heart. Such a head, don��t you feel scared?��


    ��Nothing!�� Liu Shuai smiled and proudly said: ��When I was in university, I choose anatomy as my optional course. I have played with my classmates in the dissecting room at night. Sometimes, we would even point at the mouth of one corpse and bet how many teeth there are. Do you know we bet what?��


    When Liu Shuai was happily talking about his experience, the head on the ground suddenly opened his eyes and asked: ��So? Who won? What��s the stake?��


    ��Ah! Holy Jesus!�� Both Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan shouted.


    ��I thought you were not scared, and you even used teeth of the corpse to bet with your classmates.�� Zhou Yuan scrambled toward back trembling and asked Liu Shuai: ��Why you shouted?��


    ��Bullshit,�� Liu Shuai was also frightened to scramble and said with his eyes closed: ��The head did not speak when I bet with my classmates ? God! Corpse moves!��


    ��That is to say, did not gamble, ��Doctor Xue��s head said with eyes opening: ��Call police 110, fire alarm 119, life danger 120. Please notice that the ambulance is not free service. The price is related to your location. For day time����


    ��Is this a real head?�� Zhou Yuan looked at the head without shake and saw the mouth opened and closed with a mechanical voice. He got it and threw a stone to the head, hitting the head but the head with no reaction kept speaking.


    ��Don��t shake! Don��t shake,�� Zhou Yuan thought it was funny about his reaction just now. He slapped Liu Shuai who was still shaking with eyes closed. Liu Shuai opened his eyes looking at Zhou Yuan: ��Is that you?��


    ��No?�� Zhou Yuan acted sincerely like Avalokitesvara, ��is that your illusion? ?Don��t talk about this. It is not a head. It is an AI voice box!��


    Then he pointed out that head of Doctor Xue who was still explaining those numbers.


    ��Hah hah!�� Liu Shuai cheered up and said: ��Really! ��how funny you are just now!��


    ������ Zhou Yuan felt so angry and was about to curse, but got amused when looking down: ��Liu Shuai, don��t you feel that the part between your legs is a little bit cold?��


    Liu Shuai looked down and cursed in his heart. Shit! I was frightened to pee!


    Apart from those funny guys who pressed Two Elements Dust Array, the falling head of Doctor Xue in the half body was quite scaring.


    Hao Ning was confused and turned back to ask Xiao Hong, only finding that Xiao Hong was looking at him. Three heads were looking at him with six eyes bigger than Hao Ning��s fist. Hao Ning was scared when looking at Xiao Hong in such a close distance. He almost fell down from Xiao Hong��s shoulder and tried to push the heads to another direction: ��Don��t look at me. What you look like now is more frightening than a dead body without a head!��


    ��You can turn to be bigger!�� Xiao Hong felt unhappy about Hao Ning. Xiao Hong, as the Great Saint Infant King, let nobody sit onto his shoulder! The art of Three Heads and Six Arms was famous, and few people mastered it. But today everything is screwed up.


    ��How could I get bigger and smaller like you?�� Hao Ning felt unhappy and said: ��what you wear looks nice but touched coarse when sitting on it!��


    ����You can leave if you want to!�� As Xiao Hong was about to look at Hao Ning with his three heads, Hao Ning pushed them back and sighed. Xiao Hong stretched his hands with two fire balls on her hands: ��Then you use those!��


    ��Hot wheels?�� Hao Ning recognized them. He had used them many times and they are really good things. Hao Ning tried to touch them and asked: ��They��re not hot, right?��


    ��It��s OK. It had been consecrated by the Clear Willow Branch and Kalasa of Avalokitesvara, and placed in the sacred statue of Mountain Lojia for 49 days. Absolutely a perfect one!�� Xiao Hong got angry by Hao Ning and made fun of a joke. He clutched Hao Ning and put him on the hot wheels: ��Have a try. Size-42. If you feel it��s a good one, please write your good comment, dear!��


    ��Oh, oh, oh��it��s nice!�� Hao Ning stood on the hot wheels flying in the air and looked so awesome. Short as he was, he could fly! Then Hao Ning did not feel scared and said: ��Doctor Xue, how many tricks can you play?��


    ��Ho!�� The chest of the half body of Doctor Xue suddenly expanded and seemed that there was something coming outside with a disgusting voice.


    ��No way! Alien?�� Hao Ning googled his eyes and shouted: ��Is this Chestburster or Backburster?��


    ��What is an alien?�� It seemed that Xiao Hong did not watch that movie and asked: ��What��s that?��


    ��What Alien?�� That voice kept shouting, ��That is����


    Before the voice stopped, the monster on the ground opened its mouth and bit the body, chewing and swallowing. There was still some voice from the body, but it was not clear and just in a moment the voice vanished.


    ��Oh���� Xiao Hong and Hao Ning saw this situation and looked at each other, ��All end? We even did not start to attack before he died?��


    ��Howl, howl���� Pixiu started to roar and the voice smashed the rocks in the side wall nearby. As it roared, it rolled on the ground and seemed to be painful. Hao Ning stared at it and found that the back of Pixiu had a beam of blue light. As the blue light became stronger, it could clearly find that there was a crack on the back of Pixiu. The blue light came from the crack.


    ��Oh! Jesus!�� Hao Ning couldn��t help but shout,�� That is a real backburster!��


    ��Ha, ha, ha, thanks, you little Pixiu monster!�� The blue light on the back of Pixiu generally became a body shape. The appearance did not resemble the dead Doctor Xue and it must be his real body. But what was that just now? Hao Ning had no idea.


    The little blue man just came out from the back of Pixiu, only the upper half of the body. Pixiu seemed to be very painful and rolled on the ground. It wanted to press the little body by its weight but failed. The little body seemed to be non-material and it did not change its shape even when it was pressed by the giant body. When the back of Pixiu faced the sky, the little body again stood on the back of the giant monster.


    ��How naughty you are!�� An extreme disgusting voice came from the little body and the little blue one stretched two blue lashes. After the lashes were played by the little blue body for a while, they are inserted into the ears of Pixiu. Pixiu now shook drastically, and just in some seconds, it did not move anymore, only its head shaking. And finally, all of the body did not move. The two tentacles became blue just like the little blue man, and then the branch-liked tentacles were expanded by something and became bigger and bigger, and then finally as big as the head of Pixiu. The tentacles then became transparent, and there were some bugs in blue and white wriggling, which seemed that there were two big heads in blue and white on the head of Pixiu. It was so disgusting that the tentacles in blue and white became bigger and then smaller, which seemed that they were about to burst out.


    ��What��s that?�� Hao Ning saw the moves of the little blue body. Pixiu now became such a horrible thing. He quivered to ask Xiao Hong, ��Have you ever seen this?��


    Just at the moment, Xiao Hong shook his


    head and was about to say something, there was a voice coming from Liu Shuai, ��Watch out! Doctor, Doctor Xue was on��Pixiu, just like parasites. This kind of parasite��Oh, what��s the matter of reverberation again?��


    Hao Ning turned back angrily and happily and he almost fell down from the hot wheels. Xiao Hong saw this situation and sighed unhappily. Liu Shuai got his voice box, which was given by Avalokitesvara. It was the voice box that was used by Liu Shuai when Hao Ning subdued Xiao Hong. But the voice box was sometimes in bad contact with some trouble of reverberation. Hao Ning thought the voice box was back to Avalokitesvara, but now it was actually given to Liu Shuai.


    But it was easy to understand that Avalokitesvara would not use such a low-quality thing. It was just a friendly gift.


    ��Fine, it worked again.�� Liu Shuai said, holding the microphone, ��Hah, would you want to say something using the microphone, Zhou Yuan?�� Zhou Yuan shrugged off and walked off.


    Zhou Yuan despised Liu Shuai and stayed away from him, without saying a word.


    ��What are you doing?�� Hao Ning cursed Liu Shuai angrily, ��You want us to be cautious! Let��s said down to business!��


    ��Oh, well,�� Liu Shuai said with his hands holding the microphone, ��What I just now mentioned is called distome, which is often found in snails. It can control the brain of snail and put its body into the two tentacles of the snail, which is quite similar to the present condition of Pixiu. The distome would drive snail to climb up to be eaten by birds, so that birds could spread the eggs of the distome!��


    Hao Ning looked back at Pixiu. Yes, it is quite similar to the condition described by Liu Shuai. At present, Pixiu did not move so obvious and did not resist. It seemed that Pixiu was really controlled by Doctor Xue and had no defiance, just like a snail that prepared to be eaten.


    ��Hah, just a little bug!�� Xiao Hong did not care about that. He shook his hands and a flame spear appeared in his hands, and then he was about to poke the gun to Pixiu.


    ��Cease!�� Hao Ning must think about something, and he shook his finger to generate a shapeless Shaoshang Sword energy to cut off the flame spear of Xiao Hong. The head of the spear was split with the spear body and turned to be a fire and finally vanished.


    ��Why?�� Xiao Hong frowned. Although the flame spear could be generated again, he felt ashamed that it was broken by only one finger of Hao Ning. He was once defeated by Hao Ning and he thought that the treasure of Avalokitesvara could not have a harmonious relationship with him. He believed that if he fought against Hao Ning singly, at lease Hao Ning could not defeat him due to the help of the flame spear that was transformed by Samadhi True Fire. Now the flame gun was cut off by Hao Ning easily, he felt upset.

 Chapter 181 - The Challenge of Parasitism

    Chapter 181 The Challenge of ParasitismHe did not know that after all these days, Hao Ning was not only skilled in the use of unseen power, but also good at ranged attack kung fu skills such as the six-pulse Excalibur, wuxiang-zhi, and so on. The six-pulse Excalibur was such a powerful kung fu skill. At that time, Murong Fu��s family enjoyed a wealth of martial arts and good weapons. But whether how good the sword was, it would be smashed by one attack of the six-pulse Excalibur.


    ��Don��t hurry,�� Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong was not happy, but the situation was urgent, and he had no time to pay more attention to this. Hao Ning thought for a while and then talked to Xiao Hong. ��I just think that if what Liu Shuai said is right, this kind of parasitic worm does spread by letting the bird eat the snail. Now Doctor Xue controls this Pixiu but does not attack us. Maybe he wants you to attack him and then parasitizes you? If you just used Flame Spear attacked it, I am worried that you would be parasitized!��


    ��Parasitic? Will I a god be parasitized by this kind of thing?�� Xiao Hong stunned. He had never heard such a statement. Although he disagreed with Hao Ning��s thoughts, he admitted that Hao Ning was good for him. ��Thank you, Brother Hao Ning. If so, it��s also easy. I will throw the Flame Spear out and don��t touch it.�� Regardless of the fact that Hao Ning was still thinking, Xiao Hong shook his hand and threw another Flame Spear out. For Xiao Hong��s extraordinary martial arts, this Flame Spear��s head directly went into the blue light of the head of Pixiu, and its body was only half left. Pixiu hit by this spear rolled on the ground, as if it had been suffering from constant pain.


    ��Ha ha ha, you the monster,�� Xiao Hong saw one hit got scored, so he happily applauded and laughed, ��turned out to be so vulnerable!��


    ��Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning looked clearly in the air, and he screamed in a hurry. ��Your hand! Use the Samadhi True Fire!��


    ��Ah?�� Xiao Hong did not finish laughing, but suddenly found that the Flame Spear that had entered the Pixiu��s head had become blue. No! It was not that the Flame Spear turned blue, but the blue spread to the end of the spear along with the Flame Spear handle. The blue wrapped the fire red, so it seemed to become blue when he looked far away. Xiao Hong couldn��t help but be shocked. He looked at his own hands, only to find that the fingertips actually appeared blue!


    ��Ah!�� Xiao Hong immediately quitted a few tens of meters backwards and used the Samadhi True Fire to clean up the blues on his hands. He rubbed his hands together and was about to scream. Who knew that this fire was just finished, and the blue on his hands appeared again? Xiao Hong quickly used Samadhi True Fire again. But this time the blue on his fingertips actually could not be burned by the Samadhi True Fire, and even was quite expanding!


    ��What, what��s going on!�� Xiao Hong was shocked. He could feel that the blue part of his hands had lost consciousness, as if it had not been his own body.


    ��Ha ha ha ha!�� The small blue man on the back of Pixiu began to laugh. His voice was miserable and cold, and it seemed that the cold could blow out the real fire of Xiao Hong. ��Your friend is really someone who knows the goods! He can find out the key point of my Parasitism Trick!��


    ��Parasitism Trick?�� While bearing the numb blue part on his hands, Hong Hai��er said hardly, ��What is this magic!��


    ��Your friend has already said it very clearly!�� Said the little blue man. ��Whether how great the power do you have, if you are parasitized by me, you can��t escape. And then, won��t I be you? Hahaha, it is really unexpected. Today I will encounter the Innate Fire Spirit. Although the Samadhi True Fire is difficult to deal with, you can resist it at will, and only for a moment, there will no longer be the Innate Fire Spirit. You will be replaced by?me, hahaha!��


    ��What are you talking about!�� Xiao Hong put his hands behind his back and said. ��The Flame Spear that I inserted on you will soon disappear for the lack of power. I will see how you can parasitize then!��


    ��You the kid are really dull!�� The little blue man whispered softly. ��How can you know the power of my own original biomimetic tricks, Parasitism Trick? Do you think that I parasitize through your power? You did belittle me the great doctor!��


    ��Do you parasitize through the cause and effect?�� Hao Ning said suddenly, ��So even being so far away, you can still parasitize!��


    ��Who are you?�� The little blue man heard Hao Ning said, ��the cause and effect�� and immediately became serious. ��How do you know?��


    ��By cheating, hey,�� Hao Ning immediately changed his expression. He smiled and pointed at the air. With the Soul Cutter circling in the air, a faint blue line gradually appeared in the air. In a twinkling, when the blue line appeared, Hao Ning immediately put his thumb outwards, and a fierce Qi of sword sent out, cutting off the line. When this line was broken, the blue light on Xiao Hong��s hands no longer increased. Although the blue part was still numb, Xiao Hong felt much better than just now.


    Xiao Hong immediately raised his hands before his chest. After seeing the situation, he was shocked. Both his palms and forearms turned blue. Although the blue no longer expanded, his forearms had already lost consciousness. ��This, Brother Hao Ning, I?��


    ��Hush!�� Hao Ning had already sat down on the ground and closed his eyes at this time. Xiao Hong felt strange but found that Hao Ning��s thumbs gradually turned blue!


    ��Ah, Brother Hao Ning, why would you be the same?�� Xiao Hong screamed out and had no time to take care of his own forearms. ��Did you sacrifice yourself to save me?��


    ��Ha ha ha ha,�� the blue light man continued to laugh wildly. ��It should be the fact that Iron Crutch Li has thousands of wonderful drugs in his bottle gourd, but he can��t cure his own lame leg! You already know that my Parasitism Trick is parasitizing through the cause and effect. You broke the cause and effect between him and me, and then, naturally, this cause and effect will be borne by you. Unfortunately, I am still envious of the body of Innate Fire Spirit. But you are so smart, and your body will also be useful. I will parasitize you first!��


    While his saying, the blue light on Hao Ning��s thumbs became stronger, and his whole arms had turned blue in a short time. This blue quickly spread from the arms to the whole body. Xiao Hong quickly restored the real body, and then looked at Hao Ning who sat on the ground with the eyes closed. There was only the head still being the normal color among his whole body. Xiao Hong suddenly dropped on his knees on the ground and cried:


    ��Brother Hao Ning! It is me that hurt you. How can I be such a thing!�� Xiao Hong cried out of breath. While crying he slapped his face, ��If it were not my bravado, how would I have been tricked? If you did not try to save me, how would you suffer from this? I am a god, but I should need you to sacrifice yourself to save me. Hao Ning, I am sorry for you. If I knew that you would die young today, I would have been a woman in the morning, at least leaving a baby for your family!��


    ��Hey, how can this be!�� Liu Shuai was wiping his tears when hearing the last sentence of Xiao Hong. He felt a bit strange, and quickly asked Zhou Yuan, ��What does his last sentence mean?��


    ��Xiao Hong?he means,�� It was also unexpected for Zhou Yuan to get such a change and he could not help but wipe tears. ��He should turn into a woman and make love with Hao Ning after he was beaten by Hao Ning this morning, to give Hao Ning a child. So even when Hao Ning is dead, his family will still have successors.��


    ������ Liu Shuai finished his tears and showed a strange expression. ��It��s such a sincere feeling, but why am I not touched at all? Not only am I not moved, but even feeling a bit?��


    ��Strange?�� Zhou Yuan tempted to ask and found Liu Shuai nodded. The two people got goose bumps and could not help but tremble. With such an emotional change, how could they have tears then?


    ��Isn��t that the gods are unable to be with mortals?�� Suddenly the sound of Hao Ning came out in the center of the field. Xiao Hong opened his eyes and had a look. Hao Ning was staring at him, and said helplessly, ��I don��t have feelings for you. Let��s still be the good brothers?Even if you become a woman, we are still good brothers!��


    ��OK, I know. Let��s be good brothers.�� Seeing that Hao Ning opened his eyes and his body was still blue, Xiao Hong nodded the head. ��Brother Hao Ning, I know that you are the last radiance of the setting sun. Rest assured, and I will surely ask Brother Zhang to find a way to gather the soul for you. Believe me. We can still be the brothers after your 10 thousand years of reincarnation! You can go with peace of mind!��


    ��Hey! You are going to reincarnate. Your family is going to reincarnate!�� Hao Ning spat at Xiao Hong. He was even amused and yelled at Xiao Hong: ��I haven��t died yet. Cry what? Moreover?��Hao Ning stared at the blue light man, ��Who wants to reincarnate for 10 thousand years? As a great man once said, 10 thousand years is too long, and let us just fight for the day!��


    After he said, the blue on Hao Ning��s body was all gone, not fading but being disappeared, as if there had been no blue at all just now.


    ��You, how did it happen!�� It was obvious that the blue light man also saw the abnormal situation of Hao Ning. ��Why did my Parasitism Trick not work?No, it is not that it did not work, but, but it missed!��


    ��Oh, yes, you are worthy to be taught.�� After the blue light on Hao Ning disappeared, he stood on hot wheels flew again. Hao Ning flew to the front of the Pixiu, holding both hands before his chest, and suddenly felt something missing when he looked around. When he looked down, he found that Xiao Hong looked at him as if he had been a ghost. He smiled and said: ��What are you doing? Get bigger hurriedly. It looks not good enough for me one person to stand here. I need you like the background to keep aggressive!��


    ��Ah? Oh���� Xiao Hong saw that Hao Ning was really fine, and then he immediately smiled and wiped his tears with his paralyzed arm. He was soon turned into the three-headed and six-armed giant Great Saint Infant King. This time, Xiao Hong smiled and shook his head at Hao Ning. ��Brother Hao Ning, sit here. It is comfortable.��


    ��Well!�� Hao Ning did not decline and just sat on one of the heads of Xiao Hong. After he sat down, Xiao Hong wrinkled his nose and smiled with slight embarrassment, ��Brother Hao Ning, your personal hygiene seems not to be better than me����


    ��Less nonsense!�� Hao Ning��s face turned red. During these two days, he was too tired and did not even take a bath. He quickly jumped down from Xiao Hong��s head and patted his pants, standing on the hot wheels, ��Can you let your Flame Spear not burn me?��


    ��Well?�� Although Xiao Hong did not understand, he still used his head to touch the top of Hao Ning��s skull, ��Finished. The Flame Spear is linked with my heart and it will not hurt you now.��


    ��Good!�� Hao Ning immediately flew to the front of Pixiu and pulled the blue Flame Spear down!


    ��Oh? Hahaha,�� As the blue light man saw that Hao Ning was so bold, he went blank for a while and then laughed wildly. ��You can��t blame me for looking for death yourself!��


    As soon as his voice finished, Hao Ning��s hand holding the blue Flame Spear turned blue again.


    ��Brother Hao Ning! Quickly let it go!�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning was going to turn blue again, and he immediately yelled, ��Don��t be trapped by him again!��


    Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and shook his head. Before he talked, the blue light man had already screamed. ��No, what is going on! Why is my Parasitism Trick missing? No, it is not missing. It is absorbed by you!��


    ��You got it!�� Hao Ning smiled and held the Flame Spear. At this time, the Flame Spear was no longer blue at all and it was a fiery red spear again. Hao Ning smiled and flew to the top of the blue light man and used the spear to smash him. The blue light man screamed as if he had been burned, and from his body actually appeared a cloud of light smoke.


    ��Ah, what��s going on!�� The blue light man screamed. ��What the hell are you!��


    ��Shut up. Don��t swear during the fight!�� Hao Ning took the Flame Spear and knocked on the head of the light man. The light man got pain and immediately drove Pixiu staying away.


    ��Brother Hao Ning, what is going on?�� Xiao Hong now had known that Hao Ning was not afraid of this Parasitism Trick, but he thought for a long time and did not understand the reason, ��Why are you not afraid?��


    ��Do you know that among the martial arts in the world, each kung fu skill has its specific inner strength?�� Hao Ning did not answer Xiao Hong��s question but asked an irrelevant question, ��And only when you use the specific inner strength to motivate the kung fu skill, it can work well?��


    ��Um, I am not very clear.�� Xiao Hong��s kung fu skill was a kind of martial arts without other magical effects?In other words, Xiao Hong himself was a god, and naturally, there was no need for him to use martial arts to obtain magical effects. What he needed was to pursue speed and power. And the martial arts mentioned by Hao Ning referred to the kung fu skill in the Wuxia Novels, while was Xiao Hong the one who would read Wuxia Novels? Thinking of it, Xiao Hong couldn��t help but be curious. ��What is inner strength?��


    ��Well��This inner strength is like your power.�� Hao Ning grabbed his hair and could only explain it in this way. ��But you remember. Every kind of kung fu skill has its own inner strength to drive. If you change the inner strength to use the kung fu skill, there will be big problems.��


    ��Ha?sleepy,�� Liu Shuai turning off the voice box, yawned, and then said to Zhou Yuan, ��I will sleep for a while. When Hao Ning finishes speaking, you call me up.��


    ��What happened to you?�� Zhou Yuan looked at them nervously. Seeing Liu Shuai��s performance, he felt strange and asked, ��This is not finished yet!��


    ��Don��t you find it? Hao Ning has taken control of the whole situation.�� Liu Shuai rubbed his eyes, with his head squatting on the voice box, and he said with his eyes closed. ��Now it is time for Teacher Hao Ning to have a class. If you want to listen, just listen. Anyway, I have to take a break. I was so busy last night.��


    Hao Ning did not know that Liu Shuai acted so, and he still explained happily. ��But there is such a kind of kung fu skill, being able to absorb other people��s inner strength and use it for their own purposes. But there is a problem. Others�� martial arts are different. After you absorb the inner strength, if you use it directly without digestion, your body will have a big problem.��


    ��It turns out!�� Xiao Hong nodded. He was the god of martial arts after all and passed it all at once. But nobody knew why the blue little man on the Pixiu did not attack and did not say any word now.


    ��So, someone has practiced a half-handed kung fu skill,�� Hao Ning did not look at the blue little man but knew that he was also listening. ��It��s called Solutions to Kung Fu. When using the palms to attack, this person will put poison on the palms, and if others use the inner strength to fight against this person, the poison will destroy their inner strength. And if they do not use inner strength, this poison will flow into their own body along the veins. If you face this kind of kung fu skill, it can be said that whether you use the inner strength or not, your inner strength will be consumed by the other side. You have just seen this kind of kung fu skill.��


    ��Ah?�� Xiao Hong understood now, and when he thought of what he had just seen, he suddenly realized, ��Is it the kung fu skill appeared just now when you fought against the Doctor Xue?��


    ��Yes, the kung fu skill he used is just the Solutions to Kung Fu,�� Seeing Xiao Hong reacted so quickly, Hao Ning nodded with a smile. ��But he seems to be not smart enough, and his understanding is worse than his predecessors. He remembered that he needed to use the poison just after fighting against me with the palms, so he took out the poison from his pocket. But unfortunately?��


    ��Unfortunately what?�� Xiao Hong asked. ��Is there anything wrong?��


    ��Nothing is wrong,�� Hao Ning shook his head. ��The disadvantage of this kind of kung fu skill is that if the inner strength of the person who fights against him is more than ten times higher than that of his own, the inner strength will be violent, and the person who uses the Solutions to Kung Fu will inevitably be in danger.��


    While Hao Ning spoke of this, Xiao Hong understood. He tentatively asked: ��Brother Hao Ning, your inner strength is so powerful!��


    ��Ha ha ha, you flatter me,�� Hao Ning waved his hand and glanced at the blue light man. ��It is not that our army is so strong, but the enemy is really too weak. As to a doctor with a bad mind, how much inner strength can he have?��


    Hao Ning did not tell the truth. While he fought with people these days, no one knew how much his Dantian had been expanded. Would his inner strength be limited to be over ten times higher than that of the Doctor Xue? But in other words, this was also the reason why Doctor Xue��s inner strength was insufficient. Otherwise, if the other side changed, Hao Ning��s inner strength would still be stronger than his or hers, but it would be somewhat reluctant to boast that ��over ten times��.


    ��Then the Parasitism Trick?�� Xiao Hong saw that the previous question had been answered and he asked another key point.


    ��Isn��t that simple?�� Hao Ning continued to look at the blue light little man indifferently, and the blue man trembled with fear. ��What is the essence of his Parasitism Trick?��


    ��Is?the cause and effect? No. Is it power? Or the inner strength?�� Xiao Hong guessed.


    ��Well, your guessing is very accurate,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��Doctor Xue��s practice is somewhat peculiar, but in the end, Doctor Xue��s kung fu skill is also an inner strength. Because of this, he can have such a talent to create this abnormal Parasitism Trick, but since he is a doctor, it is not surprising for him to learn from biological creatures through bionics.��


    Speaking of this, Hao Ning secretly admired Liu Shuai��s vision. The knowledge basis of this bio-professional programmer was really solid. He could guess out what kind of creature Doctor Xue had imitated according to a glance. If it had not been that Liu Shuai had found out Doctor Xue��s ability, he would also have had difficulties in thinking of how to deal with it in a short time.


    ��Then why could Big Brother you deal with him?�� Xiao Hong had been playing, but the more he listened, the more he became fascinated, and he actually asked, ��And why couldn��t I do it?��


    ��Because what you wanted is to deal with him,�� Hao Ning continued, ��and what I wanted is to absorb him.��


    ��Absorb!�� Xiao Hong��s expression changed. ��Isn��t that even more dangerous!��


    ��Don��t worry,�� Hao Ning shook the fiery red Flame Spear to show that he was fine. ��Do you forget? As for the kind of kung fu skill I just said, if you want to use the absorbed inner strength, you must make the other��s inner strength?What word is better for this? Decomposed? You must decompose the other��s inner strength into what you can use. As a result, the Parasitism Trick created by the other��s inner strength, in the eyes of this kind of kung fu skill, is nothing but a new kind of inner strength. Whatever it is, you can decompose it directly!��


    ��Wow!�� Xiao Hong couldn��t help but nod his head?he had wanted to applaud, but he couldn��t feel his hands at all. ��So great! What is this kind of kung fu skill? Can I learn it?��


    ��You can��t learn it,�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��This kind of kung fu skill is called?Divine Power of the North!��


    ��Plop!�� The Pixiu suddenly fell down to the ground, and the blue light man seemed to be dejected, no longer showing the arrogance.


    ��Xue Muhua!�� Hao Ning screamed with a serious voice. ��I don��t care how you ran out of the book, what monster you are, what kind of Book Elf you used, what secret method you created, or how you intended to parasitize. But you did such evil things in the world, poisoning the gods, confusing people, and parasitizing holy animals. It is really difficult for heaven and earth to forgive you. Today, on behalf of the people, the court, and the communist successors, I will send you into hell!��

 Chapter 182 - The Manjusri Showed Up

    Chapter 182 The Manjusri Showed Up��Ha?�� Liu Shuai yawned and said with two weepy eyes, ��Is Hao Ning possessed by a drama queen? He speaks one set of theories after another!��


    ��How dare you!�� The blue-light man seemed to be unwilling to give up and he shouted, ��If you kill me, Pixiu can��t stay alive, either! Auspicious Beasts in the world died out all for you. You��re the origin of the causalities, thus you will be guilty!��


    ��Em?�� Hao Ning winked and asked Xiao Hong, ��Is that true, what he said just now?��


    ��Yes. Whenever you kill an Auspicious Beast,�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��you won��t have a happy ending.��


    ��D**n, then why��s he not afraid?�� Hao Ning pointed at the blue Doctor Xue.


    ��Because he didn��t!�� Liu Shuai��s voice rose from the speaker, ��Professor Hao Ning, finally, you��re finished. You made me sleepy! Are you silly? He used the Parasitism Trick, so even if he kills the Auspicious Beast, it will be others who actually commit the sin. He won��t be involved in any causalities!��


    Hao Ning made sense of it by Liu Shuai��s explanation. When parasites dwelt in a snail and the snail was eaten by a bird, it would be the bird who killed the snail so that also the bird who bore the causalities. In that way, Doctor Xue feared nothing. Because whoever encountered Pixiu, Doctor Xue would dwell in him. Not only Pixiu wouldn��t die but also Doctor Xue would continue living in his body. But now, Doctor Xue��s parasitism didn��t work on Hao Ning. Meanwhile, Hao Ning was intended to kill him, which indicated that Doctor Xue would die after Pixiu. Therefore, he said those words in order to threaten Hao Ning with the side-effects.


    ��Does the bloody causalities have glaucoma, presbyopia, cataract, or high myopia accompanied by astigmatism?�� Hao Ning muttered, ��I have no way to deal with their short-sight.��


    ��Don��t mind that.�� Xiao Hong said and burned the blue light in his hand with Samadhi True Fire, saying in hatred, ��Since he fears the spear in your hand, Brother Hao Ning, let��s ? let you take advantage of our dominance, move on and kill him first!��


    ��But how about the causalities?�� Hao Ning hesitated, ��It will still fall on me. Doesn��t that matter?��


    ��No worries!�� Xiao Hong opened his mouth, with a whir, a drift of flame spurted from inside and twined on the Flame Spear, which immediately was lightened with red glitters. Xiao Hong, after throwing up, receded lightly, sniffed, and then he whispered, ��It��s the flame connected to my own life. You kill the demon with it, and the causalities will count as mine!��


    ��Xiao Hong, won��t it put you at risk?�� Hao Ning frowned and didn��t act. He knew what Xiao Hong meant. He killed Doctor Xue face to face using Xiao Hong��s life fire, so the causalities would naturally be conveyed to Xiao Hong. But in that way, Xiao Hong would be put into danger as well, wouldn��t he? Hao Ning shook his head, ��I won��t do that. I can��t get you in trouble.��


    ��Hey!�� Xiao Hong shook his head with a smile, ��Just obey the result of our judgment. Though the causalities will come to me, I won��t be doomed to death. To say the least, I��ve donated a large amount of money as Sudhana in the past years. I should be able to bear these causalities ?By the way, Brother Zhang is such a prophet. He has foreseen that I��ll cause trouble, so he asked me to do some good before�� Huh, today your grandfather Sheng I will break the rule and slaughter lives!�� He sensed his errors after he finished and grinned at Hao Ning instantly, ��Of course, I count on your help, Brother Hao Ning.��


    ������ Hao Ning, watching Xiao Hong murmur to himself and his face change seven or eight times with a breath, nodded and said, ��It��s such a waste that you give up an actor career ? Leave it here and just take care of your hand.��


    After that, he held the Flame Spear, shook out a spark, stepped on the hot wheels and flew towards the blue light man.


    The blue light man didn��t expect that such a sly man like him could have encountered the two silly dogs who didn��t fear to pay their lives. Especially the Innate Fire Spirit, as a god he should have ignored the causalities and wanted to kill him ? His little knowledge was to be blamed anyway. Nobody didn��t know that Sudhana, before he achieved the cultivation, had done so many ridiculous things as a naughty child. Now, though he was in course of cultivating his disposition, how could his naughty temper be totally dissolved? For the case here, any other people, taking their own causalities into account, should have retreated. But he happened to bump into such a naughty child as Xiao Hong. It was really ?


    Red Boy never hid his real temperament. Though his achievement was recognized he was still pretentious.


    He��d only learned that divines and Buddhists fear causalities, while he ignored that impulsive boy even dared to laugh at stars!


    ��Huh!�� The blue light man, though frightened, steered Pixiu to defend Hao Ning��s Flame Spear. Hao Ning couldn��t approach him at the time.


    ��Piss it!�� Hao Ning switch to seven or eight kinds of method, which amazed Xiao Hong to gape. The point wasn��t at the force and speed of his actions but at his free exertion. Hao Ning��s action, though complicated, wasn��t disorganized. He attacked forcefully and lightly. When his stroke was about to reach Pixiu, then he wouldn��t go further and dealt with it in a strengthless way. But if the stroke wouldn��t reach Pixiu, no matter it was aimed at the surroundings or at the blue man, he made it enormously strong. It was after several rounds later that Xiao Hong realized that there were differences between the stroke which didn��t reach Pixiu. If it was aimed at the blue light man, it would be more powerful, while when it was to somewhere else, the strength would be weakened. Xiao Hong was good at manipulating spear, so he knew that when stuck out the spear, it would be difficult to control the strength. Especially when it was his Flame Spear. Once it acted, the Samadhi True Fire coming with it was shapeless and intangible. To make that, Hao Ning had to calculate precisely before he attacked that if the stroke would meet him or not, or where it was about to reach. This was already uneasy when acting on the ground, let alone when in the air.


    ��Master Hao Ning is so great!�� Zhe had woken up some time and gazed at Hao Ning��s performance, praising. Liu Shuai couldn��t make sense of it, so Zhe tried to make it clear.


    ��I get you.�� Liu Shuai listened and smiled. He glimpsed at Hao Ning��s attack and movements, lowered his head, pondering, and then said to Zhe, ��When it��s finished, you say four words to Master Hao Ning and he��ll completely change his view on you.��


    ��Which four words?�� Zhe stepped on eagerly and asked.


    ��The four words, once you speak them out,�� Liu Shuai was like tempting Zhe, ��Hao Nong would not only change his view on you, but also, if he��s satisfied, he might teach someone his kung fu?�� Then he glanced at Zhe��s eyes, found them full of starlight and then he affected to wink, ��Ah, but my renting contract is going to be expired. The house happened to be far away from my workplace. Meanwhile, it��s not convenient for my girlfriend to commute to her job, so����


    ��You��re taking advantage of other��s weakness!�� Zhou Yuan snorted at Liu Shuai��s petty face and ignored him.


    ��In the Rose and Full Moon near your company I hold an estate of six floors. I just finished establishing the elevator recently.�� Zhe said without consideration, ��I don��t know if it��s favorable or not, and I have no time to pay a visit recently. Brother Shuai, you��re working in IT, so you must be thoughtful in terms of users�� experience. How about you occupying it for me? The feedback on the living experience is very important to me. The longer it takes, the more accurate it��s supposed to be. How about Brother Shuai you bother yourself to settle there for seventy years?��


    ��What!�� Liu Shuai��s heart was about to jump out of his bosom. Villas of six floors? With an elevator? Seventy years were offered? It was literally a gift for him! Zhe really was skillful in his talk. He didn��t say anything about a gift, and he expressed in a way of asking for his favor. He gave him both the gift and the respect. What a kung fu lover! At that thought, Liu Shuai cleared his throat, ��What the great mountains. You speak only the four words but nothing else.��


    Zhou Yuan smiled and thought in his heart that knowledge meant such wealth. The ��what the great mountains�� mentioned by Liu Shuai was a sword skill in Jin Yong��s novels. When people acted with the sword, they sneezed their fingers of the left hands as if doing a calculation whereby they could derive the best force and direction to do the attack based on the actual sunlight and the wind directions. Hao Ning exerting his spear so accurately all thanks to that kung fu skill, though he used the spear in the place of a sword. Meanwhile, based on Hao Ning��s logical analysis ability, he probably didn��t need any calculation.


    But how could Hao Ning foresee that Liu Shuai, only for a villa, betrayed him in the Two Elements Dust Array?Later when Hao Ning learned it, he just complained that Liu Shuai hadn��t got him a similar one when faced with such generous offer. So, we could tell that the two held resemblant temperance. Leave all above aside, when Zhe proposed the four words to Hao Ning after that, Hao Ning, though knowing in the heart that someone had given him instructions, was moved by Zhe��s admiration for kung fu. Later when Hao Ning picked up the methods to teach Zhe the kung fu in books, he hid nothing so Zhe benefited a lot from that and became a master. These were all later stories and let��s simply wrap it up.


    At the moment, Hao Ning kept exerting Sliding-over-the-water Art and fought against the blue light man in the air. It was after some time that Hao Ning came to realize the strength of Sliding-over-the-water Art: The Sliding-over-the-water Art originated from Cao Zhi��s poem ��Sliding over the water, socks tainted by dust��. It was originally interpreted as the depiction of a woman walking over the water. But the title of the poem was the Goddess of the Luo! It was a goddess. She didn��t walk over the water but flew. So, Sliding-over-the-water Art itself was used for averting attacks when flying in the air. It was applied on the ground before so more or less faced some limits. But now Hao Ning was using it in the air on hot wheels, in which way it was compensated and improved, thus returned to its real nature.


    As expected, after scores of rounds, the tiny light man was already hit by the heat from Samadhi True Fire on the Flame Spear for hundreds of strokes, while Pixiu remained safe and sound. Meanwhile, the blue light was fading. In this way, with dozen rounds more the blue light man would lose his life.


    ��You junior! I��ll kill you!�� The blue light man burst into blazing glitter and Pixiu��s body was flashing blue light as well. Hao Ning couldn��t look through the situation and receded without hesitation.


    ��No, it��s demon��s dissolution art!�� Xiao Hong retreated also. The Flame Spear brought Hao Ning to Xiao Hong��s side.


    ��Today I��ll pay my life to ruin everything!�� Then they couldn��t see the blue light man anymore. The whole Pixiu got blue as if about to explode.


    ��Jerk! Go die!�� Then a voice came down from the sky. Fragrance spread and a gold sword arrived splitting the air. It pricked Pixiu��s body.


    With a zap, which wasn��t as gorgeous as the battle before, but a light noise that couldn��t even be heard, the blue light of Pixiu dispersed. They took a look and found the blue light of the man was fading and he turned into a headless body top with cracked skin. On his neck, there was a ball of a bowl��s size, where stuck the gold sword. There was a crackle and the body fell from Pixiu, moveless.


    Hao Ning was amazed. But Xiao Hong didn��t manifest any funny expression and had already contracted his shape and kneeled down. He murmured in his mouth, ��I don��t know that Manjusri Bodhisattva is coming so your follower I didn��t try to avoid. I should die for my guilt!��


    ��Hong Hai��er!�� It was exactly at noon and the voice was from the sky. When he uttered, the sunlight was as if covered, ��Why you said in your mouth but did nothing in your hands?��


    ��What��s he saying?�� Hao Ning was bewildered. He understood the words ��said in your mouth��, which referred to the words Xiao Hong said, but what did ��did nothing in your hands�� stand for?


    ��Bodhisattva! It��s not that I don��t want to palm put my palms together and greet you,�� Xiao Hong��s forehead was covered with cold sweat, ��but my hands were poisoned to numb by the evil and can��t move now ?��


    ��You drink and you eat, everything contains causalities!�� The voice didn��t wait until Xiao Hong finished before he announced his title, ��Amitabha!��


    When his voice trailed off, the blue on Xiao Hong��s hands had disappeared. Xiao Hong tried to clench a fist and found his hands totally recovered. Xiao Hong eagerly put his palms together and hit his head to the ground in rapture to express his thanks, ��Bodhisattva, thank you for saving me out!��


    A golden beam flashed and set on Pixiu��s back. When exposed to the golden light, Pixiu began to contract, and in no time, it was already in the size of a lion. While the golden light had turned into a dressed-up Bodhisattva. Behind him, there were many lotuses about to bloom. The outlook was much prettier than Zhang Chi Hang��s. Hao Ning, though not acquainted with him, knew in his heart that this should be the Manjusri Bodhisattva in Xiao Hong��s words.


    Manjusri Bodhisattva waved and the sword accompanied by Doctor Xue��s body all moved to his feet. Pixiu saw the body and chewed it in his mouth instantly.


    ��How is the sword so powerful?�� Hao Ning didn��t believe in Buddhism. He even dared to encounter Avalokitesvara, so of course, he was fearless, which thanks to his ignorance. Then he turned back and asked Xiao Hong, ��Ah, you speak.��


    ��This is the sword of wisdom.�� the Bodhisattva noticed Xiao Hong��s silence out of reverence, smiled and explained, ��Hong Hai��er, there��s no need to bond yourself with the manners. Just explain it to him.��


    ��Yes. I��ll obey you.�� Xiao Hong stood up immediately, bowed and said in respect, ��Brother Hao Ning, Manjusri Bodhisattva is the symbol of wisdom. And the Da Baojian (sword) of wisdom ?��


    ��Massage?�� Hao Ning stared at Xiao Hong, dull, ��Bodhisattva even has such a job? Does it include fast food, and is it overnight?��


    ��Stop your nonsense!�� Xiao Hong was about to faint when hearing Hao Ning��s words, wiped his sweat and whispered Amitabha in his mouth, ��The Da Baojian of wisdom is a sword! Which could cut off all the fixations and deal with poisons from everywhere!�� At that point, Xiao Hong said to Hao Ning quietly, ��Big bro, you mind your words! Or your future career would be affected!��


    ��I don��t belong to your system.�� Hao Ning said in confusion, ��Meanwhile I can��t cultivate any power. So, in which way will my career be affected?��


    ��Big bro,�� Xiao Hong was about to weep and he muttered, ��My career, mine! I beg you, play your role����


    ��Eh, Bodhisattva, what are you up to today?�� Hao Ning, seeing Xiao Hong��s stressed comportment, stopped his joke, put his palms together and bowed, ��Are you here to save us?��


    ��Amitabha, everyone��s in their own causalities.�� A lotus bloomed behind the Manjusri, and when he talked, the scented wind rose while the golden lotus sprawling on the ground, ��So are they in need of the help from outside? I come here this time, first because I��ve learned that such evil is in the earth, enchanting people and making a disturbance; second, is to captivate the Pixiu to be my horse.��


    ��Bodhisattva, isn��t your horse the?�� Xiao Hong heard his words and felt bewildered. He couldn��t stop himself from asking, ��The lion?��


    ��Ah���� Bodhisattva lowered his brows, shook his head, while he said in a pleasant voice, ��Though I��ve got affluent incense in my Bodhimanda, after May 4th Seal God event I need to reform my body. Though it��s done, my horse needs more incense to be formed. So, I have to do this.��


    ��That��s it.�� Hao Ning got him. To interpret, it meant that the incense he��d accumulated all these was only enough for himself. He��d got no money for a horse, so he decided to capture a random one for use. He didn��t expect a Bodhisattva could also be so realistic. Then he stayed silent.


    ��The catastrophe��s ended. Auspicious Beast, just go with me.�� The scented wind came around. Bodhisattva nodded at them and was to leave. He was surely extraordinary every time he showed up. Endless Buddhist sounds spread and there were countless Buddhist monks reading sutra in the air. Such a scene was really amazing.


    ��You put down a little your pomp,�� Hao Ning muttered in his heart, ��and you��ll have enough incense for your horse, won��t you?�� Thinking about that, he laughed in heart, ��People rely on clothes and Buddhas rely on gold. However poor one is, he should never be reserved in his display. However bitter one is, he should never let his outlook be mean. So, the only thing he could do was do something on his transport tool.��


    ��Wait a minute!�� Behind he suddenly came Liu Shuai��s voice.

 Chapter 183 - Yunzhongzi, Keen Words & Vimalaki

    Chapter 183 Yunzhongzi, Keen Words & Vimalaki��Eh?�� The Bodhisattva turned around and looked at Liu Shuai who came up, followed by Zhou Yuan. He could not help asking, ��Who is this?��


    Xiao Hong immediately explained, ��Oh, Bodhisattva is a Buddhist, so you may not know about Taoism. This is Yunzhong����


    ��Wait, I��ll introduce myself!�� Liu Shuai was not polite to Xiao Hong. He patted his chest while running, and shouted in gasping, ��I��m the descendant of Yunzhongzi. When you were still in Exposition, you met my master for several times. Do you remember him, Manjusri Bodhisattva? No, I should call you Manjusri Guangfa Primus!��


    ��Oh, no, this became troublesome,�� Xiao Hong said to Hao Ning in a low voice, frowning. ��How could I forget this cause and effect?��


    With that Xiao Hong quickly stepped back and made the room for Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai was panting after running, and he bent down and took a deep breath. Then he straightened up, put his hands on his waist and asked, ��Do you remember?��


    D**n, Liu Shuai was going to make a scene. Hao Ning forced a smile. He knew that in Creation of the Gods, the Manjusri Guangfa Primus was originally a man of Exposition. Yunzhongzi also helped a lot in the war of Creation of the Gods. But after the Creation of the Gods, the Manjusri Guangfa Primus suffered through the Nine Curved Yellow River Array, and his power was greatly damaged. No one knew why but he converted to Buddhism and became Manjusri Bodhisattva. As a considerate and warmhearted person, Yunzhongzi couldn��t stand that, so probably Liu Shuai also got this spleen from him.


    Hao Ning was just confused. It was not so big a deal. Today it would be just like a job-hopping matter. So many years had it been. As a programmer, Liu Shuai was thinking about job-hopping and raising his salary every day, so why couldn��t he let the Bodhisattva switch the place to stay? Programmers were allowed to set fire, but Bodhisattvas was not allowed even to light a lamp �C to poke his nose into others�� business.


    Although Hao Ning thought so in his heart, after all, these things had deep causes and effects. Hao Ning, in line with the fine tradition that no research, no comment, also planned to step back with Xiao Hong to see what a scene Liu Shuai was about to make.


    Who knew that when Hao Ning hadn��t gone so far yet, Liu Shuai grabbed him and pulled him back? He held his hand tightly and shouted at Hao Ning, ��Don��t go, be our judge!��


    ��Sh*t, you��you are crazy?�� Hao Ning was startled, and Liu Shuai really dared to talk about it and force him to judge this kind of historic grievances. No matter what he said, it would be wrong. If Hao Ning said that Liu Shuai was right, this Manjusri Bodhisattva would use Hui sword to take a poke at him. If he said that the Bodhisattva was right, he would not be able to raise his head in front of Liu Shuai in the future. With that, Hao Ning frowned and messed around, ��Why do you let me judge? Do you think that I��m the Jade Emperor?��


    Hao Ning was about to shake off Liu Shuai��s arm when he saw Liu Shuai blinking at him and felt Liu Shuai holding his hand tightly, which seemed to have other meanings. Hao Ning felt a little strange in his heart, but he stopped and turned to Liu Shuai and said, ��How to judge?��


    ��It��s very simple,�� Liu Shuai was talking both to Hao Ning and to the Manjusri, ��the Manjusri hasn��t explained to us for thousands of years. Today, he has to say something about it.��


    Looking at Liu Shuai��s careless look, Hao Ning was dumbfounded. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Hong again. Now, the Great Saint Infant King, who was in a rush just now, was now lowering his head to count the ants on the ground. The problem was that there were no ants on the ground.


    ��Amitabha,�� Manjusri Bodhisattva laughed brightly, ��Five hundred years is one spring, and another five hundred years is one autumn. With two thousand years passed, spring, summer, autumn, and winter are all gone. My good nephew, why do you insist on it?��


    ��Er? Since you called me your good nephew,�� Liu Shuai got a chance, so he decided not to show any mercy to the Bodhisattva, ��my master used to tell me to ask three questions for him if I meet Manjusri Bodhisattva, and if the Bodhisattva answers, he will let it go.��


    ��Please.�� Bodhisattva declined to comment but said politely.


    ��What is the cloud in the sky and the water in the bottle?�� Liu Shuai asked with a strange smile.


    Hao Ning was stunned. Wasn��t this a sentence that the authors of online novels often used to show off their cultural quality? Hao Ning also searched this sentence, which came from ancient poetry. The whole sentence was ��I know nothing else about Tao, but the clouds in the sky and the water in the bottle.�� It meant that Tao was about returning to one��s original nature, which was just as usual as the clouds in the sky and the water in the bottle. Everything in the world was reasonable. The problem was that this sentence was not very hard to understand. How could Yunzhongzi not understand, and even need Liu Shuai to ask Manjusri Bodhisattva?


    ��Well, I know nothing else about Tao. The Tao is in the sky and the Tao is in the bottle.�� Manjusri Bodhisattva smiled a little. Hao Ning was also roasting Liu Shuai��s low educational level in the mind. This was the Bodhisattva of wisdom. You asked such a low-class question. Didn��t you feel ashamed?


    Who knew that Liu Shuai��s eyebrows moved slightly and didn��t say yes or no. He continued to ask, ��What��s the explanation of Huike gets the marrow?��


    ��Huike gets marrow?�� Hao Ning did not understand for a moment, but it was not good to ask Liu Shuai again, so he had to look at the Manjusri.


    ��Eh?�� Manjusri Bodhisattva looked at Liu Shuai at this time. He looked down and did not speak anymore. It seemed that he was staying quietly and meditating.


    ��Well, Bodhisattva?�� When Xiao Hong saw Liu Shuai��s arrogance in asking and that the Manjusri did not reply, he promptly reminded him, ��The descendant of Yunzhongzi was asking you a question.��


    ��Bodhisattva has already answered!�� The voice of Zhou Yuan came from their back. Everyone looked back and saw that Zhou Yuan was standing still. Under his feet seemed to have auspicious clouds. The cool breeze slowly dragged Zhou Yuan to float around. Though far less than that of the Manjusri, it was also full of style.


    ��You are such a dummy to compare with Bodhisattvas?�� Hao Ning was amused in his heart, but he did not know why Zhou Yuan appeared at this time.


    ��Huike gets the marrow,�� Zhou Yuan explained. ��It was after Bodhidharma finished his lecture and asked the disciples what they got. Every disciple expressed his own view. Bodhidharma commented one by one. First, he said that one of his disciples�� answers got his fur, then what another disciple said got his flesh, and then he commented that the third disciple��s words got his bones. After that, this disciple called Huike did not say anything but stood there without saying a word. The other disciples did not understand and thought that Huike did not understand the meaning of his master, but Bodhidharma praised him highly, ��Huike gets the marrow��. It would be needless to say if he got the marrow. When the Bodhisattva heard that Liu Shuai asked about Huike gets the marrow, he didn��t say a word, which answered Liu Shuai��s question with Huike��s behavior. It was so brilliant.��


    ��I see,�� Xiao Hong made a bow to the Manjusri, ��Bodhisattva is erudite!��


    Hao Ning also understood that the Manjusri did not speak was to tell Liu Shuai by action the meaning of ��Huike gets the marrow��. By saying nothing, he said everything.


    Hao Ning realized it at that time that it turned out that these people were hitting the keen words! But he didn��t get to know this at all, so it was best for him to say nothing.


    ��Here comes the last question?�� Liu Shuai wiped the sweat on his forehead. Hao Ning probably guessed that it was Yunzhongzi who wanted Liu Shuai to make trouble for Manjusri Bodhisattva. But as a result, Manjusri Bodhisattva answered the first two questions very well. Liu Shuai did not win Manjusri with so much effort. Of course, he was disgraced.


    ��I heard the last question from Yunzhongzi,�� Zhou Yuan said, pressing Liu Shuai��s shoulder and blinking his eyes. ��Let me say it.��


    Wasn��t Zhou Yuan learning Tao from Zhang Chi Hang? When did Zhang Quan tell him about this? Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other and looked at Zhou Yuan suspiciously. Hao Ning was even more puzzled in his heart. When Zhang Quan invited Zhou Yuan to study Taoism with him before, Zhou Yuan tried to turn it down!


    But Zhou Yuan ignored them and asked a very long question, ��Who is the most powerful person in Vimalakirti Sutra? Sariputra, Mahamoggallana, Kassapa, Subhuti, Punna, Mahqkaccqna, or Aniruddha?��


    ��Eh?�� Zhou Yuan��s voice just came down, let alone the Manjusri, even Hao Ning, Xiao Hong, and Liu Shuai were all staring at Zhou Yuan in shock.


    ��What��s the hell with this question!�� Xiao Hong closed his eyes and passed his mind to Hao Ning with the spirit, ��How could there be such long keen words? How could Yunzhongzi ask such a weird question?��


    ��How can I know!�� Hao Ning said in a low voice.


    Liu Shuai was also giving Zhou Yuan a strange expression, gnashing the teeth, and said, ��Zhang �� Yunzhongzi seemed to have asked a different question!��


    ��That��s it!�� Zhou Yuan made it definitely clear, ��You were asleep at that time. I heard it very clearly!��


    ��Amitabha,�� the Manjusri smiled slightly, ��my good nephew originally came to entertain me the Bodhisattva. Never mind. People have directions, but the Buddhas don��t. All these people are powerful, but also not powerful. How could there be the most powerful one?��


    ��Ha-ha-ha, you finally let the cat out of the bag!�� With a loud laugh, Zhou Yuan pulled Liu Shuai and ran away. He was shouting as he ran, ��Xiao Hong, Hao Ning, this the Manjusri is a fake! Be careful!��


    Saying it, they ran like tow mad dogs back to the Two Elements Dust Array, panting for breath. Zhe looked at these two. He could not help but tell Ye who just woke up, ��It��s very important to exercise. Look at them, they just ran such a short time and started to pant.��


    ��D**n!�� These people had long been familiar with each other. Zhou Yuan laughed and hit Zhe, ��What nonsense! You should try to talk under his pressure, and that will freak you out!��


    ��My good nephew! Where does the word fake come from?�� the Manjusri looked unchanged and asked with a smile.


    ��Right,�� Liu Shuai also asked, ��how did you know he is a fake?��


    ��Hem! Hello, hello, Liu Shuai, turn it up!�� Zhou Yuan picked up the microphone and said aloud, ��The ��powerful�� I said didn��t mean the literal meaning it refers, but the real meaning underneath it! But you insisted on the literal meaning of the word. How could you say that you are not a fake?��


    ��What,�� Hao Ning couldn��t help laughing bitterly. This Zhou Yuan stayed with Avalokitesvara for a few days and he did learn something.


    ��I see,�� said the Manjusri, with a slight smile. ��If the word ��powerful�� doesn��t mean its literal meaning, you��ll be talking about the alaksana of the word. I break it with its atma-samjna. What��s wrong with this?��


    ��He made sense.�� Liu Shuai also understood, and said secretly to Zhou Yuan, ��The underneath meaning is about alaksana. Breaking alaksana with atma-samjna was one of the methods.��


    He did not know that the volume of the microphone had just been turned up by him, and all his reminders were heard by Hao Ning and others.


    Hao Ning helplessly touched his nose, ��You two are really disgraceful����


    ��Shut up. They all heard you���� The moment he said it, Zhou Yuan realized that there was something wrong, so he coughed and said, ��but you didn��t know what I was really asking. That didn��t make any sense.�� Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan said proudly, ��Vimalakirti Sutra told a story that when Vimalaki was sick, Buddha asked his descendants to visit him. Buddha asked Sariputra, Mahamoggallana, Kassapa, Subhuti, Punna, Mahqkaccqna, and Aniruddha to visit Vimalaki, but they dared not to go, because each of them had been savagely reviled, and had no face to go.��


    ��I see,�� Hao Ning understood. It turned out that Vimalaki was so fierce that Buddha��s descendants did not dare to visit him. But another thing came to Hao Ning that it took something to have a sharp tongue. If you usually offended people, when you fell ill in bed, no one would take care of you.


    Zhou Yuan, of course, did not know that Hao Ning thought so much and continued to say, ��At this point, the Buddha let Manjusri Bodhisattva go to take a visit, and what did Manjusri Bodhisattva say?��


    ��That��s my words. How can I not know?�� the Manjusri laughed and cited a passage of scripture, ��Buddha, Vimalaki is difficult to get along. He knows all, good the essence of Buddhism. He is eloquent and intelligent and knows all Bodhisattva laws. Buddhas and treasures are everywhere, and he conquers all the evil spirits and uses all kinds of art to descend to earth and worldly pleasures with his superb use of wisdom and arts. In spite of this, I am willing to follow the Buddha��s will and visit him.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong suddenly asked in a low voice, ��what is the Manjusri Bodhisattva talking about?��


    ��You -�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and said strangely, ��why don��t you understand? I thought I was the only one who doesn��t understand these kinds of stuff.��


    ��Hahaha�� Xiao Hong scratched his head embarrassingly and smiled. ��When Brother Zhang talked about such things before, I could fall asleep every time.��


    ��You are such a study slacker!�� Hao Ning laughed bitterly and said, ��No wonder the Bodhisattva let you only be in charge of the money!��


    ��Yes!�� Zhou Yuan did not know what these two were talking about. He continued, ��It means: Buddha, this is very difficult to deal with Vimalaki, because he knows all the facts, and is good at speaking the essence of Buddhism. He is eloquent and intelligent and knows all Bodhisattva laws. And all the Buddhas and treasures are everywhere, so he can conquer all the evil spirits of the outside world and often use all kinds of art to descend to earth and worldly pleasures. His use of wisdom and arts in the world has reached the level of being superb. In spite of this, I am willing to follow the Buddha��s will and visit him.��


    Although Zhou Yuan��s translation was also full of chatter, Hao Ning enjoyed it as soon as he heard it. This Manjusri Bodhisattva spoke too artistically. It seemed that the Manjusri used a lot of words to show that the Buddhist Dharma of Vimalaki was very high and it was not easy to talk to him. But the result was that Manjusri Bodhisattva agreed to visit Vimalakirti. This meant that the Manjusri Bodhisattva was more intelligent than Vimalaki. I was not afraid of you scolding me even if you were Vimalaki. Of course, I was more powerful than you. The more words he used to praise Vimalaki, the more he was actually praising Manjusri Bodhisattva. Noble people praised themselves in a subtle way.


    Zhou Yuan finished his explanation and asked with a smile, ��You said so much. I wanna ask you: If you only use one word to sum up your paragraph, which word will be used?��


    ��Well���� This Manjusri Bodhisattva was hesitant at that time. Hao Ning could not help but give Zhou Yuan a thumb in his heart. This boy was so fierce! Originally, that question was just a beginning. Obviously, in this story, Manjusri Bodhisattva was the most powerful one. But the Manjusri did not answer this question just now, so he lost in that round �� But all this was not the key point, the key point was the trap in Zhou Yuan��s last question. Because it was what Manjusri Bodhisattva himself said, if Manjusri Bodhisattva himself can��t sum up this sentence, it would prove that the wisdom of the Manjusri was limited. At that time, he could joke that the great wisdom of the Manjusri Bodhisattva was not the greatest, and also let Yunzhongzi win the face!


    ��If in one word,�� the Manjusri said tamely and obediently, ��it would be ��OK��.��


    ��OK?�� Hao Ning heard this word and was somehow collapsed. It was so not the style of the Manjusri, right?


    ��OK?�� Zhou Yuan laughed. ��You look down upon the Manjusri Bodhisattva too much. The Manjusri Bodhisattva said so much, but in fact, it was just one word �C�� said Zhou Yuan stood up, patted the dust on his body, looked at the people laughing, and then said one word, ��Sure!��


    ��D**n! Amazing! �� Hao Ning changed his approbation towards Zhou Yuan to admiration. Listening to this story, the Manjusri Bodhisattva talked so much about it. In fact, he first boasted about Vimalaki, the sharp tongue, and then said, ��Then, I��ll go��. This low-key way of showing off wisdom, as well as self-confidence in his wisdom and his attitude just matched with the word ��sure��! This word, together with Zhou Yuan��s dramatic look, was just so vivid.


    ��My good nephew, you did a great job,�� said the Manjusri with a smile. ��I lost. the Manjusri worshiped you.�� He was about to leave after saying this.


    ��Wait!�� Zhou Yuan yelled, ��you lost, but the Manjusri didn��t. Speak! What are you? Personate the Manjusri? Don��t you fear the punishment of Bodhisattva?��


    ��Young friend,�� the Manjusri was still smiling, ��don��t speak carelessly. You��ve already committed aggression. You must know that ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha��!��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha!��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha!��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha!��


    ��


    No one knew how many times the Manjusri repeated. Hao Ning felt a little dizzy and when he was just about to be converted to Buddhism and kneel on the ground, in the place between his eyebrow he suddenly felt a sharp pain, ��No! He is evil!��

 Chapter 184 - Who am I?

    Chapter 184 Who am I?Hao Ning got clear and then looked at Xiao Hong, who had already dropped on his knees on the ground with his eyes and mouth constantly flowing fire. Xiao Hong��s eyes were unclear, and he was obviously lost. Looking at his hands, Hao Ning found that the blue had not disappeared but been more than before!


    ��Hao Ning, save Xiao Hong!�� Zhou Yuan screamed.


    With a ��clap��, Hao Ning immediately gave Xiao Hong a slap in the face. It could be said to be really powerful, and Xiao Hong was immediately woken up. He looked at the Manjusri who was chanting, looked at Hao Ning, and then looked at the Samadhi True Fire on the ground, and he already knew that this Manjusri had problems.


    Xiao Hong reacted very quickly and sat in meditation on the ground without saying anything else: ��Brother Hao Ning, I can protect myself. Don��t care for me!�� While he was saying that, a flame was burning around him to protect his whole body. This fake Manjusri��s words should be unable to break through this flame.


    ��Who let you protect yourself!�� Hao Ning was going to collapse, and he looked at Xiao Hong in the flame with a crying face. ��I am letting you fight against the enemy together with me! You think too highly of me!��


    Although the Buddha��s voice was large, Yunzhongzi��s Two Elements Dust Array was such a treasure, and it was naturally not so easy to wear. Therefore, Liu Shuai and others were still safe for the time being.


    Seeing that Hao Ning gave Xiao Hong a slap in the face, Liu Shuai quickly grabbed his own face. After doing it, he remembered something and stared at Zhou Yuan: ��It��s you, you just hit my face. I can still feel the searing pain!��


    ��I even have juicy pain! Don��t talk nonsense!�� Zhou Yuan��s face turned red, and he made Liu Shuai��s head twisted to the front. ��Look there!�� Then he handed over a packet of melon seeds, ��Eat melon seeds!��


    ��Are you crazy? It��s so urgent, and you still eat your melon seeds!�� Liu Shuai turned back and found that not only Zhou Yuan, even Zhe and Ye also held a handful of melon seeds. Liu Shuai was going to collapse. He had only thought that he himself was really random but had not expected this pair of young couples would be so ��big-hearted��. Liu Shuai couldn��t help but say, ��It��s so dangerous, but are you still so leisurely? Don��t you feel worried?��


    ��Then what can we do?�� Zhou Yuan said helplessly. ��We have only little power, and we can��t help at all. It��s better to calm down than to be nervous.��


    ��Do not worry,�� Zhe looked confidently at Liu Shuai and licked Ye in his arms. ��The master Hao Ning is extremely powerful, and he can definitely defeat the devil!��


    Ye also nodded and put the melon seeds in the hands of Zhe. ��Who said that we can��t do anything? We can cheer!��


    After saying, the two living treasures even applauded and shouted: ��Hao Ning! Come on! Hao Ning! Come on!��


    ��Bah, psycho,�� Liu Shuai collapsed as same as Hao Ning and then turned off the voice box. ��Do you think this is the Olympics?��


    The Manjusri was still continually chanting ��lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha��, and the Sanskrit drowned other sounds. In the beginning, Xiao Hong could support it, but after a while, the flames on his body began to disorder. Hao Ning looked at him and found that the flames on Xiao Hong��s body actually began to fly out sparks, flying to the light circle behind Manjusri Bodhisattva. Every time a spark flew out, Xiao Hong��s body trembled once. It seemed that it would not be long and as long as Xiao Hong��s body-protecting flames all flew to Manjusri Bodhisattva, Xiao Hong would be unable to be saved.


    ��What can I do!�� Hao Ning was anxious. His mind had been clear, but now he was a little dizzy under the Sanskrit that ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha.��


    But how was this sentence so familiar?


    Hao Ning suddenly thought of one thing and shouted: ��What is the relationship between you and Puducihang !��


    ��Well?�� After hearing the words of Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan stunned and then put down the seeds, frowning and thinking, ��Puducihang, the name seems so familiar. Who is it?��


    ��Puducihang?�� When the Manjusri heard Hao Ning��s words, his voice turned out to be a little lower.


    ��Puducihang?�� Xiao Hong found the Sanskrit slightly smaller and the crisis was slightly solved. He closed his eyes and asked, ��Brother Hao Ning, there is no such a Buddha!��


    ��Hum! You are right!�� Hao Ning realized now, and he stared at the Manjusri, who was smiling in the air, and said, ��But you only got half right. That Puducihang is not a Bodhisattva, but people all think that he is a Bodhisattva, and as time passes, he has regarded himself as Bodhisattva!��


    ��I remember it!�� Zhou Yuan slapped his thigh and shouted through the voice box. ��This is a character in the famous movie A Chinese Ghost Story decades ago. He is actually a centipede spirit but pretends to be a state adviser with great merits. While eating up the officials at that time, he keeps a mask of false compassion. His practice is just the Devil Sanskrit. Yes, it is just ��lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha��! Who believed his ghost words would surely die!��


    ��Yes!�� Hao Ning realized. ��You are not the Manjusri Bodhisattva. What are you? I don��t know what secret method you used, and you even acquired the Devil Sanskrit!��


    ��Book Elf!�� Liu Shuai yelled!


    ��I see!�� Hao Ning suddenly understood. It just liked that after the use of Book Elf, Qili acquired the toad training skill, and this Manjusri Bodhisattva probably used the same method and acquired the Devil Sanskrit. It seemed that this Book Elf could help others acquire the kung fu skill not only in the books, but also in the films and television works. But it was understandable when Hao Ning thought about it. Whether it was a book or a film or the television work, it was a concentrated place of human��s belief. It was not surprising that it could be borrowed.


    ��I do not know what you are talking about,�� the Manjusri still smiled peacefully. ��I am Manjusri Bodhisattva. You are suffering from your desire, anger and ignorance. I have to subdue you and make you convert to our Buddhism.��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha��


    ��Not good!�� Liu Shuai��s expression changed at this time. ��What is this skill? It can affect the Two Elements Dust Array!��


    ��What?�� Finding that Liu Shuai was so nervous, Zhou Yuan looked at the ground in the direction of Liu Shuai��s gaze. Wasn��t it? There was a slight crack in the large array on the ground. Zhou Yuan quickly pointed to it, and the crack disappeared temporarily, but it appeared elsewhere in the next moment. For this carelessness, the sound of ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha�� came in.


    ��No!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at each other. Both of them stood up nervously, but they did not dare to speak first.


    ��You say.�� Liu Shuai said.


    ��The time for me to cultivate is shorter than yours,�� Zhou Yuan seemed to be inaccurate. ��You say!��


    ��This does not seem to be the Devil Sanskrit���� Liu Shuai said tempted.


    ��You want to say that this is not a devil skill, but���� Zhou Yuan swallowed slobber and looked nervously at the Manjusri outside. ��It��s just a real Dharma, right?��


    With a ��plop��, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan both sat down on the ground, and said the words in a desperate manner. ��Over, we are over. We really offended the Buddha!��


    ��Puff?�� Xiao Hong spitted out some golden fire red blood with his eyes closed. ��Brother Hao Ning����


    Hao Ning quickly ran over to see Xiao Hong, and then stopped in front of him: ��Don��t worry. I am here!��


    ��Young friends,�� Manjusri Bodhisattva still smiled. ��I have no intention of hurting you. I just want you to lay down the butcher��s knife. If Sudhana has the idea to convert to Buddhism, he will not be so uncomfortable.��


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning seemed to be unaffected by the Sanskrit at this time. ��If I put down the butcher��s knife, can I become a Buddha like you?��


    ��Surely,�� Although the Manjusri was quite puzzled why Hao Ning had nothing, he still smiled and replied, ��It seems that you have already put down the butcher��s knife!��


    ��So, Bodhisattva, you have not become a Buddha,�� Hao Ning sneered. ��Is it because of this butcher��s knife in your hand?�� While saying, he pointed at the Hui sword in Manjusri Bodhisattva��s hand, ��How can you let others put down the butcher��s knife without putting down it yourself?��


    ��You don��t know the essence of the Hui sword,�� the Manjusri��s body was slightly trembling. ��That Buddha says the Hui sword, means it is named Hui sword, not a real Hui sword!��


    ��Oh, it turned out to be like this,�� Hao Ning clearly saw that the sword had cracked, and he sneered. ��So that Bodhisattva says the Devil Sanskrit, is not the real Devil Sanskrit, but named the Devil Sanskrit!��


    ��How did you say this?�� the Manjusri changed his expression at this time, and he looked directly at Hao Ning. The sound of ��lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha�� was even louder.


    ��Hey?�� Xiao Hong slowly opened his eyes and looked at Hao Ning, who stood in front of him. ��I feel better than just now.�� He looked at the back of Hao Ning, who seemed to be a god of war. ��Hao?��


    ��You don��t talk!�� Hao Ning did not turn back and warned Xiao Hong. Then he smiled and looked at the Manjusri and asked, ��Why did Bodhisattva stop speaking?��


    The Manjusri no longer cared about him. It could only be heard that the sound of ��lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha�� sounded like thunder, and it even shook the stones on the ground. There were several relatively larger stones actually being broken in this sound.


    ��Since Bodhisattva you do not speak,�� Hao Ning continued to say to himself, ��let me talk about it!��


    With the voice of Hao Ning just finishing, another ��Devil Sanskrit�� sounded on the whole place. This Devil Sanskrit was not made by the Manjusri but came from Hao Ning and passed to the Manjusri!


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha!��


    ��Lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha!��


    With a ��crack��, the Hui sword near the Manjusri actually broke into powders, and then it turned into golden lights, floating to the ground. It was strange that when the golden lights fell to the ground, the ground immediately floated a green light and it absorbed the golden lights. The green light became stronger and stronger, while the golden lights became weaker and weaker. After a moment, the golden lights were all gone. A green bamboo leaf floated from the ground, which was just the one that Zhe threw on the ground just now making Xiao Hong��s heart broken. This bamboo leaf flew into the flames on Xiao Hong and floated back and forth twice on Xiao Hong��s hands, and then the blue parasitic poison was immediately stripped from Xiao Hong��s hands and flew into the air becoming two other blue arms. Xiao Hong tried to hold the fists and then shouted with a surprise: ��The poison is solved!�� When he saw the two arms in the air, he was really resentful and used a fire burning them for a long time. However, he found that nothing happened on the blue arms.


    Looking at the floating green bamboo leaf in the air, Xiao Hong understood, and immediately prostrated himself before the green bamboo leaf and said: ��Thank you, Avalokitesvara! Thank you, Brother Zhang!��


    While Xiao Hong��s voice had not finished, something on the ground suddenly moved. Although it was subtle, it was seen by Hao Ning.


    ��Xiao Hong, hold your heart,�� Hao Ning stared at the Manjusri, and his own Devil Sanskrit still kept talking to him, ��Say it later.��


    Hearing the words, Xiao Hong no longer talked. With no injuries on his hands, the flames on him were flourishing.


    ��Why have you acquired the Buddhist Light Illuminating?�� Manjusri opened his eyes and looked at Hao Ning. ��How can you use the Buddhist practice!��


    ��Bah!�� Hao Ning took a sip. ��Don��t you be shameful? You should call the Devil Sanskrit as Buddhist Light Illuminating. I have seen the whitewasher, but I have never seen anyone whitewash itself in such a shameless way!��


    After saying, Hao Ning approached several steps, and the sound of ��lay down the butcher��s knife and become a Buddha�� passing to the Manjusri was louder. In a short time, the lotus behind the Manjusri gradually withered.


    ��Oh, is it the Five Exhaustions of Heavenly Man?�� Hao Ning picked up a term from the few Buddhist vocabularies that he knew, and he sneered: ��Bodhisattva, you haven��t had enough incense yet. Why are you going to die so hurriedly?��


    ��Hey!�� The Pixiu under the foot of the Manjusri suddenly opened the mouth and bit a bite. The Manjusri reached out a finger and pointed. A golden chain tied the Pixiu tightly. The chain seemed to be able to move, and it immediately threw the Pixiu away.


    ��Young friend,�� the Manjusri looked a little angry but still peaceful. ��You are so disrespectful to Bodhisattva, and I have to subdue you with the great power, making you cultivate under my lotus platform for thousands of years to remove your hostility����


    ��You subdue me?�� Hao Ning laughed, ��Okay, let��s have a competition! Anyway, I will find out whether it��s you the Bodhisattva or me the Fighting Buddha that is more powerful!��


    ��Fighting Buddha?�� Manjusri Bodhisattva immediately was shocked.


    ��Fighting Buddha!�� Zhe and Ye shouted with an adoring expression.


    ��D**n it! He is Fighting Buddha! He said that he is Fighting Buddha? The Fighting Buddha is, obviously ? oh!�� Zhou Yuan was going crazy, and when he did not finish his words, his mouth had been covered by Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai nervously gave Zhou Yuan a look, and then Zhou Yuan angrily turned off the voice box and scolded, ��Shameless! I have seen some people impersonate others, but I have never seen someone impersonate in the face of the real one!��


    When the Manjusri was shocked, Hao Ning reached out and pointed back. The five Yin and five Yang Soul Cutter flew to the two blue arms in the air. In the blink of an eye, the blue arms had turned into the crystal blue liquid, flying to the hands of Hao Ning.


    ��What is this!�� The Manjusri changed his expression at this time.


    ��Have a guess?�� Hao Ning smiled. ��Don��t you know it? I will tell you. This thing is called Soul Coin Material!��


    While he said that, Hao Ning��s hand shook once, and part of the Soul Coin Material was accidentally shaken out and sprinkled on the back of Hao Ning��s hand, then slowly infiltrating into the ring, and the rest part was held in the hands of Hao Ning.


    ��Oh!�� Zhou Yuan saw the spilled Soul Coin Material and couldn��t help but swear. ��This Hao Ning is surely a prodigal son!�� He really wished that he could help Hao Ning catch the spilled Soul Coin Material, but when he saw the material immersed in the ring of Hao Ning, he thought that it was not wasted and then he stopped talking.


    ��Buddha is compassionate!�� The Manjusri said nothing else, and the thousands of sounds in the sky suddenly turned into thousands of palms, falling down from the sky.


    ��This?�� Liu Shuai looked at the palms on the sky and was so scared that he sat down on the ground. ��Zhou Yuan, can you remember a kung fu skill with palms falling down from the sky?��


    Zhou Yuan looked at the palms that fell down from the sky and collapsed like facing the end of the world. ��Buddha��s Palm?��


    ��Young friends,�� the Manjusri smiled and sighed, ��don��t blame me.��


    ��I will not blame you,�� Hao Ning smiled. ��But don��t blame me!��


    While his saying, a few blue ice pieces flew out from the hands of Hao Ning, hitting the body of Doctor Xue on the ground!


    ��What are you doing? Ah! How can this be!�� Just as these ice pieces hit the body of Doctor Xue, the Manjusri screamed out, no longer holding the peaceful expression.


    ��What happened?�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan also looked surprised. The things in Hao Ning��s hands hit on Doctor Xue��s body, but this Manjushri actually began to yell. Not only that, but even the numerous palms on the sky actually turned into nothingness for a moment, as if they had never appeared before.


    The Manjusri Bodhisattva, at this time, even showed a ferocious face and kept trembling. Seeing this change, the Manjusri immediately made some gestures, ��Wisdom Yin! Bright Yin! Bhaisajya Buddha Yin! Amoghasiddhi Yin!�� Continually making several gestures, the Manjusri did not stop trembling but even trembled more heavily. The Manjusri was shocked at this time. ��What kind of magic skill you used can actually hurt me the Manjusri Bodhisattva!��


    ��At this time, you still don��t admit that you are a fake one!�� Hao Ning sneered, ��Because you are used to cheating others, then even you do believe in yourself?��


    ��Impossible!�� The Manjusri shouted. ��I am Manjusri Bodhisattva, the teacher of the Seven Buddhas, worshiped by hundreds of millions of believers! My Buddhist Dharma is boundless! How can I be a fake one!��


    ��Hum,�� Seeing the Manjusri did so, Hao Ning replied, ��You haven��t sat on the lotus platform, and how can you have the Buddhist Dharma! If I were not reminded by my friend, I would have not known ? hey, my way of speaking has been affected by your classical words. Remember to speak the vernacular. If you don��t say the words used by the people, how can you take across the sentient beings!��


    Hao Ning scratched his head and continued. ��The Buddhist Light Illuminating you mentioned indeed is also a kind of kung fu skill, so it can be turned to you by my Stellar Transposition. I said I ��says the Devil Sanskrit, is not the real Devil Sanskrit, but named the Devil Sanskrit��, and I meant that it��s not important how you call it. What��s important is that I have a way to give you a taste of your own medicine.��


    ��Impossible!�� the Manjusri was already flustered and shivering. ��I am Manjusri. If I am not the Manjusri, who am I?��


    ��Who are you? I don��t know,�� Hao Ning looked at Doctor Xue, who was on the ground. ��But I know that you must have a relationship with him!��


    ��He? How can he an evildoer be related to me?�� The Manjusri shouted. ��I am a Bodhisattva. How can I be with the evildoer! Do not try to hurt my belief relying on your strong magical power!��


    ��He really is related to you, but you don��t know it!�� Zhou Yuan��s voice came out from the voice box again. ��Hao Ning, you really have the way! Even can find out this!��


    ��Find out what?�� Hao Ning had some doubts that he had not found out anything, but after all, he was concerned about face-saving, so he said aloud, ��Zhou Yuan, you enjoy a lot of knowledge and the piercing eyes! Explain it!��


    These words were enough to protect Zhou Yuan��s honor. The pair of piercing eyes were indeed the exclusive ability of Sun Wukong. To confuse the fake Manjusri, Hao Ning just claimed that he was the Fighting Buddha. He thought that Zhou Yuan the ��Monkey Inside�� must be unhappy, so he pointed out the point, telling Zhou Yuan that he admitted Zhou Yuan was Sun Wukong and he would not fight for this name with him. Sure enough, Zhou Yuan heard this sentence and felt rejoiced, no longer bearing grudges. Zhou Yuan said loudly: ��Isn��t this simple? This Bodhisattva is indeed the Manjushri.�� After that sentence, there was no voice!


    ��Um? D**n,�� Hao Ning heard that sentence and his face turned green, ��Zhou Yuan you counteract my efforts!�� Not only Hao Ning��s face turned green, but also Xiao Hong��s face was green. Did this Zhou Yuan belong to which part? In the face of all the people, he admitted that this was the true Manjushri, and then what did the performance of everyone just now mean?


    ��Hey, don��t hurry. This voice box has problems in connection! Liu Shuai, hurry to help!�� Zhou Yuan said quickly, then everyone heard the sound of two slaps on the microphone, ��Hey, it is fine!��


    ��You are indeed the Manjushri��s ? a part,�� Zhou Yuan continued. ��But there must be a part of this Manjushri��s lining having been�� Which word should I use? Confused? Parasitized? Occupied? In short, this is what I mean! If I don��t guess wrong, when you once were weak, someone used a way to implant a seed into your lining, so that you can still enjoy the worship of the believers, and over time, you also have Manjusri��s incense and breath. Your previous practice also showed the atmosphere of Buddhist Dharma. Otherwise, how could you deceive the Sudhana, and even deceive yourself? If it were not the emergency, you would have always thought that you are the Manjushri until ?��


    ��Until the person needs you to help,�� Hao Ning took the topic. With Zhou Yuan explaining this, Hao Ning also understood why Xiao Hong did not doubt at all. This was equal to the Manjusri��s version of the Trojan horse. No, it was more terrible than the Trojan horse. The people inside the Trojan horse still knew that they were spies and the enemies. While Manjusri had been seeded by someone, and over time, he really thought that he was the Manjusri!


    ��Impossible!�� The Manjusri continued to tremble, ��Impossible!��


    ��Impossible?�� Hao Ning sneered. ��Don��t you feel that your two acupoints Danzhong and Jiuwei are extremely itchy, and no Buddhist Dharma can solve?��


    ��What are the Danzhong and Jiuwei?�� the Manjusri asked while trembling. ��There are no such words in Buddhist vocabulary!��


    ��Oh, they are two points on the stomach,�� Liu Shuai��s voice came out. ��It can be seen that we should not tend to go overboard on only one subject. Don��t always learn the one. If you have time, you should look at some other books, such as biomedicine, classic Chinese medicine and so on����


    ��Heresy!�� Manjusri said, ��How can it be stronger than our Buddhist Dharma!��


    ��I said you are fat, and you are even out of breath!�� Hao Ning laughed with anger, ��Do you still not believe? I tell you, the reason why you feel so itchy is not that you have been tricked by some magic skills, but ?�� Hao Ning pointed to the body of Doctor Xue on the ground, ��that on Doctor Xue��s body I have put an incurable hidden weapon?Life and Death Charms! And the ordinary Life and Death Charms use water, while I used the Soul Coin Material! Therefore, this itch will not only be in the body of Doctor Xue, but also in the person who has a relationship with him. You feel so itchy, and it can only prove one thing, you and this Doctor Xue are really the same!��


    ��Ah, ah?it turned out to be the Life and Death Charms!�� As Hao Ning��s voice just finished, Doctor Xue��s body immediately blasted, and a little blue man rolled on the ground. ��You are so vicious, actually using the Life and Death Charms! Ouch, itchy! So painful! I can��t stand it!��


    ��Aren��t you dead?�� The fake Manjusri could no longer control himself at this time, and he was scratching his whole body, ��How are you still alive?��


    ��The Life and Death Charms made by this Soul Coin Material are so powerful���� Hao Ning looked down and thought. When he saw that while the blue on Xiao Hong��s hands was absorbed by the bamboo leaf, the body of Doctor Xue moved once, he had thought: There were the cause and effect between the blue and Doctor Xue, and if this blue was absorbed and Doctor Xue could still move, then this Doctor Xue would probably do not die yet?


    If Doctor Xue was still not dead, the problem would be complicated!


    The sword of Manjushri had really been inserted into Doctor Xue, and the blue on Doctor Xue��s body did not go up through the sword. If this Manjushri were true, it could also be interpreted that Manjushri��s Hui sword was so powerful. But according to the latter things, the Manjusri was also a fake one. A fake Manjushri could be free from being parasitized by the Parasitism Trick of Doctor Xue. There were only two possibilities. One was that Doctor Xue��s control of Parasitism Trick had been already very powerful and he could choose whether to attack others. Another possibility was that Doctor Xue and the Manjusri were just the same!


    The first possibility could hardly happen, because if Doctor Xue��s control of Parasitism Trick had been very good, then Xiao Hong would not have been just like this. And the blue arms in the air had not moved for a long time, which also meant that Doctor Xue��s control over Parasitism Trick had not been so powerful. So, it was very likely that Doctor Xue and Manjusri were somehow the same.


    Hao Ning just took the chance to have a try, and the Life and Death Charms did hit the Doctor Xue, while Manjushri also felt uncomfortable, which confirmed the idea of Hao Ning?of course, he also had other methods. If this Manjushri had not been affected, he would use the rest of Life and Death Charms to hit the Manjusri, in order to protect themselves.


    But Hao Ning had not thought that Zhou Yuan could even find out the ins and outs of this strange Manjusri, at which himself was not good.


    ��I will fight with you!�� In a blink of an eye, the blue light man on the ground turned into a blue little sword and quickly came to Hao Ning. Who knew that when it had not been to Hao Ning, it was stopped by a golden lotus?


    ��Evildoer! How dare you hurt people!�� Although Manjusri Bodhisattva felt the whole body itchy, he still screamed and asked with a serious voice, ��What kind of demons are you? Why my Hui sword couldn��t kill you?��


    ��Um?�� Hao Ning was hesitant at this time. This Bodhisattva still did not understand that he himself and Doctor Xue were a group, and he still consisted of stopping Doctor Xue from doing evil. Was he serious?

 Chapter 185 - Karma

    ��Hah hah hah��, the little man tittered, ��You have stayed in this position for a long time and how dare you believe yourself the Manjusri?��


    ��You!�� the Manjusri opened his mouth to emit another lotus. This one and the former one together were about to smash the sword transformed from Doctor Xue. However, when the two lotuses hit the little sword, the sword shook a little and was getting bigger gradually with the integration of the two lotuses.


    ��All in vain!�� The little sword took in the two lotuses and became more luminous, and Doctor Xue said: ��One can��t kill himself!��


    ��You are just a votive coin that I put into the donation box in the fifth Ashram of Manusri,�� the little sword jumped down on the ground and was turned into a blue man. The little man was no longer luminous and acted like a real person after his absorption of the lotuses. After the attack, the little man did not get itched like the way that he was hit by the Life and Death Charms. Thus, the two lotuses did not give him any hurt, but detoxified him and made him stronger. The little man added, ��but I add my SOMETHING on that votive coin.��


    ��SOMETHING?�� Hao Ning got shocked and found that Zhang Quan also said that word before but what he said was SOMETHING in the moral creed in books. Even so, Hao Ning still asked, ��you added SOMETHING on the coin, but how is it so sightless?��


    ��All people only notice money,�� The little man grinned, ��Nobody will notice SOMETHING! So, it gradually entered the inner side of a statue of Manjusri. But to all��s surprise, the statue was the famous one in the Ashram of Manjusri!��


    ��So, a fake Manjusri was created?�� Hao Ning asked in a cold voice.


    ��It is not that easy as it is the sacred Manjusri!�� the little man grinned and did not dare to attack against Hao Ning, ��but it is gradually possible to generate wit inside the statue. With the invention of that high-capable man, it would be the first artificial intelligence robot who believes himself a sacred Buddha!��


    ��What?�� All were astonished by the words of Doctor Xue. Hao Ning could not believe this Manjusri was a robot!


    The statue of Manjusri stunned: ��I, the Manjusri, am a robot? No way!��


    ��Nothing to shock!�� the little man sneered, ��Do you really believe that people��s incenses to the statue can cultivate you into such a strong and powerful body. If so, why you still need incenses to support your power?��


    Ning heard the little man��s words and suspected that how could Doctor Xue knew so many secret things as he was either a Buddhist or someone who practiced some magic arts. Where did he know these? A man occurred to my mind: Nezha.


    ��So that��s why!�� a voice came from Zhou Yuan, ��That��s why I asked the statue a question just now, but it lowered its head and said nothing. It was searching for information from his own artificial intelligence database!��


    ��You are smart!�� the little man grinned and said, ��so poor the fake Manjusri?Oh no, the robot, maybe it should be called Machine God. He even did not know who he really is!��


    ��Machine God?�� Hao Ning understood the inner meaning of this word. He felt so sarcastic of the word here.


    ��The super artificial intelligence,�� the little man added, ��is an integration of all nature, which is quite superior to the lower-end artificial intelligence. Nobody found the Manjusri was a fake one when he attended the Buddhism discussion.�� The little turned to Zhou Yuan and asked, ��but how do you know the Manjusri was fake?��


    ��All due to the word WELL!�� Zhou Yuan said in a cold voice.


    ��WELL?�� The little man got confused.


    ��If one is quite intelligent that he will understand the core meaning of the words quickly,�� Zhou Yuan explained, ��If he is the real Manjusri, he will answer the question quickly rather than speak WELL and then lower his head to think of the question. He did not know the answer from the beginning and later he got the answer suddenly. I thought he was guided by some high-capable man. Now I know he is just artificial intelligence?��


    ��Fine! Stop chattering!�� Hao Ning waved his hands and shouted to Zhou Yuan, ��don��t you know that failure comes from chattering? Doctor Xue is clearly stalling the time����


    ��I can stall the time too!�� Zhou Yuan cursed angrily, ��This old bastard will die definitely today. What happened just now made us so frightened that I couldn��t hold my sunflower seeds and Liu Shuai was scared to pee!��


    ��It is you that was scared to throw your seeds way!�� Liu Shai blushed and cursed, ��not me!��


    ��You!�� Now Doctor Xue got panic with his facial expression changed, ��Who are you! How could you so powerful to stop what I did secretly?��


    ��No signal?�� Liu Shuai said happily. Judging by the sound, it was absolute that Liu Shuai grabbed the microphone from Zhou Yuan. Liu Shuai said in a proud voice, ��I am definitely the master-hand of artificial intelligence! Do you what it is? It��s called Magic in Programmer, Panic in Doctor Xue!��


    ��How?�� Hao Ning asked confusedly.


    ��I have obstructed the signal in the area with a radius of 5 kilometers!�� Zhou Yuan yawned and said, ��Liu Shuai told me that method. If it is the real artificial intelligence, it must transmit data with someplace by signal communication. Otherwise, it is useless.��


    ��It was Zhou Yuan that found that the head of Doctor Xue was a voice box of artificial intelligence,�� Liu Shuai felt happy to hear Zhou Yuan praised him. He forgot that Zhou Yuan said he was scared to pee and praised Zhou Yuan too, ��It is quite easy to judge that if the Manjusri is fake, why did the Machine God Manjusri appeared exactly after Doctor Xue was disintegrated? There is absolutely a certain way of communication between them. If they are not gods instead of robots, then?��


    ��So, there is definitely the signal communication!�� Hao Ning finally understood,�� you two guys are geniuses!��


    ��You all will die!�� Doctor Xue on the ground got outrageous, because he noticed that the fake Manjusri got silent for a long time and its facial expression clearly showed that the artificial intelligence voice box did not connect to the Internet, which turned to be artificial idiot.


    ��You��ve said this many times, but you never beat us. Say something new please!�� Zhou Yuan laughed, ��I guess that you plan to control the Manjusri to escape by its Buddhist superpower. But now the fake Manjusri turns to be an idiot and you have no more ways to play with us.��


    ��Hah hah hah! I give up!�� Doctor Xue shouted,�� But you miscount something. If the Manjusri is just a robot, why do I have this Buddhist power and Kung Fu?��


    ��What���� Zhou Yuan could not answer his question, ��Maybe you used some certain materials?��


    ��Bingo!�� Doctor Xue rubbed his hands and turned to be a blue light flying into the Manjusri, ��The materials are?��


    ��No, back!�� Xiao Hong opened his eyes and pulled Hao Ning got back to the verge of the area. The Manjusri��s body started to split from the center of the eyebrows. Hao Ning found that there were exactly some mechanical joints and wires. But after the splitting, numerous blue flying bugs were flying out of its body and scattered!


    ��Spiritual Flying Bugs?�� Hao Ning felt they were a little familiar and shouted, ��such numerous Spiritual Flying Bugs?��


    ��No, these are Sacred flying mosquitoes!�� Xiao Hong slapped himself with his nose bleeding. After he gave a puff, the blood was turned to a flame as dense as liquid. The flame besieged Hao Ning and him. He said: ��the sacred flying mosquitoes were made by copying Mosguito-Taoist that absorbed the soul of Guiling goddess and lotus-stand of Buddha Sanpin in Gods Creation World��and they only absorbed people��s soul!��


    ��So powerful?�� Hao Ning shocked, ��and then we will die soon?��


    ��We will die soon,�� Xiao Hong said proudly,�� without me����


    ��Wah wah wah!�� The sound of Doctor Xue came from numerous sacred flying mosquitoes, and there was a looming red net in the sky. When those mosquitoes touched the net, they were turned to be a spark and disappeared without more quivers. The red net was getting brighter and then generated a great amount of smog.


    ��Smog kills mosquitoes,�� Xiao Hong laughed loudly and said, ��natural enemy!��


    ��I must have someone to accompany me when I die!�� Doctor Xue was struggling and the mosquitoes left were divided into two groups. One was attacking Liu Shuai and the other was attacking Wang Shi Ming who was playing games. The first group attacking Liu Shuai got insane and attacked each other, and finally, no one was alive. It seemed the effect of Life-death Two Elements Dust Array. Hao Ning was at ease after seeing the mutual attack among those mosquitoes. When Hao Ning looked back to Wang Shi Ming, he was still playing games and did not plan to escape.


    ��Damn it!�� Xiao Hong perceived something wrong, and shouted, ��Wang Shi Ming was not playing games! He was played by games. Hurry up! Save him!��


    ��Ah?�� Hao Ning confused. Those sacred flying mosquitoes were near Wang Shi Ming before Soul Cutter was about to be emitted.


    ��Boom!�� Pixiu on the ground shook a little against the wind and became giant a dozen times as before. It opened mouth and absorbed Wang Shi Ming.


    ��Damn it!�� Hao Ning shouted, ��Wang Shi Ming was swallowed by Pixiu!�� He would use Six-Pulse Excalibur to beat it.


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong pulled Hao Ning, ��It is rescuing Wang Shi Ming!��


    At that time, the sacred flying mosquitoes were constantly flying to bite Pixiu and numerous mosquitoes as big as a thumb. However, Pixiu roared but did not stay away. Its body seemed to shrink but try to keep its shape. After breathes, Pixiu tumbled after a crash and never stood up again.


    The moment Pixiu tumbled numerous thunderclaps came from the cloudless sky with lightning and thunders. Each lightning was very thin, which was totally different from the thunder of Heavenly Divine Fire Pillars from Dragon Temple by Liu Shuai. The lightning hit on the ground leaving many deep gills. Hao Ning knew that lightning was intangible and would disappear when meeting nature. Therefore, the lightning was quite powerful.


    The lightning seemed to have eyes and most of time hit on those mosquitoes apart from hitting directly on the ground. In a flash, all mosquitoes were hit and turned to be dust in the wind.


    ��Holy shit! It is so horrible to kill Karma of Auspicious Beast���� Xiao Hong swallowed slobber and was stunned. Hao Ning found Xiao Hong��s shock, ��Finally Doctor Xue did not escape successfully,�� and he looked back to Hao Ning, ��so lucky that you did not use my flame gun to hit this Pixiu����


    ��Pixiu?�� Hao Ning finally understood that it is Pixiu safeguarded Wang Shi Ming. Those sacred flying mosquitoes erroneously killed Pixiu, resulting in the end. He felt so scared and so lucky to use Daizong to transform the sword into a gun to attack only the little blue man, which did not hurt Pixiu too much. Or he would die immediately. He rushed to check Pixiu.


    ��Doh!�� Wang Shi Ming fell out of the mouth of Pixiu and still played his phone game. Pixiu was at its last gasp and turned to be small and became a girl after ensuring Wang Shi Ming was safe. Lying near Wang Shi Ming with her eyes hollow, she still looked at Wang Shi Ming.

 Chapter 186 - Subtlety

    A leaf fell onto the head of Wang Shi Ming with a breeze. The girl frowned and wanted to stand up to get rid of the leaf but she found she could not stand up. She pointed to Wang Shi Ming with her shivering finger. Hao Ning felt upset with her recalcitrance. He reached out his fingers and the leaf shook a little and then fell on the ground. The girl saw the leaf and made sure that Shi Ming was safe. With a warm smile, she was no longer as arrogant as before!


    The girl looked at Wang Shi Ming and then Hao Ning. With a smile, she closed her eyes.


    Hao Ning knew what happened. It was likely that a rich second-generation man encountered the Pixiu and got familiar, and then finally fell in love with each other. The Wangs were quite rich and the auspicious beast Pixiu must have much connection with the Wangs even if the Wangs did not call for the beast. But Hao Ning felt confused that how Doctor Xue got involved in this issue.


    Xiao Hong sighed and pointed out to the ground with a little hole appearing. Just in a second, the fountain appeared in the hole. She bailed some water to drip it onto the forehead of the girl and said: ��If you do not say something, I promise that there will be no such a man called Wang Shi Ming.��


    The girl closed her eyes tightly with a word, but she frowned a little.


    ��If you say something, ��Xiao Hong ceased and compressed his lips, and then finally he said: ��There may be some ways to save Wang Shi Ming.��


    The girl opened her eyes suddenly after she heard the words of Xiao Hong. She looked at Xiao Hong and said: ��You can help me? You won��t hurt me?��


    ��Hey���� Xiao Hong said in a low voice, ��we belong to the same kind of person. You come to this dilemma due to lacking a right person to guide you. Why should I hurt you? We could be friends.��


    Xiao Hong got shocked when he said the word ��we could be friends��. He felt at a loss and stopped taking.


    The girl thought for a while and said: ��I think you all masters have no interest in the gossip of Shi Ming and me. So, let��s get straight! I talk about Wang Shi Ming.��


    Hao Ning nodded his head and found Xiao Hong looked strange with a face of hesitation. He suddenly understood: Given that Xiao Hong once worked at the periodical office with Zhang Chi Hang, Xiao Hong must want to know the gossip of Wang Shi Ming, the second-generation rich man of the Wangs, and the girl, the auspicious beast Pixiu for a thousand year��s practice. The story between them could be adapted to a TV plays with hundreds of episodes! But now Xiao Hong believed herself the master, he felt hesitated with the words of the girl.


    ��Ah, what��s up?�� Liu Shuai��s voice came before Xiao Hong said something. Hao Ning looked back and found that they all came here. Liu Shuai looked at Xiao Hong who looked abnormal and asked: ��What��s wrong?��


    Xiao Hong shook her hands without a word. Zhe cried: ��Bro, why you turn to be like that?��


    ��Don��t touch him!�� the girl shouted. Zhe backed up with her shaking hands, and then the girl collapsed exhaustedly. Xiao Hong gritted his teeth and put the leaf onto the forehead of the girl. The girl opened her eyes again and looked at Xiao Hong with a smile, ��Thank you,�� and then the girl turned to look at Zhe, ��Your souls are similar quietly. If you touch him, you will feel bad too!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Xiao Hong asked with adjusted emotion.


    ��Several months ago, Shi Ming flew to visit me,�� the girl lowered her head and thought a little, and then she said slowly, ��I met something strange on the plain.��


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other and asked: ��the strange thing is the golden thundercloud?��


    ��How you guys know that?�� the girl asked with her scared eyes, ��you met too?��


    ��We���� Hao Ning now felt hard to say. The thundercloud appeared when Zhang Chi Hang conjured to subdue Long Fei. Why all the things came together? The point was if I met or not?


    ��Yes, we met it���� Liu Shuai did not know how to say it and just scratched his head.


    ��You met the split of the sky too?�� the girl asked with her scared eyes and shaking body, ��the sky was split in the thunderstorm?��


    ��The sky was split?�� Hao Ning could not help but laugh, ��What are you talking about? You know that it is raining. Ah? Something wrong, I have once said this before?��


    ��Go on,�� Liu Shuai now did not act like Hao Ning and urged the girl to continue.


    ��I know you guys would not believe me���� The girl reached out her fingers and a mobile phone flew out of the pants of Wang Shi Ming, ��You can see the phone.��


    The screen flashed and broadcast a video: in the thunderstorm, a golden light shining black cloud waved. Hao Ning knew that it had happened when Long Fei was protecting the whole plain. He was about to explain to the girl but suddenly Liu Shuai shouted, ��The sky, the sky was split!��


    Hao Ning looked at the screen quickly only to see that lightning behind the cloud illuminated the sky. A big hole appeared in the sky behind Long Fei, and water poured down from the hole. The scene was hard to find due to the long distance and the dark light. It was the lightning that made us find this.


    At this moment, there were light spots in the sky sparsely. After lightning, the black shook a little and disappeared.


    Hao Ning got stunned and recalled the sky splitting thing. The flying dragon once talked about this to them. If the scene at that time was designed to Liu Shuai by magic, or it was the memory distortion of Long Fei, what happened this time? Long Fei did not mention the sky splitting before. Hao Ning understood. At that time, Long Fei concentrated to get the animal��s soul in the plain and protected the plain, and then he was taken to the office of Zhang Chi Hang. All of us paid much attention to the plain and did not care about other things.


    ��Ah���� After the video was ended, Hao Ning pointed at the phone and said: ��You said a hole appeared in the sky. This hole, in the sky��the sky was split?��


    ��No, not only one,�� the girl gasped with her eyes closing, ��It is two. You guys continue to watch the video.��


    The mobile phone broadcast the next video automatically. Hao Ning did not dare to say something and continued to watch. From the angle, it happened on the other side of the plain. All we could see was a black cloud. Thus, it was clear that the body of Long Fei was giant and could wrap the whole plain. At that time, there was a lightning that Hao Ning could see clearly, and a bit hole in the sky in the long distance with the leakage of water pouring down!


    ��Xiao Hong, Liu Shuai,�� Hao Ning asked when he was watching the video, ��How many holes in the sky after Gong Gong hit Bu Zhou Shan?


    ��What?�� Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong were in a daze. Liu Shuai smiled, ��bro, that is a legend, a story, not a true story. How could it be?��


    ��But then Sudhana is a legend too!�� Hao Ning got quite confused, ��Why Sudhana could be a legend instead of Gong Gong?��


    ��Because the reality can��t be distorted like that, so more incenses are needed.�� Xiao Hong seemed to think of some explanation, and frowned, ��People��s incenses can be collected into the certain deity, but ordinary incenses are insufficient when great changes happened. So, Brother Zhang can practice Luojia Hills in accordance with the styles of Fantian Seal. But he can no longer find a Bu Zhou Shan to practice into the real Fantian Seal. (Fantian Seal is that it was practiced by Primus using half Bu Zhou Shan, let alone the condition that Gong Gong hit Bu Zhou Shan. And it must cost so many incenses for Nyuwa to mend the sky!��


    ��Distorting the reality?�� Hao Ning got confused, ��What you mean the deity is made after the reality distortion?��


    ��Um���� Xiao Hong scratched his head, ��I heard of this from Brother Zhang once before, but I did not understand that the reality is a reality. How could it be distorted and turn to be others? At that time, I wanted to ask for more, but he said I lacked the root of wisdom so I could not understand it. He then did not talk.��


    ��Oh, so what is this?�� Hao Ning pointed at the screen. The two videos were broadcast to the end with the screen turned off. The mobile phone of Wang Shi Ming was in a low battery. The girl rushed to put this phone to his hand. Wang Shi Ming did not move but when the phone was put in his hand, the screen was turned to be a game interface. Wang Shi Ming continued to play his game and Hao Ning found that it was exactly the game of H of the King.


    ��You! Do not come closer to me!�� The girl shouted. The three men who used thatch and stones to wrap themselves tightly rushed to come here, one of them fell down. Hao Ning found that they were the three guards who might play Seven Sided Strike. The constant fighting made us almost forgot them if they did not show up now. The unlucky guy who could play Powerful King-Kong Finger was attacked by the mosquitoes and his blood was absorbed empty and turned to be a skin. The girl saw them come here and said: ��Give me now. You would be dead if Shi Ming was in trouble!��


    ��Ok, ok, ok!�� The three shook and took out some phones, and then put them politely to the hand of the girl. The girl said in a light voice: ��Go away now!�� the three then run with tumbles but did not dare to stay far away and they only stayed near with their heads lowering.


    ��So many mobile phones?�� Hao Ning counted them and found there were 8, ��What are they used for?��


    ��Play game,�� the girl sighed and cried. This was the first time we can see the girl cried, ��The two videos, one of them recorded by Shi Ming, and the other by his subordinate. Shi Ming dislikes his working style and then chooses to sit in the two sides of the plain respectively. Ah��Why do I say this? Ok, they both recorded the two videos, and that person died after he got off the plain. But Shi Ming����


    ��Because Shi Ming was about to visit you, so you must wait for him in the airport,�� Liu Shuai lowered his head and sighed, ��That��s why you struggle to save him, right?��


    ��How do you know that?�� the girl got confused.


    ��Falling in love with a person,�� Liu Shuai looked at the distant place, which seemed that he could see the hospital where Xiao wen was. He talked to himself, ��It is true that I can��t wait to see her.��


    ��Ah, you know me,�� the girl sighed, ��it was when I saw Shi Ming that I found him became this, and I found he has got some connection of the game.��


    ��Connection?�� Xiao Hong found the key word and said, ��What connection?��


    ��His half soul, have been absorbed by this game.�� The girl frowned, ��Although I don��t why, I find that his soul will be absorbed soon the moment he stops the game. And the absorption gets slow when he keeps playing this game. I am just an Auspicious Beast who knows little of the soul. That��s what I guess, maybe not true.��


    ��Emmm?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai now did not look at the girl and turned to stare at Zhou Yuan fiercely, ��Tell us what happened?��


    ��What?��, Zhou Yuan got confused. He then understood and cursed angrily, ��You think it is me that absorbs the soul of Wang Shi Ming? Come on! I am a god. I have no hatred for him. I am not insane. Besides, he becomes this by playing the game instead of browsing the Moments on the phone! It is nothing to do with me!��


    ��Don��t lie to us!�� Hao Ning stepped forward to twist the neck of Zhou Yuan, ��The game of H of King is made by yours. You have provided convenience for the game through your relationship!��


    ��You, you guys frame me!�� Zhou Yuan said in a righteous voice from the beginning, but due to the wrestle of Hao Ning and Liu Shuai and some effort made by Hao Ning, he felt painful very much, ��Not me! I am just a god who fixes the incenses into the Moment. I am not the personification of WeChat. I did nothing. I am innocent. You need to find Zhang Dalong.��


    When Zhe and Ye heard that Zhou Yuan said he was the god of Moment, they got shocked to almost throw their phones away. Zhe saw that Hao Ning seized the neck of Zhou Yuan and felt scared to almost kneel. He struggled not to kneel because he did not want to be a coward in front of his girlfriend. He put Ye on the ground and sat down too. He thought they should stay away from the fighting of those masters.


    ��Not him,�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice, ��I am sure very much.��


    ��Not him?�� Hao Ning believed Xiao Hong��s words and loosened a little his hands.


    ��You are my true friend!�� Zhou Yuan got rid of Hao Ning, and said to Xiao Hong with a smile, ��Thank you!��


    ��I just tell the truth,�� Xiao Hong lowered his head and did not look at Zhou Yuan but looked at the girl.


    ��It��s really not him,�� the girl looked at Wang Shi Ming, ��Your friend is a little bit incompetent. It is someone with power as a thousand times as Zhou Yuan.��


    ��So it is,�� Hao Ming glimpsed at Zhou Yuan and said sarcastically, ��It is because he is incompetent, oh!��


    ��You!�� Zhou Yuan was about to step forward but thought that it would be better to say nothing if he did not want to get more trouble, even he won in the quarrel.


    ��Eh eh eh!�� the girl suddenly gasped and Xiao Hong helped her to breath more smoothly. The girl coughed and said, ��So I got the idea just now to let him keep playing the game. 8 mobile phones and 4 hours per phone. And the brand should be not been considered, because it will burn his hands.��


    My god! Hao Ning smiled bitterly: ��24 hours a day for playing the game? He can��t tolerate this!��


    ��It is your essence! Right?�� Xiao Hong sighed, ��He is supported by your essence, right?��


    ��Yes, from the beginning,�� the girl still looked at Wang Shi Ming, ��but later, this Doctor Xue came at me and he said he could cure Shi Ming. I don��t know what his method is but Shi Ming did sleep without the phone, and his soul would not quickly be absorbed.��


    ��The cost is that you need to do something for him?�� Zhou Yuan massaged his neck and asked, ��among those things, some are related to Zhe?��


    ��How do you know that?�� the girl stared at Zhou Yuan,�� You are under Doctor Xue?��


    ��How dare you guess?�� Zhou Yuan smiled bitterly, ��Story tells that, or, you must be insane. The lover of an auspicious beast, be controlled by others?��


    The girl shook her head, ��Eh, Zhe has no much connection with this matter. Doctor Xue wants to get this temple solely by his appropriate ways.��


    ��Why?�� Zhe sat down and asked, ��He wants a temple without many incenses?��


    ��I do not know before, but now I get it!�� Liu Shuai pointed at the split fake Manjusri near and said, ��he wants to control an incense-concentration site and make the incenses in this temple become the fake god that he can control, and finally the temple must get more and more incenses. See?��


    ��He wants the gods generated from the Long Shen temple,�� Hao Ning understood, ��All are controlled by himself?��


    ��But why he does this so hard?�� Hao Ning added, ��A bigger temple would be better?��


    ��Fierce wind comes from subtlety,�� Zhou Yuan nodded and understood, ��All he does is to cover the Karma. So how could he steal the incense of the Manjusri by his power? Don��t you know that he added something into the Manjusri in the period of the previous incense of the Manjusri?��


    ��Thanks to Brother Zhang hides the Luojia Hills into his own office���� Xiao Hong grunted.

 Chapter 187 - The Fourth Wall

    ��You shouldn��t say it��s lucky,�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong with half a smile. ��You should say that no wonder Avalokitesvara hide Mountain Lojia ? Don��t ask me why. I guess it. Our Avalokitesvara is really mysterious.��


    ��This is the first time you praise him sincerely!�� Liu Shuai said in surprise: ��You should praise him sincerely?��


    ��Get out!�� Hao Ning responded a bit angrily, thinking about what Zhang Chi Hang was doing.


    ��Stop it.�� Xiao Hong took the contract and looked at it. ��In this case, the two brother��s contract is certainly a farce. The Dragon Temple naturally doesn��t need this contract. ? No, it��s not a usual contract.��


    After saying this, Xiao Hong��s expression changed.


    ��Alas���� That woman shook her head and said remorsefully: ��I was deluded by Doctor Xue. I not only made myself look like Shi Ming and bargained with Wang Shi Zhe but also used the soul contract.��


    ��Soul contract?�� Liu Shuai was confused. ��What is this contract? What is a soul contract?��


    ��Hmm�� Good method���� Zhou Yuan seriously said with head nodding and eyes squinting. ��This is an occult from the Western Region����


    ��An occult from the Western Region?�� Seeing Zhou Yuan saying so, Liu Shuai quickly asked: ��What is it? You even know this?��


    ��Eh�� well, I don��t know.�� Zhou Yuan felt a little embarrassed but said stubbornly. ��But isn��t it what novel said? Everything you haven��t seen is either an occult from the Western Region, or an ancient relic, or a leftover of alien. I think an occult would be the most suitable����


    ��Can you not prove your existence at this time?�� Liu Shuai knew that was Zhou Yuan��s nonsense, and he swore: ��Can��t you shut up?��


    ��OK.�� Zhou Yuan scratched his head. Seeing Liu Shuai glaring at him, he added quickly: ��Come on. I��m the god of friends circle. I��ll feel uncomfortable in it sometimes if I don��t validate my existence. It��s my occupational disease. Sorry.�� And then he smiled at Xiao Hong and said: ��Please, please.��


    ��This is an occult from the Western Region���� Xiao Hong whispered but then stunned, for he was influenced by Zhou Yuan. He smiled awkwardly and correct: ��No, no. This is a western occult. It was used in a contract that the devil signs with humans with the temptation of achieving human��s wish but at the cost of their soul.��


    ��How can it exist?�� Zhou Yuan seemed to be ignorant of western history. He asked subconsciously: ��Why did the devil kill humans with a contract?��


    ��Is it because of the distortion of reality results from people��s beliefs?�� Hao Ning understood. He asked cautiously: ��In western history, people valued contract. So, the transaction between the devil and the human was also mainly accomplished by the contract. Right?��


    ��You truly master in Chinese and Western knowledge���� The woman nodded. ��I��m glad that Shi Ming and you are friends.��


    ��Who said Shi Ming and I are friends?�� Hao Ning didn��t like the woman. ��We��re still antagonistic not long ago, OK?��


    ��The soul contract is only superficial.�� Xiao Hong didn��t respond to Hao Ning. He looked down at the contract. ��The essence of the soul contract is not the content, but the two souls. So, there are two characters: First, they can��t help each other cheat. Second, no one can tear the contract by hurting the other.��


    ��Sh*t���� Hao Ning understood. He knew why they couldn��t hurt each other. It was because after signing the contract, if one was very strong and killed the other to avoid admitting it, the contract would be void. But why couldn��t they help each other cheat?


    Not only Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai also asked the same question.


    ��It seemed that there has been a devil who fell in love with the contractor,�� Xiao Hong thought for a while. ��trying to help the other to evade the punishment of the contract. Such things were rare, but still existed.��


    ��Ah!�� Liu Shuai immediately understood. ��Unexpectedly, West is a place where a devil complies with legal!��


    ��What do you mean?�� Xiao Hong thought it was an irony. ��Did you mean that own Huaxia doesn��t comply legal?��


    ��No, no, no.�� Liu Shuai said with an ingratiating smile. ��We compel better. We are in a modern rule of the law society, right?��


    ��So.�� Hao Ning didn��t respond to Liu Shuai, but continued to ask: ��Why are you so nervous, Xiao Hong?��


    ��Because he thought that since Doctor Xue was dead,�� the woman gasped and said, ��the contract was useless. Or he wanted to save Shi Ming and used it as a bargaining chip to exchange my compromise on the contract. But this doesn��t work.��


    ��Alas���� Xiao Hong looked up at the sky. ��Couldn��t imagine that you��re the one who understood me most.��


    ��We are both dealing with money.�� the woman said dejectedly. ��How difficult will it be to understand each other?��


    ��So what?�� Hao Ning continued: ��Didn��t you say that you can revalue the Dragon Temple? How about valuing it 100 million yuan?��


    ��The minimum valuation of the Dragon Temple is 200 million yuan, according to the recent market information.�� The woman continued. ��Even if Sudhana is so powerful, he won��t know where��s the bottom.��


    ��200 million?�� Hao Ning and others screamed. They didn��t suspect her quotation. The price had been doubled, but if there really built a subway and construct business circles, the increasing price would be reasonable. If so, there would still be a 100 million yuan��s gap.


    ��200 million yuan! Deal! �� Hao Ning gnashed his teeth and said to Xiao Hong: ��Fortunately, we prepared more����


    ��I��m afraid that��s it.�� Xiao Hong looked at the sky and then the woman. ��How long do we have?��


    ��At most,�� She closed her eyes and answered: ��two weeks.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Liu Shuai asked. Hao Ning said nothing. He probably knew what Xiao Hong meant.


    ��The time of the news spreading.�� Xiao Hong nodded. This time was similar to his estimation. ��Two weeks is the limit. After two weeks, the public would know the news, and then the rise of the land price����


    Liu Shuai understood, muttered: ��The land price would lose control if the public knew it. Particularly, there��s a temple where people pray. In addition, although in the past, Dragon Temple has a few incenses, Long Fei was responsible, and almost every prayer for a child has been met. It had terrific words of mouth. I am afraid that there will be more and more people knowing the news and coveting the temple. We can��t control it anymore at that time.��


    ��Prayer for a child?�� Xiao Hong��s eyes moved, and suddenly there seemed to be something coming to his mind. He smiled: ��Let me think about it.��


    ��You���� That woman saw these people were still discussing the Dragon Temple, feeling confused: ��I��ve seen this temple. There��s nothing valuable. Why are you so concerned?�� Then she took a breath. ��As you are so powerful, the incense of the Dragon Temple isn��t important at all!��


    She meant everyone, but only looked at Hao Ning and Xiao Hong. It wasn��t difficult to understand. Just now, everyone had seen their powerful arts.


    ��Besides arts, there are people��s hearts���� Hao Ning felt this sentence seemed familiar and said it involuntarily. He rescuing Long Fei wasn��t for incense or reward, but just follow his heart. Long Fei and Zhou Yuan were both his friends. He didn��t think much.


    ��You have two choices now.�� Xiao Hong didn��t answer the woman��s question. ��One is to give up this affair. I��ll help you to enjoy incense in Mountain Lojia. So that your power and cultivation would be immortal, and five hundred years later, you are still an Auspicious Beast. The other is ?�� Xiao Hong took out a Jade Goddess of Mercy. ��I build a spell boundary depending on your present cultivation, and retain your affairs in the kalasa of Jade Goddess of Mercy, but you will have no cultivation.��


    ��This master said well.�� The woman smiled wanly but happily. She pointed to Hao Ning, saying: ��Besides arts, there are people��s hearts. I practice my art just for knowing people��s hearts. Now I got my telesthesia with a man, hard to forget. In that case, why should I care about my arts? ��


    ��Bravo!�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t help praising: ��You��ve become a Buddha!��


    ��What does he mean?�� Zhe asked unbearably.


    ������ Zhou Yuan didn��t want to explain to Zhe. Hao Ning thought and said: ��It means that if you��ve already accomplished communism, who cares about the matters at its primary stage?��


    ��The master has great wisdom!�� The woman��s eyes lit up, ��I admired!��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning thought he hadn��t great wisdom at all, embarrassingly scratching his head. ��Just accidentally.��


    ��In this case,�� Xiao Hong reached out and pointed, and then the woman suddenly sparkled and was gradually wrapped by lights. ��Come in.�� As soon as he said, the woman wrapped by lights went into the kalasa of Jade Goddess of Mercy.


    ��I know you will choose this way.�� Xiao Hong dejected, seemingly saying to himself, seemingly to that woman as well. ��Just still hold a wish in the heart, so I asked again. Well, well. The waterside flower pines for love, while the heartless brook babbles on.��


    After that, Xiao Hong hung the Jade Goddess of Mercy on the neck of Wang Shi Ming, who was still playing games excitedly. However, the moment when the Jade Goddess of Mercy hung in his neck, Wang Shi Ming shed tears in his excited and smiling face. Tears ran down his cheeks, dripping on the Jade Goddess of Mercy constantly. Suddenly the Jade Goddess of Mercy shone, and four characters appeared: You know me.


    ��Well!�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong��s expression and knew his thought. Definitely, Xiao Hong fell in love with the Pixiu. Easy to understand, they work in a familiar direction and must have a lot in common. One was a thousand-years lad, and the other was an Auspicious Beast. Nothing strange.


    But in Pixiu��s eye, there was Wang Shi Ming only, who always played games. Xiao Hong had shown explicitly and implicitly, but she didn��t respond still. Anything else he could do?


    Seeing Xiao Hong silent, Hao Ning had to hold him with arm and comfort: ��Don��t be upset. I��ll find you a better one.��


    ��Promise?�� Xiao Hong wiped his nose and looked at Hao Ning.


    ��I promise. I promise,�� said Hao Ning. ��It��s over. Let��s go!��


    ��Just go?�� Zhe suddenly asked.


    Hao Ning planned to ask those three guys coming and helping their childe to go back. Hearing Zhe, he looked back to him: ��What else?��


    ��Fight finished,�� Zhe asked seriously. ��Don��t we pick up the equipment?��


    ��Uh-huh?�� Zhou Yuan stunned and immediately laughed. ��You��re really the model of self-made rich men, and can��t bear throw anything��Hao Ning, Zhe means why you don��t take away the Manjusri��s body?��


    ��It��s unworthy.�� Even Hao Ning said so, in fact, he was extremely disgusted with the innumerable bugs flying from Manjusri��s fake body. He didn��t want to see it at all.


    ��You can��t say that.�� Liu Shuai seriously said. ��A robot knew so many spells and kung fu skills���� Zhe��s eyes shone on hearing kung fu. Liu Shuai also knew why Zhe mentioned Manjusri��s fake body. ��If a robot could be so strong in some way, what about Zhe?


    Liu Shuai pretended not seeing Zhe��s expression, saying alone: ��It can��t be achieved with today��s technology. Why don��t we study it well, knowing each other better?��


    ��Uh, it makes sense.�� Hao Ning lowered his head and thought. Suddenly, he saw Liu Shuai and Zhe winked at each other, asked: ��Is that your real thought? Did you take bribes? ��


    ��Bribe? I��m a programmer. I can neither go up to the sky nor go down to the ground.�� Liu Shuai hurriedly said, frowning. ��Who would bribe me? Of the presence, I��m the guy who has the lowest power, has no money, no status, and flowers are more fragrant than me, trees are higher than me����


    ��Well, well, well. I see.�� Hao Ning didn��t want to watch Liu Shuai��s acting. ��Your acting skill is bad enough to be a star. ��But maybe you��re right. It��s very strange. Who knows if there��s anything lousy?��


    ��Easy.�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��It��s all derived from mortal affairs! Clear off would ok.��


    ��It makes sense!�� Hao Ning understood Xiao Hong. His Soul Cutter combining Yin and Yang could just clear it off. If it was used in flesh, there would be some worry hurting human. But using in the soul was no problem. Hao Ning was going to use it but hesitated. ��But those desks and tables became ashes meeting this dirk. You say whether the fake Manjusri would be ash in a flash?��


    ��Ah! Those are ordinary things. This��s different.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and denied Haoning��s worry. ��To take a step back, if the Manjusri��s body is so vulnerable, we couldn��t be so curious.��


    On hearing this, Liu Shuai worried, if the Manjusri body was really broken by the Soul Cutter, Zhe must kill him. He added at once: ��It should be like this, but just in case, you don��t use too much inner strength. Let��s test it first.��


    Just a sough. Everyone saw or heard nothing, but the Soul Cutter had already flown out. Because the body of the fake Manjusri was a little big, Hao Ning let the Soul Cutter fly more than a few times for the sake of insurance.


    ��Zhou Yuan, I��m very curious about a question.�� Hao Ning asked while the Soul Cutter flying. ��When you talked about Vimalaki, how did you think of the word? which is ��Go!�� the word.��


    ��It wasn��t I thought of.�� Zhou Yuan took out a handful of melon seeds and shared them with everyone. He ate and said. ��It was the gossip from Mr. Zhang while cultivating with him.��


    ��Why didn��t he talk to me?�� Xiao Hong was a bit curious. ��So many years have passed, he hasn��t mentioned it.��


    ��Maybe he thought you are not gossip enough���� Zhou Yuan also handed Xiao Hong some seeds. ��And you don��t like to read ancient Buddhist scriptures or the like?��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong, flushing, gladly said. ��I didn��t study often when I was a child. I used to play with those little demons. And my parents prepared to divorce at that time. Even I followed Bodhisattva later, I didn��t like reading Sutra. Every time he went to Mountain Lingshan to listen to Sutra, I would try to escape. Naturally, the����


    ��So, children��s education is very important. We can��t lose education however poor and can��t lose in the starting line whatever.�� Zhou Yuan joked. ��But Mr. Zhang certainly didn��t mind your business. God creates the world. Does he care about the formality? ��I didn��t say that. It was he said to me.��


    Hao Ning felt a little uncomfortable about Zhou Yuan speak in this style suddenly, but he had to admit that those words were right.


    ��As for the word ��go��, it wasn��t what he said as well.�� Zhou Yuan found he took away attention, continued: ��According to what he said to me, it was Manjusri Bodhisattva that once secretly told him. Manjusri Bodhisattva only wanted to say the word at the time.��


    ��You mean Manjusri Bodhisattva wanted to say the word ��go�� alone?�� Hao Ning was confused and couldn��t help asking: ��So why did he say so much?��


    ��You made a conceptional mistake. First, Manjushri didn��t say so much.�� Zhou Yuan waved his hand and said seriously. ��It was the sutra that people wrote said he said so much. Can you understand the difference?��


    Of course, Hao Ning was embarrassed to say no. He nodded.


    ��Second, even if Manjusri Bodhisattva had said it, he knew clearly that he wasn��t simply talking to Buddha.�� Zhou Yuan continued. ��Their words would become sutras to edify the common. If he didn��t say so much, how could we know the Vimalaki was so wise? And how smart he was? In writing techniques, this was called Fu, Bi, and Xing. In other words, even if Manjusri Bodhisattva wanted to say ��go��, when he realized that his conversation with the Buddha was to become sutra that the world knew their wisdom, he couldn��t just say ��go��. He had to make a long speech. Understand?��


    ��Manjusri Bodhisattva discovered the fourth wall?�� Hao Ning immediately understood. ��He discovered the fourth wall of the sutra, wasn��t it?��


    ��The fourth wall?�� Everyone else looked at Hao Ning curiously. ��What��s the fourth wall?��


    ��Bravo! You should exemplify it this way!�� Zhou Yuan smiled and nodded. After thumbing up, he continued to eat melon seeds. ��The fourth wall was a non-existent wall between the actor who performed the drama and the audience. For example, if life was a drama, there would be many words of the characters needless to say. But in real drama, there��s a fourth wall. The characters must say something to make the audience understood��Hao Ning meant that Manjusri Bodhisattva actually had realized that if he didn��t say so much, the sutras reader couldn��t understand his wisdom.��


    After that Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning and praised: ��After all, not everyone is like Kassapa, who would smile when looking at Buddha picking up flowers. The majority are mortals, who couldn��t know its mystery if Buddha doesn��t carefully explain sutras.��


    ��It makes sense!�� Hao Ning, smiling, knew that Zhou Yuan referred to the Flower-picking Finger that he had ever used.


    ��But Mr. Zhang asked Manjusri Bodhisattva a question, too.�� Zhou Yuan smiled and clapped his hands and looked at the body of the Manjusri behind him. ��Are you ok?�� Let��s see it if you��ve finished! ��


    ��It��s almost done. Don��t say half of it.�� Hao Ning said quickly. ��What question did he ask?��


    ��You are so gossip. Mr. Zhang must like you very much.�� Zhou Yuan laughed. ��He asked the Manjusri: If life is equal, the form is emptiness, and women are skeletons. Why only Devis flew in the sky of the Pure Land, Tropaeolum majus throve from the soil, Duabanga Grandiflora filled with forest, merits were everywhere in the pool, but not in the Mountain Lingshan, under the Buddha, there��s no evil skeleton? So, whether life is equal, the form emptiness, and women skeletons or not?��


    ��Well..�� Zhou Yuan��s question stunned everyone. He was right. If Form is Emptiness and Emptiness if Form, why in all the legends, Pure Land filled with happy, but with ugly like sly, evil spirits and so on? Could it be called Form is Emptiness?


    ��How did Manjusri Bodhisattva say?�� Xiao Hong couldn��t resist and blushingly asked first.


    ��Mr. Zhang didn��t tell me the final answer, just let me answer.�� Zhou Yuan found he could show off himself finally, too glad to control his mouth. ��But he was very satisfied with my answer.��


    ��What did you say?�� Hao Ning asked as well.


    Zhou Yuan smiled and stood up, cleared his clothes and turned to the body of the fake Manjusri: ��Go!��


    ��Hey!�� Xiao Hong asked anxiously. ��Don��t go. You haven��t answered yet!��


    ��He has already answered.�� Hao Ning nodded. If talking about fighting, Zhou Yuan was definitely not as good as Hao Ning. But talking about the ancient books, Hao Ning was far worse than Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan lifted his legs and was ready to go. As a sound of sough there was an inconspicuous dirk flew out of the fake Manjusri��s body. It stopped after flying to the top of Zhou Yuan��s head and shone much golden light around Zhou Yuan.


    ��Zhou Yuan!�� Hao Ning didn��t expect it at all and used the Soul Cutter at once to hit that dirk, but he was stopped by Xiao Hong.


    ��Amitabha!�� Then Xiao Hong immediately made a zen gesture and bowed on the ground. ��Welcome Bodhisattva��s trump! Plead for kindness! Plead for mercy!��


    Then the gray dirk cracked at once. It shook and turned into a golden sword with great flames. Hao Ning squinted that there was a golden flame on the sword. Lotus flame was used as a cover, and its hilt ended with five unknown pestles. At that time, there was filled with holy light. Needless to say, it was definitely a treasured sword. It spun in the air and flew into Zhou Yuan��s eyebrows.


    Zhou Yuan stunned and touched his eyebrows. Then he quickly turned back and asked: ��What happened? What happened just now?��


    Xiao Hong stood up with zen gesture and bow to Zhou Yuan: ��That��s the wisdom sword of Manjusri Bodhisattva, a true wisdom sword. The reason why fake Manjusri could have authentic Dharma is probably this sword.��


    ��Why did it look for me?�� Zhou Yuan doesn��t understand.


    ��Perhaps because Hao Ning has just broken the link of the wisdom sword and the fake body.�� Xiao Hong has already expressed his respect for the Bodhisattva so not salute. He thought and said. ��Then you said those. The wisdom sword may regard you as real Manjusri, so it chose you.��


    ��But that��s a fake Manjusri.�� Zhou Yuan scrawled at his eyebrows at once. ��I��m not the real as well! My mouth is cheap. If one day I say something wrong, won��t this sword kill me?��


    ��Uh. Your evaluation of yourself is really accurate���� Hao Ning smiled and said. No wonder Zhou Yuan was so nervous. He also knew he often spoke carelessly and liked to ridicule the Bodhisattvas. His former words didn��t matter. Even if God was over his head three feet high, there still had three feet apart. But now the god was in his mind. Isn��t it an inhibition?


    ��Amitabha.�� Suddenly there came a voice. ��No dry or no boom. No fake or no empty. Fake is empty. None is empty.��


    ��Got it!�� Zhou Yuan listened to it and made a snap. ��Thank you!��


    Seeing the clown was so witty, everyone was stunned and speechless.


    At that time, as a sought, the Manjusri��s body suddenly became small. The dirk followed by the Soul Cutter should fly into the ring on Hao Ning��s hand. As soon as the ring enters, everyone never saw again.


    ��What the hell is going on?�� Hao Ning looked crazy as well.


    As another sound of sough, a piece of thin paper in the air made by unknown material flew into Liu Shuai��s eyebrows.


    Look at the ground, the Manjusri��s fake body had gone.


    Tips:


    In this chapter, Mu Yu on purpose wrote why Zhou Yuan answered ��Go�� about the woman skeleton.


    Zhou Yuan had explained that the Manjusri and Avalokitesvara knew the sutra was not aimed to record how the Bodhisattvas conversed but to ��translate�� their words to the mortals (even if they did not truly say it). It was for purifying the mortal, so they should say the details and make each other understood��This was the way to speak when Bodhisattva had realized the fourth wall��Even if the fourth wall didn��t exist, which meant the Bodhisattvas normal conversations, they naturally communicated spiritually. They needn��t say too much, a word ��Go�� meant a lot.


    As for Zhou Yuan��s answer to the question of the woman skeleton, they were the same. The so-called Tropaeolum majus thrived from the soil, the lotus flower bloomed in the tongue, the merit pool, the diffusing and so on in western Pure Land are actually written in order to help the mortal understand the Pure Land, but they were not true. But if it wrote skulls and skeletons, in Bodhisattva��s eyes they were the same as merits, but the mortal would think much (because of lack of wisdom). So they couldn��t be written like this��In other words, these descriptions were depictions of the surrealism in the case that Bodhisattva was aware of the fourth wall��Zhou Yuan used the word ��go��, which just happened to echo the title and explain the fourth wall exist, and indicated Zhou Yuan had discovered this difference why Zhang Chi Hang praised him.


    Of course, this was just Mu Yu��s personal understanding of that problem. But as a novel, you could just casually read it and hadn��t to check it out. If there��s any offense, please point out. Mu Yu would amend.

 Chapter 188 - Three Treasures the Manjusri

    ��What��s the matter?�� Hao Ning asked, ��Why did something fly into my body again? Why did the body of the fake Manjusri vanish? Why did something fly to Liu Shuai��s body, too?��


    ��Because these are the three things that your Soul Cutter can��t kill.�� Liu Shuai answered, ��So he ran into the bodies of the three of us.��


    ��How did you know?�� Xiao Hong asked.


    ��I���� Liu Shuai was stunned, ��Right, how did I know? I don��t know how I know. I just know that I know it.��


    ��How can it be possible?�� Hao Ning stretched out his finger and did not find anything strange, so he did not take care of it. He listened to Liu Shuai��s weird words and asked, ��How can you possibly not know how did you know? If you know, you must know how you knew. No one doesn��t know how he knew something after he already knew it, nor can he know it without knowing how to know it. This is the basic logical definition.��


    ��Stop it! Are you Tang Sanzang or saying a tongue twister?�� Liu Shuai said angrily, ��You are talking about logic, but you should know that in some special cases, the human brain does not need to know how it knows something. This phenomenon is called, in psychology����


    Speaking of this, Liu Shuai was stunned, touched his eyebrows and murmured, ��The intuition�� of the inner self.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan were somewhat confused. It seemed that Liu Shuai, the biology talented student, was talking in an academic way, ��Speak the human language!��


    ��I know, I know!�� Liu Shuai laughed and hit Hao Ning with a punch. He jumped up, ��Although Doctor Xue made a false Manjusri in some secret ways, there are true elements in this fake Manjusri, which is the inner self of this Manjusri that contains the intuition I just mentioned. This intuition, under unconscious circumstances, built the Hui sword?�� Liu Shuai pointed to Zhou Yuan, ��and because of chance, the Hui sword matched with Zhou Yuan and merged into his body. In other words, the Hui sword between Zhou Yuanmei��s eyebrows is the embodiment of the inner self of the Manjusri��s incense and wisdom. Also thanks to the magic of Doctor Xue, a Bodhisattva��s incense can produce things like this.��


    ��Then, how about me?�� Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai made his point and continued to ask.


    ��This fake Manjusri is just like the Northeast Tiger. It��s a treasure all over the body!�� Liu Shuai cited a very inappropriate example, ��In addition to the Hui sword, it is the Pandora metal on him!�� Liu Shuai nodded and pointed to Hao Ning��s finger, ��The Pandora metal is the thing that just flew into your body. This is a special metal, but I don��t know how it was made. It is characterized by being able to change weight, size, soft and hard attributes under the control of conscious, or soul. In its forging process, something similar to the Soul Cutter must be used, so it is very familiar with this kind of thing, which is why it came into your body!��


    ��How about you?�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai as if he had been looking at a crazy scientist, and touched his forehead, ��Why are you talking nonsense like you are having a fever? And why does your nonsense seem to make sense to me?��


    ��That��s because�� Bullshit, you are the one who is having a fever!�� Liu Shuai was just in enthusiasm and Hao Ning poured cold water on him. So, he looked at Hao Ning unhappily and continued, ��Although you have broken the karma of these important things, the inner self unconsciously recorded some remnants, which are what just flew out into my body. These remnants into my mind, you can call them inspiration.


    ��Why you?�� The rest of the people asked.


    ��Probably because I know the relationship between intuition and the inner self better, I won��t go mad because I suddenly know these inspirations that come from the outside world?�� Liu Shuai was a little excited and hugged Hao Ning, ��Thank you for asking me that just now. I just realized it.��


    ��What I asked?�� Hao Ning seemed to be suffering from selective amnesia, ��About the tongue twister?��


    ��How can a person know something without knowing how to know it?�� Liu Shuai explained happily, ��That��s instinct, in the case of the inner self and intuition, like a baby just born, who knows nothing, but also knows how to suck a pacifier. Some people call it congenital. Some people say it��s an instinct. Whatever it is, that��s why I know these things, and that��s why the karma of some things was not broken by you �C because they are congenital, without karma. Or you can say that innate karma is the most tenacious. Of course, this record of Manjusri��s inner self, combined with my mind, is not only the intuition of my inner self but also a kind of mysterious existence close to inspiration.


    ��So what?�� Zhe was confused when listening to this, ��What��s the use?��


    ��The use? Maybe without knowing why, we can know some secrets. If you don��t believe it, let��s try it.�� Liu Shuai whispered to Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning, ��You do that. Just like that. Try.��


    ��Boom!�� With a loud noise, Hao Ning acted according to Liu Shuai��s words and became a giant bigger than the Pixiu just now. Hao Ning only saw the people under his feet getting smaller and smaller, and stepped on the other side in a hurry. Hao Ning saw that he had such ability and cried happily, ��Hahaha, I didn��t expect me to have such ability!��


    ��Ewww~�� The rest of the people looked up and nauseated one after another. Zhe quickly covered Ye��s eyes. Xiao Hong blushed and cried, ��Brother Hao Ning, we can look up from your trouser legs����


    ��D**n!�� Hao Ning blushed and quickly stepped back. Unexpectedly, the retribution came so quickly. Just after teasing Xiao Hong, Hao Ning was teased. ��This�� This is not me. This is the image of Pandora metal. Trust me and see!��


    Hao Ning was telling the truth. He was inside the head of the giant Hao Ning. Outside, all these were made of Pandora metal. Surprisingly, although it was metal, he can see the surrounding environment clearly, just like a holographic display.


    As soon as Hao Ning came up with this idea, the giant outside immediately became Liu Shuai��s appearance, ��Look, this is made of Pandora metal. Isn��t this Liu Shuai?��


    Hao Ning just wanted to prove that this giant wasn��t himself, but he forgot that Liu Shuai was wearing shorts today. Others saw the huge Liu Shuai��s two thick legs that were covered with hair and became even closer to a breakdown. They laughed bitterly and said, ��God of Hao Ning, take back the art! This art is disgusting!��


    ��Oh, not disgusting, not disgusting,�� Hao Ning said happily when he saw Liu Shuai stamping his feet with anger, ��What do you think of Liu Shuai��s long legs?��


    ��Don��t dare to think. Don��t dare to think,�� other people said. Zhe grinned bitterly and said, ��Why not become a beautiful woman. That kind of long thighs will look good �C ow, ow, ouch!��


    Before Zhe finished, Ye twisted his ear, ��Which beautiful woman do you want to see with her long legs? Speak! Who��s on your mind?��


    ��Ah, my dear sister, it hurts,�� Zhe said quickly. He didn��t expect that his words would make Ye jealous. He smiled obsequiously and said, ��there is no other beautiful woman on my mind. The most beautiful beauty in the world is you. If you ask me to choose, I will choose to see you alone all my life!��


    ��Sure, since you said so. I will do as you like.�� Hao Ning stamped his foot, and the giant immediately became Ye.


    ��Wow!�� These people down there stared blankly, looking up at the thighs as bright as jade and surging breasts. With the sound ��Pop��, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan��s nosebleeds sprayed out.


    ��Ye looks so stunning from this angle!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan, while wiping their noses, kept exclaiming, ��These are the longest of the longest thighs I��ve ever seen!��


    ��No, you are not allowed to see it!�� Zhe saw that the giant version of his girlfriend had been seen all over by other people. Although the giant was not real, he was also very crushed. He stood in front of them and said, ��No!��


    Who knows that although Zhe was tall, he couldn��t stop people from looking at the giant Ye. Liu Shuai said shamelessly, ��Zhe, that is not your girlfriend at all. Is your girlfriend here? You have to learn that Form is Emptiness!�� While he was rubbing nosebleeds with Zhou Yuan, his neck went up vigorously for fear of missing any details. Liu Shuai also reminded him, ��Well, Hao Ning, you bend the leg of this fake Ye a little, and then jump, right, yeah! Just like that. We need to train ourselves to understand that Form is Emptiness!�� After saying this, with the sound ��poop��, Zhou Yuan��s nose bleeds more.


    Zhe knew Liu Shuai��s words were reasonable, but who can understand in this situation? After thinking for a long time, he had to shout to the giant sadly, ��Brother Hao Ning, please become another beautiful woman!��


    ��Another beautiful woman?�� Ye got angry the moment she heard it, and he twisted Zhe��s ears, ��didn��t you say that there were no other beautiful women except me? It seems that you still like other people!��


    Turning back angrily, Ye was leaving.


    ��Please, my good girl. Stop that!�� Zhe quickly grabbed her hand. How could he still have the energy to look at the giant fake Ye behind him? ��I was wrong. Now, are we good?��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Without looking back Ye asked the question.


    ��I���� Zhe became speechless and didn��t know how to answer.


    ��Zhou Yuan, don��t you act now?�� Liu Shuai looked at the two fighting lovers and laughed. He patted Zhou Yuan on the shoulder and said, ��We were just trying the magic weapon. Don��t turn that into family contradictions!��


    ��Well!�� Seeing that Zhou Yuan wiped his nose and stretched out his hand, a Hui sword appeared between his eyebrows, flew to the sky and split into Hao Ning in the air. The fake Ye became smaller and smaller immediately. At last, the fake Ye was almost the same size as Liu Shuai��s several people. After a shake, it became Hao Ning himself. And the Pandora metal returned to Haoning��s ring without any weight.


    ��That��s the sword of wisdom,�� Zhou Yuan said proudly, ��which can break anything fake.��


    ��Immortal Zhou,�� Zhe ignored these changes and said to Zhou Yuan secretly, ��since the Bodhisattva of wisdom chose you, can you please tell me how I should apologize to Ye to make her not angry?��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan��s face changed. He scratched his head and laughed, ��How can I know that? The girl��s anger can��t be solved by the wisdom of the Bodhisattva.��


    Seeing Zhe��s sad face, Zhou Yuan gave a sly smile, ��For this kind of thing, Bodhisattva can��t help you. You can only solve it by yourself.�� Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan looked at the back of Ye and purposely shouted, ��Because when the girl is angry, only the person who loves her can comfort her. No matter what he says, even if just with a hug, she will be all right!��


    After that, he suddenly pushed Zhe. Zhe did not pay attention to it and was pushed forward to hug Ye. She laughed and poked at Zhe��s forehead, ��Look at him, fool!��


    ��Haha���� Zhe stopped at the right time. He dared not speak anymore but secretly extended his thumb to Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan saw that Hao Ning was still looking at the two little enemies and laughing, and went forward to reach out his hand and ask, ��Hey, it��s time to give it back to me, right?��


    ��What should I give back to you?�� Hao Ning looked at himself strangely. ��Do I owe you money?��


    ��Pretending to be naive?�� Zhou Yuan scolded with anger, ��You have this kind of weapon. Give me back my stick!��


    Hao Ning was stunned and knew that the Monkey Under Boat came to dun.


    On the way back, people were sitting in Wang Shi Ming��s car and Wang Shizhe��s car. Because Wang Shi Ming was not taken care of at that time, Zhe and Ye chose to accompany the brother who could only play games, while Liu Shuai, Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning and Xiao Hong were sitting in another car together.


    As Liu Shuai drove, Xiao Hong sat quietly in the deputy driver. After a long time, he asked Liu Shuai, ��In your opinion, is it right or wrong for I used Jade Goddess of Mercy to help the Pixiu?��


    Liu Shuai was not a fool. He knew that Xiao Hong asked right or wrong on the surface, but, in fact, Xiao Hong was asking about his throbbing feelings towards the Pixiu. There was no perfect answer to such a question, so he dared not answer it.


    Not only did they not dare, but the two men in the back seat were even more upsetting.


    ��Hao Ning, you��re too shameless,�� Zhou Yuan muttered all the way. ��You stuffed my Soul Sun Stick that can turn big or small, long or short into your body and didn��t even return it to me.��


    ��Hao Ning, what can you use the iron stick for?��


    ��Hao Ning, my stick that can turn long or short����


    ��Hao Ning, in your body, my incomparably hard Soul Sun Stick����


    ��Well��well, that��s enough!�� Hao Ning hadn��t spoken yet, Liu Shuai took the lead and couldn��t stand it. He shouted, ��Hao Ning, don��t you say anything? Let Zhou Yuan make lewd utterances all the way?��


    ��Make lewd utterances?�� Hao Ning hadn��t spoken yet, and Zhou Yuan was stunned, ��How can you say that?��


    ��It is Will-following Golden-banded Staff. That is inside Hao Ning��s body.�� Liu Shuai complained as he drove, ��But you called it the Soul Sun Stick that can turn long or short, big or small. Soul Sun Stick? What a nickname! Aren��t you making lewd utterances?��


    ��Uh���� Hao Ning grinned bitterly. ��Liu Shuai, do you only understand theology as Zhang Quan taught you? Have you read the whole book of Journey to the West?��


    ��Well�� I��ve read something similar, ��Liu Shuai blushed a little, ��A Book Finishes 50 Classics, which contains the story of Journey to the West. It��s very long. There are thousands of words. I read them for a long time.��


    ��Po-�� Hao Ning could not help laughing, ��Thousands of words of Journey to the West? I��m afraid it didn��t even mention the Hong Hai��er in it, did it? It��s hard for you to recognize that the god on the passenger side is the character in Journey to the West.��


    ��Speaking of this, what does Journey to the West talk about?�� Xiao Hong listened to Hao Ning and turned back curiously and asked, ��is there any interesting story?��


    ��Why don��t you know either?�� Hao Ning stared at Xiao Hong with an incredible look. ��You came out of it!��


    ��Because of the low level of education, narrow vision���� Zhou Yuan laughed and said, ��He is the mountain king inside the book. He just manages his own land well, and who can see the whole western world once.�� Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan looked out of the window. ��We always thought that the person who knows the content of the book best is the one who lives in the book. In fact, on the contrary, the person who reads the book outside knows more����


    ��The true face of Lushan is lost to my sight, for it is right in this mountain that I reside.�� Xiao Hong was not angry at Zhou Yuan��s saying that he was ��low educated�� and said frankly, ��I did know very little at that time, but after all, did the people of the real world know the truth of their world? They can��t even accept the fact that their faith can produce God. Unless our world is also a book, and someone happens to read it, no one will know the whole picture of our world, will they?��


    ��Make sense,�� Zhou Yuan nodded as he looked at Xiao Hong��s back. ��This is called �C Once upon a time, there was a mountain, with a temple on the mountain and an old monk in the temple telling a story. What story was he telling? Once upon a time, there was a mountain, with a temple on the mountain and an old monk in the temple telling a story. What story was he telling����


    ��Well, you stopped making lewd utterances to chatter!�� Liu Shuai laughed and held the steering wheel. ��Can��t you just be normal?��


    ��I am being normal. Let me ask you,�� Zhou Yuan murmured in his heart why this bald guy was aimed at him, ��In the words I just said, if there really is a world of the storytelling old monk, how can the old monk know whether he is an old monk in the real world or just a character in the story?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai was stunned. He never thought about this question. When asked, he was left speechless. He had to look around and say, ��You don��t tangle this problem. Tell me. Why do you want to make lewd utterances all the way?��


    ��Please, would you please read?�� Who was Zhou Yuan? He read Journey to the West so many times. He proudly boasted, ��Soul Sun Stick is the original name of Will-following Golden-banded Staff and Will-following Golden-banded Staff is just what people often call it. As for why the author named it? Haha, how can I know!?��


    ��You�� Fine, you have knowledge!�� Liu Shuai said with a laugh, intending to learn Hao Ning��s dealing with a man as he dealt with you, ��Then how could that old monk distinguish?��


    ��You��re wrong to ask me this question. You have to ask this old monk �C oh no, we have to ask our Sudhana!�� Zhou Yuan patted Zhou Yuan, who was listening to the story. ��Xiao Hong, how do you realize that you are the characters in the book, not the people in the real world?��


    ��What a question Zhou Yuan asked.�� Hao Ning did not speak but understood. ��After such a big circle, he began to ask Xiao Hong such a deep question!��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong was stunned. He didn��t realize that the question had run over to him. He didn��t seem to want to answer this question. ��Why do you ask this?��


    ��Because it has a lot to do with what happened today �C don��t you think it��s strange?�� Zhou Yuan continued to analyze, ��How could the Manjusri, known as the Bodhisattva of Wisdom, be so easily stuffed with private goods, and these private goods is so special that in the end, he didn��t know whether he was in the book or in the world, or whether he was the Manjusri or not. Is this something Doctor Xue could do?��


    ��Wait!�� Hao Ning found a problem and hurried to say, ��the Manjusri didn��t know whether he was in the world or in the book? Why do you say that?��


    ��When I asked him the question of Vimalaki,�� laughed Zhou Yuan, ��What was his first sentence?��


    ��The first sentence?�� Hao Ning was still thinking, Xiao Hong responded, ��He said, this is what I said, how can I not know? What��s wrong with that?��


    ��It��s a big problem?because that��s not what he said,�� Zhou Yuan laughed. ��Or should we say that it��s not what the Manjusri said in the world. If the Manjusri knew he was in the real world, he should never say, ��this is what I said.�� Let me ask you. Did Mr. Zhang ever say something like ��I said it before�� when he was lecturing sutra to you in the real world?��


    ��It seems���� Xiao Hong flushed. He had fallen asleep several times during Zhang Chi Hang��s lectures, so he did not remember much. He recalled for a while and said, ��It seems that if he wanted to say what the sutra said, even if he said it himself, he would say that the Bodhisattva said so in sutra.��


    ��That��s right. When he talked to me about something seriously before, he would make it very clear that what a certain Bodhisattva once said in a certain sutra. Even if it is for Avalokitesvara, he would say that Avalokitesvara once said in a certain sutra, and he would not say anything about what he had said,�� Zhou Yuan nodded, ��After all, it is a Bodhisattva who knows the debate between the book and the real world, so when he lectures, or when it comes to the keen words, if these foundations are wrong, the karma is enormous �C and that��s what he explained to me.��


    ��What do you mean?�� The more Hao Ning listened, the more confused he became. ��What is wrong with the debate between the book and the real world? The karma is enormous? Is because of anything right or wrong with what he said?��


    ��The sutra is for people to read,�� Zhou Yuan explained patiently. ��So, the Bodhisattvas in the sutra have to say so much. But in the real world, if the Bodhisattvas still do things according to the sutra, it will be cumbersome. When did you see Mr. Zhang going in for pomp? Saying Amitabha first and reading out a large passage of Scripture before crossing people in the real world? It is impossible for the Manjusri to not know this, so his correct answer at that time should be: This is what I, the Manjusri, once said in the XX Sutra, don��t I know?��


    ��I see,�� Hao Ning thought about all kinds of peculiar performances of Zhang Chi Hang before, because he knew that he was Avalokitesvara and felt strange, but in ordinary people��s view, he shouted at the woman who deliberately provoked on the ground in front of the hospital gate, argued with Qili who scolded himself to enter the ward, it seemed that he was losing his attitude, but it was the most acceptable form for normal people. With that in mind Hao Ning couldn��t help laughing. It seemed that Bodhisattva who saved people also paid attention to ��dive into the night with the wind, moistening things silently��.


    ��Maybe the Manjusri said so because he neglected that?�� Liu Shuai guessed, ��didn��t you just say it was cumbersome? To save a few words, ��the Manjusri once said in the Vimalaki sutra��. Is that OK?��


    ��This can��t be saved,�� Zhou Yuan said seriously. ��It��s a serious matter that Bodhisattvas can��t neglect when hitting the keen words and lecturing. There will be huge karma if the real world and the book are mistaken. And this karma will be too heavy to bear.��


    ��I don��t think so���� Hao Ning recalled, ��I remember that Nezha didn��t seem to care so much when he was telling the details about how he pulled out dragon��s tendon?��


    ��Different occasions, different opportunities, different purposes,�� Zhou Yuan continued. ��Of course, the degree of rigor of speaking is different. Let alone other people and other occasions, such things as lecturing and hitting keen words are definitely different from ordinary chat.��


    As soon as Zhou Yuan said so, people suddenly realized that no wonder Zhou Yuan dare to be so rude to Manjusri Bodhisattva at that time. According to Liu Shuai��s later admission, that Yunzhongzi hated Manjusri Guangfa Primus for changing his job and he had to ask Liu Shuai three questions and so on was all a story that Zhou Yuan instigated Liu Shuai to make up at that time.


    This analysis was Zhou Yuan��s first proud work. When he came across Avalokitesvara, he mentioned it in front of people. Unexpectedly, Avalokitesvara was looking at people with a smile and said, ��That��s the story. You could have found it earlier.�� When Zhou Yuan continued to ask, Avalokitesvara only smiled, not mentioning it again.

 Chapter 189 - Brain in a Vat

    Chapter 189 Brain in a VatZhou Yuan found that his analysis convinced all people here, so he felt happy and continued. Zhou Yuan today spoke too much and felt content because Hao Ning always spoke too much before.


    ��Especially the two Bodhisattvas of Avalokitesvara and the Manjusri simultaneously receive faiths of incenses both from the realistic temple and the books. If we mixed them incorrectly, it would be more troublesome.�� Zhou Yuan continued his analysis, which made Hao Ning feel that Zhou Yuan had got much more inferential capability with the Wit Sword compared to Hao Ning himself. Zhou Yuan added,�� so we can conclude that the inside of the fake Manjusri must get confused that if it was in the reality or in the book for some reason. But what can make a witty Bodhisattva do not know if it is in reality or in the virtual world? I believe that the key point is in the famous vat����


    ��Brain in a Vat? So it is! You mean���� Hao Ning understood suddenly after he heard a familiar word and he finally figured out what Zhou Yuan pondered,�� You mean both the incense of the real Manjusri inside the fake Manjusri, and the self of the real Manjusri had met the problem of the Brain in a Vat?��


    What Zhow Yuan mentioned the Brain in a Vat was a famous thought experiment: the original story was that if an evil scientist or a demon put the brain of human being into a vat which was given the same stimulation as the real world of humankind through electrical signal, such as the tactile sense, the gustation and so on, how could the brain in the vat testify that is was in a realistic world or a virtual world? Hao Ning guessed that the example taken by Zhou Yuan was used to explain that the Manjusri could not distinguish that it was in a realistic world or in a virtual world, just like the condition that the brain in the vat could not tell the realistic or virtual world. However, the example was too hard to understand, and Hao Ning believed that Liu Shuai could not understand the example.


    ��It is not that easy,�� Zhou Yuan waved his hands and pondered for a while,�� a tier of brain in a vat is not enough, and it is likely that the incense of the Manjusri have met the problem of multiple-tier brain in a vat, so the Manjusri is so confused.��


    ��Multiple-tier brain in a vat?�� Hao Ning asked,�� What is that? Is it the latest outcome of the study of the brain in a vat?��


    ��Wait! Don��t get too fast, I still don��t understand what the brain in a vat mean!�� as expected, Liu Shuai did not understand. Zhou Yuan sighed and let Hao Ning explain it. Liu Shuai shuddered after he heard the explanation,�� No way! It is too horrible! But if it��s true, for myself, it is absolutely unlikely to distinguish whether I��m in a realistic world or a virtual one.��


    ��But why you said the multiple-tier brain in a vat? Or what is the multiple-tier brain in a vat?�� Hao Ning continued to pose more questions when he found Liu Shuai had understood the question. At this moment, Hao Ning was like a pupil attending a class by teacher Zhou Yuan,�� I don��t understand, I have never heard about it.��


    ��Um��I guess it is like the Matryoshka doll���� Zhou Yuan scratched his head and turned to look at the scene outside the window,�� if the Manjusri was absolutely fake, it wouldn��t be so complicated. However, the Wit Sword part of this Manjusri is real and the self-part is real too. Then how could a tier of the brain in a vat bewilder it? I guess that it is the first tier that made the fake Manjusri confused about whether it was in a real world or in a virtual world. All the first tier did is to disturb the origin����


    Zhou Yuan ceased and seemed to seek the simplest ways to express. The car was quite silent inside, and no one disrupted Zhou Yuan: ��and the second tier made up another rule which converted good and evil. The tier made him believe that it uses the Buddha doctrine instead of evil doctrine even though it actually uses the evil doctrine. The Manjusri has practiced the real Wit Sword, and one of the tiers must be used to bewilder the Wit Sword, which made the sword unable to distinguish between good and evil. The Yin and Yang are converted!��


    ��One of the tiers is used to bewilder the Wit Sword?�� Hao Ning got astonished, ��the spiritual flying mosquito?��


    ��Very possible!�� Zhou Yuan rolled his eyes and nodded, ��we all thought the spiritual flying mosquito is an assault weapon of the Manjusri, but now it is quite suspicious. The fake Manjusri definitely believed that itself was real, so how could it make its inside body generate this evil thing? The only explanation is that the mosquitoes is not a weapon but the middle tier of the brain in a vat used to narcotize the intuition of the Manjusri.��


    ��That��s it!�� Liu Shuai could finally talk about something on this topic, ��from the remain of the tuition of the Manjusri, I find that when the Manjusri is in the introspection. There is no any evil treasure found or weapons of mass destruction. And even the intuition can also make the Manjusri��s power find those spiritual flying mosquitoes. Thus, there is only one possibility: those mosquitoes at that time were used to narcotize the self of the Majusri!��


    ��The spiritual flying mosquito actually has the effect of narcotizing and confusing the soul,�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��but the effect is too weak, and it is always used to absorb the whole soul of people.��


    ��So, it needs much!�� Zhou Yuan got more confidence, ��Such an extreme vicious means! The design of multiple-tier brain in a vat disturbs the Manjusri and converts Yin and Yang, and the incense of the Manjusri is used to do something evil. Even people who have higher cultivation will believe that the Manjusri Bodhisattva becomes a demon. What a means! If the Manjusri wins, the aim will be reached to swipe out all the obstacles, and if the Manjusri fails, it will blame all to deity. It would be a disaster!��


    ��Concealed intentions!�� Liu Shuai nodded, ��no wonder that the Manjusri cannot tell where it is and if it is real. And it even believes what it does is Buddha doctrine instead of evil doctrine. Thus, it is reasonable.��


    ��But there is still a question. It is for what reason that the Manjusri does not know where it is? It has something to do with the cultivation instead of the power doctrine. For example, Xiao Hong and Ne Zha both knew clearly that they are figures from the book, and who they are. Ne Zha has never been confusing even it has suffered so many disasters. So how do you know that?�� Zhou Yuan expressed his thought inside. He found Xiao Hong hesitant and explained, ��I do not want to figure out your secrets, but to speculate why the fake Manjusri does not know the point by figure out how you guys know the truth. That��s the key point!��


    ��Um��it is not secret,�� Xiao Hong scratched her head embarrassedly, ��I dozed when Brother Zhang talked about this before. Don��t laugh at me. I feel so bored. What he talked about could not help me fight or increase my power. But now I got something. Even though I have met the fake Manjusri and suffered a lot, I can��t answer your question without the explanation of Liu Shuai.��


    ��Me?�� Liu Shuai felt happy that Xiao Hong mentioned him, ��My explanation?��


    ��Instinct and intuition.�� Xiao Hong said these words, and added, ��Each deity I have met seems to be a kind of intuition that it knows that it is a god in the book. It is called the innate instinct.��


    ��How does the instinct generate?�� Zhou Yuan asked with interest, ��Where did you find the instinct?��


    ��Doctor Zhang once explained this to me,�� Xiao Hong added, ��you must have heard about the concept: the Chinese Civilization.��


    ��The Chinese Civilization?�� Hao Ning did not catch it, ��What does it mean?��


    ��The sear of the Chinese Civilization,�� Xiao Hong thought for a while and said, ��Brother Zhang think it does be the sear of civilization. I did not understand at that time but now I understand a little when you explain Vimalakirti today.


    ��Ah?�� Zhou Yuan smiled, ��Go on.��


    ��You mean the Manjusri Bodhisattva wanted to said WALK���� Zhou Yuan corrected after Xiao Hong said that, ��It is Mr. Zhang that told me that it is what the Manjusri in the book wants to say. I cannot make sure if it is true.��


    ��Why are you so rigorous too���� Xiao Hong smiled, ��Nothing. The last sentence is the key point. If the Manjusri is too easy to understand, people who read the scriptures will not understand the wisdom of the Bodhisattva. The scriptures are written by people and the aim of people��s writing is to make the readers understand the wisdom of the book instead of describing something. That is quite different from the ordinary communication among people.��


    ��You mean the real communication is from the conscience, while the story in books is to maintain wisdom?�� Zhou Yuan understood immediately, ��so that��s it! That��s it! The writer wants to maintain wisdom, which is what we call the Chinese Civilization.��


    ��Yes,�� Xiao Hong seemed to understand more, and she smiled, ��so I can understand now why the deity in the book must protect the Chinese civilization!��


    ��Because stories in the book do not matter, and what counts is the sear of the Chinese Civilization therein, which is the intuition and conscience of the figures in the book!�� Hao Ning understood too. He patted Xiao Hong on her shoulder and sighed, ��If there is no Chinese civilization and civilization sear lost, the deity inside cannot tell where the real world is and where from books is. What��s more, it may have an incorrect judgment to itself.��


    ��The judgment is incorrect,�� Zhou Yuan nodded, ��it would be likely that a fake Manjusri believes itself the real one. No matter who it is, human being or god, it has no idea who it is. Horrible!��


    ��Ah, that��s it!�� Hao Ning now understood, ��that is to say, it disturbs the intuition judgment of the Manjusri to the civilization sear, so the Manjusri couldn��t tell its real identity?��


    ��It should be some similar condition,�� Zhou Yuan nodded, ��but there is still a difference. There are so many scriptures mentioning about the Manjusri and the Manjusri incense is not the only one. The deity generated by that has many sears of books and further all kinds of sears from billions of incenses from believers. What we guessed just now is that if we want to disturb the judgment of the Manjusri, we could add something inside the Manjusri and disturb some kind of its root. And the root, we can call it as����


    ��Conscience,�� Hao Ning sighed, ��You want to say this world?��


    ��You got it,�� Zhou Yuan felt a little bit upset and looked out of the window, ��the Manjusri became like this, and so did I.��


    ��You said I am the Monkey Under Boat who demands to gain the conscience, but I believe I am that Realistic Circle God who knows what others think. The original soul of mine just disappeared and the fake Manjusri and I both lost our consciences, didn��t we? But I��m so lucky that you guys did me many favors. However, that fake Manjusri is hurt by people around him. He believes that he has got incense faith from pure people, but finally he becomes the tool of others to do evil things����


    ��Zhou Yuan���� It was the first time for Hao Ning hear the sigh of Zhou Yuan. He knew that Zhou Yuan sighed about the Manjusri but he actually sighed about what he himself had suffered, and Hao Ning did not know what to say about that.��


    ��Nothing!�� Zhou Yuan waved his hands and said with a bitter smile, ��I know that I have lost my conscience even if the golden cudgel does not find me. Just now I urged to order you to give the Soul Sun Stick back to me. I am stubborn about that. Something belongs to me, and it must be mine. There is no need to RETURN.��


    Liu Shuai now got silent and he had to admit that Zhou Yuan understood the issues more deeply than him.


    ��But the Wit Sword of Bodhisattva also found you!�� Xiao Hong said in a mood of comfort, ��There is a heart inside wisdom. The wisdom finds you, which proves that you have a heart but permanently it is not the conscience. One who has a heart can find the conscience back, but for one who has no heart, how can he find the conscience back?��


    ��Hahaha,�� Zhou Yuan laughed after he heard the words of Xiao Hong, ��I accept your comfort. Thank you!��


    ��You are at ease now,�� Hao Ning said with a bitter smile after he made sure that Zhou Yuan now was in a good mood, ��How about the issue of Long Fei��s temple?

 Chapter 190 - Aborting Avalokitesvara

    Season 4 Gods Sublimating-Chapter 190 Aborting Avalokitesvara��You��re happy now.�� Hao Ning knew Zhou Yuan in a good mood. He smiled wryly and talked turkey. ��What about Long Fei��s temple?��


    ��I��ve already gotten an idea.�� Xiao Hong smiled with confidence. ��The left 60 million����


    The other three looked at each other confusedly. Liu Shuai said: ��60 million? How did you count? Wasn��t there 80 million left?��


    Wasn��t it? The Dragon Temple valued 200 million. They had gotten 100 million. And the gold of those people valued more than 10 million. In this case, they still lacked 80 million. Was Sudhana��s power over consumed so that forgetting counting?


    ��Xiao Hong, are you insane?�� How did more than 80 million become 60 million?�� Only Hao Ning could joke with Xiao Hong in this way, ��Don��t disremember!��


    ��Of course, I remembered!�� Xiao Hong smirked. ��I��ve contacted dozens of people just now, and they��re willing to chip in more than 10 million.��


    ��Who are they? Why they��re so generous?�� Hao Ning curiously said. ��Your ex-sweetheart? Good, Xiao Hong! Your young people are so energetic that having so many romantic relationships!��


    ��Don��t blather.�� Xiao Hong had stayed with these people for a long time and knew they liked to joke. Well, it was better than facing cold Zhang Chi Hang. He smiled and said: ��Don��t you remember? How did Zhang punish those who cursed him behind his back?��


    With Xiao Hong reminding, Hao Ning recalled it. Because of Xiao Hong��s ��negligence��, lots of curses of Zhang Chi Hang��s subordinates were discovered by Zhang. In the heat of the moment, Zhang enchanted them, or their partner being pregnant every time they make love. And it must be a quadruplet. Xiao Hong called it ��400% pregnancy rate��?It was incredible but was indeed what Zhang would do.


    Hao Ning saw Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai muddled, explaining it soon. Then they guffawed, and Liu Shuai even wasn��t able to drive. He pulled up and rested for a while then they kept going.


    ��Well, Xiao Hong.�� Since everyone knew it, Hao Ning continued to ask. ��What did these people have to do with the 10 million?�� Didn��t you reveal the true identity of Zhang, and compel them to chip in?��


    The reason why Hao Ning said it was that he thought of if they knew he cursed Avalokitesvara, let alone the money. They must have directly given out their assets, then suicided and reincarnated.


    Xiao Hong shook his head at once: ��How dare I? I��ve just told them a coup to solve their secret sorrow.��


    ��What��s it?�� Zhou Yuan resisted laughing. ��Dr. Xiao Hong��s painless abortion?��


    ��Bah. I��m not so boring?but it��s similar.�� Xiao Hong nodded with a smile. ��I told them there��s an efficacious place. They can pray for pregnancy or longstanding sterility. But sterility is more expensive.��


    ��And then?�� Zhou Yuan had followed Zhang Chi Hang cultivating. He was very gossip. ��Then they give you money?��


    ��How could it be possible!�� Xiao Hong laughed. ��Some people didn��t believe it, but there were four or five did. These days they��d already made dozens of women pregnant, which made them collapsed. For those guys, they were certain to give me money on hearing my words.��


    ��Ha ha ha.�� Hao Ning applauded and laughed. ��Awesome!�� Those guys were strong enough. Four or five made dozens pregnant? What a messy social circle.��


    ��Don��t do personal abuse, and don��t indiscriminatingly onset us.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and smiled wryly. ��The desire for food and sex is part of human nature. Personal privacy couldn��t be leaked. This could be regarded as a good deed.��


    It was amazing that being pregnant shouldn��t be regarded as a good deed. Hao Ning felt funny in heart. It made sense to think about it. Some wanted but got nothing, while some wanted nothing but got it. Nobody knew which one is more pathetic? He asked then: ��So, you as a Sudhana will manage these painless abortion in person?��


    ��No, I can��t.�� Xiao Hong soon waved his hand. ��Mr. Zhang angrily punished these men. If I help them directly, don��t I offend Bodhisattva? Even if I��m immortal, I can��t look for trouble on my own! But you can do it.�� Xiao Hong said and pointed to Hao Ning.


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning��s smile gradually faded. He pointed to his nose and asked, ��Me? I��m a mortal with no power. Am I going to be an aborting Avalokitesvara?��


    ��Aborting Avalokitesvara? Hahaha�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t stop laughing. ��You��re really unafraid of thunder!��


    ��When you swear at somebody to have no husband forever, were you afraid of thunder?�� Hao Ning smiled and sarcastically said: ��How brave you were at that time! Look at the Great Sage Equalling Heaven?Monkey King. He talked a lot of nonsense to Bodhisattva who always protected them on their road to getting sutras. He even cursing her marriage unhappy. How dared him?��


    ��Alas, a hero is silent about his past glories. At that time, I had still a copper head and iron arms, so it was all right even I was hit.�� Zhou Yuan answered in a donnish way. Hao Ning laughed at him: ��You��re really serious about everything I said.�� Zhou Yuan ignored, and continued to smilingly said: ��What about you, Dr. Hao Ning?��


    ��Me??You need to ask Xiao Hong.�� Hao Ning turned to look at Xiao Hong. ��What do you mean on earth?��


    ��I couldn��t manage these.�� Xiao Hong giggled. He was very childish. ��But the Dragon Temple can! Dragon Temple can open child-vouchsafing business. Of course, it can also open the abortion��eh, childless-vouchsafing business.��


    ��Childless-vouchsafing business?�� Zhou Yuan smiled and nodded. ��Well, this sounds better than the abortion business.��


    ��But Long Fei is now recuperating in the temple!�� When it came to Long Fei, Hao Ning frowned again. ��He��s impossible to do those things?��


    ��Alas, we owe them first. They��ll have an abortion in three months.�� Xiao Hong��s eyes moved and said. ��At worst we solve their problems primarily. As for who to solve it����


    Xiao Hong looked around inside the car, and everyone looked at Zhou Yuan. He was shocked and waved: ��No, no, I��m the moment god of ��fake, good, and beautiful��. I��ve never done the childless-vouchsafing business.��


    ��I didn��t mean you. I��ve said it must be brother Hao Ning?�� Xiao Hong smirked. Suddenly he flashed and appeared in the back seat, sitting between Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan. He put his hand on Hao Ning��s shoulder and smiled. ��There��s still a guy who could help us, but only you can persuade him. ��


    ��Only me?�� Hao Ning curiously said. ��Who��s he? Am I so powerful?��


    ��You��ll definitely persuade him.�� Xiao Hong smiled and didn��t say anything else. ��Just tell me would you do it?��


    ��What need I pay for it?�� Hao Ning noticed Xiao Hong was so strange, and asked cautiously, ��Such as soul, life, money?��


    ��Nothing!�� Xiao Hong shook his head and said with a smile. ��You just need to say a few words at most, but only you can say it!��


    ��In this case,�� Hao Ning vaguely felt that it was a trap, but in order to save Long Fei, he decided not to care so much. ��Ok. Tell me, which colleague of which company?��


    ��Nezha!�� Xiao Hong laughed. ��Master Hongjun is certain to come as long as you want!��


    ��F**k!�� Hao Ning shouted, ��Why him!��


    ��When he lost his flesh that year, his mother built a temple for people praying.�� Zhou Yuan suddenly thought of: there seemed to be mentioned in the Creation of the Gods. Then he continued to explain: ��At that time, there could had a child-vouchsafing business. It��s reasonable that he helps us.��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning was very embarrassed. ��What am I doing? I beg an outsider to help us abort others?��


    ��Can��t you see him an insider?�� Zhou Yuan found he had nothing to do with him, and quickly said: ��You��re a very close friend to Nezha. He never regards you as an outsider!��


    ��That��s because he thought I was the Master Hongjun!�� Hao Ning said in low spirits. ��But you know, I��m a fake!��


    ��What happened to a fake!�� Liu Shuai also said heartlessly: ��The Chinling Chias, if truth be told, have halls of jade, stables of Gold?This��s what you said in front of me. For this, I was also scolded by Avalokitesvara. His tone and his look��I don��t want to recall it!��


    ��Uh-huh? You also was scolded?�� Xiao Hong noticed Liu Shuai frowning, suddenly became very happy. ��It turned out that I was not alone!��


    ��Even more than a time!�� Liu Shuai said and drove at the same time. ��The first time we met, staying for less than a day, I was scolded by him?I forgot how many times, at least three or four times! When he said����


    ��Only three or four times a day. That��s not much.�� Xiao Hong pretended to wipe tears and sighed. ��You were happier than me.��


    ��Boom!�� Suddenly a clap of thunder boomed in the air, which shocked them in car.


    ��Amitabha.�� Xiao Hong was shocked. He quickly folded his hands, turned to Liu Shuai and said, ��But I��m luckier than you. I followed Bodhisattva for so many years, studying many Sutras and seeing the sufferings of the world. It was my unique glory!��


    ��Ho.�� Hao Ning smiled reluctantly. ��Fine. I��ll try.��


    ��But even so, we still lack 60 million!�� Zhou Yuan heard that everyone was almost finished, and continued to ask, ��What should we do?��


    ��Otherwise, you ask your friends again.�� Hao Ning said, ��Anybody doesn��t want to be pregnant can tell me. I��ll ask for Nezha anyway.��


    ��No, no, no.�� Xiao Hong quickly waved his hand. ��You can take a horse to the water, but you cannot make him drink. If they��re willing to do, it��s ok. But if not, and be forced by you, and then you��re sinful.��


    ��So, what should we do?�� Hao Ning asked. ��Do you have egg money?��


    ��What can I do with egg money?�� Xiao Hong laughed. ��Never mind. Let stone speculation solve the left 60 million!��


    ��Stone speculation?�� The three said, ��Are you kidding me?��


    ��What��s up?�� Xiao Hong turned back and said curiously. ��This is the quickest method. Do you have better ideas?��


    ��Eh?�� Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai thought for a moment. And then they said quickly: ��Good idea. Good idea.��


    ��Of course!�� Hao Ning glared at Zhou Yuan, and then he found Liu Shuai driving carefully, didn��t glimpse at him at all. ��I��ll borrow art by myself. What will you onlookers do?��


    ��I don��t agree with you. Is it easy to be an onlooker? You say we do nothing? We��ll watch you at least!�� Zhou Yuan was serious, and then he smiled and said. ��As long as we heard there��s something happen, we at once come to stand by. Do you know this selfless intervillage spirit means a lot? Hey?You see, you asked what we��ll do? Its answer lies in your question. Our biggest contribution is: We not only stand by but also comprehend every detail of yours. See it? How tired we are.��


    ��A terrible thing suddenly came to my mind.�� Hao Ning ignored Zhou Yuan��s nonsense at all. He looked at Zhou Yuan with a grim face. He was quite worried: ��Before the Hui sword flew into your eyebrows, it has lost an important thing. So, it wasn��t intact. In this way, you were in great trouble!��


    ��What?�� Zhou Yuan noticing Hao Ning was so serious, became very nervous. He asked: ��What thing lost? What trouble I have? Say!��


    Hao Ning looked at him and said with a smile: ��There��s no ��Hui��, which is wisdom, in your mind at all.��

 Chapter 191 - Deal with Funeral Affairs

    Chapter 191 Deal with Funeral AffairsIt was afternoon when they came back to the company. Nezha did not come to the company on that day. Hao Ning thought that he would talk with him about the childless-vouchsafing business when he was in the company.


    They talked for a while and decided to take stone speculation in H city near the S city at the weekend. They even would not know there was such a place near them if Xiao Hong had not introduced it.


    ��There are no mines in H City, nor jade was found before,�� Hao Ning asked about what he had been wondering. ��And then, why are there stone speculations?��


    ��Everyone fastens where there is a benefit; for all the crowd into,�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��It is about the relations between the supply and demand. In this world, there are always some people who want to be rich overnight. So, it is natural that there is somebody offering the opportunity to them.��


    ��Ah, isn��t it a fraud?�� Liu Shuai said. He completed his work quickly and rushed over here to listen to their talk. He heard what Xiao Hong said as he arrived. He said, ��The stones there may be the common stones. In practice, there are no jades there.��


    ��No. That is impossible,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��There are some who will pray for safety after they are rich overnight. I know this clearly. And before, I have visited this place with many of my customers.��


    ��OK. I gotta go,�� Liu Shuai watched the clock, smiling. ��I have a date tonight. You guys can have dinner except me.��


    ��A date? Who? What time?�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile. He interrupted Liu Shuai, ��Is it an adult date or a date which needs your parents�� company?��


    ��Go away!�� Liu Shuai said. He punched Zhou Yuan slightly with a red face. ��I think Hao Ning is right. Your mouth, is really nothing but cheap!��


    After the words, Liu Shuai said goodbye to them and left hurriedly.


    It was no need to think and they knew what Liu Shuai was going to do. He went out to date with his girlfriend Wen. There were too many things have occurred in the past several days. They might not meet each other during this period. As an old Chinese saying goes: One day apart seemed three autumns. They did not meet each other for 3 days already. So, they would do things other lovers would do naturally.


    Hao Ning believed that his thought was right and funny. He said while he was packing his stuff, ��I will also go home. I have been so tired recently. I need a good sleep.��


    ��Ok. I will go with you,�� Xiao Hong said without thinking. He added, ��Wait for me. I will go and take my computer.��


    ��Hold on!�� Hao Ning thought that it was weird to hear what Xiao Hong said. ��Why do I need your company?�� Hao Ning found that it was really weird. He patted Xiao Hong��s butt at that morning. Did Xiao Hong think it was an implication and then really want to sleep with me? Anyway, Hao Ning thought that he had explained clearly this morning and Xiao Hong accepted it.


    ��What��s he going to do?�� seeing Xiao Hong rush to the Finance Office for his stuff, Xiao Ning asked Zhou Yuan quietly. ��Did he still think of that?��


    ��How should I know?�� Zhou Yuan said gleefully. ��You are so good, Hao Ning. You give up pyramid selling and Wechat business but get this Great Saint Infant King Xiao Hong. He serves you all the time and sleeps with you at night. ? Hao Ning, today is your big day!��


    After saying this, Zhou Yuan felt that the doggerel he made fitted the situation perfectly. He couldn��t help saying it several times with a shaking head.


    ��Go away!�� Hao Ning scolded him indignantly. ��Do you think that I won��t kick your ass as you have the Hui sword?�� He put out a finger while he was saying. Zhou Yuan trembled once for fear and apologized promptly. His phone suddenly turned on. He frowned as he saw the phone number and then walked out to answer it.


    ��Hao Ning. I got all my stuff,�� Xiao Hong came in and said as Zhou Yuan walked out of the room. ��Let��s go,�� he added with a bag on his back.


    In the company, Xiao Hong knew how to handle his relations with Hao Ning. He would not call him Brother when somebody else was with them. He did not want to confuse others. However, Hao Ning did not notice these. He did not know how to explain when he saw the excited Xiao Hong.


    ��What��s wrong?�� seeing Hao Ning not move, Xiao Hong asked. He put out his hand to touch Hao Ning��s forehead. ��Did you take a cold? Let me have a look,�� He cared about Hao Ning from his heart. ��Ah, so hot. What can I do? What can I do if you are sick?�� he said.


    Why did he so care about me? Hao Ning thought in a sad mood. If Hao Ning were a woman, she would be happy from the beginning of the year to the end if she was cared about by a man like Xiao Hong. However, he was a man, a pure man. He refused to be a gay.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning gritted his teeth and asked Xiao Hong tentatively, ��Xiao Hong, is it that you care about me because of that thing?��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong blushed. He said gently, ��Part of it. I will care about you even if that thing did not happen!��


    He had a crush on me! This was big trouble! Hao Ning straightened his face and sat down. He asked Xiao Hong to sit down too. ��Well, let brother me tell you. As to the affairs, you can��t force somebody to love you����


    ��Why do you say force?�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��As long as we love each other, I believe I can be a good husband!��


    Why were you the husband! Hao Ning screamed in his heart. Even if so, I should be the husband. Thinking of this, Hao Ning felt a little weird. Ops, why did I think of this? Did I turn into a gay already due to Xiao Hong? Impossible!


    ��But you are an immortal,�� Hao Ning tried to explain. ��and the love between a mortal and an immortal����


    ��You don��t need to worry about this,�� Xiao Hong said, shaking his head. ��I will handle this,�� he added.


    ������


    ��But I don��t like you,�� Hao Ning said and covered his face with palms. He said so with a guilty. He knew it was rude to refuse somebody who loved you in this way. He lowered his head after saying, as if that he did something wrong. He did not dare to look at Xiao Hong.


    ��That��s good,�� Xiao Hong said. ��I don��t like you either!��


    ��That��s good�� Err?�� Hao Ning was confused. ��But why did you treat me in this way?��


    ��I, did what to you?�� Xiao Hong said. He felt confused too after hearing what Hao Ning said. ��What did I do to you?�� he added.


    ��You just said that you will still care about me even if that thing did not happen.�� Hao Ning said, confusing. ��That thing is not the thing I patted your butt?��


    ��Of course not,�� Xiao Hong said and covered his mouth, trying to keep his laugh. ��What you thought is an old idea. The thing in the morning is only a prank!��


    What! He dared to make a joke about me! Hao Ning was outraged, ��Well, why did you care about whether I took a cold or not. And, you said you will still care about me even if that thing did not happen. What did you mean?��


    ��Well. You said you will help me get a girlfriend.�� Xiao Hong said in an innocent voice, looking at Hao Ning. ��You forgot about it? Pixiu? You told me that you will be responsible for it! Do not try to get away with it!��


    ��Oh, this thing���� Hao Ning said, sighing. He had said so because he wanted to comfort Xiao Hong. However, Xiao Hong took it seriously.


    ��So, if you take a cold,�� Xiao Hong continued to say. ��You will be too tired to help me get a girlfriend.��


    ��You. You. You,�� Hao Ning said this word three times. He almost wanted to kill himself. In fact, what this guy cared about was not his health, but that if he was ill, the girlfriend-finding-task would be bothered!


    ��OK, no more nonsense,�� Xiao Hong helped Hao Ning pack his stuff. ��From now on, I will stay with you all the time. I won��t miss any chance that you can help me get a girlfriend. So, I will sleep in your house!��


    ��Sleep in my house? No!�� Hao Ning refused. ��Why are you so eager for a girlfriend? Anyway, you are an immortal!��


    ��Innate Fire Spirit will have too much energy to kill,�� Xiao Hong said, blushing. ��I have been controlled by the Bodhisattva for thousands of years. Now, I was kicked out by him. I am free now. What a chance I have. I shouldn��t waste my time.��


    ��Hold on,�� Hao Ning said. He grabbed some keywords from what Xiao Hong said. ��Chance? Kick out? That means that you are happy to be kicked out by Avalokitesvara?��


    ��Su �� Shush,�� Xiao Hong said. ��About this, it is a secret,�� Xiao Hong realized that he spoke out his mind, he tried to steer their topic.


    ��Bullshit!�� Hao Ning was angry, but he smiled. ��However, I don��t know when I can help you get a girlfriend,�� he added.


    ��It doesn��t matter!�� Xiao Hong said, smiling. ��It depends on my fate.�� Seeing Hao Ning agree to him, he continued to say, ��So, I have to stay with you all the time. When the chance hit me, I should seize it.��


    Bullshit logic! Hao Ning thought. One month ago, Yan had stayed in his house for almost 15 days. And now, the other immortal would stay in his house. Lele walked into the room while Hao Ning was complaining. He felt happy immediately. There were many girls in the company who had a crush on Xiao Hong. To get a girlfriend for Xiao Hong was not so difficult. Thinking of this, Hao Ning sighed with relief. He should be scared to fool by Xiao Hong a few minutes ago.


    ��Well, Xiao Hong, how about that girl?�� Hao Ning said, pointing at Lele. ��A beautiful girl in our company,�� he added.


    ��Vulgar!�� Xiao Hong said, shaking his head. ��She looks childish.��


    ��What about Sister Li in the Finance Office?�� Hao Ning continued to say. ��Mature and well-developed����


    ��You introduce somebody��s wife to me?�� Xiao Hong stared at Hao Ning. ��You go and get her if she is your type!��


    ��What about the girl cat of Lao Wang living next door?�� Hao Ning said, laughing. ��I heard that she has no husband����


    ��My God. Yes, I like the Pixiu. That is because we both are related to money,�� Xiao Hong said gloomily. ��That doesn��t mean I like all animals!��


    ��Well, who�� you tell me, who do you like in our company?�� Hao Ning said, coming straight to the point. ��You tell me. I will go and act as the matchmaker.��


    ��None of them,�� Xiao Hong said, shaking his head. He continued to say arrogantly, ��For better or worse, I am a Sudhana. My wife should be like Pixiu the Auspicious Beast.��


    OMG! Hao Ning felt depressing. How could I get another Pixiu for you!


    ��So why didn��t you date the Pixiu of Wang Shi Ming when you met her?�� Hao Ning said. He felt that he had nothing more to say.


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong said, blushing. ��I am a shy boy. And, it is obvious that she likes somebody else. I can��t force her to like me����


    Were you shy? Hao Ning thought. He knew it was meaningless to talk about it. So, he gave Xiao Hong a piece of advice, ��You can��t force a girl to love you, but you can force her to be with you.��


    ��A girl���� Xiao Hong was stunning when hearing Hao Ning��s words. He wanted to say something while Zhou Yuan was walking into the room hurriedly. Seeing them both, Zhou Yuan grabbed them up and rushed out of the room without saying anything. He almost tripped himself.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hao Ning said. Zhou Yuan behaved delightfully just a few minutes ago. He turned into being so hurried after answering a phone. ��What happened?��


    ��Tell you in the elevator,�� Zhou Yuan said, seeing the door of the elevator opened. He pushed them into the elevator. Somebody else also wanted to enter the elevator. Zhou Yuan scared them out of it by his expressions in his eyes. Only them three were in the elevator finally.


    After the door of the elevator closed, Zhou Yuan fell to the ground immediately. He should cry out, ��My mother killed herself!��

 Chapter 192 - The Duty Real and Fake

    ��What?�� Hao Ning was frightened when he heard the news, ��How��s that? Auntie Zhou was so well before! No nonsense!��


    ��I��m not speaking nonsense.�� Zhou Yuan took out his mobile, quivering, ��It was my father who asked the old lady next door to give me the call!��


    ��Then why do we bother with an elevator?�� Xiao Hong said hastily, ��I��ll bring you on the Fire Flee. Tell me where to go!��


    ��No hurry.�� Zhou Yuan stood up, timid, wiped his tears and said, ��She was saved����


    ��Eh, what a neurotic you are!�� Hao Ning switched from being stunned to angry, ��What��s wrong with you? Can you finish it once?��


    ��Then what do you want from us?�� Xiao Hong was also so irritated that he lost his words. But he was mostly unsatisfied that Zhou Yuan occupied the time which could have been used by Hao Ning to find him a girlfriend.


    ��As for that���� Zhou Yuan, noticing the elevator reached basement level one, pointed at the parking space outside, ��Let��s talk about it in the car.��


    ��Yuck!�� Xiao Hong muttered while driving the car, ��You begged me to save someone in your words, while you actually used me as a driver. Moreover, in my car!�� But considering Zhou Yuan��s gloomy mood, and that he stayed in silence all the time while reserved in talking about it further, he just asked, ��Tell us. What happened?��


    ��Just tell us.�� Hao Ning noticed Xiao Hong��s temper towards Zhou Yuan and tried to persuade him, ��Tell us and we��ll think up some solutions.��


    ��Ah���� Zhou Yuan sighed, ��I don��t even know whom to blame.��


    Then Zhou Yuan told the whole story: Zhou Yuan, after becoming the moment god, got much more capable in dealing with social relationships. But his family still held high expectations on him. Especially his mother, who kept repeating by his ears every day, ��How about your future��, ��Have a look at other children��, ��Somebody is doing balabalabala��.


    Though Zhou Yuan knew that after becoming a god his world view had changed and he despised what he once had pursued, he couldn��t tell his family that he was a god. Even if by showing a little divinity he would scare his family to death, let alone anything further. So the moment god suffered a lot between happiness when being away from home and the depression at home.


    It had been well at the beginning. He��d had work to do with Hao Ning and Liu Shuai at night, or Zhang Chi Hang would come to find him and teach him the basic cultivating methods, so the family conflicts weren��t that pertinent. But the days before Zhou Yuan went back early, so that his parents grumbled more.


    Zhou Yuan used to feel inferior to himself, so certainly he would let it go. But later he��d become a moment god with great pride, meanwhile, he wasn��t in a stable state at the beginning, so how could he endure those words?


    Pushed too hard by his parents, Zhou Yuan ended up fabricating a Zhou Yuan, also the surroundings in his parents�� hearts with his talents. Since the fabricated Zhou Yuan behaved in the way exactly wanted by his parents, it solved both the contradictions in his heart and the expectations of his parents. He killed two birds with one stone.


    While he hadn��t expected that his parents, after the fabricated Zhou Yuan fulfilled their expectations one after another, weren��t satisfied. On the contrary, they held even higher expectations. While the fabricated Zhou Yuan would have to continue fulfilling them based on the higher standard. It went this way for some time and Zhou Yuan��s status in his parents kept surmounting to an unbelievable level. Now in his parents�� imagination, Zhou Yuan had become the youngest, meanwhile the richest man in their country. He was influential in their region and he revered his parents. He��d dumped countless girlfriends whom his parents despised only for the wish of them ? though he had none in reality.


    ��It went too far���� Hao Ning pondered at this point, ��But not far enough to make her take a suicide, did it?��


    ��Ah���� Zhou Yuan said with upset, ��I didn��t expect that my parents, after being convinced that they had a rich son who repaid them a lot, should have����


    ��Should have what?�� Hao Ning couldn��t come up with any problem, ��Even the youngest and richest son who respects his parents wasn��t good enough? You��ve done so much. What else do they ask for?��


    ��No���� Zhou Yuan covered his face, ��I feel it shameful�� For some reason, they began to doubt each other cheating in their marriage because of the fortune. While you know, my talent is to realize their thoughts in heart, so ?��


    ��So, your parents really cheated in their marriage?�� Xiao Hong stopped the car and turned back, staring at Zhou Yuan, ��Like my dad��s relationship with an auntie fox?��


    ��You even call the fox auntie?�� Hao Ning uttered without consideration. In Journey to the West, Bull Demon King did have cheated in his marriage, with a Jade Faced Fox. So, Xiao Hong��s appellation wasn��t wrong. But Hao Ning, after finishing it, began to realize that he went beyond the border and added hastily, ��Sorry. It should be your business.��


    ��It��s all passed.�� Xiao Hong��s eyes dimmed, ��They love each other, anyway. Sure, my dad also loves my mum.��


    ��But they didn��t doubt each other, at least!�� Zhou Yuan raised his head, ��What tore me up was that, I don��t know where my parents picked up such a notion that their spouse would surely become unfaithful once they��d gained a fortune. Now, well. I was originally intended to deal with their dissatisfaction with me, but it ended up with their dissatisfaction with each other. Today it has been a big scene.��


    ��How? A fight?�� Hao Ning thought that if they fought, he would give each of them two slaps on the face to calm them down, though he��d have another two from Zhou Yuan as a recompense.


    ��I��d rather they fought!�� Zhou Yuan smiled bitterly, ��My mum began to weep, yell and hang herself to death today. Because she doubted that my father was cheating on her, so the most logical plot following would be that when my mother took a suicide, my father didn��t care about her at all. So, the father in my mother��s heart really stopped caring about her! Then my mother thought, if you fell ill for a long time, certainly your son wouldn��t show his respect as much as before. So, the she in her imagination really fell ill, and I really began to betray her!��


    ��Eh, eh eh���� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong heard his words and lost their words, ��Your talent really takes on people��s imagination! ? But the way of fulfilling people is too, stupid, isn��t it?��


    ��Why don��t you identify it first? Women say a lot of opposite words!�� Hao Ning teased, ��She asks you to go, but you need to stay. She asks you if you��re busy, but she actually wants you to accompany her. She says you are cheating, but in fact, she wants to prove that you don��t!��


    ��Please!�� Zhou Yuan covered his eyes, wordless, ��Arts can��t beat the fate, and the fate can��t beat human��s hearts! What��s worse, it��s a woman��s heart. Even Manjusri Bodhisattva��s Hui sword couldn��t solve such a problem, so are you counting on a moment god as unreliable as me to sort it out?��


    Hao Ning sighed. He had to admit that Zhou Yuan��s words made sense.


    ��If I had been at home, I could have managed to handle the situation,�� Zhou Yuan went on, ��But I have an important task today and overexerted my power. I didn��t keep my eyes on it. And in this way, my mum jumped into the river in front of my dad.��


    ��Jumped into the river?�� Hao Ning pointed at the road urgently and said to Xiao Hong, ��You��ve taken the wrong way. The river is there ?��


    ��No need.�� Zhou Yuan said, ��Someone saved my mother. My mother had imagined that someone would save her, so he did.��


    ��Eh�� Isn��t that good?�� Hao Ning wiped his sweat, ��The whole of your family was safe.��


    ��But in my mother��s imagination, the one who saved her is her first love.�� Zhou Yuan said with a gloomy face, ��While my father at the time also doubted that my mom would hope her first love to save her. But her first love has passed away for a long time.��


    ��So what?�� Hao Ning was confused, ��What would come to them?��


    ��They would get a divorce!�� Zhou Yuan said with a face mixed with weeping and laugh, ��My mum would like to be with the first love in her imagination and my dad gave up concealing and brought the girls who liked him in his imagination back and confessed everything to my mum!? Of course, all of this was only in their imagination, while they had nothing in reality.��


    ��To marry the first love in her imagination and to bring the girls in his imagination���� Xiao Hong drove, his eyes gaping at the front, and he uttered after quite a while, ��Your parents are so good at looking for pleasures����


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning took a deep breath, ��So that is to say, your mum and your dad, because of their imaginative world, are to divorce from each other and be with their illusory partner?��


    ��Em���� Zhou Yuan hid his head into the knees.


    ��Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha���� Xiao Hong burst into laughter abruptly. Hao Ning was about to laugh as well. Such ridiculous things. Though they��d jumped into the river and cried for a divorce, the affair talked by Zhou Yuan couldn��t arouse his sympathy at all.


    ��You even laugh here!�� Zhou Yuan wore an upset face and was to wring Hao Ning��s neck, ��Where��s your humanity? People��s lives are god��s concern, while my family is on the edge of breaking down!��


    ��I have a question for you.�� Xiao Hong finished his laugh and asked calmly, ��You gave them the world as they desired, while their desire broke your family. So, who is to blame?��


    ��I know. It��s their problem.�� Zhou Yuan lowered his head and said, ��Their desire boosted their wish and they finally couldn��t even believe the facts.��


    ��No.�� Xiao Hong shook the head, ��You still haven��t looked through it. The prime responsibility is on you.��


    ��Me?�� Zhou Yuan asked in confusion, ��I��ve been giving them the life they want, including myself, who have been struggling to change myself to correspond with their expectations! As a son, to please them, I��ve even lost my soul. What else do they want?��


    ��That��s your biggest problem.�� Hao Ning patted Zhou Yuan��s shoulder, ��You always want to cooperate with their expectations, for which you even used your soul and your power. But you ignored one thing, that they��re human, and you��re human as well. They have requirements, but you have requirements, too. To live as parents and sons, it doesn��t mean that one has to compromise, but everyone has to experience conflict and reach an agreement so that you all live the life you want. It��s important to obey your parents, but if you always compromise in order to fulfill your parents, they seem happy in the short term, but how about in the long term? Paper can��t cover the fire, and can the illusory compromise be covered?


    ��Samely, in reverse, if parents always give up their own daily life for their children,�� Xiao Hong went on, ��They will not only lose the pleasure in their life but also put more pressure on their children. In this way, both the parents and the children would lose themselves and become a slave of family love. To say the best, they could live through the whole life peacefully, while to say the worst, with it being like yours, they��ll hold each other and get ruined together.


    ��You���� Zhou Yuan listened to him and thought it reasonable, but in the end, he was still unwilling to admit that. He straightened his neck and said, ��How do you know that? You don��t understand the love between parents and children in the real world����


    ��Hey! What are you saying!�� Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan didn��t really mean that, but he worried those words might hurt Xiao Hong��s feelings, so he lost no time in consoling Xiao Hong, ��Don��t care about him. Zhou Yuan��s unstable now. He doesn��t mean that.��


    Xiao Hong smiled, ��Nothing serious ?Zhou Yuan you��re right. My parents are in the book, not in reality. But I think the topic of parents and children actually goes across the border between reality and virtual world. When my dad and mom were alive, I could see that they were happy. Even auntie fox intervened in their marriage afterward, my father still loved my mother deeply. Because with Jade Faced Fox added, it still coincided with the normal morality at that time in the book. By the way, I��m very thankful to them. They allowed me for freedom when I was a child. But even that, I didn��t lose my respect for them nor betray them after I��ve become the chief of the mountain, and they didn��t judge me because of their over-concern. Of course, due to the fault I committed later, I got a lesson from Bodhisattva. But that was the world. Both in The Journey to the West and in the real world, we have to take responsibility for our faults, don��t we? My parents gave me birth and raised me up, but they couldn��t look after me all my life. I have to learn to adapt to the world, don��t I?��


    ��Xiao Hong���� Hao Ning didn��t expect Xiao Hong to give such a logical discourse, ��Sorry, I��ve always thought you as����


    ��As the naughty boy, the chief of the mountain who dared to eat Tang Sanzang and even set fire to him?�� Xiao Hong rubbed his eyes and smiled, ��Everyone grows up, I, you, and Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan, your parents should do as well����


    ��You��re right.�� Zhou Yuan nodded, ��But how should I do with the thing here? Should I let them get a divorce?��


    ��I don��t know. Even the most virtuous judge finds it difficult to conclude the affair in a family.�� Xiao Hong shook his head, ��But you have to know that whatever comes to you in the end, everyone has to take responsibility for his or her choice.��


    ��You don��t know?�� Zhou Yuan noticed they were approaching the district of his house and signed Xiao Hong to stop urgently, ��Then what should I do?��


    ��Well,�� Hao Ning, peering at the gate of the district, didn��t wait for Xiao Hong��s answer and asked in bewilderment, ��Your mum was saved from the river, right? Why didn��t she go to the hospital first for a check-up?��


    ��As for that���� Zhou Yuan scratched his head and said timidly, ��The river that my mum jumped into was imagined by her and my dad����


    ��What?�� Hao Ning, seeing that Zhou Yuan was about to get out of the car, dragged him and didn��t let him go. He got mad and scolded, ��What are you doing? It��s all fake from the beginning to the end, then what do you want from us here? No, no. If it was all fake, then how did the granny next door know that your mum took suicide?��


    ��Certainly, my dad, who saw the illusion told her.�� Zhou Yuan said, ��Get out of the car, or we��ll be too late!��


    ��How can we be too late? You��re so funny.�� Hao Ning was pissed off to laugh, ��So your parents played a simulation game, and they took it real. They jumped into a fake river, took a fake suicide, met with a fake ex, found several fake girls, and now they��re up to a real divorce? How can we help? By watching Seventy Rounds Between Husband and Wife, or by playing Idle Big Sister Ma?


    ��No no no.�� Zhou Yuan seemed reserved in his words, but he was obviously anxious, ��Let��s go����


    ��So, Zhou Yuan you finally realized that?�� Xiao Hong said suddenly, ��You realized that something was going wrong?��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hao Ning asked in puzzlement, ��All were fake. What could be right or wrong?��


    ��Zhou Yuan realized that the fake was even more terrible than the real.�� Xiao Hong glimpsed at Zhou Yuan, ��Am I right?��


    ��Em���� Zhou Yuan eventually nodded.


    ��Ah���� Xiao Hong sighed and whispered, ��Bodhisattva��s been insightful to send me here����

 Chapter 193 - Kill Oneself in Imagination

    Chapter 193 Kill Oneself in ImaginationSpeaking of that, Xiao Hong seemed to realize that he just shot his mouth off, so he hurried to stop. Hao Ning��s eyebrows moved, but he didn��t say anything. Anyway, this was not the first time this God Zhang acted mysteriously, so Hao Ning was not to ask about it.


    ��Why could the fake be more dreadful than the real?�� Hao Ning was about to ask this question, which seemed to be what Zhou Yuan was worried about, ��The jump was fake, and the suicide was fake. What else could be dreadful?��


    ��No,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. He looked at Hao Ning and said, ��let me ask you, when Zhou Yuan first used his talent to turn a bicycle into a car and you touched it, did you feel it real or fake?��


    ��You mean the Maserati with the pedals?�� Hao Ning recalled, ��Of course, real. How real that texture was!��


    ��When you opened the car door,�� Xiao Hong continued to ask, ��the feel and the weight of it, were these fakes of real?��


    ��The feel, the weight�� It was real, absolutely real!�� Hao Ning thought for a while. He did feel it real. The car door seemed so heavy, and he even got an immediate and gratifying jump forward. Everything was real. Thinking of this, Hao Ning had to refute, ��But it was just a bicycle!��


    ��If that Maserati was on the road and hit someone, or ran over someone,�� Xiao Hong continued, ��what would happen to that person?��


    ��Of course, he would die���� Hao Ning blurted out and realized what he said wasn��t right, ��Ah, not for sure. It was just a bicycle. How could it kill people?��


    ��Cars can��t kill people 100% in the crush, but they are more likely to kill people than bicycles, right?�� This question may seem ridiculous, but Xiao Hong did not laugh. Instead, he said seriously, ��This is the real difference between Zhou Yuan��s power and the camouflage: the real in the fake.��


    ��The real in the fake?�� Hao Ning seemed to have heard that from Zhou Yuan, but he didn��t care about it, ��What does that mean?��


    ��If the Maserati that bicycle turned into was a camouflage when it hit a person it would be equivalent to a bicycle hitting a person.�� Xiao Hong saw that the more he said, the more nervous Zhou Yuan became, but he still kept saying, ��But if it had been Zhou Yuan��s magic power, it would have been really equivalent to Maserati hitting a person!��


    ��F**k! How could it be possible!�� Hao Ning jumped up and his head hit the roof. His head was so painful that he had to rub his head, and he asked Zhou Yuan, ��Is that true?��


    Zhou Yuan nodded and didn��t speak.


    ��Why!�� Hao Ning almost broke down.


    ��Because what his power shows is not the distortion of the spell-caster to the real world,�� Xiao Hong thought, looking for the words that could be most easily understood, ��but the distortion of the receiver to the world. So, for the receiver, this is real, and all his feelings are real ? isn��t that extremely idealism?��


    Xiao Hong finished that sentence and smiled at Hao Ning, waiting for the question of Hao Ning.


    ��Yes���� Hao Ning smiled embarrassingly, ��In fact, I can��t actually accept this view. After all, my education is materialistic. I don��t believe that the feeling of consciousness can play such a great role in reality.��


    ��I knew that,�� Xiao Hong said with a wry smile, ��Especially with Theology and the power. Is that more difficult to accept? You believe that power is just a kind of special energy that has not been found in science, and it should be classified into the scientific system finally, right?��


    ��Well,�� Hao Ning thought carefully, ��I didn��t think about so much. But since you said so, in my mind, that��s really what I think subconsciously.��


    ��Let��s not talk about it,�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t help saying nervously, ��Let��s go and check my parents.��


    ��They are all right for this moment,�� Xiao Hong said solemnly, holding Zhou Yuan back. ��But if you don��t know these things, something would really happen to them.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Zhou Yuan still didn��t speak. Seeing that Zhou Yuan was acting in a very unusual way today, Hao Ning immediately asked, ��What the hell do you know, Zhou Yuan!��


    ��He didn��t know, but realized what he should have known,�� Xiao Hong said for Zhou Yuan. ��He can��t decide the life and death of his parents.��


    ��Mom, Dad, I��m so sorry for you!�� After Xiao Hong finished, Zhou Yuan could not hold it back anymore. He cried out and slapped himself hard. ��I��m not a man, I��m not a man. I��m not a good son. I��m scum. I��m a beast!��


    With a sound ��Hiss��, Hao Ning pointed at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan immediately couldn��t move, with just a few hits, Zhou Yuan��s face became red and swollen, so it could be seen that Zhou Yuan was serious.


    ��You��d better calm down and stay still for a while,�� said Hao Ning with a sigh. He looked back at Xiao Hong, who stunned. ��It��s a kind of acupoint kung fu skill that makes people unable to move.��


    ��This, does it work on God?�� Xiao Hong hurriedly covered himself for fear that Hao Ning would give him a hit, ��I suppose not?��


    ��Well, I haven��t tried it yet.�� Hao Ning knew what Xiao Hong was thinking. This kid knew a lot, but he always had a desire to excel. In fact, he secretly compared Hao Ning and himself in his heart and wondered who was more powerful. He teased Xiao Hong and said, ��Or, should I give it a try?��


    ��Well, forget it,�� said Xiao Hong, covering himself more tightly and looking like a little girl worried about being insulted. ��Let��s get down to business.��


    ��OK,�� Hao Ning put his hands on the car seat and leaned forward, showing that he would not take action. ��You just said that Zhou Yuan could not decide the life and death of his parents. What do you mean?��


    ��If Zhou Yuan��s Maserati bumps into people and kills them, Maserati would still be driven by Zhou Yuan, right?�� Xiao Hong continued to explain, seeing Hao Ning nodded, ��But for his parents�� imagination, if I don��t guess wrong, he only applies the spell to his parents, not even including himself. That is to say, the receiver is not everyone, but only his parents.��


    ��It��s natural. There��s no need to influence others, but why doesn��t it include himself?�� After Hao Ning asked this question, he immediately understood, ��Ah, yes, his purpose is to let his parents have a more perfect Zhou Yuan in their imagination, so why should his real body be in it? I see. You can go on.��


    ��It didn��t matter at first, but what if his parents wanted to die one day?�� Xiao Hong continued, ��For example, imagining that the building collapsed, or a knife stabbed directly, it would be like the person that Maserati hit?��


    ��So, will they really die?�� Hao Ning understood that if Maserati created by Zhou Yuan��s power could really kill people, the knife imagined by Zhou Yuan��s parents, which was also created by Zhou Yuan��s power would also kill them. ��That is to say, his parents are likely to die because of the things they imagine in their minds?��


    That could be the most breathtaking explanation of ��kill oneself in the imagination��!


    ��Impossible, impossible!�� Hao Ning immediately shook his head and said several ��impossible��. Finally, he fell down on the back seat, watching Xiao Hong, and stopped talking.


    ��In the face of unacceptable facts,�� Xiao Hong wryly smiled, ��the second reaction is to refuse. Obviously, you have already reached level 2.��


    ��You know so much���� Hao Ning knew the theory Xiao Hong mentioned. It seemed that Xiao Hong learned a lot from Zhang Chi Hang in the new era, ��Even if so, it doesn��t matter. Can��t Zhou Yuan remove the spell?��


    ��Cocoon yourself���� Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan, who couldn��t move, and shook his head. ��The art can��t beat fate. Fate can��t beat the hearts of the people. His parents have become the parents of the richest person in the country in their own world. One has a dream lover in her heart, and one has countless girls falling for him. What do you think will happen if the spell is removed?��


    ��It will���� Hao Ning stunned at the moment he opened his mouth. Right, if his parents knew that they were so rich and had such a capable son and a successful life, and suddenly all of these were gone overnight, what would happen? About 70-80% of the people would go crazy. Thinking of this, Hao Ning assumed difficulty, ��They may break down, but there are also people who can accept the fact that they fall from a high place����


    ��Sure, Brother Hao Ning, the kind of person you said does exist, but it��s definitely not Zhou Yuan��s parents,�� Xiao Hong sneered, looked at Zhou Yuan and sighed, ��You can show people��s hearts, but how can you not see through people��s hearts����


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning didn��t like what he heard, ��Xiao Hong, you can��t judge a person like that.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, let me ask you. What kind of parents,�� Xiao Hong asked with a smile, ��would constantly mention others�� children to their children every day?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning��s own parents didn��t do that, so he could only rely on imagination for a moment. ��They hope their child will have a bright future? So, they expect to push their child forward by comparing them with other kids as competition?��


    ��There are many kinds of them, but according to Zhou Yuan��s description,�� Xiao Hong sighed. Today, he didn��t know how many times he sighed. Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan sympathetically, ��his parents belong to the kind of parents who don��t succeed very much but want their children to succeed and put unrestrained and endless requirements on them.��


    ��You, you, you, don��t demonize Zhou Yuan��s parents,�� Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong talked freely and was afraid that Zhou Yuan would be angry. He quickly untied Zhou Yuan��s acupoints and continued, ��Parents are still very caring for their children. Didn��t your parents ever do the same to you?��


    Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong wouldn��t mind if he said so. But he realized that Zhou Yuan didn��t argue anything and just bowed his head without saying a word.


    ��Actually, you realized that a long time ago,�� Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan, ��but as their son, you weren��t willing to say, didn��t want to say, and couldn��t even say, right?��


    ��Xiao Hong���� Zhou Yuan looked up at Xiao Hong and didn��t talk anymore.


    ��Ah, it was doomed,�� Xiao Hong shook his head with a bitter smile, ��Was that because Uncle Sun didn��t have parents in Journey to the West, Monkey Under Boat feels a more moral obligation in the real world as the compensation?��


    Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong wasn��t serious, but he also felt a little sorry for Zhou Yuan. How could this Zhou Yuan be the Zhou Yuan in common days who had the gift of the gab, who could make girls smile with just one sentence, and who paid attention to his looks and kept himself being glorious all the time?


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning couldn��t help doubting that Zhou Yuan��s constant pursuit of brilliance outside, hoping to make people around pay attention to his behavior, could be a kind of psychological compensation. If Zhou Yuan were not so inexplicably lost at home, why would it be necessary to find the feeling of existence outside?


    ��In your parents�� imagination, when their son has money, it��s still not enough for them,�� Xiao Hong continued. ��It��s unrestrained imagination, which seems to be a constant demand for their son. But they didn��t take your wealth in their imagination to make you live a better life but chose to enjoy themselves. Doesn��t it just prove that they keep demanding their own son actually to compensate for the success they cannot achieve?��


    ��Xiao Hong, what you said was too straightforward���� Seeing that Zhou Yuan didn��t speak, Hao Ning had to persuade Xiao Hong, ��They are Zhou Yuan��s parents, after all. For the elder generation, you have to keep some face����


    ��I��m sorry,�� Xiao Hong said, looking at Hao Ning directly. ��See essence through appearance. It��s what the Bodhisattva taught me. Don��t parents also grow up from children? This is Zhou Yuan��s obstacle, but not mine. As a friend, if I don��t help him at this time and just say according to his mind, what would be the difference between this and his creating a fake image according to his parents�� wishes? If I did so, I would be not a good friend. As for Zhou Yuan���� Xiao Hong sighed at this point, ��he is also not a good son �C at least in the result.��


    Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan and seemed unwilling to say something, but after biting his lips, he finally said: ��You told us the story of the brain in the jar. But, in the end, you use your own power to turn your parents into the brain in the jar����


    ��I���� Zhou Yuan groaned and nodded. A tear dropped on the car. ��I was wrong����


    ��What now?�� Hao Ning doesn��t want Xiao Hong to say this again, although it was true. But he also felt uncomfortable, ��Otherwise, let Zhou Yuan��s parents continue to live in the imagination? So at least they are happy, and their body will not be a big problem, right? As long as Zhou Yuan pays attention to it, don��t let his parents think about suicide when they have nothing to do. Zhou Yuan can do something with that, right?��


    This plan put forward by Hao Ning sounded like the best solution. Although it was ironic that to let them live in the imagination, who would care? Human life was most crucial, after all. Unexpectedly, when Zhou Yuan heard this plan, his eyebrows went more tightly locked. He shook his head and did not speak.


    ��You! Are there signs of backfire!�� Xiao Hong��s face changed greatly at this time, and he didn��t care what he said just now, ��You! You not only can��t decide about their life and death, but you are also ? �� When he said that, he was about to slap Zhou Yuan in the face. But after reaching out his hand, he clapped it on his thigh and sighed with anger. ��You are not the one to blame, Zhou Yuan. If you are the Monkey Under Boat, the original heart that Uncle Sun asked you to find would be really more difficult to find����


    ��What��s the matter?�� Seeing Xiao Hong��s anger and sighing, Hao Ning hurried to ask, ��What happened?��


    ��Ah, he is in a cocoon around himself. It��s hard to happen in a thousand years!�� Xiao Hong patted Zhou Yuan on the shoulder seemed to comfort him. ��Zhou Yuan��s spell is to show his parents the side they want to see most, which was OK at first. But what this spell shows is actually at the cost of his parents�� soul power. In other words, his parents have fulfilled their wishes through their own souls in self-deception.��


    Hao Ning��s face changed after hearing this, ��What? So, his parents�� souls are gone?��


    ��Brother, don��t so hurry,�� Xiao Hong said with a wry smile. ��Zhou Yuan��s matter is causing me a headache. Bodhisattva said you like to interrupt. Can you wait a little bit? When can you get rid of this problem��? Well, I��m not qualified to judge you �� generally speaking, there won��t be anything. The soul is not as fragile as you think. Otherwise, when people pray and the soul has faith in the god and Buddha, will the soul be gone? Just like the body, the soul will produce something that can be produced continuously and will not hurt the soul, just like ?��


    Xiao Hong scratched his head and didn��t know how to give an example.


    ��Well, can I speak now?�� Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong was scratching his head for a long time and couldn��t think of an example. He asked tentatively. Seeing Xiao Hong nodding awkwardly, he continued, ��Is it like the hair? It��s growing all the time, but it won��t hurt if I cut it ? not Liu Shuai��s hair, of course����


    ��Yes, just like the hair!�� Xiao Hong thumbed up and nodded, ��You are still thinking fast. The hair produced by the soul can also be understood as the source of belief. If there is no fixed imagination, the hair will fall off automatically over time, and there will be no problem. But with the fixed imagination and idols, the hair will be like silk and gradually be entwined on these idols gradually. And for a long time, it will become Wuxiang fragrance.��


    ��I see!�� Hao Ning understood this time. He used to wonder why people��s faith was created by the soul, while people didn��t lose their souls. With Xiao Hong��s explanation, he finally understood. People never lost their lives for their hair was cut off.


    ��Yes,�� Xiaohong said patiently. Hao Ning couldn��t help exclaiming that Xiao Hong would be a good teacher if he were a teacher. He was not like Zhang Chi Hang, who talked about mysterious stuff and sometimes dissed him, and he could make things clear. ��In fact, Zhou Yuan��s spell is very ingenious. He directly uses the ��hair�� produced by people��s souls and skips the step that gathering Wuxiang fragrance through idols. Wuxiang fragrance becomes a god and the god can fulfill people��s wishes. It let the incense fulfill wishes directly. It is a very wise spell, which is also the reason why Bodhisattva was very patient to teach Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Was he patient?�� Hao Ning said, but he realized that he interrupted again immediately, and then he smiled apologetically. ��Zhou Yuan just learn for a few days.��


    ��One day in the cave, one thousand years in the world.�� Xiao Hong didn��t blame Hao Ning, and explained with a smile, ��Have you forgotten the Bodhisattva��s control over time? It was a few days for us. I��m afraid Zhou Yuan doesn��t know how many years he has been taught for.��


    ��But Zhou Yuan��s this spell has never existed before,�� Xiao Hong continued. ��Bodhisattva can only tell him the basic things and let him cultivate by himself. The biggest limitation of this spell is how to distinguish the real and the fake. We have to figure out every detail.��


    Hao Ning��s eyes moved. He wanted to ask a question, but he held it back.


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning and asked with a smile, ��Do you want to ask what��s the relationship between this and Zhou Yuan��s parents? The imagination of Zhou Yuan��s parents comes from the ��hair�� produced by their own souls. In the normal case, it doesn��t matter. But if the content of the imagination is too large and too divorced from reality, that is to say, to distort the very big reality with the belief produced by only one person. This is not to cut the hair, but to pull one��s hair one by one from the head, and even hair with blood.��


    At this point, Zhou Yuan covered his face and lowered his head. He was already shaking. Xiao Hong patted Zhou Yuan on the shoulder and continued, ��But after all, what the soul produces is not hair. It is something connected with the soul. If the soul can make a decision and do not stick to it, at most, it��s like shaving a bald head. It doesn��t matter. But if it doesn��t stop and still increases its desire, it��s equivalent to forcing the soul to overdraw the faith it can actually create. That is the backfire of the incense of faiths.��


    ��This kind of thing is very rare,�� said Xiao Hong with a frown, ��because people can��t worship the Buddha desperately, and the Buddha is there, and it will not change even if people kneel to him. That��s why it��s better to have an entity for people to worship what they believe in, because if it��s fake, there would be problems ? but like Zhou Yuan��s parents, devouring themselves with such uncontrolled self-belief, it could be ?��


    ��It could be the very first one?�� Hao Ning couldn��t help it. After Xiao Hong said so much at once, Hao Ning finally asked.

 Chapter 194 - Pay Your Respects to the Grand Madam

    Chapter 194 Pay Your Respects to the Grand Madam��It��s not the very first one,�� seeing that he was holding a long time not speaking, Xiao Hong knew it was hard for Hao Ning. He laughed and shook his head. ��But this situation often happened to emperors in the past.��


    ��Emperors? Do you mean the emperor who is described as ��All this territory in the world belongs to the king and all within the land are the king��s servants��? Why? The emperor has everything, and so many people are serving him,�� Hao Ning wondered, ��How could he be backfired?��


    ��You are the typical joke in the imagination of Peasants: Emperors use gold shoulder poles!�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��You have to imagine from the perspective of the emperor. Don��t think from the perspective of the citizens. It��s just because there is everything and what you want, that you have endless desires!��


    ��The land of the six Kingdoms is limited, but the desire of Qin is endless.�� Zhou Yuan just bowed his head and read these two sentences at this time. Hao Ning knew that this was the sentence in Ten Crimes of Qin. It said that the desire of Qin was too great, and the other six kingdoms could not meet it. Now, presumably, the desire of Qin was like the desire of the emperor. It was a coincidence that this violent Qin was mainly about the first emperor, THE FIRST EMPEROR Ying Zheng.


    ��Your parents, under your spell,�� said Xiao Hong, sighing when he heard Zhou Yuan��s words, ��have become emperors?��


    Hao Ning suddenly realized that, right, under Zhou Yuan��s spell, Zhou Yuan��s parents could get anything they wanted and have anything they thought of. Wasn��t this the life of the emperor?


    ��This kind of spell,�� Hao Ning nodded, ��is really a temptation that no one can resist����


    ��Not exactly,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Not every emperor is like this. In history, many emperors know their temperance and who they are. It has something to do with the emperor��s environment, but it also has something to do with who the emperor is. You should have heard brother Zhang��s words: the magistrates who were free to burn down houses but forbade common people to light lamps didn��t do so until they became magistrates?��


    ��I remember, he said so.�� Hao Ning knew that this was also a sentence Zhang Chi Hang said to him the first time they met. Speaking of this, he only met Zhang Chi Hang two or three times, but what Zhang Chi Hang said in these two or three meets influenced him for so long.


    ��Exactly.�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��People are the same, but people are different. So, the same and the different are just like real and fake �C Zhou Yuan, you only see that fake is normal. Even if you can already mix the fake and the real, real and fake are not so simple. Even if the fake has become normal, it still needs the real as the pursuit and support.��


    ��You and Zhang Chi Hang���� Hao Ning listened to Xiao Hong��s last words and jokingly said, ��who is Avalokitesvara?��


    ��In your words, are you laughing at me or Avalokitesvara?�� Xiao Hong blinked at Hao Ning. Hao Ning was stunned and smiled shyly. Seeing that everyone was clear, Xiao Hong clapped her hands and said, ��after all, let��s go to see your parents!��


    ��Do you have a way?�� Zhou Yuan��s eyes were full of hope. ��Can you save them?��


    ��Didn��t I say that?�� Xiao Hong said, ��I don��t know. This is not the disaster caused by external things, but the fire of unrestrained desire in people��s hearts, which is much more powerful than my Samadhi True Fire.��


    ��Oh���� The hope in Zhou Yuan��s eyes faded, and the whole person seemed to get ten years older. ��This way.��


    ��Good-bye! Come at any time in the future!�� Before they entered the door, they heard aunt Zhou��s voice coming from inside. ��Yuan, don��t you send your friends out?��


    ��Ah?�� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other and then looked at Zhou Yuan. ��What? She is sending us out before we get in?��


    ��No, no,�� Zhou quickly shook his head. ��My mother is not talking to you. She is talking to that one. The one in her mind,�� Zhou Yuan pointed to his head, then to the door. ��You know?��


    ��Oh, I see,�� said Hao Ning at once. ��Your mother is talking to the friends she imagined in her mind, isn��t she? Aren��t these also us? It seems that your mother doesn��t welcome us very much. She wants to kick us out in her imagination.��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense,�� Xiao Hong laughed to help Zhou Yuan out of the embarrassment, and also to comfort Zhou Yuan. ��Zhou Yuan will not let his friends be kicked out anyway, right?��


    While they were talking, they entered the room only to find no one in the living room. Zhou Yuan pointed to the bedroom: ��They should all be there.��


    When they entered the bedroom, they saw aunt Zhou sitting on the chair and smiling with her eyes looking at somewhere. Another man was lying on the bed, smiling and looking at the place near him, as if he had been holding something. The man should be Zhou Yuan��s father. Although they were good friends, the relationship between people in big cities rarely involved elders, Hao Ning had only met Zhou Yuan��s mother several times. As for his father, this was the first time for him to meet.


    ��What are they doing?�� Hao Ning asked secretly. After asking, he thought he popped a wrong question. He changed his words and said, ��what are they imagining?��


    ��Let me have a look,�� Zhou Yuan closed his eyes and opened them after a few breaths. He said somehow embarrassedly, ��Well, let��s go and have a look at my mother��s imagination first.��


    ��Why? What��s wrong with your father��s? �� Hao Ning had some doubts.


    Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan��s father��s gesture, and then looked at Zhou Yuan��s face. His face turned red. He said in Hao Ning��s ear, ��there should be more than ten women around his father now.�� Hao Ning also understood so his face turned redder than Xiao Hong��s. He said awkwardly, ��well, let��s see your mother��s imagination first����


    After a flash of blue light, several people, including Hao Ning, came to a large garden. It was inappropriate to describe it as a garden. It should be an unknown place, surrounded by beautiful garden trees, and in the distance was a small mountain and water fake bridge, with birds singing and flowers fragrance. In the distance was a large fountain, behind which was a very large building.


    ��This fountain, and that building���� Hao Ning looked in that direction and said, ��why do they look so familiar to me?��


    ��That is Water Spray Timer,�� Zhou Yuan said awkwardly, ��of course, in my mother��s imagination.��


    ��What is Water Spray Timer?�� Maybe Xiao Hong didn��t know much about these, and asked with doubts, ��what is it?��


    ��F**k! Water Spray Timer is the landmark in the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden!�� Hao Ning��s eyes were straight, ��your mother really dares to think! Is this the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden?��


    ��Well�� Kind of.�� Zhou Yuan said with a wry smile, ��of course, it��s my mother��s imagination.��


    ��It��s terrible to think of it!�� Hao Ning was a little collapsed. ��Your mother came up with a the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden, and then she lives here? But wasn��t the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden burned by the Brighton and L��hexagone forces?��


    ��But my son has money!�� Behind them, aunt Zhou��s voice came. Hao Ning looked at it. OMG, what was this aunt wearing? It was neither fashion nor rustic. There was a big tree fork in the back of white clothes.


    ��This is the latest show dress of Paris Fashion Week this year,�� Xiao Hong held back his laugh and said with a big thumbs up and a smile. ��You have good taste!��


    ��Of course,�� aunt Zhou said with a happy smile. ��You do know something. I only like this one this fashion week. They all say it��s the best work. Of course, I��m wearing it!��


    ��This work is to show on the stage,�� Xiao Hong sent his minds to Hao Ning. ��This kind of work is generally called concept work. It can��t be made by the fashion industry for customers to wear it. Because in reality, no one will accept it. Whoever wears it will be stupid. This old lady probably doesn��t understand this rule. She imagined that this kind of thing is best. She really doesn��t know how to catch up with the fashion and has made this kind of joke.


    ��Yuan,�� aunt Zhou, of course, did not know what Xiao Hong was talking about. She asked directly, ��did you send the Arab prince away?��


    ��Poof -�� Hao Ning couldn��t help but burst out. He was about to laugh out with tears. Was the old lady crazy? At this time, the old lady felt a little strange and looked at Hao Ning, Hao Ning hurriedly pretended to cough, ��cough.��


    ��This is your new friend?�� Aunt Zhou wondered, ��how can he look so similar to that poor boy named Hao Ning before you made a fortune? You are not allowed to hang out with that kind of person. They are poor and have no status. Our family has a huge fortune. How could he be qualified to enter our family? The doorsill in our house is so high. He should be careful not to break the knee when he came in! ��


    ��You ?�� Hao Ning glared at Zhou Yuan angrily, you old lady, you were very sick! Angrily pulling Xiao Hong, ��let��s go! No one would do this favor!��


    ��Don��t worry,�� Xiao Hong saw that Hao Ning got so angry the moment when he saw him and felt funny. ��Let��s wait, Prince Tony?��


    ��Prince Tony?�� Hao Ning didn��t react. Zhou Yuan immediately understood. Pointing to Hao Ning, he said to Aunt Zhou, ��yes, this is the prince of the European Union, Prince Tony. We have something to discuss today.��


    ��So it is. It seems that Celestial Empire is really powerful,�� aunt Zhou said, looking at Hao Ning carefully. ��Now the EU is in a recession. Even the prince looks like the people of the Celestial Empire.��


    When Xiao Hong saw that the old lady could still pick up this conversation, he trembled with joy.


    The old lady looked at Xiao Hong and said, ��what about this one?��


    ��This is ?�� Zhou Yuan was about to make something up, when Hao Ning immediately said, ��this is my servant.��


    ��Oh���� The old lady suddenly realized, ��good for him. He can be your servant. Remember that you have a lot to teach him.��


    Just as the old lady said so, it was Xiao Hong��s turn to leave with anger. Hao Ning quickly reached out his hand and pointed at Xiao Hong, and sure enough, he numbed Xiao Hong��s leg: ��Xiao Hong, don��t hurry. We have something to talk to Mr. Zhou.��


    ��Xiao Hong?�� The old lady heard the name and felt very strange, ��why does it sound like a eunuch name? Do you have eunuchs in the EU?��


    ��Where is this conversation going?�� Seeing Xiao Hong was so angry that he was about to burst out a fire, Hao Ning quickly untied the acupoint and put his arm around Xiao Hong. ��No, we are in a modern civilized society. How could there be such a feudal vestige? He was a good friend of mine when I was little. Not just a servant, he is a friend �C a friend.��


    ��I see,�� said the old lady, looking back, ��let��s go.��


    After that, the old lady turned around and unexpectedly, several people came out, dressed up as the servant and bowing their heads. Strangely, they looked exactly the same as each other. Someone was carrying a bag. Someone bent down to help the old lady to hold the branch behind her. Humbly following her, everyone��s head did not dare to go over the old lady��s shoulders.


    ��Who are these people?�� Hao Ning followed in the distance and asked Zhou Yuan secretly, ��why do they look exactly alike?��


    ��My mother��s boss in the company,�� said Zhou Yuan secretly. ��My mother always said bad things about him when she came back from work, so in her imagination, all the servants looked like him.��


    ��Revenge by imagination,�� Xiao Hong and Hao Ning looked at each other again. ��Your mother is dreadful. She has made a brilliant performance of spiritual victory����

 Chapter 195 - You Are Overconfident

    ��What��s the matter with the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden?�� Hao Ning felt something wrong when walking. The Sidney Opera House and the Big Ben in Loundon appeared in the distance, ��I remember that there are no those things in the Garden. Have you misunderstood the Garden?��


    ��This happens after I get rich?�� Zhou Yuan explained, and he added when he saw Hao Ning��s strange eyes, ��I mean my mom imagines that I become rich and I will build a new Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden, so a lot of things are added into the Garden. In her imagination, all will cost 500 billion dollars with collaboration of 1.5 billion people.��


    ��It��s impossible!�� Hao Ning muttered, ��1.5 billion people! Are you insane? How could it be with 500 billion dollars with an average cost of over 100 dollars per person? That does not include the cost of sites and materials! Nobody will do that with so little money.��


    ��So little money? She imagines that I spend 1.5 billion dollars to pay the fee to 1.5 billion people, with an average of 0.1 billion dollars per person! If you get this chance, you must will come.�� Zhou Yuan scratched his head and felt a little bit proud, ��and it is easy to handle the issues of people. I can introduce labor from the Country Ah-san with 0.1 billion dollars per person. All will come.��


    ��Are you insane!�� Hao Ning dragged Zhou Yuan and said seriously, ��1.5 billion dollars with 0.1 billion dollars per person? Who does the account?��


    ��Me! What��s the problem?�� Zhou Yuan answered strangely and started to count by his fingers, ��look! 1.5 billion dollars for 1.5 billion people. Each person will get 0.1 billion dollars. So easy! You can��t figure it out?��


    ��Ha?�� Xiao Hong aside laughed, ��it is lucky that we are not in a financial company, or you will sell the CEO out and you even do not notice that.��


    ��What��s the problem!�� Zhou Yuan got a little bit crazy, ��1.5 billion dollars for 1.5 billion people! Each one will get 0.1 billion exactly!�� How easy the division!��


    ��Come on! Each one will get 1 dollar�� Hao Ning felt funny and told Zhou Yuan after the old woman walked far away, ��You miss the unit of 0.1 billion or 100 million! If each one gets 0.1 billion dollars, 1.5 billion dollars will get 0.2 billion dollars! Oh God! I am confused,�� Hao Ning showed his phone to Zhou Yuan: ��watch!��


    Zhou Yuan watched the phone and got shocked: ��Holy shit! So many zeros!��


    ��Stop counting!�� Xiao Hong laughed, ��it��s 1.5 billion times 1.5 billion, my great designer!��


    ��What the hell���� Zhou Yuan wiped his head, ��so much, 500 billion dollars is not sufficient for the labor cost!��


    ��How brave your family is!�� Hao Ning PRAISED Zhou Yuan, ��your mom is so overconfident!��


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong stunned when talking and they saw a helicopter with the door opened.


    ��Where is my mom?�� Zhou Yuan asked the servants aside.


    ��The Grand Madam flew away,�� A servant bowed and explained, ��she suddenly wants to watch the live Empresses in the Palace, so she took the private helicopter to go home. Now the imperial concubine Sun is in stage����


    ��Ha, Bro Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong withheld his laugh, ��you guess right exactly. She is not overconfident.��


    ��I surrender,�� Hao Ning massaged his forehead and felt crazy, ��how amazing the family is! I can��t compare them����


    ��And then let��s go?�� Zhou Yuan knew what Hao Ning was talking about and said nothing and pointed to the plain.


    ��What��s going on?�� Hao Ning stared at the helicopter blankly, ��where are we going?��


    ��We are going to my reception room!�� Zhou Yuan said with a strange face, ��OK, the room in my mom��s imagination, namely the Palace of Heavenly Purity.��


    ��Dong!�� Hao Ning sat on ground, ��You are the emperor?��


    ��What are you talking about!�� Zhou Yuan blushed and said, ��I am just the richest man, and um, is it not the imagination of my mom?��


    ��Stop bullshit!�� Hao Ning sat on the ground and did not stand up. He shouted to Zhou Yuan, ��there is no the Palace of Heavenly Purity in the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden! It��s common sense!��


    ��Don��t you remember?�� Xiao Hong lowered his head and said to Hao Ning, ��it is the imagination of Zhou Yuan��s mother����


    ��Be polite, ok?�� Zhou Yuan had been mocked by Hao Ning and Xiao Hong since they came in. Now he was at the right point and said in a pretending angry mood, ��no cursing!��


    ��Who did I curse?�� Xiao Hong laughed, ��How rich the son of Zhou Yuan��s mom is! He built the Palace of Heavenly Purity in the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden! It��s not wired that 1.5 billion dollars is divided to 1.5 billion people and each one can get 0.1 billion dollars. How smart you are, Zhou Yuan?��


    Zhou Yuan felt embarrassed and cursed angrily, ��Let��s get in the car, no! The plane!��


    ��You want to get something special. How funny,�� Hao Ning felt funny and stood up.


    ��Something��s wrong,�� Hao Ning looked out of the window from the plane, ��we are leaving the Garden but why do we not arrive at the emperor-level reception room? Where is your Palace of Heavenly Purity?��


    ��I did not build the Palace,�� Zhou Yuan looked out of the window angrily.


    ��And then where are we going?�� Xiao Hong felt confused, ��now we are not in your home?��


    ��The Palace of Heavenly Purity is in the Imperial Palace,�� Zhou Yuan looked back and explained, ��I have bought the Imperial palace��in my mom��s imagination����


    ��Xiao Hong, help me,�� Hao Ning leaned against the window exaggeratedly, ��I am in an oxygen deficit.��


    ��I need your help!�� Xiao Hong held his neck and he seemed to be dead quickly, ��my power is not sufficient! Thousand-year practice now is destroyed!��


    ��You two!�� Zhou Yuan said in a bitter smile, ��I beg to you. Don��t make fun of me!��


    ��Fine, let you go,�� Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan sympathetically, ��you are good enough. He even bought the Imperial Palace to your mom! It��s not an easy task.��


    ��Hey, where is Zhou Yuan��s mom?�� Hao Ning asked strangely, ��your servant said she took the helicopter to the sky, and now, where is she?��


    ��Her room,�� Zhou Yuan looked out of the window, ��the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility.��


    ��She is the empress dowager���� Hao Ning sighed, ��ah, what does her plain look like? She took another helicopter?��


    ��No!�� Zhou Yuan said in the accent of Beijing city and seemed he was in the capital. ��She won��t take such low-level tools. She took the space shuttle.��


    ��Space shuttle? That is used by spaceman!�� Hao Ning got crazy, ��She takes that to her room?��


    ��There must be some differences between the imagined world and the reality,�� Xiao Hong couldn��t stop laughing even if she promised not to laugh at Zhou Yuan, ��The Grand Madam wanted to be richer than other people, even in the vehicle. The spaceship definitely takes her to the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility.��


    As expected, the plane filed for a whole in the sky and landed on a square. After they landed, they found that the white railings carved by white marble were in front of them. Looking forward, a huge hall stood upright. There was a big horizontal inscribed board on the door of the hall, which read three big characters: Qian Qing Palace (the Palace of Heavenly Purity).


    ��Ah?�� Hao Ning looked at the horizontal inscribed board and felt strange. He pointed at the board and asked Zhou Yuan, ��the board in the emperor��s office. It is so��! I can��t describe it well!��


    ��Yes, I can��t find it if you do not mention it,�� Xiao Hong looked at it carefully and found that it was not made of wood but by polyfoam with painted gold lacquer. Xiao Hong said, ��Zhou Yuan, you bought a knockoff and it seemed that the board was fake too?��


    ��It is absolutely not a knockoff,�� Zhou Yuan saw these two keep studying the board and said with a bitter smile, ��the Palace of Heavenly Purity is not the imagination of your mom? She has not been to the real Imperial Palace so that those images are created according to those TV plays with low quality and cost. They are absolutely fake!��


    ��I see���� Xiao Hong could not help but laugh, ��your mom is so smart,�� and then Xiao Hong turned to Hao Ning, ��let��s go. Let��s have a look at this Palace!��


    ��I can��t believe,�� Hao Ning praised the scene unwillingly, ��that it is my first time to visit the Imperial Palace and it should be the imagination of Zhou Yuan��s mom.��


    ��Disgusting,�� Zhou Yuan had a glimpse at Hao Ning and he knew Hao Ning was making fun of him. He said, ��let��s go and try to find the solution inside.��


    When all came in, they found Zhou Yuan��s mom was sitting on the throne.


    ��Untie?�� Hao Ning asked strangely, ��Why are you sitting here instead of the Palace of Earthly Tranquility. Do you want to attend the state affairs?��


    ��Ah, you prince, stop making fun of me,�� the old lady smiled, ��you are funnier than the president of America yesterday who is fat and golden-hair, just like that he eats too many golden monkeys����


    Hao Ning did not get stunned by the lady��s words and shrug his shoulders. He continued the imagination of the lady.


    ��At present, we are in civilization with happy and content life and work. Who will miss the days of the feudal dynasty?�� The old lady walked down with a smile, ��Who wants to be an emperor? All the people beside me won��t agree with that!��


    ��Haha, you are right!�� Hao Ning praised her words unwillingly.


    ��All the people beside me?�� You were not one of us? Why did you separate you and us people? If you really did not agree with that, why did you live in the Imperial Palace and play in the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden? What did you want to do?��


    ��But Yuan, listen,�� the old lady added, ��look at the son of the WS president. He is so great to have two sons in his young age. Back to you, you are old enough even without a girlfriend. I am worried about you. Look at the two kings from Tianzhu the other day. They become kings at their young ages. Back to you, you are only the richest man in our country. How different you are! Don��t say that I chatter. All I do is good for your future. Look at the place we live in! Eh, I hear that the kings�� house has the gold-made floor in Tianzhu!��


    ��Actually, she thinks lightly of each girl friend of Zhu Yuan,�� Zhou Yuan explained to Xiao Hong and Hao Ning secretly. Zhou Yuan answered to his mom, ��I know mom. I��ll work harder.��


    ��Where is Tianzhu?�� Xiao Hong felt strange, ��isn��t it the present Ah-san? Your mom doesn��t know this? I, as a dirty ass boy in Journey to the West, know that.��


    ��My mom cares little about international news and she knows Ah-san only from the TV play Journey to the West.�� Zhou Yuan said secretly, ��so there is only Ah-san in the TV play.��


    ��And then the Jade Emperor has come to visit your mom?�� Hao Ning laughed to ask, ��she even can fly into the sky, right? She said just now that there was no emperor, so the president in heaven will be elected by your mom?��


    ��Ah, what are you talking about?�� the old lady seemed to hear something, and she pointed to Hao Ning and asked, ��elect what?��


    Hao Ning tittered, ��I mean���� He was about to repeat the words he said just now, but he saw that Zhou Yuan shook his hands heavily. So, he said: ��I mean Mom loves her son, and she always thinks too far for her son!�� Hao Ning saw that Zhou Yuan scratched his forehead and showed his thumb to praise Hao Ning.


    The old lady laughed: ��oh, so it is! I am a humble woman, so is my house����


    Just the moment the old lady said that, Hao Ning and Xiao Hong felt vertiginous and they held each other quickly.


    The old lady did not see that scene and said: ��I was about to go back to the next-door the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility to enjoy the show, but suddenly a thing came into my mind��Yuan, the prince of L��Oreal����


    ��The prince of the European Union!�� Zhou Yuan corrected her words, ��L��Oreal is a brand.��


    ��Oh! You even do not listen to my words!�� The old lady cried after she heard his words. She cried loudly, ��I paid much energy and heart to raise you and hoped you could be a great person. I said nothing even if I knew that your dad has affairs with other women. All I do is for you. I would divorce as early as possible if you were not by my side. Oh, I am so unlucky! I gave birth to you this betrayer. You would leave me alone if I got sick. How poor my life is! ����


    The old lady said those words as she sat on the ground. The tree crotch fell on the ground and tore her clothes apart. The old lady continued to cry. Hao Ning and Xiao Hong knew the whole thing, but someone who did not get involved in this issue must believe Zhou Yuan had done something very bad to his mom. They saw the crying old lady who sat on the ground, but they did not plan to comfort the old lady.


    ��It��s my fault! It��s my fault!�� Zhou Yuan got panic and admitted his fault, ��mom, please stand up. Yes, it is L��Oreal.��


    ��Yuan, the prince of L��Oreal,�� Just in a flash, the old lady stood in front of them with her tidy clothes. She said with a smile, ��does he come to borrow money just like the Dibai Prince? Yuan����


    ��How perfect the acting skills of the old lady is!�� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong stunned and looked at each other. The change in a flash, the perfect acting in the world! Hao Ning felt strange about the lady��s words and asked: ��Dibai prince borrows your money?��


    Hao Ning did not notice that he made a mistake. The old lady glared at Hao Ning and instantly fell down on the ground. She cried: ��I am so unlucky to raise such a bad son. Why even can his friend break in my words. My son is so incompetent, and he has such a bad friend. I divorced with his dad for my son. I just lived in good days for only a few days and his friend cursed that I would die!��


    ��What the hell is that!�� Hao Ning felt angry and got irritated. He did not get annoying by the cry of this old lady but by her words ��I divorced his dad for my son. I just lived in good days for only a few days��, which was so funny for Hao Ning. The old lady thought that it was a nice thing to divorce.


    How weird her thought was! Divorce is due to the unhappy life with her husband, not due to the kids. Zhou Yuan was very upset by this matter!


    Hao Ning thought this too, but he knew that he was a little bit impulsive, so he wouldn��t speak that out.


    ��Hao��Hao Ning, please do me a favor?�� Zhou Yuan got panic, ��could you admit your fault?��


    ��What fault to admit? Don��t admit!�� Hao Ning became more outrageous by Zhou Yuan��s timid behavior. Hao Ning said in a cold voice, ��I dare to break in the words of Avalokitesvara, and there is nothing to fear!��


    ��Ah, my old sweetheart! Please don��t worry. I will be with you soon,�� The old lady cried immediately after she heard Hao Ning��s words. Hao Ning heard the sound of water, and they found that the ocean appeared in the ground in front of the door with fierce waves. They turned back to find that the crying old lady had stood up and walked towards the ocean. Zhou Yuan could not pull her back. The old lady cried while walking, ��My son is not filial, and my husband has fallen in love with others. I don��t want to be alive anymore!��


    ��Hao Ning! I am begging you!�� Zhou Yuan held the hands of the old lady and lay on the ground, ��Please admit your fault! Please, my bro!��


    ��It��s my fault! Auntie,�� Hao Ning regretted to be here and said unwillingly, ��I should not have broken in your words.��


    ��Yuan, the prince of L��Oreal,�� Just in a flash, the old lady stood in front of them with her tidy clothes. She said with a smile, ��does he come to borrow money just like the Dibai Prince?��


    All got speechless. Is it when the old lady got back in front of them?


    ��Well, no,�� Zhou Yuan said carefully, ��we came here to talk about something.��


    ��OK, fine.�� The old lady said and walked away, ��Dibai can borrow my money because it is rich. However, the European Union. I have heard that it is not a peaceful land. Iran and Saddam����


    ��Iran and Saddam���� Hao Ning was about to say. Suddenly he saw the old lady look back and asked those people, ��do you guys hear something?��


    ��No, No, No,�� Hao Ning said before Hao Ning answered. Hao Ning feared that the old lady acted the scene again and he did not want to admit fault again. He wiped his forehead and said, ��we are listening to your words silently?��


    ��Fine,�� the old lady continued to walk forward, ��do not lend money to the prince of L��Oreal and just give them money. We do not lack this little money. The Dibai Prince borrowed 50000 billion dollars from us. You can give thousands of billions of dollars to the prince L��Oreal if you two are in a good relationship. Do not ask them to pay back. You keep chatting and I will go to the next door.��


    The old lady turned and left.


    ��The next door is the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility?�� Hao Ning came outside curiously and found the next door of the Palace of Heavenly Purity was the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility, just like the conjoint villa in some housing estate. I did not know the imagination of the old lady was rich or poor.


    ��How?�� Zhou Yuan saw the old lady walk away and sat on the ground. He clutched his hair and got crazy, ��what could I do!��


    ��Interesting���� Xiao Hong looked at the front door and said strangely, ��so interesting, extremely interesting.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong. Hao Ning suddenly remembered something and covered his mouth. He looked at Xiao Hong on the alert.


    ��What��s wrong with you?�� Xiao Hong felt strange when she found Hao Ning was so nervous, ��am I going to eat you?��


    ��I am not scared that you eat me,�� Hao Ning shook his head at ease, ��I am afraid you cry to jump into the sea due to my interruption just like the old lady.��


    ��Zhou Yuan,�� Xiao Hong knew that Hao Ning was making fun of Zhou yuan and turned back to ask Zhou him, ��I have bad news and worse news. Which one do you want to know?��


    ��The good��eh?�� Zhou Yuan said with his head lowering and raised his head to look at Xiao Hong, ��where is the good news?��


    ��Which one?�� Xiao Hong continued to ask.


    ��The bad one.�� Zhou Yuan sighed.


    ��I may have methods to pull your mom back to reality,�� Xiao Hong added after she found Zhou Yuan was excited, ��but I do not know if the method can work or not!��


    ��The worse news is,�� Xiao Hong squinted and looked out of the door, ��If your mom gets back to reality and accepts the reality, matter does not end and even gets worse.��


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yuan��s eyes got bigger.


    ��Because your mom��s soul,�� Xiao Hong shook his head, �� maybe sick.��

 Chapter 196 - Principles of Reincarnation

    After that, Zhou Yuan stunned and sat on the ground without a word.


    ��What��s the matter with the soul?�� Finding Zhou Yuan didn��t say anything, Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong curiously. ��What��s wrong with him? Why did he not ask on hearing that her soul is sick?��


    ��Have you heard that the soul would be sick?�� Xiao Hong asked Hao Ning.


    ��How could I have heard of it before?�� Hao Ning responded directly. ��And I haven��t heard any story about the sick soul as well. Can people��s ghost get���� Hao Ning suddenly found he said wrong. Dead people were called ghost. He corrected: ��Can people��s souls get sick?��


    ��People��s soul is likely to get sick.�� Xiao Hong said, with head lowering. ��But it��s rare that the human soul gets sick. Only the soul that over 500 years will get sick. Usually, its fresh will die before the soul got sick. So, there��s no record.��


    ��I see.�� Hao Ning nodded and thought about it. ��But when people die, the soul won��t die. Can��t he reincarnate?��


    ��You knew so much���� Xiao Hong sighed. ��Yes, if a soul dies, the body can reincarnate.��


    ��Yeah, you just said a soul that is over 500 years old may get sick.�� Hao Ning thought and said. ��If a soul reincarnates many times, it��ll be 500 years old early or late. So, all the soul would be sick one day?��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong prevaricated. He didn��t talk any more.


    ��Ha ha ha, you��re confused!�� Knowing Xiao Hong had nothing to say, Hao Ning thought he won and was about to laugh, but he stopped when seeing Zhou Yuan��s expression. ��How do you explain it?��


    ��I didn��t get confused. I��m thinking about how to explain to some layman like you who are unable to practice power.�� Xiao Hong thought for a while, and he beat his thigh. ��I got an idea! If your computer operating system is broken, or if your computer is infected with a virus and have a Trojan horse virus, what would you do?��


    ��Delete all files, format the hard drive, and reinstall the system!�� After all, Hao Ning majored in computer. He used to help his classmates to do this kind of thing when he was in university. Especially those dormitories downstairs always liked to surf some ��unhealthy�� websites, and Hao Ning often had to repair computers for them every half a month. Hao Ning did it simply and straightforward, deleted all the files directly and formatted the hard disk. ��I am very familiar with this kind of thing.��


    ��Isn��t the computer much faster after formatting hard drive and reinstalling the system?�� Xiao Hong asked, ��As if the computer were new again?��


    ��Of course. The computer became cleaner after all���� Hao Ning responded jauntily. Suddenly he realized what Xiao Hong meant, ��You mean, reincarnation is����


    ��Yes, the reincarnation is something like hard disk formatting, computer system reinstallation.�� Xiao Hong scratched his head and said slowly. ��It should be said they��re just similar?Amitabha, if Zhang knows that I explain reincarnation in this way, I must be educated by him for dozens of years.��


    ��Nonsense.�� Hao Ning scorned. ��I never heard of reincarnation is the same as formatting a hard drive!��


    ��He didn��t talk nonsense.�� Zhou Yuan stood up at this time. ��After formatting, the hard disk become empty. While there is a process that is very similar to it in reincarnation?Lethe Water.��


    ��Sh*t���� Hao Ning sweated. ��You mean, drinking the Lethe Water is reinstalling computer?No no, what should I say?��


    ��Let me say.�� Xiao Hong found Hao Ning was dull when encountering such a thing. He explained: ��As long as the time is long enough, the soul will get sick. So, after drinking the Lethe Water and before the reincarnation, the time was to cure of disease. But this treatment is very crude. It��s just like you rudely repaired your students�� computers with virus. After treatment, the computer is getting faster as if a new one, but everything in the computer has gone.��


    ��Drinking the Lethe Water, the past life would be forgotten���� Hao Ning muttered to himself, ��It turned out to be that����


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��It��s almost like this. Next time you see Brother Zhang, don��t tell him that I explained it to you. Never mind. Don��t mention this. If he asks you, just listen to him. Anyway, he won��t find fault from what he said only.��


    ��So, in legendary stories, is someone has their previous life memories,�� Hao Ning nodded and continued to speculate. ��The result of something goes wrong when drinking the Lethe Water?�� ? But this doesn��t make sense. Some people have memories of dozens of or even hundreds of years ago. It��s impossible for him to keep memories after drinking Lethe Water for many times in hundreds of years? Then the quality of the Lethe Water is worrying?��


    Before Xiao Hong explained, Hao Ning understood: ��Oh, I see. He has reincarnated into a turtle in these hundreds of years. Tortoise in one thousand years and turtle in ten thousand years! He lived for enough long time. And after the turtle died, he reincarnated again and the Lethe Water didn��t work as well, so he remembered things of hundreds of years ago. There��s little chance that the Lethe Water didn��t work for many times, but it is still possible for twice in a row. Am I right?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, you have no talent in this filed. Stop guessing���� Xiao Hong smiled wryly. ��If what you said is true, why he can��t remember he was a turtle in his previous life?��


    ��Because?�� Hao Ning blushed for Xiao Hong��s problem as like an uncomfortable turtle. ��Alright. I admitted I don��t know.��


    ��Right. Why?�� Zhou Yuan asked as well.


    ��Don��t you care about your mother?�� Hao Ning curiously asked, ��I��m just listening to the story. You too?��


    ��Nonsense. Xiao Hong is telling me how to save my mother!�� Zhou Yuan angrily said. ��I really doubt that there��s also a Lethe Water in your mind. As long as encountering something related to God, you��ll smell it. Even you won��t lose your memory but definitely be confused.��


    ��Alright! Zhou Yuan is right. How can you understand I cure his mother if I don��t explain it clearly?�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��The reason why those people remembered hundreds of years ago is because of a big secret. The nether world isn��t a certain place at all, but a relatively chaotic time and space. The time of reincarnation of all souls is random in it!��


    ��What do you mean?�� Zhou Yuan listened dazedly, ��I don��t understand. Aren��t you talking about ghosts and souls? Why did you mention the time and space? ��


    ��This was what Brother Zhang told me,�� Xiao Hong explained. ��I didn��t understand it before. Until recent decades, I got to know technology and learned more.��


    ��I see. I see.�� Hao Ning nodded. Although he didn��t know ghosts, he was very interested in spacetime, science fiction, four-dimensional space. Otherwise, he wouldn��t mention the science fiction The Three-Body Problem as an example. ��You mean because of the chaotic and random spacetime in the nether world and reincarnation, a soul couldn��t know what time it will appear when reincarnating. So after drinking the Lethe Water, people are likely to appear in the spacetime of hundreds of years?��


    ��That��s it.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Bravo. You��re really smart about that. When Brother Zhang said to me for the first time, I didn��t know what he was talking about!��


    ��I know. I know! That��s it! I see!�� Hao Ning beat his thigh, jumped up happily, and then kissed Xiao Hong. ��Thank you for solving my biggest problem about the mythology system for many years! Thank you!��


    ��Is he insane?�� Zhou Yuan looked at Xiao Hong, who was rushing to wipe the saliva on his face, so he asked, ��What confused?��


    ��Are you not surprised?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. ��You have read so many ancient books, mentioning six reincarnations, and a lot of ghost reincarnation? Have you found a problem? Sometimes there are many people in history, sometimes there are fewer people, and the population is gradually growing. If it is the reincarnation of the reincarnation, there were so few people in the past, and there are so many people now, and then the people of the past reincarnate to today, so the soul is definitely not enough. Those who have not enough souls, where did the souls in their bodies come from?��


    ��Yes, it��s impossible to have no soul���� Zhou Yuan thought for a moment and asked, ��Where is it?��


    ��Fu**er.�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��From the other spacetime! Since the Six Paths of Reincarnation is a chaotic spacetime, people may reincarnate in any place. So, the people who died in the past may directly reincarnate in hundreds of years later. In other words, the soul of today��s people may be the one who died a long time ago and reborn to today or �C�� Hao Ning was muddled saying here. He looked at Xiao Hong, who was looking at him as well and nodded at him. Hao Ning said uncertainly, ��or the one who die in future and reincarnates in today?��


    ��Sh*t. Hao Ning, it��s too scaring!�� Zhou Yuan was thrilling, ��But how! You mean, when a person was born, his or her soul was reincarnated by another person who dies in the long future? This guy hasn��t actually died? Hasn��t been born even? How could it be possible! How can an alive person become a ghost? And how can it reincarnate without becoming a ghost? �C Oops, I��m confused by myself. How could it do it? Definitely impossible!��


    ��He��s right.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Hao Ning, you really surprised me. I took 300 years to comprehend what Brother Zhang told me. But you just thought of directly. No wonder Brother Zhang said�C��


    ��What did he say?�� Hao Ning asked.


    ��No, nothing.�� It seemed Xiao Hong couldn��t say the left. He turned to Zhou Yuan:�� Understand?��


    ��Impossible!�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��How is it possible that today��s souls come from future people?�� There has never been such a record or such an oddity in a fantastic story!��


    ��There is, but just as another form.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and looked at Zhou Yuan. ��Have you heard of the prophet?��


    Hao Ning was scared of hearing the word. ��You mean, a prophet is who reincarnates from the future but retains memory because of the wrong Lethe Water, and in the random spacetime of the nether world, it was born in the past?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong looked at Zhou Yuan who was nearly crazy. And he smiled wryly to Hao Ning: ��Is it difficult to understand?��


    ��No, no, no.�� Hao Ning excitedly said with a clapping. ��It��s easy to understand!��


    After that, Zhou Yuan sat down on the ground numbly. He drew on the ground with his finger and said to himself: ��The present souls of reincarnation came from people who have died before or will die after. The future souls of reincarnation came from people who will die, oh no, who have died. People died now will reincarnate in the future. No no no, it��s normal that it reincarnates in the future. But people die in the future will��Oh, where��s my Hui sword? Help me find it. ��


    ��Don��t think about it. Even Manjusri Bodhisattva can��t help you.�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��Do you know why does Avalokitesvara only have the ability to control the time?��


    ��Eh?�� Hao Ning was curious about that. He said. ��Isn��t it because of the Journey to the West which once talked about the time control, and people��s belief affected him?��


    ��Did he explain this to you?�� Xiao Hong stared at Hao Ning. ��Wow. He mon�C�� Xiao Hong suddenly covered his mouth with a grim face, sweating.


    Hao Ning knew that he wanted to say ��He monkey.�� But it was obvious that if Xiao Hong had spoken out it, it was afraid that he can��t no longer return to the Mountain Lojia. He was just playing outside now, but if had no home to go later, he was really in big trouble.


    Hao Ning quickly said: ��Wow. He Mon�Ckey King��s respectable and perfect Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva!�� Then he smilingly looked at Xiao Hong. ��Xiao Hong, did you want to say that?��


    ��Yes! Yes! Excellent. I just wanna say he��s Monkey King��s respectable Bodhisattva!�� Xiao Hong wiped his sweat, holding Hao Ning tightly. Hao Ning felt his heartbeat was so fast, just like after a sauna. ��Great! Wonderful!��


    ��Don��t, don��t do that. I��m dying!�� Hao Ning was a little out of breath. He quickly pushed Xiao Hong away. ��Go on. What else reason?��


    ��Time is so complicated to control,�� said Xiao Hong. ��So, it was not enough that Avalokitesvara only had people��s belief. That was just the first step, or he just strode half of the threshold.��


    ��Half?�� Hao Ning asked, ��What about the remaining half?��


    ��Brother Zhang told me that.�� Xiao Hong had calmed down and said. ��Even people have a time belief in Bodhisattva, they just were chosen and had that gift. But whether this gift can change into power, then they still need�C��


    ��Need what?�� Hao Ning asked at once. He was very interested in the time, so he asked very carefully on hearing someone talked about this. ��Just say need what!��


    ��The opportunity.�� Just two words, then Xiao Hong stopped.


    ��What��s the opportunity?�� Hao Ning still asked, ��Don��t keep us guessing. Just tell us!��


    ��I don��t know.�� Xiao Hong said with threw his hands up. ��He didn��t say any more at the time.��


    ��You!�� Hao Ning was so angry as if he had been watching porn but suddenly power cut. He wanted to give up but was reluctant, just like being a thorn stuck in the heart. ��Wouldn��t you ask even he didn��t say!��


    ��I was insane to ask this!�� Xiao Hong became angry as well. He didn��t know why Hao Ning was so interested in this kind of thing. ��I was muddled at that time and hoped he could finish it quickly. Why did I keep asking?�� When the bell rang in class, but somebody still asked teacher questions so that the others can��t leave, what would you feel?��


    ��Hum��.�� Hao Ning didn��t expect this question. ��I��m okay���� He looked at Xiao Hong��s contemptuous eyes and said against his will, ��But usually that student who asked questions were taken to the toilet to be rebuked by other students. After all, he got everyone else angry����


    ��Do you think I��m the god who will get everyone else anger?�� Xiao Hong looked outside sullenly without a more word.


    ��Alright!�� Hao Ning realized that he was too anxious. Xiao Hong was obviously not the bookish curious one, not even in front of Zhang Chi Hang. Hao Ning had to comfort him. ��Don��t be angry. When it��s over, I��ll find a girlfriend for you, Ok?��


    ��Really?�� Xiao Hong turned back his head immediately. ��Then let��s start it.��


    Then he found something on his body at once.


    ��You�C�� Zhou Yuan was still drawing on the ground. On hearing Xiao Hong talked about that he stood up right away and asked, ��How to save?�� You haven��t told us the method yet?��


    ��I��ve finished!�� Xiao Hong spoke much faster than before. He said in a hurry: ��Come on, hurry up. Give me some, some, some that thing? The more anxious you are and the easier to forget. Oh, come on.��


    ��Come on���� Hao Ning, watching Xiao Hong was in a muddle as soon as hearing Hao Ning promised to find a girl for him, was afraid Xiao Hong would get into trouble again. He also looked at Zhou Yuan��s overwhelmed expression, becoming more worried. So, he said, ��You can save people, but if Zhou Yuan can��t get your method and do something wrong, I won��t help you.��


    ��Eh?�� When hearing that sentence, Xiao Hong paused and turned to Zhou Yuan, asked: ��Do you understand?��


    ��Understand what?! You still said nothing!�� Zhou Yuan complained, ��Are you whipped?��


    ��Right.�� Xiao Hong answered very shamelessly, and Zhou Yuan didn��t know what to say in a minute.


    ��You can also try to bear for thousands of years.�� Xiao Hong muttered. ��I couldn��t contact the Dragon Lady even, just like the saying: rabbits don��t eat the grass by their burrows. Hum! I don��t care even! �C Forget it. Let me explain the simple principle: Zhou Yuan��s mother got a soul sick, it��s an incurable disease. The only thing his mother can do is to wait for death����


    ��Bang!�� Zhou Yuan said nothing, faintly fainted on the ground.


    ��Zhou Yuan! Zhou Yuan!�� Hao Ning was so scared that he immediately slammed Zhou Yuan��s Philtrum. He took out his mobile phone and called ��Lend me your Mana�� and hit for hundreds of times dozens of acupoints of Zhou Yuan. Then Zhou Yuan slowly woke up.


    ��Wh��where am I?�� Zhou Yuan woke up in a daze, looking at Hao Ning, ��Hao Ning? Hey? ��


    ��Alright. You��re just shocked. Have a break.�� said Hao Ning. He took Zhou Yuan to the throne, and then pulled Xiao Hong aside. ��Are you crazy? Zhou Yuan is looking for us to save his parents. But you directly said that his mother was hopeless and just wait to die?��


    ��I haven��t finished yet���� Xiao Hong grumbled. ��Who knows that he can��t bear anything. But isn��t he a god?��


    ��Everybody loves his or her families.�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan��s nothing, and lowered his voice and said to Xiao Hong, ��What do you think of your mother and mother? You are also a god. You can see the thoughts of your parents. You think about Zhou Yuan!��


    ��Well, I know,�� Xiao Hong thought for a moment and hesitatingly said, ��Can I still tell him?��


    ��Forget it, in order to prevent you from scaring him out again,�� Hao Ning sighed. ��You tell me first. Let me listen first, and then think about how to explain to Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Well, if you can understand what I said, I will be much easier to say.�� Xiao Hong said this to make Hao Ning confused, and then said, ��The principle is also very simple: His mother��s soul is not saved. Well�C��


    ��Hey, whisper!�� Hao Ning quickly made a small gesture.


    ��Oh, oh,�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice. ��Is his mother��s soul not saved?��


    ��I know, you continue,�� Hao Ning frowned.


    ��Okay,�� Xiao Hong continued. ��Is his mother��s soul not saved?��


    ��Are you sick!�� Hao Ning collapsed. ��How old are you in this sentence? Are you a repeater?��


    ��Because this sentence is very important, don��t say this sentence can��t say the next thing!�� Xiao Hong is also anxious. ��Can you not interrupt me always!!��


    ��Hey, Cheng!�� For the first time, Hao Ning found that he was so annoyed that he interrupted the speech of others.


    ��Is his mother��s soul not saved?�� Xiao Hong paused and looked at Hao Ning. ��How can you not interrupt me?��


    ������ Hao Ning quickly broke the internal injury and made a gesture on the occasion of the death. Xiao Hong continued.


    ��But there is a special way to increase the resistance of the soul to some spells, especially if there is no killing effect like Zhou Yuan, all based on the magic of your own imagination,�� Xiao Hong said quite smugly. ��However, this condition of resistance to spells is very harsh. It must be that your soul is reborn into your own body. You can go through it again. You don��t ask me why, I just passed the big brother told me. These ones.��


    ��So, we need to find a possibility of the future, which is his mother is dead, and the soul enters six reincarnations, and it is just half of the problem that the Lethe Water has been drinking,�� Xiao Hong continued. ��At this time, his mother still keeps this. Half of the memory of the world, this half is not much more, just happened to the memory of his mother before Zhou Yuan cast a spell, and then his mother reincarnates with these memories, when the reincarnation happened to be assigned to his mother was born decades ago. The baby at that time, that is, his mother himself, this soul smoothly entered his mother��s baby body, so this soul with a part of his mother��s memory, re-emerged with his mother, married, child, until now, But this soul is not sick, because this is the soul of his mother, and actually has experienced a spell of Zhou Yuan, the soul has produced some immunity, according to my estimation, even if Zhou Yuan casts again This soul will not get sick. At that time, Zhou Yuan only needs to control the two old people to recover slowly, and the problem is not big. So, don��t you solve it? How is it? It is very difficult to understand. It is difficult to figure out?�� Speaking of Xiao Hong quite a bit proud here, he said with a long breath, ��If you don��t understand me, I will talk to you carefully again, listen well����


    Looking at the long story of Xiao Hong Yang, Hao Ning��s heart was a bit funny. A simple question could be so complicated in Xiao Hong��s words!


    ��What is hard to understand? Isn��t it a way to make the soul stronger by this way of crossing to resist the illness caused by Zhou Yuan��s mana? Isn��t this the same as doing vaccines? Just like a person who has had a smallpox will not get it anymore. I didn��t expect the soul to play like this, but listening to your explanation, it seems that it must be the same as his own soul and his original body. But this is the case,�� Hao Ning did not wait for Xiao Hong to finish, and continued to think, ��This method sounds very good, but the risk is relatively high. The biggest problem is that there is a window of time in the middle. This time is empty. The window is the period from Zhou Yuan to his mother to cast a spell to this period of time. This part of the time is not completely coincident with the time of the total memory of the soul. I count it, about half a month or so. Will there be some kind of time and space in the middle, which will lead to other time and space changes?��


    ��You���� Xiao Hong listened to Hao Ning��s words, looked strange, and liked to see ghosts. They all cried, ��What are you talking about?��

 Chapter 197 - Careful Calculation

    Chapter 197 Careful Calculation��It is easy. To you, it is about reincarnation. However, from my point, it is about time travel. She just needs to travel back to her body. And then she can live through her soul with some minor changes.�� Hao Ning said. He squatted on the ground, explaining to Xiao Hong with a drawing. ��Look, you choose his mother��s soul of this life. We label it the Soul A. His mother��s body, we call it the Body A. Her memory stops over here. Zhou Yuan played the magical spell 15 days ago. According to this, she doesn��t remember what happened in the past 15 days. That is to say, the Soul A only remembered what happened 15 days ago. Am I right?��


    Hao Ning delivered a lecture.


    The reason why Hao Ning knew this well not because he had a better logic than others. More importantly, he watched many time travel and science fiction TV series over the past years. The thing was mentioned in these series. However, the case Xiao Hong said to Hao Ning was a special one. It was about her soul traveled back to her own body. Hao Ning got to know this through TV series before. But he witnessed it this time. He was so excited about it. So, he analyzed it for Xiao Hong excitedly.


    However, he did not notice that Xiao Hong did not understand it at all. Xiao Hong never saw time travel series before. So, he did not understand what Hao Ning said about traveling back to her body. He did not understand what Hao Ning said. But he was shy to admit it. So, he had to say embarrassedly, ��That is the case����


    ��And then, through Six Paths of Reincarnation, as what you said,�� Hao Ning continued to explain. ��After reincarnation of the Soul A, it would be back to several decades ago. His mother��s body is still the Body A. The Body A will receive the Soul A that is reincarnated from the nether world. We call it the Soul B. The Soul B will accompany his mother as she grows up�� Of course, you may have ways to process his mother��s memory in the Soul A, making his mother forget the whole thing until 15 days ago. And then the Soul A and the Soul B will be the same. His mother is his mother. However, there are some changes from 15 days ago to now. How can we process the memory of this period?��


    ��You, who the hell are you?�� Xiao Hong said, looking at Hao Ning in horror. ��How can you know this so clearly? When Brother Zhang explained this to me. I spent 1000 years understanding it! How can you understand it once you heard it? And what are you talking about for your second part? I really can��t understand what 15 days change?��


    ��I watched science fiction films such as travel back to the future film, Inception, Triangle when I was free. You need to analyze the contents to understand it.�� Hao Ning said with a laugh. He thought that he should not play something logic with him because he was good at it. That was the reason why Avalokitesvara believed that anyone should not do logic analysis for immortals. ��The story about traveling back to the past or traveling to the future for something has happened. However, they used the time machine for traveling, instead, in this case, you use reincarnation. The science and technology are the first productivity. You should learn about them when you are free instead of hanging around the corner all the time.��


    ��Hey, are you angry about what I said?�� looking at Xiao Hong, Hao Ning said with a smile. ��I have a question for you. One man has died. He reincarnated to his father��s body. That means he is his father, right? And then his father and his mother have a son. The son is him. My question is: Who is he? Is he his father or his son?��


    This is a typical question concerning time travel. Hao Ning modified a little when he said it. The original one was that a man traveled back to the past and he killed his father. The question was whether he would be born or not? Hao Ning did not want to tell a bloody story. So, he changed the story to be one concerning ethics.


    ��Puff���� Xiao Hong was total confused. He fell on the ground, wondering what happened. What he heard was just like the magic formula for Old Fan. He shook his hand and said, ��Let me think about it, think about it����


    Seeing Xiao Hong say something finally, Hao Ning checked the drawings on the ground carefully. He frowned while he was biting his finger. He said, ��No, I think that it is no need to restore the memory of this period.�� He pointed to the Soul A and said. ��Am I right?�� he added.


    Xiao Hong��s eyes were dull. He muttered, ��Who is he? He��s his father? No. Is he his son? No����


    Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong was not good at this. What he just said was the knowledge Zhang Chi Hang forced him to learn. With Xiao Hong��s personality, he had done what he could to repeat what Hao Ning just said. If Hao Ning had to wait for Xiao Hong��s answers, it would be too late. So, Hao Ning left him alone. He drew on the ground and calculated the next.


    ��All right! Don��t think about it. You won��t get it!�� Hao Ning said to Xiao Hong after half of the minute. ��Let��s talk about Zhou Yuan��s mother! I have calculated and I found that it was no need to restore Zhou Yuan��s mother��s soul and memory. What we need to do is to make his mother��s soul back to the baby body through the Six Paths of Reincarnation.��


    ��What?�� Xiao Hong was totally confused. He lost himself. ��You promise? This is the first time I use the method. Don��t mess it up.�� he added.


    ��Don��t worry!�� Hao Ning said in confidence. ��I learned a lot from science fiction films and popular science works! Believe me. Let��s do it! I will hold accountability!��


    ��Boom!�� A sound passed from the sky. Hao Ning shrank his neck instinctively. ��What happened? Thunder?�� he said.


    ��What thunder?�� Xiao Hong said. ��Nothing happened,�� he added.


    ��Imaginary sound?�� Hao Ning thought. He continued to say, ��Here is a problem. How can we manage Zhou Yuan��s father and his mother to reincarnate to their baby bodies respectively?��


    ��It is out of our control,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��However, it is one of the possibilities for their futures. What we should do is to help choose the future with the possibility we want.��


    ��Err���� Hao Ning murmured. He thought of it for a while and got to understand it a little. ��I know what you mean. You mean that what period they reincarnate is random. But there must be a possible period when Zhou Yuan��s parents can reincarnate to their baby bodies. We should find this future? But, how can we find this future?��


    ��Hey, hey. Hao Ning, you asked the key part of the problem,�� Hao Hong said with a smile. ��Don��t forget that the future is also a time concept. Time business is the work of this Bodhisattva. Brother Zhang has given me some magic figures concerning the time. Of which there is a magic figure that can help you find the future you want. When I got those magic figures, I had no idea for them. So, I keep them in secret. We can use them now.��


    ��Oh, I see!�� Hao Ning said. ��Let��s do it!�� he added.


    ��No. No.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and said, pointing to the Zhou Yuan on the throne. ��What about him?�� He asked.


    ��Go with us!�� Hao Ning said. He did not understand what Xiao Hong said. ��He won��t be scared. You must remember that he was a naughty monkey who created havoc in the nether world,�� he added.


    Why was Hao Ning so excited? Part of the reason was that he wanted to help Zhou Yuan. Part of the reason was that he wanted to see Yan. Yan had been back to the nether world since they met last time. He also wanted to make clear why Yan��s sound was heard in the dark. However, this man never showed himself recently. Hao Ning was excited when he heard Xiao Hong mentioned the nether world. He did not expect Xiao Hong��s method was related to the nether world.


    ��I will go for him if he does not come for me.�� Hao Ning thought. Seeing Xiao Hong shake his head, he asked, ��What��s wrong? You mean Zhou Yuan shouldn��t go with us?��


    ��Of course, he shouldn��t!�� Xiao Hong said. He became confident as he talked about something, he was good at. ��Zhou Yuan and his mother are related by blood. If they both go to the nether world, something bad may happen!��


    ��You are right. Ok, we two go.�� Hao Ning said with consent.


    ��Why will you go?�� Xiao Hong said, wondering. ��Zhou Yuan has powers. He can help me when he is there. What can you do over there?��


    ��I can help you���� Hao Ning stopped in a sudden. He was right. What can I do in the nether world? He thought. The six-pulse excalibur? Yes, there were many ghosts in the nether world! But the ghosts did not know how to use the six-pulse excalibur. The Soul Cutter? But it was used to kill ghosts. To go to the nether world with this weapon was just like to go the bank with weapons of mass destruction. His original intention was to ask for a favor, instead, it would turn into a smash with this weapon. Thinking of this, Hao Ning sighed. ��Can you take me with you? I want to broaden my horizon.��


    ��My God. Broaden your horizon? Do you think I look like a professor���� Xiao Hong said in a bitter smile, ��and, this magic figure needs much power. It will increase my risks to take you because you have no power at all,�� he added.


    ��Well���� Hao Ning said, frowning. He calculated everything carefully but he failed this part. He had to admit this was his fate. He said, ��If you see Yan there. Please say hello to him for me and let him contact me.��


    ��Who is Yan?�� Xiao Hong asked, wondering.


    ��You don��t know Yan?�� Hao Ning asked. He was more wondering than Xiao Hong was. ��You don��t know Yan in the nether world? How is it possible?��


    ��I know none of them in the nether world!�� Xiao Hong said. ��Why do you think the Sudhana knows Yan?�� he added.


    ��Because Avalokitesvara knows him!�� Hao Ning said promptly. ��I once heard that somebody asked Yan to look for Avalokitesvara. It was proved that they knew each other very much. You, as the favorite boy of Avalokitesvara, don��t know him?�� said Hao Ning.


    Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong felt disgusted when he said ��favorite boy��.


    ��That��s impossible,�� Xiao Hong said after vomiting. ��I believe that Brother Zhang did not know this Yan. Or I can say, he just heard of him but not knew him very well. Yan would not come to contact Brother Zhang. Brother Zhang and Yan did not work in the same department. If a person who came nowhere wanted to talk with him, they should inform me first. I did not know Yan. How should Brother Zhang know him?�� said Xiao Hong.


    ��How did they not work in the same department?�� Hao Ning argued. He added, ��Bodhisattva once said, I��m not going to hell. Who��s going to hell? ����


    ��Yes. That is because they do not work in the same department and there are full of dangers. That is the reason why Bodhisattva says, ��I��m not going to hell. Who��s going to hell��! If they work in the same department, there would be no dangers at all.�� Xiao Hong said with confidence. He explained more, ��Bodhisattva says this because they work in different departments. If they know each other very well just like neighbors, Bodhisattva would not say that sentence. Did you ever hear Bodhisattva say, ��I��m not going to Mountain Lingshan. Who��s going to Mountain Lingshan?�� ��I��m not going to heaven. Who��s going to heaven?''��


    ��Err�� You are right���� Hao Ning said with an agreement. He replied, ��Ok, you go alone and please come back as early as you can.��


    ��Ok. I have to kick you guys out first,�� Xiao Hong said, nodding. He turned back and said to Zhou Yuan, ��Zhou Yuan, you take Hao Ning with you. I will find a way to save your mother!��


    After saying this, Xiao Hong took out a shining magic figure. He unfolded it in the air and sneaked into it! The light of the magic figure became dimer, standing on the ground still. The light turned on and off alternatively, making the place gloomy due to the dark in the Palace of Heavenly Purity.


    ��Where is he going?�� Zhou Yuan saw Xiao Hong disappear and said. He closed his eyes and calculated, ��It seemed that he is not in the imaginary place of my mother��s,�� he said.


    ��He went to the other one,�� Hao Ning said. He thought for a while, and replied Zhou Yuan by quoting Xiao Hong just said to him about reincarnation in the nether world, ��He went to the other space-time,�� he quoted.


    ��Space-time? Did you just say space-time?�� Zhou Yuan said, wondering. ��Is Xiao Hong an alien with high-technological skills? Is he an alien in four-dimensions? Can he travel space-time?�� he asked.


    Hao Ning heard about the four-dimensions Zhou Yuan mentioned before. In general, in the science fiction film, the producer preferred to add a time dimension into the three-dimensions and turn the space into four-dimensions. As per the description in the films, humankind couldn��t control the four-dimensions. It is aliens who could control it. That was the reason why Zhou Yuan thought that Xiao Hong was an alien.


    ��Err�� It is a long story. Let��s get out of here first,�� Hao Ning said. Thinking that Zhou Yuan might not understand what Xiao Hong told him, Hao Ning stopped to tell him the profound theory. He thought that he would tell him in an easy way later. ��We may have an impact on Xiao Hong to use his power over here,�� Hao Ning added.


    As they were talking, the standing magic figure became brighter suddenly. A hand came out of it with dry fingernails. Each fingernail was 2-3 inches long. A long-hair monster whose faces were covered showed. It said, ��Don��t��go����


    ��Ghost!��


    ��Yamamura Junko!��


    After screaming, they both felt a little shame on themselves. One of them was a moment god. The other one was a person who had lived with a ghost from the nether world for half a month. They both had undergone so many things. How could they be so scared at a monster? What a shame it wa! As both of them screamed at the same time, there were no reasons to disdain each other. They both selectively forgot the embarrassment of each other��s.


    Hao Ning was ready to use his six-pulse excalibur and Soul Cutter. He said in a trembling voice, ��You, you, you�� Don��t come over. I have weapons to kill ghosts and flesh bodies. Who the hell are you? Anyway, I can kill you no matter who you are. I will stop you hurt anybody����


    ��I won��t hurt anybody,�� that monster shouted, adding ��I am Xiao Hong.��


    ��Xiao Hong?�� Hao Ning replied. Looking at this monster with long hair and long fingernails, Hao Ning continued to say, ��What are you talking about? Do you think we don��t know Xiao Hong? You must be a monster from the magic figure. You must have eaten Xiao Hong. Ok, I will avenge Xiao Hong.��


    Before Hao Ning took an action, he heard ��whirring���� sound from the monster. A scissor made of fire flame flew out of the covered face of the monster. The scissor trimmed the long hair and the long fingernails quickly. Hao Ning stared at the man. It was Xiao Hong!

 Chapter 198 - Hello, Future

    ��Are you OK?�� Hao Ning said after he made sure that the monster was Xiao Hong. However, he was wondering why he became so terrible. He wanted to pull Xiao Hong out of it. Xiao Hong waved his hand and made himself appear standing on the ground. And then he grabbed a chair and sat on it. ��My boy, I am exhausted,�� he said, massaging his waist lightly, adding ��I was so busy in there that I had no time to take care of my hair and fingernails. And my poor slender waist. You know, it was so terrible there!��


    Hao Ning rushed to help massage Xiao Hong after seeing his appearance. He massaged him through Tianzhu massage manipulations from the ��Borrow magic power��.


    ��Wow, so comfortable!�� Xiao Hong said with closed eyes. ��Brother Hao Ning, my future girlfriend must master these manipulations. So, I can have sex with her for ten days without a break. Ouch!��


    ��Go away,�� Hao Ning said, realizing Xiao Hong was making a joke. ��Ten days? I��m sure no girls will agree to be your girlfriend.��


    ��Pixiu���� Xiao Hong said, looking at Hao Ning with a begging face. ��Brother Hao Ning, my Pixiu���� he added.


    ��Enough, �� Hao Ning interrupted him immediately. He continued to say, ��What��s wrong with you? Why did you become like this inside? Any ghosts inside?��


    ��No ghosts. But my brother, you forgot something,�� Xiao Hong said bitterly, adding, ��This is the magic figure made by Bodhisattva. It related to future times. So, the time inside is different from the outside world. You thought that I was just inside for a few minutes, but actually, I have been there for a whole year!��


    ��One year?�� Zhou Yuan said shockingly. He continued to ask, ��So my mother has been saved?��


    Looking at Zhou Yuan, Xiao Hong wanted to say something, but he did not know where to start, and his face turned into pale with anger.


    Seeing Xiao Hong��s face, Hao Ning already understood what Xiao Hong thought. He had been inside for a year. There must be many stories. Zhou Yuan did not care about what happened to Xiao Hong. Instead, he only cared about his parents. This was the reason why Xiao Hong was angry about Zhou Yuan. As a moment god, in general, Zhou Yuan would not behave like this. But now he must care about his parents much more. What Zhou Yuan did seem to be similar to Liu Shuai��s. ��Xiao Hong, Zhou Yuan meant that you have been inside for a year. It is so long a time. You must undergo many things and have suffered a lot����


    ��All right. I know you want to help him out here,�� Xiao Hong said, looking at Hao Ning. ��If I were in his shoes, I also would care about my parents like him. At least, he had somebody to care about.��


    ��Err�� I am sorry,�� Zhou Yuan said, realizing that he neglected Xiao Hong��s feelings.


    ��It doesn��t matter,�� Xiao Hong said, adding, ��Over the past year, I finally found the one kind of the future to save Zhou Yuan��s mother.��


    ��You spent one year to find one kind of the future?�� Hao Ning said shockingly. ��So long,�� he added.


    ��So long?�� Xiao Hong said with a bitter smile. ��It��s the shortest time. I might be trapped inside for thousands of years if I am not lucky enough. As there are many possibilities, I had to search for the best ones among all of them.��


    ��Oh, I see,�� Hao Ning said. He understood that there were many possibilities for one thing. The future Xiao Hong suggested was difficult to find. He took a lot of time for it. ��So, how many futures in total? How many did you find?��


    ��I searched 100 million���� Xiao Hong said with dark eye circles. ��You asked how many futures? There is a saying: The future is infinite. So, there are how many futures do you think?��


    ��Oh, my God,�� Hao Ning was shocked. What Xiao Hong said meant that there were infinite futures. That was the reason why he said one year was the shortest time for it. It might take thousands of years to find it. ��Really sorry to trap you inside for so long. Actually, you could come out and ask for our help,�� added Hao Ning.


    ��How could it be?�� Xiao Hong said, shaking his head. ��I, at least, can live for many many years. If you are inside and you can��t find the future, we want in 100 years, you may reincarnate yourself already. Let alone save Zhou Yuan��s mother. At that time, what can I do?��


    Hearing what Xiao Hong said, Hao Ning felt touched. Xiao Hong was right. Hao Ning was an ordinary person. His life was limited. There were so many futures in the magic figure. Nobody could tell how many years it would take to find the right one. Xiao Hong sacrificed himself rather than his and Zhou Yuan��s lives. Thinking of this, Hao Ning couldn��t help saying, ��Thank you very much.��


    ��No need. The best thing is I found it,�� Xiao Hong said. What Hao Ning said made Xiao Hong feel shy. He continued to say, ��What about my Pixiu?��


    ��Don��t worry!�� Hao Ning said in confidence, adding ��So far, although I don��t know where I should go to find another Auspicious Beast, I will help you as long as I am alive!��


    ��Thank you!�� Xiao Hong said, smiling. ��Can we go now?�� he added.


    ��Go where?�� Hao Ning said, wondering. ��Oh, yes. I should get out of here with Zhou Yuan. So, you can do your business.��


    ��No, no!�� Xiao Hong said, grabbing Hao Ning��s hand and waving to Zhou Yuan. ��Zhou Yuan, you get out. Hao Ning, you stay with me.��


    ��Oh?�� Hao Ning thought that Xiao Hong might not know what he was doing after one-year��s search inside. ��You told me one year ago that I am an ordinary person���� he added.


    ��I did not say you are an ordinary person. What I said was that you don��t have power!�� Xiao Hong corrected Hao Ning. ��Are you thinking I don��t know what I am doing? Forget what I said before? Ha, ha����


    ��Yes!�� Hao Ning replied, looking at Xiao Hong and smiling. Xiao Hong became delightful as he knew Hao Ning would help him get a girlfriend. ��Why do you invite me to go with you?�� Hao Ning said.


    ��Because I found that in the key points,�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. And then he became worried and said, ��It requires us to go.��


    ��Ah? Why?�� Hao Ning said, pointing to his own nose. ��Why me? You mean me, a person who doesn��t have power and the burden to the magic figure will go with you? Won��t I just slow you down? ��


    ��More than that!�� Xiao Hong said morosely. ��Your going means grave risks. The power of the magic figure will be spared, and its service life will be shortened. However, it must be you. In the futures I found, only you and I can save Zhou Yuan��s parents. Or do you want me to go inside and search again?��


    ��Hey, don��t go,�� Hao Nings said, sighing. He, actually, did not worry about himself for waiting. The time in the magic figures was different. Thousands of years inside might be a very short time outside. He felt sorry for Xiao Hong if he was inside alone. Thinking of this, Hao Ning asked, ��So, what does it look like inside?��


    ��I don��t know,�� Hao Ning said, shaking his head. ��I only saw the end and the begin of it. I have no time to see the details. If so, it might take me a very long time. You guys also fast forward dirty videos. So, you have no right to ask me to search it from up to down.��


    ��What are the dirty videos?�� Zhou Yuan asked, wondering. ��Are they more interesting than the novels you introduced to me?��


    ��Err�� totally different,�� Hao Ning explained, blushing. ��What I introduced to you are related to mental improvement. But the dirty videos are related to your physical and mental stuff, making you be at a higher level,�� he added.


    ��No, no,�� one of the servants for auntie Zhou said. ��My lady fainted!��


    ��So quickly?�� Xiao Hong thought. ��Something must be wrong ? let��s go and have a look!��


    Zhou Yuan did not say anything but to snap his fingers. They came into the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility. Hao Ning was not in a mood to look around when seeing Zhou Yuan��s mother laying on the bed. She seemed the same as usual aside for energy. Xiao Hong came closer to check, nodding to Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning, and then shaking his head.


    ��How could be like this all of a sudden?�� Zhou Yuan asked the servant.


    ��Money, it��s all about money!�� the servant answered.


    ��What money?�� Zhou Yuan asked, wondering. ��If she wants money, just give it to her. Who will spend the money I earn instead of my mother?��


    ��Not that,�� the servant said. ��She began talking nonsense while she came back and lied on the bed. What she said was something like that 1.5 billion dollars is not enough for 1.5 billion people and what can she do�� We couldn��t understand what she said. And then she became what you saw.��


    Xiao Hong grabbed the three out of the room when Zhou Yuan wanted to ask more.


    After getting out of the room, Zhou Yuan said in nervous, ��What happened?��


    ��The future, it is having an impact on her now!�� Xiao Hong sighed. He said to Zhou Yuan, ��When Hao Ning told you that the 1.5 billion dollars were a wrong number, in practice, your subconscious had realized that. However, because her imagination about it was given by you, she imaged it too.��


    ��So what?�� Zhou Yuan asked, ��Give as much as she wanted.��


    ��As you are not a financial account, you don��t realize how severe it is!�� Xiao Hong said in a deep hatred. ��To ordinary people, they may hear 1.5 billion dollars. But 1.5 quadrillion dollars? Actually, it is impossible in our real world. The wealth of the entire world produces in one year is less than 100 trillion dollars. As to 1.5 quadrillion dollars, the people on earth need to work for 1500 years for it. This is impossible. So, your mother��s illness related to her soul is aggravating. But you, you only care about the fake things. You will be killed by your fake face one day!��


    ��What can I do?�� Zhou Yuan said, worriedly. He dropped on the ground on his knees, grabbed Xiao Hong��s thigh and said, ��Please, please help my parents!��


    ��Well, don��t worry,�� Xiao Hong said. Seeing Zhou Yuan kneeled on the ground, he hurried to get him up, adding, ��I will help. OK, as we don��t have enough time, Zhou Yuan, you get out of here immediately, taking care of the bodies of your parents. Brother Hao Ning, we don��t have time searching another way. Although the time in the magic figure is different, I am afraid that something bad may happen if we stay here longer. Let��s go inside and have a shot, OK?��


    ��Of course. I guess the thing goes worse too on his father. Time��s up. We don��t have time for the other one.�� Hao Ning said in a worried voice. ��It��s definitely this future. Let��s move!��


    ��OK, I know now,�� Xiao Hong said, nodding. He shook Zhou Yuan who kneeled on the ground and said, ��The task is urgent. You get out of here and take care of your parents. You should remember, don��t use powers to feel what your parents are imaging. And no matter what will happen inside, don��t get in. Or things will become out of control.��


    ��What you said is just like the episode in TV series or a movie���� Hao Ning said, looking at Xiao Hong. He continued to talk to himself, ��According to the plot, Zhou Yuan will confront some grave crisis. He will attempt to feel the imagination. And then, what we do will be in vain����


    ��No, no. You should pray for us,�� Xiao Hong said. He seemed to be more nervous than Zhou Yuan. ��This is the first time for me to use a magic figure. Don��t push me, OK?�� he added.


    ��This is the case. Zhou Yuan must be curious about the imagination now as you have told him,�� Zhou Yuan said, thinking of the Murphy��s Law. Although he knew it was not good to say it before a major action, he said it anyway, ��Whatever can go wrong, will go wrong,�� he added.


    ��Hey���� Xiao Hong said. What Hao Ning said seemed right. He pulled Zhou Yuan up from the ground, and said to him seriously, ��Let me tell you. What happened to your mother is because of your powers. Her soul is left in the imaginations. So, during her healing period through Bodhisattva��s futuristic time magic figure, if you get inside, even a small part of your power getting in will result in a change of the process. At that time, everything will be out of control. The better result of that is your mother cannot be healed eventually. However, the worst result of that is that we, the therapists, will be lost in the space-time turbulence.��


    ��Oh, I see. So terrible!�� Zhou Yuan said, trembling. ��You go at your ease. I won��t do things like that. I promise!�� he added.


    ��That��s OK.�� Hao Ning said, nodding to Zhou Yuan, adding, ��I just need you to know the reasons and severity. Do you think that the writers are so foolish that they don��t realize this?��


    ��You are a fool,�� Xiao Hong said simply. ��How can they earn money if they don��t write like that? According to what you said, the actor will die in the first episode. So, don��t judge! A movie aims to attract the audience to buy tickets. In reality, we need solutions to solve problems,�� he added.


    Seeing Zhou Yuan left, Xiao Hong said to Hao Ning, ��Brother Hao Ning, after we enter, please stay with me all the time����


    ��Again���� Hao Ning said. He felt a little angry, moubling to himself, ��According to plots in movies or novels, I have to leave you as you said so����


    ������ Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning and was about to break down too. ��Can you say something good? But it will be useless even I tell you the reasons: Bodhisattva had told me that the magic figure can create a world different where it can connect the user with the future. However, the space that is not from the future is limited. Brother Hao Ning, you have no power. If you stay away from me, you may disappear in the futuristic time. How can I find you then?��


    After hearing Xiao Hong��s analysis, Hao Ning trembled. Oh, my god, it risked my life to see the future, he thought.


    ��Zhou Yuan ? Can you hear us?�� Hao Ning shouted after hearing what Xiao Hong said. ��I want to get out of here. I don��t want to die. Pull me out!��


    ��Are you crazy, brother?�� Xiao Hong said. He felt more frustrated. ��You just said you wanted to go with me.��


    ��Bullshit. I just thought that it��s a nether world one-day trip looking just like we did before. I wish to go there to broaden my vision instead of risking my life,�� Hao Ning said, grabbing his hair. ��Now, after hearing what you said, it looks like to climb the Mount Qomolangma wearing shorts and slippers. No way. I must get out of here,�� he screamed.


    ��But in that future, it must be you and me���� Xiao Hong said. His sentence made Hao Ning calm. ��To save Zhou Yuan��s parents or not, it��s up to you now,�� Xiao Hong added.


    Hao Ning lowered his head, thinking. After a while, he lifted his head and said, ��So, what is the end of this? Am I still alive?��


    ��Of course!�� Xiao Hong said. He knew that Hao Ning hesitated. ��Or I shouldn��t ask you to go with me. If you die inside, Bodhisattva will���� Xiao Hong stopped suddenly.


    ��Will what?�� Hao Ning asked. Seeing Xiao Hong wanted to say something but said nothing, he added, ��What did you want to say?��


    ��Will kick me out,�� Xiao Hong said unnaturally. ��I, as a Sudhana, cannot protect my friend. What else can I do?��


    ��Oh, all right,�� Hao Ning thought what he said and replied. ��As long as I can get out alive, I am not scared now. Moreover, if something bad happened to Zhou Yuan��s parents, Zhou Yuan may live no longer given his love to his parents. In such a case, I go inside to save Zhou Yuan rather than to save his parents. Let��s go now,�� Hao Ning explained.


    ��One more thing,�� Xiao Hong said. ��It seems that you will feel not happy after you get out,�� he continued to say.


    ��Of course not!�� Hao Ning said with a laugh. ��I am an ordinary person. I must be afraid of seeing many reincarnations, ghosts, King of hell, etc. I think I am strong if I won��t faint! No more nonsense. Let��s go!��


    ��Oh, OK. I will start saying magic words. You leave me alone. Remember, don��t disturb me or interrupt me,�� Xiao Hong said. Seeing Hao Ning turned into a happy mood, he pointed to the magic figure. ��Tourists who go to the nether world���� Xiao Hong said. He turned back, smiled at Hao Ning, and continued to say, ��Single case. No need to add an ��s�� to the nouns. Tourist who goes to the nether world, pay attention, please. The magic figure private plane heading to the nether world will take off. Please fasten your seat belt, put away the small table board, straighten the seat back and open the sun visor, and wait for the takeoff. There may be some turbulence during our flight���� Xiao Hong said.


    Hearing Xiao Hong��s magic words, Hao Ning felt speechless. After Xiao Hong finished his sentence, Hao Ning said to him, ��It seems that I am familiar with your magic words����


    ��Ha, ha. Those are not magic words. Those are words I made!�� Xiao Hong laughed. ��I have read all the magic words in my mind. I am afraid that you will interrupt me. I don��t want to see you being nervous. So, it is a joke. Ouch, why you hit me! ? Start!��


    The magic figure trembled once in the air while Xiao Hong was talking and flew away with strong lights. Xiao Hong and Hao Ning looked at each other, running behind it together. Suddenly, Hao Ning found a dim light around Xiao Hong, being not too big or too small. It was big enough to cover both of them. This must be the scope Xiao Hong told Hao Ning before. Hao Ning couldn��t help thinking that the circle was too small for them that he had to stay very close with Xiao Hong.


    Getting out of the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility, Hao Ning saw a man standing at the gate, shouting, ��Zhou Yuan, you bitch. You didn��t pay our wages. Pay my wage. Pay my wage!��


    ��What��s happening?�� Hao Ning lied on Xiao Hong��s shoulder, asking, ��What wages?��

 Chapter 199 - The Bridge to Hell

    Seeing Hao Ning staying very closely with him, Xiao Hong smiled bitterly, ��You, no need to do like this. Are you so afraid of parting from me? ? About this man, I guess he is one of the 1.5 billion workers building the Summer Palace?��


    ��1.5 billion workers? But I see only one man here. Is he the representative of the workers?�� Hao Ning wondered. He found that the man seemed unable to see them. The man just stared angrily at the Palace of Compassion and Tranquility. Hao Ning grabbed Xiao Hong, walking behind the man. They saw there was a note sticking on the man��s back, reading, ��1.5 billion workers.��


    ��Err���� Hao Ning was stunned. He asked, ��Is he the 1.5 billion workers just because there is a note on his back written it?��


    ��Oh, I see. Zhou Yuan, you are so cunning!�� Xiao Hong said. He understood what happened promptly. He smiled and said, ��It must be a Zhou Yuan��s tricky. He doesn��t have enough power. His power drew a lesson from movie stunts. It seems there are thousands of persons around. In practice, there is only one person who is copied many times. It is cost-effective and it can save many power. So, we heard that there are 1.5 billion workers in imagination. In practice, only one. The rest of the workers are copied out of this man,�� Xiao Hong explained.


    ��Oh, I see! Only Zhou Yuan, the moment god on the internet, will do this opportunistic approach,�� Hao Ning smiled. Thinking of it, he wondered, ��What about his mother? Didn��t she feel strange about the identical workers for that they look the same?��


    ��Her servants are identical,�� Xiao Hong smiled and said, adding, ��Did she feel strange about it?��


    As they were talking about it, they saw Zhou Yuan��s mother coming out with Zhou Yuan nearby. Hao Ning pointed to Zhou Yuan and said, ��Why are you here? Aren��t you getting out? Get out of here hurriedly!��


    Zhou Yuan did not hear what he said. He was so scared of the man standing in front of him. His expression in his eyes told that he must have seen 1.5 billion workers standing there.


    ��Don��t talk to him,�� Xiao Hong said. He pulled Hao Ning��s hand back quickly as his hand was almost reaching the edge of the magic figure. ��This is a fake Zhou Yuan in this imagination. The real one was out already. The fake one, of course, is here. We and they are in a different space-time. We are invisible to them. We��d better stay here and see what will happen.�� Xiao Hong said.


    ��Pay my wages. Pay 100 million!�� the man shouted, holding a banner. In fact, the banner was not lifted by the man. It floated in the air! The man just did a movement to lift it. Hao Ning and Xiao Hong were curious about what it was on the banner. Interestingly, the words scrolled like the one in an electronic display, writing: The central government has repeatedly ordered that nobody is allowed to delay the payment of migrant workers�� wages, but we still haven��t received the wages. The profiteers still owe us money. The Imperial Garden doesn��t pay our wages. The richest bastard! Justice still exists, and we work hard for our money! Zhou Yuan does all evil things. The whole family will die��


    Hao Ning counted the number of the words. It was nearly 800. It should be a composition in the college entrance examination instead of a banner!


    ��Wow. The words can scroll by themselves? New technology?�� Hao Ning thought. ��And why is it so long? I even don��t have the patience to read it.��


    ��It is the imagination,�� Xiao Hong contained his laugh and said, adding ��Think about it. There are 1.5 billion workers in it. They absolutely have many to say. What you saw is a short banner with scrolling words. To Zhou Yuan, it might be a several hundred meters banner!��


    ��Ha, ha, ha, several hundred meters banner!�� Hao Ning smiled. There were only three persons on the square, Zhou Yuan, his mother and the wage earner. However, it seemed like that there were billions of people. He smiled and said, ��The acting skill of these three can be rewarded in Oscar! I will make a joke of Zhou Yuan about this after I get out.��


    As they were talking, Zhou Yuan read the banner with his head turning from left to right. It seemed that he was reading a very long banner. He did some gestures while he was reading it. He might be afraid that he would miss some words or something. After reading the last sentence ��All family members will go to hell��, he fell on the ground and died!


    Seeing her son was dead, Zhou Yuan��s mother fell on the ground too and died.


    ��So easy?�� Hao Ning said. Seeing both died all of a sudden, Hao Ning was stunned. ��Their mental endurance is so poor!��


    ��He died due to the waves of anger from 1.5 billion people!�� Xiao Hong said in a cold tone. ��However, how can they be the richest family in this country if they don��t have strong mental endurance?��


    ��So, don��t default on migrant workers�� wages���� Hao Ning said surprisingly. ��Everyone has tough days!�� he added.


    ��You should say this sentence on the TV news called News 30 Minutes,�� Xiao Hong said, pointing to the sky. ��It��s coming,�� he added.


    The sky turned dark suddenly. All the things around them disappeared. It was fully dark except the light circle where Hao Ning and Xiao Hong were standing


    ��What��s happening?�� Hao Ning said, grabbing Xiao Hong��s hand tightly.


    ��The imagination vanished as they died,�� Xiao Hong said. He seemed to look for something. He saw two rays of lights coming in. He screamed, ��Yes, that��s it. Zhou Yuan��s parents�� souls.��


    He waved to the lights and the lights came over. Seeing the lights coming over, Xiao Hong took out a Jade Goddess of Mercy to absorb them into.


    At that time, the light circle took them to travel into an infinite space-time. They had to stand closely because the light circle was too small. They even touched each other��s head several times.


    ��Wow, what should we do?�� Hao Ning said, rubbing his head. And then he was attracted by the scene outside of the light circle. ��The scene is so interesting. It is just like the one I traveled through the book Creation of the Gods to the Gods Creation World,�� he added.


    ��Of course. Both are to travel in two spaces. They are different but to lead to the same results,�� Xiao Hong said. He patted his head suddenly and said, ��Aya, I am so stupid. It��s so easy but I neglected it!��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hao Ning said, looking at Xiao Hong and wondering. He turned his head. Two heads hit each other again.


    Xiao Hong said excitedly, ��This circle is too small for us. As you don��t have power, you may be in trouble if you get out of it. But, as you know, I have power.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning said lightly. ��If not so, how can we both get in here? Can you tell me something I don��t know?�� Hao Ning added.


    ��Don��t be bossy. Let me finish,�� Xiao Hong continued to say. ��Then I can fly to the middle of your eyebrows and I will integrate with your body just like when you flew into the Gods Creation World,�� he added.


    ��Don��t use that word, OK?�� Hao Ning said in disgusting. ��You can say�� to be in my head,�� he added.


    ��Your head is just like a big mess���� Xiao Hong said to himself. In a sudden, he noticed that Hao Ning was staring at him. He said promptly, ��Yes, fly into your head. If so, you will have power. And then if only you stand in the circle, it will not be too crowded, and you will be safe even if I am not here.��


    ��Yes, you are right!�� Hao Ning said, patting his thigh. And then he frowned after one thing came to his mind. ��But I don��t know how to help Zhou Yuan��s parents reincarnate?��


    ��I will tell you!�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��You do according to what I will tell you! That��s enough. OK?��


    After telling Hao Ning this, Xiao Hong became a red light, flying into Hao Ning��s middle of eyebrows. And then, a sound passed out of his head, ��Aya, Brother Hao Ning, the middle of your eyebrow is just like a trash pit. There are many things inside such as a steel bar, and even Uncle Sun��s hair!��


    ��Do you think I want these things inside?�� Hao Ning said bitterly. ��They flew inside themselves. I can do nothing to them�� By the way, can you help me get rid of them? In particular, the Golden Band Bar. I want to return it to Zhou Yuan. He nagged about it many times,�� he added.


    ��Of course not. Those are your own causes and results,�� Xiao Hong said. Hao Ning thought that he was just like a schizophrenic as he replied to a sound in his head. Xiao Hong in his head continued to say, ��I only can get rid of things that are related to my causes and results. I can do nothing to the rest!��


    While they were talking, a bright light appeared in front of Hao Ning. Hao Ning saw many people standing in a long line. The line was so long that he even could not see the end and scene around. Hao Ning said excitedly, ��Is this in front of us the bridge to Hell? Are the people waiting for the Mengpo Soup for reincarnation?��


    ��I guess it is!�� Xiao Hong said in his head.


    ��But the line is so long!�� Hao Ning said bitterly. A man might wait a very long time for his turn.


    ��Hey. It is easy!�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��Watch me!�� added Xiao Hong.


    A red light circled Hao Ning flying in the air. After flying a very long time, they saw a big board in front of them, saying, ��Bridge to Hell Tea��.


    The red light disappeared all of a sudden and then Hao Ning stood in front of the line.


    ��Hey. What��s the matter with you?�� a soul behind Hao Ning shouted, adding, ��Why did you jump the line? So rude you are. Do you hurry to reincarnate?��


    ��Yes,�� Hao Ning replied. ��Isn��t that the reason why you are here too? Why are you here if you don��t want to reincarnate? For drinking the tea?��


    ��Err���� the soul had no idea how to reply to Hao Ning as he realized that what he said was a mistake. And then he shouted to the line manager, ��Hey. Do you guys see this man or not? We are standing one by one but why they can jump the line?��


    ��Shut up!�� a sound passed from the back. Hao Ning turned back and saw a ��ghost�� who looked like a waiter with a face mask. There was a word on her mask, saying, ��Mengpo��. However, her voice sounded like a man��s. ��Who told you they have jumped the line? I didn��t see it!�� she said.


    ��Err��?�� why did Mengpo help us? Hao Ning was wondering. As she would like to do a favor for them, Hao Ning was glad to stand quietly, saying nothing.


    ��Mr., what taste soup do you want?�� Mengpo said politely. ��Lychee or mocha?��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning thought. He raised his head, seeing small words at the bottom of the board, saying, ��Native Mengpo Soup��.


    Mengpo soup was such a type of tea! Hao Ning smiled. He thought that the nether world was also keeping pace with the times. That might be the reason why there were so many people standing in line. This was �� Thinking of this, Hao Ning stopped his guess. He said, ��I want Lemon Tea, two cups, please.��


    ��Wow, two cups. It��s too much for you. Did you do many evil things in your life? And you are afraid that you cannot forget all of them after drinking one cup?�� Mengpo said jokingly. ��Here you are. 200 million.��


    ��What? 200 million?�� Hao Ning was stunned, adding, ��200 million what?��


    ��Yuan!�� Mengpo replied impatiently. He waved his hand and said, ��Hurry up. Many people are waiting!�� he added.


    ��We have to pay for the Mengpo soup?�� Hao Ning thought. He had no idea what to say then. ��What about them���� he said, pointing to the rest. ��They also have to pay 200 million?�� he asked.


    ��They can have it for free. But you must pay because you jumped the line. They take a long time to arrive here. So, they get it free.�� Mengpo replied. ��You should pay for it or sit over there watching the ads. Let me count. It may take you 5000 hours for your 200 million yuan.��


    Hao Ning turned his head back, seeing some of the people watching an ad on a big screen. In the ads, a man��s tongue was pulling out. It was terrible. After the tongue was pulled out, a sound came: Hell without tongue, the best partner for a liar.


    ��Ah�� I cannot stand it anymore!�� One ��man�� stood up and shouted. ��I want to stand in the line! I don��t want to watch this more!��


    ��Impossible! You have to stand it as you have chosen it!�� Mengpo said, pressing something unknown. Then the ��man�� sat back to his seat silently. He continued to watch it, trembling from head to foot. New words were showing on the screen this time: Guts-digging Hell welcomes your presence.


    ��Bomb!�� the other man fell on the ground.

 Chapter 200 - Happiness

    ��Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong��s voice rose again, ��Don��t badger with Grannie Meng anymore. We have no much time left. We should hurry up.��


    ��I��d rather so as well,�� Hao Ning said with a bitter face, ��but how! Do you have money with you?��


    ��You��are talking to whom?�� The male Grannie Meng felt confused watching Hao Ning murmuring to himself and got impatient, ��Will you pay the money? If not, go back and queue!��


    ��Your grandfather I have no money!�� Xiao Hong��s voice was roared out by Hao Ning. Hao Ning��s hand trembled, and then the whole counter was on fire in a boom. So powerful was Samadhi True Fire that the whole counter disappeared, ��Your grandfather I want to drink it now, so give it to me!��


    Before the male Grannie Meng reacted, from the back of Hao Ning came countless voices, ��Jesus! There are burglars here!��


    Hao Ning turned back, only to find none.


    ��Where are they?�� Hao Ning asked, bewildered, ��Why did they disappear all of a sudden?��


    ��They were frightened by you.�� The male Grannie Meng said easily, ��Why didn��t they hide, seeing you so fierce?��


    ��Then why didn��t you escape?�� Hao Ning, peering at the moveless male Grannie Meng, felt admirable in his heart, ��So brave you are! For that, I won��t bully you anymore. Ah, you��re done with the soup. But no one is queueing, anyway. I don��t need to pay in this case, do I? Give me the soup, OK?��


    ��Hum, nice delusions of you!�� The male Grannie Meng said, ��I didn��t escape because��I was scared to pee by you. It would be shameful if I rushed out before all the souls got dispersed. So finally, I can run away now��Help! Someone��s provoking the nether world! Help!��


    Then the male Grannie Meng rushed out like a nut, with some liquid dripping from his trousers. The male Grannie Meng dashed out of the shop to a restaurant-like place nearby, and he didn��t come out again.


    ��How does it taste?�� Hao Ning, seeing that everyone had fled, didn��t care about too much and took the soup, meant to have a sniff. It suddenly occurred to him that the result of sniffing it was still unknown, so he said urgently, ��Xiao Hong, release Zhou Yuan��s parents now!��


    As he talked, something flashed before his eyes and Zhou Yuan��s parents appeared. Hao Ning hastily handed them two cups of lemon-flavored Lethe Water, ��Uncle and aunt, drink this and go for your reincarnation����


    ��I don��t like lemon flavor.�� Auntie Zhou held Lethe Water and frowned, ��Is there some in soybean-milk-flavor?��


    ��I don��t like lemon flavor, either.�� Uncle Zhou put down Lethe Water, ��I want some in tofu flavor. The salty one, please.��


    ��No way, it should be sweet!�� auntie Zhou groaned, ��How are you going to enjoy the salt tofu! It��s unbearable!��


    ��Such a grannie as you!�� Uncle Zhou said angrily, too, ��I love the salty one. You��ve divorced me, so why do you keep dictating such trifles?��


    ��You two!�� Hao Ning, seeing the two funny olds quarreling here, got mad and took two cups of Lethe Water in both hands separately and fed the two, leaving them no time for contradicting, ��Where did you get so many craps? Drink it up!��


    ��Who��s there? Who dares to provocate the nether world?�� Hao Ning had scarcely pushed the two to drain the Lethe Water when a voice came from his back, ��You feel impatient about your tedious life? Are you courting death?��


    ��Niu, they come here for reincarnations because they��ve got enough of their lives.�� Another voice said, ��Such craps of you. Meanwhile, they��re not courting death. They��re dead already.��


    ��Ma, stop your craps!�� The voice before said, ��You lost the stone scissor paper. Remember you go first later!��


    Hao Ning understood instantly that ox-headed and horse-faced demons were coming. He hurriedly asked in his head, ��Xiao Hong, can you deal with it?��


    ��I can.�� Xiao Hong��s voice was hesitant, ��But it��s not good to displease nether world. We��d better be more submissive. After all, we come with our request.��


    ��You, I say you. Turn back!�� The two voiced said in sync, ��You frightened our Little Meng, and you ruined our shop!��


    Hao Ning could do nothing but turn back in a nervous face. The moment he saw the two demons, he busted into laughter. The ox-headed and horse-faced demons were actually two people wearing masks made of white cardboard, with the two words ox-headed and horse-faced written on them respectively!


    ��You nether world has such difficult financial condition���� Hao Ning failed to hold back his teasing, ��They don��t offer you a headgear?��


    ��No craps!�� The two asked, ��What are you doing here? Why did you destroy our shop?��


    ��As to that���� Hao Ning got nervous and stepped back. His mobile phone fell to the ground with a crackle and the screen lightened instantly.


    ��What��s this?�� Ox-headed saw the mobile on the ground and asked. He stretched out his hand and the mobile flew into his hand, ��Which magic weapon is this?��


    ��Don��t you know the mobile?�� Hao Ning asked in confusion, ��You��ve got the tea for mourning, but you don��t know about mobile? You��ve got the screen for the emission of ads, but you don��t know about mobile?��


    ��No.�� The two said in sync, ��What��s it for?��


    Hao Ning scratched his head, seeing that the two had wrapped up the topic about the shop, ��Em�� Do you know about making a phone call?��


    ��No.��


    ��Telecommuting?�� Hao Ning had a think and went on.


    ��Shagging the males remotely?�� The two glimpsed at each other and shook their heads, ��No way. We��re both males. No matter how remote it is, we don��t want to shag a male. Is there anything about shagging a female remotely?��


    Hao Ning was near a breakdown. He was like a cock talking to a duck. Something suddenly occurred to him and he smiled to say, ��It��s for games.��


    ��Games?�� The two glanced at each other and asked Hao Ning, ��Is it even funnier than stone, paper, and scissors?��


    ��Million times funnier!�� Hao Ning thought in his mind that so dull the life was in the nether world that the two were still playing the game from ancient times. He said, and he opened one game on his mobile, ��This!��


    ��Hey hey, such fun!�� The two learned fast. Hao Ning had to admit that they had a gift in games. But one phone wasn��t enough for two. After a while, they said to Hao Ning, ��Do you still have another mobile?��


    ��Yes.�� Hao Ning, seeing the two ask such a question, since he worked on the Internet, he prepared two mobiles with him usually, but he didn��t expect the extra one would be useful under such a circumstance. He took it out. Something struck him, and he held the mobile in his grip, not intended to give them, and said slowly, ��Is it funny?��


    ��Quite funny!�� The two nodded and said.


    ��Do you want more?��


    ��Yes, we do.�� The two continued to nod.


    ��So, about the counter and the affair just now���� Hao Ning said. As he noticed the two hesitant, he turned on the mobile in his hand and assumed to murmur to himself, ��There are many games inside. By the way, the hitting beans one is quite impressive����


    ��Niu,�� The Ma listened to him and was tempted. He asked seriously right away, ��Did you see anyone destroy our shop?��


    ��What do you mean by destroying the shop?�� Niu got him and said, ��The counter was of bad quality, so it got burned itself just now.��


    Hao Ning, seeing the two making nonsense so seriously, handed his mobile over with a smile.


    ��Ah, by the way, why don��t you drink Lethe Water?�� The two asked while playing with mobiles, ��Drink it and go for your reincarnation. We��ll find you a good husband��No, a good match.��


    ��I won��t drink it, but they will���� Hao Ning pointed at Zhou Yuan��s parents whose eyes got blank after drinking the Lethe Water, ��They��ve drunk it already.��


    ��Then you won��t drink it?�� The two feel it odd after they finished. They raised their heads and looked at Hao Ning, feeling more and more perplexed, ��Aren��t you��alive?��


    ��Eh, no, I leaked it out���� It occurred to Hao Ning that nether world wasn��t open to the living people. He was in trouble. ��You two listen to me����


    ��Ah ya!�� The two had a high five, ��We��ve been locked here for so long, and finally we meet someone alive!��


    Then the two dragged Hao Ning to sit aside, where they could spot the ads. Hao Ning didn��t dare to look at the ads, so he had his back to it. The two demons asked eagerly, ��Is it fun upside? Ah, I heard that the policies there changed, so we are not allowed to go there as we want. Even the animals are prohibited from cultivating and becoming elves. We haven��t been upside to play for too long, can you tell us about it?��


    ��You���� Hao Ning, peering at their honest faces, hesitated and asked, ��How long has it been since you went up last time?��


    ��After May 4th Seal God event���� The two raised their heads and recalled, ��Around that time. The timeline here doesn��t correspond to the one on the earth, so we don��t know about the specific time.��


    ��So, this stuff���� Hao Ning figured it out the moment he raised the question. Maybe such people with a special identity like Yan that could travel through Yin and Yang brought them down when they went up. Hao Ning felt amused at his thought. Yan loved the games so much, but he never let other people here know about that. Such a greedy and selfish guy. At the point, Hao Ning sensed vaguely that he��d better reserve his questions on Yan first and send Hao Ning��s parents to sway.


    So, Hao Ning went over the whole incident briefly without mentioning Zhou Yuan��s power. He just said that the two old people needed to be reincarnated to when they were newly born and live their lives again.


    Hearing that, the two put down the mobiles, wordless.


    ��What��s it?�� Hao Ning was a bit stressed, ��Does it break the rule? Is there any problem?��


    ��It doesn��t break the rule.�� The two glanced at each other and said, ��But people rarely request that.��


    ��Then can you help?�� Hao Ning asked tentatively. After all, he didn��t know much about the reincarnation stuff.


    ��As for that, yes.�� Niu lowered his head, glimpsed at his mobile and said hesitantly, ��But it will be troublesome����


    ��The mobiles are yours now, as a gift.�� Hao Ning said straightforwardly.


    ��Okay!�� Niu rose to his feet and said, ��Bring their memories here.��


    ��Memories?�� Hao Ning was stunned, ��Which memories?��


    ��You didn��t make a copy of their memories before feeding them Lethe Water?�� Niu was stunned, too, ��Then how to bring them back to the bodies in which they dwelled before?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning was bewildered, ��I thought they go for reincarnation, and it works out?��


    ��Who told you that?�� Ma was amused, ��You ever believe in such ridiculous saying?��


    ��He.�� Hao Ning pointed at Xiao Hong who was now settled between his brows, ��It was him.��


    Niu, seeing Hao Ning speaking while pointing at himself, manifested an understanding face, ��Oh, you invented it yourself! No wonder you look uninformed.��


    ��What the hell!�� Hao Ning was about to explain that Xiao Hong told him all the things, but Xiao Hong��s voice came out, ��Brother Hao Ning, they��re getting close to you now. If I show up, they may hold some doubts about us. We��d rather let it be and ask them how to deal with it!��


    ��Alright, I invented it myself.�� Hao Ning bit his teeth, ��So what��s the system?��


    ��In the nether world, time is changeable. So, when you are reincarnated, you are likely to be put into any possibility in the messy time stream.�� Ma explained, ��To find a specific person, some traits are needed. To be reincarnated to oneself, the soul should know who he is, at least, right? ��But you, well, you let them drain the Lethe Water at one time with no memories remaining, and you don��t have a backup with you, either. Fine, such high-tech terms as backup must be unknown to you. We newly learned it, too��So in your opinion, how to help you find the two old people��s bodies and locate them?��


    ��As for that���� Hao Ning didn��t understand until then that why Xiao Hong said before that they needed to maintain the memories of the two old people before Zhou Yuan exerted his power. That was what it was for. He didn��t know about the causality but had got rid of the most important thing out of his imaginative smartness!

 Chapter 201 - Shock

    Chapter 201 Shock��Now these two elders are just like ordinary souls. If you don��t want to use other methods, we will have to let them have a normal birth,�� said Niu, looking at his mobile phone, adding, ��but we will let them go to rich families.��


    ��Other methods?�� Hao Ning heard the meaning of Niu and asked with a movement in his eyes, ��what else can you do?��


    ��Well���� Niu and Ma were hesitant, ��other methods����


    ��There must be, isn��t it?�� Hao Ning was a little worried, ��Tell me? What treasures are needed? Even what belongs to the Bodhisattva?�� Speaking of this, Hao Ning obviously felt Xiao Hong in his eyebrow shaking, ��just name it.��


    ��It takes time,�� Niu replied, ��but not the ordinary time, but your time, and your time in the past.��


    ��Time in my past?�� Hao Ning listened and felt confused, wondering, ��What is the time in my past?��


    ��You want to let these two people go back to their own bodies. Now that their past memories are gone, there is only one way to do it,�� explained Ma. ��That is to replace them with the karma of the people who erase their memories. You are the person who gave them Lethe Water. The karma lies in you. Because they will go back to the past, you can only replace them with your past. But in this way, your past will be changed. You will never appear in the world from the date of your birth, but stay in the nether world all the time �C ��speaking of this, Ma turned to ask Niu, ��how many years does he need to stay in this situation?��


    ��Don��t hurry. I��m calculating,�� Niu closed his eyes for a moment. ��About two hundred years.��


    ��Damn!�� Hao Ning was wet with cold sweat, ��two hundred years? Then I have died many times �C oh no, then I would be in the state of the soul, and I should not die. But that doesn��t work! It��s too long! ��


    ��Don��t hurry!�� Niu looked at his mobile phone and Ma��s, bit his teeth and said, ��You are lucky. We are in a promotion, and we can give you a discount����


    Hao Ning��s heart was even more broken. What kind of discount did the nether world offer about this kind of stuff? Were there usually unreliable dabblers like him? No way! On second thought, it should be that Niu and Ma took his mobile phones and wanted to make up for him by trying to reduce the time. Thinking of this, he didn��t speak and waited nervously for their result.


    Niu was still calculating by himself, ��Let me calculate. Plus, my recent points, the latest rules, as well as the human relationship -��


    ��Don��t just count your points,�� Hao Ning said with a nervous, faceless smile, pointing to Ma��s mobile phone. ��Can you count Ma��s as well?��


    ��Hey, don��t say that. Mine is his!�� Ma smiled brightly, ��We make no distinction between ��you�� and ��me��. You can rest assured.��


    ��25 years!�� Niu finished calculating, ��Hey, you can catch up with the good times and reduce so much at once, so it��s really a good policy now!��


    ��Well,�� Ma asked, ��how old are you this year?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning answered honestly, ��25 years old.��


    ��Hey, interesting!�� Niu looked at Hao Ning as if he had been a freak. ��You��re lucky. We��ll find a way for you. You can go back after the process.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning was confused.


    ��Well,�� said Niu secretly, ��don��t tell others. We��ll take your past and trap it in the nether world for 25 years and go through a process. Now you��re just 25 years old. Secretly replace the beams and pillars with rotten timbers �C no, we should say, operate it, and you can go straight up.��


    ��But my memory -�� Hao Ning understood when it came to him. There must be a way for these two people to keep his memory unchanged. He didn��t expect that it would be so important to bring two mobile phones here.


    Thinking of this Hao Ning sighed, ��This matter is also because of me, so do it!��


    ��OK!�� Niu said to Ma, ��Go tell him.��


    ��Why me?�� Ma said angrily, ��I told him last time!��


    ��Because you just lost the Rock-Paper-Scissors!�� Niu shouted, ��And you also lost in mobile phone games just now!��


    ��Fine,�� said Ma gloomily, ��I��ll go!��


    After that, Ma went away without looking back.


    ��What is he doing?�� Hao Ning felt strange and asked, ��Why doesn��t he want to go?��


    ��Go through the process, and then go back to the past,�� Niu his sweat. ��We have to get your past soul down!��


    ��Oh���� Hao Ning nodded.


    ��It��s scary to say,�� Niu continued to talk to himself, ��that monster�� Forget it. ��


    ��Will it take a long time?�� Hao Ning saw that Niu was not willing to say and had to start a small talk, ��how long can they finish the progress?��


    ��You forgot?�� Niu said with a smile, ��The time of the nether world is not fixed. It may be a long time in their eyes, but it may be a moment in our eyes. Don��t worry. It will be soon �C How to play this game?��


    ��This game? You have to tap this to get through���� After Hao Ning��s explanation, he couldn��t let go of it. He asked tentatively, ��Here do you have a person named -��


    ��Something��s wrong. Something��s wrong!�� Hao Ning hadn��t spoken yet. There was a tearing voice from the distance from Ma. When Hao Ning looked back, he saw that Ma was running to him with his life in his hands. A man followed him, holding a baby in his hand. It was strange to say that the baby could go straight away. Thinking about the difference between soul and body. Hao Ning didn��t ask more.


    ��Mister�� Mister Impermanence,�� Niu stood up nervously and bowed, ��Hello, how fast! You��ve got the soul back so fast. You��re really efficient. Ha ha, ha ha����


    Hao Ning looked carefully. Sure enough, his face was also covered with a paper shell which was half white and half black with one big word ��impermanence�� on it.


    ��Damn, black and white unusual ghosts are just ghosts?�� Hao Ning was speechless when he saw the shabby nether world. It seemed that there was no surplus food in the nether world! It was just strange that black and white unusual ghosts should be just an ordinary ghost runner. How did he become a mister?


    ��What��s the matter, Ma?�� Niu saw Ma like this. Impermanence didn��t speak, so he had to ask Ma, ��Did you offend Mister Impermanence?��


    ��Offend me? It will be good if he only offended me!�� Impermanence didn��t speak until now. Hao Ning was familiar with his voice, but he was not sure. He just listened to Impermanence, ��what��s wrong with you staying here? You have to go up with me to do business. It would be fine if you just go up. The time and space between Yin and Yang are chaotic. I told you to not mess with it. See the result!��


    Saying that, Impermanence picked up the baby to let Niu see.


    ��Isn��t that me when I was a child?�� Hao Ning looked at the baby. It was the same as a picture of him when he was a child. He did not know what was wrong with it. He could not help asking the Ma, ��Is there any problem with this soul?��


    ��I didn��t think of it,�� said Ma wrongly. ��I didn��t think of it����


    ��What did you not think of?�� Niu dare not ask Impermanence, so he had to ask Ma urgently, ��Hurry up and tell me!��


    ��I didn��t expect this man���� Ma pointed to Hao Ning. ��He was a twin. I accidentally caught the wrong one����


    ��The wrong one?�� At this time, Hao Ning seemed to think of something. He jumped in front of Ma and scared Ma. Pointing to the baby, Hao Ning asked the Ma, ��You mean you were going to catch me in the twins, but you caught another baby in the twins?��


    ��Yes,�� said Ma gloomily, ��it��s all my fault.��


    Hao Ning took a breath and asked in a trembling voice, ��Does that mean that if I didn��t give Lethe Water to those two people just now, or if I didn��t promise you to take my soul for two old people to give birth, you wouldn��t take my soul, and you wouldn��t take the wrong baby?��


    ��Of course.�� Ma nodded. ��It��s strange that you asked. If you didn��t give two old people Lethe Water, now the two old people would probably have given birth smoothly. Why should we take your past soul? Or if you didn��t let us take your past soul, the two babies would grow up smoothly �C but you still gave Lethe Water to these two old people, and you also promised me to take it. But I didn��t take your soul just now, and I took the soul of another baby. In the end, the twins look so similar that I hooked up the soul and took it back to the nether world only to find it was the wrong one!��


    ��Stop it!�� Impermanence scolded, ��It��s too late when we found that. The baby has become dead. We can only bring the baby��s soul back first. Ma, this time you can��t escape from the punishment!��


    Impermanence and Ma were still talking about something, but Hao Ning couldn��t hear anything, and the words of Ma were whirling in his mind: if not for him, these two babies would have grown up smoothly. Didn��t it mean that his younger brother, who never lived before, lost his life because of him?


    ��Plop��, Hao Ning slumped to the ground, stunned!


    ��What��s the matter with you?�� Before Ma spoke, Impermanence opened his mouth, ��What are you afraid of? It��s their fault in work, and it��s also them to be punished. You��re blessed with misfortune and won��t be locked up in the nether world anymore.��


    ��Brother, I killed you!�� Hao Ning burst into tears, which seemed to flow out of the tears he held back for 25 years. No one could stop him.


    Hao Ning understood that Yan told him the story of his childhood: his mother was pregnant with twins. When he was born, there was a dead baby. Who should have died was him, but he was wrong in his younger brother��s body? This made it clear that it was he who killed his younger brother who should have been alive with his own hands.


    Why, why should another person who has not been born bear his mistake!? Why did he live for 25 years without any guilt? Why was he so heartless! It was all due to his self-righteousness, the perfect logic and the smart way to modify the Bodhisattva��s way to Xiao Hong!


    ��Yan!�� Hao Ning cried suddenly, ��Yan! Yan! I want to see Yan! Please, I want to find him and let me die for my brother. I want my brother to live again!�� Saying that Hao Ning was about to run outside crazily, ��I want to find Yan! Can��t you go back to the past? I don��t want to live my whole life. You let my brother live! I can stay as long as you want in the nether world. Are 200 years enough? No, 2000, 20000 years! It doesn��t matter that I walk through those hells one by one. Please, my brother is innocent. It��s all my fault!��


    Hao Ning was just mad at this time, crying. He was pulled back by these people, and the baby was scared to cry out. Hearing the baby��s voice, Hao Ning��s heart seemed to be clear. He was no longer mad, and watched these three people with tears, ��I want to find Yan.��


    ��Don��t hurry. Take it easy,�� Impermanence sighed, ��You can find Yan. But, first, you should make it clear. Which Yan do you want?��


    With that, Impermanence took off the mask. Hao Ning took a look and got shocked. Wasn��t him Yan?


    ��Right, which Yan are you looking for?�� Ma and Niu also took off their masks. Hao Ning looked at their faces. They were also Yan!


    ��Is anyone looking for Yan?�� Said Meng Po who changed a pair of trousers and came over. He took off the mask. He was also Yan!


    ��You���� With this shock, Hao Ning rolled his eyes, fell to the ground, and became unconscious.


    When he woke up again, Hao Ning found himself lying on a bed, with three people sitting next to him. They were all wearing masks, Niu, Ma, and Impermanence.


    ��Where am I?�� Hao Ning asked.


    ��Are you awake?�� Asked Niu.


    Hao Ning saw Niu coming and shouted, ��don��t touch me!��


    ��You see. I told you it would be more frightening. You didn��t believe it.�� Ma muttered.


    ��It��s a dream, hehe. It must be a dream,�� said Hao Ning, slapping himself in the face. ��Damn, it hurts so much!��


    ��Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning shouted. Unexpectedly, there was no voice. Even Xiao Hong was gone? Would he stay in the nether world and never go back? Hao Ning was not in the mood to think about this at this time. He killed his younger brother. How could he go back to the human world and live on shamelessly?


    ��Calm down,�� said Impermanence. ��We have arranged for these two old people. Don��t blame us for not waiting for you to wake up and make decisions. They drank Lethe Water and needed to be reborn immediately.��


    With that, Impermanence handed a brocade bag to Hao Ning, ��This is what they left when they reincarnated. I think it should be given to you.��


    Hao Ning took the brocade bag and opened it. There were two blue things. He didn��t know what they were. Thinking they should be related to Zhou Yuan, he put them in his pocket.


    After that, Hao Ning slowly remembered the chaotic scene just now. He grabbed his hair and asked, ��Which one of you is Yan?��


    ��All of us!�� Said these three people and were about to take off the masks.


    ��Don��t take off!�� Hao Ning shouted with fear. After that, he calmed down and pointed to Impermanence and said, ��You can take it off!��


    ��OK.�� One of Yan appeared in front of Hao Ning. Hao Ning took a breath. One Yan together with Ma and Niu, it looked better than three Yan.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Hao Ning asked Yan who was under the mask of Impermanence strangely.


    ��It was all because of May 4th Seal God event,�� Niu said with a low voice. Hearing that, Yan stared at Niu. Niu stopped talking immediately.


    Ma said something in Yan��s ear secretly.


    ��Ah���� Yan bowed his head and said, ��since you can come to the nether world, you must have strong power. It��s OK for you to know.��


    Hao Ning wasn��t in the mood to talk. He just looked at this Impermanence Yan and waited for him to continue.


    ��After May 4th Seal God event,�� Yan continued, ��the nether world began to learn about the human world slowly, saying that there should be no King Yan and we should eliminate the residual feudal thoughts and achieve equality. This equality was originally a good thing. As a result, everyone watched the world becoming more and more interesting. Everyone rushed to be reincarnated. At first, just some unimportant roles did so. Later, it became out of control. The ghost runners and the ghost judges were all reincarnated. They said it was for the experience of the human world. In fact, it��s actually for fun �C so, in the end, we are the only one left.��


    ��You, the only one?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand the logic in this sentence, ��There are three of you. Why did you call these people the only one?��


    ��Yes, Yan was the only one left at that time.�� Yan was a little depressed. ��He wanted to be reincarnated himself, but he was afraid that the nether world would be a mess without him, so he had to stay.�� But there were so many things in the nether world to be done. I didn��t know where he found a magic spell left by an expert. It was a magic replication spell. So, Yan used this replication spell to turn himself into so many separation bodies. He wanted these separation bodies to help manage many things in the nether world.��


    ��But I don��t know whether there was something wrong with the separation, or the spell was incomplete,�� continued Ma for Impermanence Yan. ��In a word, Yan��s character was also divided into many bodies. As a result, we were produced. And because of this, the characters of us were different, which led that the separation cannot go back to one body. So, there are all identical Yan like us in the nether world. At first, we didn��t have a mask, and the frightened reincarnated people didn��t dare to drink Lethe Water. They thought they had entered a fake nether world and felt that it was scarier to see these identical faces than to see the ghosts. After a long discussion, we had to wear this -�� Ma pointed to his mask, ��although it��s scary to put on the mask, it��s better than countless people with the same face, right?��


    ��This mask is not scary at all, is it?�� Hao Ning said to himself. That was why Lan Ruo��s grandma said to Yan, ��now the talents in your nether world are poor��. It was not the talents that are poor here. There was only one ��talent�� here! This was a schizophrenic hospital! No wonder Ma just said, ��my points are also his. Isn��t that bullshit?��


    ��Which Yan knows me?�� Hao Ning thought it was a bit messy this time. He didn��t know where that Yan was. He couldn��t help asking, ��can you help me find him?��

 Chapter 202 - Obstacle

    ��Who knows you?�� Three Yan said in unison, ��there are so many Yan in the nether world. No one should know you! If someone like you had known Yan, it would have been widely spread, so we would have known!��


    ��How could it be! I��ve seen Yan before, and he told me all these things about me and my brother,�� shouted Hao Ning, ��and he even stayed in my house for many days, eating, drinking and living in my house �C we fought together!��


    ��Have you heard of it?�� Niu asked Ma, ��there is a Yan who can go to the human world and stay with a living person for a long time. They even have fought together?��


    ��No���� Ma shook his head, ��if there is something like this, it will be widespread.��


    After that, Niu and Ma looked at Impermanence Yan but dared not to ask him.


    ��Oh, I know what happened!�� Impermanence seemed to understand. He smiled and explained to Hao Ning, ��the Yan you see is not the present one, but one in the future. This one, no, how can I explain it to you? The time and space of the nether world are not exactly corresponding to those of the human world, so maybe Yan in the space and time of the future in the nether world somehow went to find you sometime in the past. So, he knew about your brother��s things. So, you know that Yan and fought with that Yan, but now none of us knows you. Because the Yan you met, for us, is in the future of the nether world.��


    It sounded a little messy to Hao Ning, but he thought it was reasonable after careful consideration. He just thought, ��but he didn��t want to find me. Didn��t he just want to catch the soul?��


    When Hao Ning thought of this, he suddenly realized that Yan said something very strange to him, ��I don��t know how it could be you.��


    What did he mean by saying how it could be me? Was that Yan looking for me? Why was he looking for me? Was it just a cover to catch the soul?


    For a while, Hao Ning was a little confused. He thought about it and asked, ��how is my brother?��


    ��He���� These people looked at each other and had to say, ��he��s fine in the nether world.��


    ��Why isn��t he reincarnated?�� Hao Ning was a little anxious. ��What does it need?��


    ��Well���� Impermanence was a little embarrassed. ��It needs you.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning couldn��t understand Impermanence, ��what do I need to do?��


    ��Because of a mistake,�� Impermanence blushed, ��part of your brother��s soul is in your body, that is to say, there is a little bit of your brother��s soul in your body, and there is also -��


    ��Some of my brother��s body cells, right?�� Hao Ning smiled bitterly and touched his forehead. ��This is called Imbedding Body in biology. In this case, there is no way to cultivate power, right?��


    ��How do you know?�� These three people looked at each other, ��what a talent!��


    Bullshit, Hao Ning murmured in his heart. This was what the Yan in the future told me!


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning was relieved. Since he didn��t know which Yan it was, he didn��t bother about this matter, ��what do you say my brother needs me to do in his reincarnation?��


    ��Well, in the case of reincarnation, the soul needs to be complete,�� Impermanence hesitated, ��and your brother��s soul is incomplete. It��s very special. We must wait for you to die and return to the nether world again so that we can let your brother reincarnate with you.��


    ��What are you waiting for?�� Hao Ning stood up. ��I��ll die now!�� After saying that, he was about to hit the wall.


    ��No, no, no!�� Three people hurriedly pulled Hao Ning back, ��suicide can��t count! You can��t save your brother in this way.��


    ��Then you kill me?�� Hao Ning looked at these people. ��Don��t make me hurt too much. Make it fast.��


    ��No, no, we can��t. I only heard that ghosts take the soul. I��ve never heard that ghosts can kill people!�� The three people waved their hands and only Niu said seriously, ��the ghosts in our nether world and the people of the Celestial Empire are in a good relationship. The ghosts in the Celestial Empire love the people, and the people of the Celestial Empire love the ghosts. We are not like barbarians in the West. There are only some demons in their nether world who only want to deceive people��s souls����


    ��Yes, the ghost is a serious profession,�� said Ma seriously. ��The devil belongs to an underworld. It��s not the same thing����


    ��The ghosts in the Celestial Empire love the people, and the people of the Celestial Empire love the ghosts���� After listening to Ma��s and Niu��s speeches, Hao Ning knew that the Impermanence Yan told them so. Unexpectedly, the spiritual civilization construction of the nether world was well done, but he was determined to die, so he said, ��if you don��t kill me, send me back to the world, and I will find someone to kill me.��


    ��Big brother���� Impermanence said with a wry smile, ��stop that. You are so crazy that you would be put into a mental hospital even if you go back to the human world.��


    ��Ah���� Ma sighed, ��don��t think about it. Live your whole life and die naturally����


    Hao Ning also sighed. People only wanted to live for two more days. There was no one like him who wanted to die immediately. Thinking of this, Hao Ning had to say, ��In that case, can I have a look at my brother?��


    ��It��s just outside, but just have a look.�� Impermanence smiled and went out. He took the baby back. Hao Ning looked at the baby in Impermanence��s arms. The baby looked exactly the same as him when he was a child. It was strange that the baby looked at him and laughed at once as if he had seen someone he knew for many years. Then he looked at the baby��s right hand. There were several fingers missing. Hao Ning felt sour in his heart. That night his brother was holding him when Yan pulled him out with great power, so these fingers were broken from his brother and left in his soul.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning suddenly realized something, so he asked, ��when my brother touched me, which one of you used your power to pull him out of my body?��


    ��Of course, it was me!�� Impermanence was quite proud, ��of course, I��m good at this kind of thing. Speaking of taking the soul����


    ��It��s you!�� Hao Ning laughed out at once. Yan told him that he took his younger brother��s soul out. Wasn��t that the Impermanence? Hao Ning happily punched Impermanence, ��you are the Yan who will meet me in the future!��


    ��No wonder you came to me!�� Hao Ning said with a smile, ��no wonder! You talked to me in my dream! Because I don��t know you in the past, but you already know me in the future!��


    This was an awkward-sounding sentence, but Hao Ning didn��t care and just blurted out.


    After saying that, Hao Ning suddenly thought of a serious thing, and looked at Yan, who was stunned, and said, ��I know it��s hard for you to understand, but let me tell you that in your future, no, it should be my past? It��s not right either. In a word, you should understand something. When you are going to see me again, you like to play the Strike of Kings at that time. Remember to be careful when you see me. There will be a terrible old witch -��


    When the baby heard the words ��old witch��, he seemed to understand and burst into tears. Hao Ning couldn��t bear it. He quickly reached out to touch his younger brother��s little hand, ��darling, don��t cry. Won��t say old witch anymore.��


    ��Ah, stop!�� The sound of Ma came out.


    ��Don��t touch your brother!�� Impermanence also exclaimed.


    However, there was no time. The moment when Hao Ning��s hand reached the baby��s hand, a white light flashed. Hao Ning��s eyes flashed, and Yan, Niu and others all disappeared. Only Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning and Xiao Hong happily and said, ��it��s done. Thank you!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Hao Ning was a little anxious. He held Xiao Hong��s hand and asked, ��why are we back?��


    ��Time Incantation was about to run out at that time,�� said Xiao Hong with a sad face. ��If I had not given my all-out support, you could not even talk, and how could you have stayed with your brother for so long? You are in the time and space of Time Incantation. Your brother is in the past, and you still have such soul entanglement. Besides, you are still meeting in a chaotic time and space in the nether world. Once you touch your brother, no one knows what will happen. At that moment, Time Incantation ran out. So, we are back.��


    ��Ah? No, no!�� Hao Ning said, ��I have to go back and tell Yan, or he will be in danger. Can you take me to the nether world?��


    ��Big brother!�� Xiao Hong pulled Hao Ning to sit on the sofa, ��the time and space in the nether world are in disorder. We don��t know which time and space in the nether world we are going to with the Time Incantation. And now, can you guarantee that it would be still the same time and space if we go back?��


    Hao Ning was stunned and had to admit that what Xiao Hong said was reasonable. The nether world that didn��t know who he was just now was very strange. If he went back again, who knew where he would be sent to? He sighed and stopped talking.


    Zhou Yuan slowly cast a spell to his parents, gradually taking them away from the imagination. At least now, it seemed to be stable. Looking back at Hao Ning��s expression, which showed that he didn��t know what happened, ��Hao Ning, what��s the matter with you? Do you want to drink some water?��


    ��Ha ha,�� Hao Ning walked out of the door with a giggle, no matter what Zhou Yuan said, talking to himself. ��I think I have strict logical reasoning, but I don��t know. It��s my logic that has harmed my friends, my body and my brother.��


    Two lines of tears came down in silence. ��Plop��, Hao Ning stepped on the air and rolled down the stairs.


    A day later, in the company.


    ��What happened to him?�� Lele pulled Xiao Hong, who was passing by the front desk, pointed to Hao Ning and asked, ��don��t you say that Hao Ning got just a slight injury? Why is he like a totally different person?��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Xiao Hong was still in a hurry to take care of stone speculation on the weekend. She didn��t want to talk to Lele, so she just said, ��I think Hao Ning is the same as usual.��


    ��You guys are really insensitive!�� Lele shook his head and said with a smile, ��Hao Ning usually likes to talk, and talk a lot. But from yesterday to today, he didn��t say a word in the company. He didn��t even say hello to the boss. Even the boss felt very strange. Well, let me see�� Did something happen to his family? I��m not good to ask. You have such a good relationship with him, and you were -�� Xiao Hong knew that Lele��s good relationship meant that he was patted on the butt by Hao Ning, so he flushed and didn��t speak.


    Lele chuckled and said seriously, ��I��m asking you. What��s the matter with his family?��


    There were some scars on Hao Ning��s face. At that time, Hao Ning was hurt badly after falling down. But how could the Sudhana who was the disciple of Avalokitesvara have no ability to help the wounded? So, with Xiao Hong��s help, Hao Ning soon got better. After a day, Xiao Hong gradually understood the cause of the incident. She lamented why there was such karma. He didn��t know how to persuade Hao Ning. He could only let him be alone and calm down first.


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning. For a while, he had mixed emotions. He didn��t know how to explain. He mumbled, ��his family�� There are some things.��


    ��Something��s wrong with his family, isn��t it?�� Lele said nervously, ��Is he going home for a while? It��s over!��


    ��Why is it over?�� Xiao Hong said strangely. Did Lele fall for Hao Ning? Reluctant to let Hao Ning leave?


    ��Isn��t it the project that the whole company knows about?�� Lele said with a sad face, ��the boss told me just now that the general manager Hai appointed Hao Ning to lead over the project. If Hao Ning goes home at this time, the investment money����


    ������ a wave of anger rose in Xiao Hong��s heart. Didn��t Lele make it clear? Boss was not comfortable to ask Hao Ning, so he asked Lele to get some information from Xiao Hong! He was not angry at Lele, but at his boss. Xiao Hong followed Zhang Chi Hang and he didn��t know how much money was flowing in his hand, so he valued friendship more. But the boss of the company, who pretended to care about the employees, was actually worried about money. He was just about to get mad but understood him on the second thought. After all, they were ordinary people. Who didn��t live for money? How could the boss know about these situations in Hao Ning? To put it bluntly, it was an employment relationship between them. Thinking of this, Xiao Hong said coldly, ��it��s OK. Hao Ning��s brother just died. You can tell my boss that Hao Ning will not go back for the time being!��


    After that, he left Lele who was stunned alone and walked away on his own.


    ��Xiao Hong, wait a moment,�� for the first time, Hao Ning called Xiao Hong who came over. ��Would you go out and have a drink with me?��


    ��Sure.�� Xiao Hong took a look. It was almost time to eat, so he left with Hao Ning.

 Chapter 203 - Relief

    Chapter 203 Relief��Where are we going?�� Xiao Hong was driving. It was clear that Hao Ning did not want to have a drink but had a release of his boredom. So, Xiao Hong planned to take him to someplace far away.


    Hao Ning was in a daze to look at the scenery in the front and his mind came back after Xiao Hong had asked him several times. He sighed: ��Could you take me to Chang��an?��


    ��Where?�� Xiao Hong thought he misheard something, ��which district in S city?��


    ��Not in S city, it��s in the old capital Chang��an in Qin Province,�� Hao Ning explained, ��it��s thousands of miles away. Please take me there by your fire power.��


    ��For what?�� Xiao Hong felt strange. Chang��an was the old capital for 13 dynasties and it was absolutely a good site to travel. But now Hao Ning felt upset and it so was weird to go to the distant place just for the release of boredom.


    Hao Ning lowered his head and did not look at Xiao Hong: ��That��s my hometown, and there is the tomb of my younger brother.��


    Xiao Hong got it. He stopped the car at the roadside and turned back to look at Hao Ning. But he found that Hao Ning��s face was covered with tears.


    ��Brother Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong felt a little confused, ��you have said that your younger brother was dead when you were born, so you might have not a deep relationship with your brother����


    Hao Ning knew that what Xiao Hong was thinking about. He thought that Xiao Hong was right. He had not lived together with his brother for even one day and did not felt sorry for that for 25 years, and he felt nothing when Yan told him that he had a younger brother who was not born but now he did not know why he felt so upset about that.


    ��I know what you mean, but I did not know why,�� Hao Ning wiped his tears, ��maybe it��s because it was I that made my younger brother do not get born. Maybe it��s because I saw the soul of my younger brother in the nether world; maybe it��s because I had occupied the body of my younger brother for 25 years, but I did nothing for him; maybe there are some other reasons I don��t know. But I can��t explain why I feel so upset logically. I don��t know. I just know that I got so confused when I knew something in the nether world.��


    At present, Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and asked seriously: ��I thought I could lend the art because of the death of my younger brother, but now the reason for the death of my brother is that I can lend the art? Could you tell me which the cause is, and which is the effect, my power and his death?��


    ��Ah, I have no idea,�� Xiao Hong signed, ��I could understand the core principle of space-time by Avalokitesvara, but now I can understand its words��ordinary people fear the effect while Avalokitesvara fears the cause����


    ��Yes. I did not understand but now I do,�� Hao Ning wiped his tears again and gave a reluctant smile to Xiao Hong, ��it is too late to seek the cause once the effect comes into being.��


    ��Don��t smile,�� Xiao Hong felt upset, ��Let��s go.��


    With a red light flashing, Xiao Hong and Hao Ning arrived at the deserted graveyard. There was no sunshine even in day time due to the heavy haze in the sky.


    It was evident that the custom of on-ground burial was reserved here. A stone tablet stood on each grave and some words were carved on it.


    ��Which one is your younger brother��s tomb?�� Xiao Hong walked around quickly and found that those words were mainly husband and wife and parents, such as Strict Father XXX and Loving Mother XXX. However, he did not find the stone tablet of Hao Ning��s younger brother.


    ��Here.�� Hao Ning pointed at the small hillock beside a big tomb. The tomb of his younger brother was built by some broken bricks and stones without any words. One would not notice it and believe those bricks and stones were the waste for tomb building left by others if he did not look clearly.


    ��This one? You mean this is a tomb?�� Xiao Hong felt strange, ��why is there a stone tablet like other tombs? It is due to the lack of money? Or I can help to repair the grave of your younger brother����


    ��No,�� Hao Ning sat on the ground causally and did not care dirty soil and thatch, ��the custom in my hometown is that only adult can set a stone tablet and little hillock is used for kids. And my younger brother was dead before birth. He would not be buried seriously without my mom��s strong urge.��


    Xiao Hong understood when Hao Ning explained. Nowadays people did not care much about that. Dead infant after birth would be neglected by people because people always paid much attention to comforting the pregnant woman and worrying that she would conduct suicide.


    ��In my childhood, at Tomb-Sweeping Day, my mom would take me to the grave in advance to sweep the tomb of my ancestors���� Hao Ning pointed at some graves on the right side, ��my mom would always tell me that that grave was my younger male cousin who was in a very close relationship with me.��


    Hao Ning mocked himself, ��I was confused at that time so I asked my mom how close the relationship was between us because I even did not know him.��


    ��My mom just sighed and sometimes wiped her tears,�� Hao Ning added, ��she told me that I just need to know this, and it was my grandmother that did not let her tell me the truth. My grandmother banned this issue in the family.��


    ��Your grandmother may know much more about this kind of issue.�� Xiao Hong sighed, ��she was just worried that the ominous thing might affect you badly.��


    ��I always just have a quick glimpse at the tomb without much feeling,�� Hao Ning looked at the tomb and felt upset generally, ��but Xiao Hong, I now understand. My body is not my soul and is borrowed, borrowed! From whom? From my younger brother! It was I that snatched the body of my brother! And He could not be reincarnated in a new body because of me! All blame to me!��


    Hao Ning turned to look at Xiao Hong with his red eyes dripping two lines of tears, ��do you think if I am the sinner? I have no reason to live in this world. I am unqualified to give advice to others. I am so shameful to have the ability to lend art. My body was borrowed! Do you think whether I should fall down into hell?��


    ��Hao Ning, Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning and knew that he was so uneasy. Xiao Hong scratched the shoulder of Hao Ning and said: ��NO, NO, you are wrong����


    Xiao Hong got panic. He thought that he was good at fight and revenge but not persuasion, especially to those people in mental unease like Hao Ning. Previously he was just a decorative background behind the Avalokitesvara when the Avalokitesvara persuaded ordinary people and help them live through pains. Though he learned that for a long time, but he remembered nothing. It was no wonder that Xiao Hong at present felt blank when persuading Hao Ning.


    ��Ummm, dead people cannot revive��no, not suitable,�� Xiao Hong tried to recall the persuasion method of Avalokitesvara, ��how about try this? Destiny is regulated by heaven. Your brother suffers a lot in this life, but he will be happy and rich in his next life after he is reincarnated in a new body!��


    Hao Ning wailed after he heard Xiao Hong��s words: ��but my younger brother can��t be reincarnated in a new body!��


    Hao Ning fainted with his rolling eyes after he said those words.


    ��NO!�� Xiao Hong got panic and the persuasion method by Avalokitesvara was not fit in this situation. He clutched the philtrum of Hao Ning. It was clear that Hao Ning��s mind was hurt, and it would be terrible if the situation was not ceased.


    Xiao Hong was at a loss and suddenly he thought of a good thing. He took a book from his pocket. The book was a classic thread-bound book without many pages. It seemed that the book was so valuable by Xiao Hong��s gesture when holding the book.


    Xiao Hong opened the book and the front page read Heart Sutra.


    ��Bro Hao Ning, listen to me,�� Xiao Hong quickly turned the pages and said, ��the sutra was written by Avalokitesvara with immense powers. There was only one piece of the book in this world and it was good for the use of calming mind: Avalokitesvara, bla bla bla bla����


    ��Ah!�� Xiao Hong just said the two sentences, and suddenly a very loud voice shouted, ��who read aloud the treasure in the day time?��


    At this moment, a man came out of the grave. Xiao Hong found that it was a strange young man who was strange with his hands holding several strings of mutton shashlik. He took a Chinese hamburger in this right hand and a plastic bag which was written with the words Dough of Lao Sun.��


    It is unclear that if he took those things to visit the grave of somebody or stole and ate oblation of others.


    ��Who are you!�� Xiao Hong thought that man was definitely not an ordinary person with his sudden appearance from nowhere. But judging from his behavior, he was unlikely to be an immortal. Xiao Hong squinted her eyes and asked, ��what the hell are you?��


    Hao Ning felt cozy after he heard of those lection words. He turned back and got shocked. His surprised face turned to be happy from sadness and finally, he laughed, ��Yan! You are Yan, right?��


    ��How do you know my name?�� That man was strange, ��who are you?��


    ��Are you Yan who is responsible for the position of Impermanence?�� Hao Ning felt a sort of excited and He believed that a man who could fly into the sky and fall down to the ground, must be Yan rather than Niu and Ma. He got even more excited and scratched Yan��s shoulder to shake, ��you are Yan, the man who can go to the hell and go back to the world, right?��


    ��Ah��right, right!�� Yen felt astonished by Hao Ning��s behavior. Yan was about to escape when Hao Ning grabbed him, but he could not do it from any direction because Hao Ning embraced him from all directions. When he planned to escape under the ground, he found that the man who held sutra had the utmost energy of the world and he could not escape. Now Yan felt his body would be fell apart by Hao Ning��s shake. He said nervously, ��I am Yan. I am the Yan who is in the position of Impermanence. Stop shaking me! My several strings of mutton shashlik almost fell down to the ground!��


    One piece of mutton fell down to the ground. He felt it a pity. He found those two people had great powers that were superior to himself, but he wanted not to surrender: ��You are powerful, but you need to compensate my mutton!��


    ��Fine, fine, fine,�� Hao Ning felt so happy but grunted, ��compensate? Shit! Why you find me so late?��


    ��Find you?�� Yan was eating the rest of the mutton and looked at Hao Ning, ��who are you? Why should I find you? Um��because you have mutton shashlik?��


    ��I have Mutton and Bread Pieces in Soup too!�� Hao Ning felt angry and punched Yan, ��I am Hao Ning! You have not found me since you returned from the mirror. Don��t you remember?��


    ��Hao Ning?�� Yan was so astonished that his mutton fell down to the ground, ��you are the Hao Ning who went to the hell?��


    ��Em���� Hao Ning held Yan again excitedly, ��you know me! You know me!��


    ��You are wrong. I am not that Yan!�� Yan pointed out his finger and the Mutton and Bread Pieces in Soup, mutton shashlik and dough all vanished, and then Yan wiped his mouth with a laugh. He reached his hands and wanted to shake hands with Hao Ning. Hao Ning felt disgusting and stepped back. Yan wiped his hands by his clothes laughingly and said, ��I am not that Yan.��


    ��Em?�� Hao Ning looked at Yan strangely, ��you are not Yan who is in the position Impermanence?��


    ��I am the Yan with the position Impermanence, but I am not the Yan with the position Impermanence you met before. Oh god! What am I talking about?�� Yan felt so confused and then explained, ��since you went to hell, you have been famous. All are thinking about why that happened. Finally, the Yan in the position Impermanence thought there was only one Impermanence who was responsible for soul-grabbing in the land of the Celestial Empire so that the land was divided into several parts. He was responsible for the part of Great China, and the detailed issues were charged by Yan in each sub-part. I was responsible for the great northwest region for soul-grabbing, and there were some Yens in the next level region. The Yan in the upper side would get a bonus if the Yan in the lower side grabbed one soul����


    ��All right, I got it,�� Hao Ning remembered that Yan had said that he was responsible for the soul-grabbing in Great China. The Yan he met was the head of the group. But where did this Yan learn the system of soul-grabbing with bonus? It was like a pyramid system.


    Hao Ning had no time to think of those details and asked directly, ��where is he?��


    ��He���� Yan frowned, ��I have no idea. Last time he backed and seemed to be wounded. He seemed to be checking something after self-cultivation. But I had no much connection with him and that��s all I know.��


    ��OK���� Hao Ning felt disappointed and looked at Yan. It seemed that Yan did not recover well from Hao Ning��s house. The things he checked might have something to do with the soul. Hao Ning asked, ��you two looked so similar. Last time I came back, Xiao Niu or Xiao Ma told me that if one Yan in the nether world knew, all Yans knew. But now you all are not so familiar?��


    ��People will change, so does Yan. Although we two look similar we have different personalities,�� Yan found that Hao Ning was a little bit upset and added, ��since the power of body division had got some trouble, we had tried to get integrated, but we found later that we were getting more different as time went by. Though we have the same face we have our own roads respectively. Each Yan is independent and there is no way to come back. Finally, we received the reality that we have the same face but different identities. No one should be responsible and worried about others. The same face should be fixed in cause and effect.��


    ��But you���� Hao Ning felt still confused, ��do you not derive from one Yan?�� Hao Ning added, ��though the body division has some trouble, you must come from one Yan!��


    ��So what? In this world, trouble will come when you always care about the past and it is meaningless!�� Yan smiled, ��children are born by their parents and children should be the same with their parents? Even siblings and twins, no one should live by whom?��


    Hao Ning was astonished by Yan��s words and was in a daze without any word.

 Chapter 204 - A Great Book

    ��So, what are you doing?�� Xiao Hong saw that Hao Ning didn��t speak. Although what this Yan said seemed to be a bit sensible, his behavior was too strange. It was inevitable that there was some suspicion in Xiao Hong��s heart. He asked, ��If so, why would you be here in the daytime? Don��t tell me that you are dealing with souls here. I have never heard that when the black and white unusual ghosts call for the souls, they will ? will eat these things, not doing business?��


    What Xiao Hong said also made sense. It was said that black and white unusual ghosts often used the so-called Kusang Stick to call for souls. While as for this Yan, except for the mutton kebab in his hands seemed like the Kusang Stick, he held no other stick. But holding a kebab to go to call for souls? It was afraid that as the souls of people did not yet be hooked up, the kebab had already hooked the souls of countless Huskies.


    ��The world is developing, and the nether world is improving. You can��t always deal with things with your old eyes!�� Yan smiled disapprovingly. ��After the May 4th Seal God event, the system of reincarnation in the nether world gradually improved. There has been an automatic reincarnation system for the normal death, that they can reincarnate within one-click. How can it be still necessary to have so many black and white unusual ghosts? We these Yan are mainly responsible for the abnormal death. Occasionally, we will go to call for the soul personally for interests or practice. But you can see that the entire northwestern people are simple, and there is not so much pressure like these in big cities. How can there be so many abnormal deaths?��


    Xiao Hong was a bit blushing for Yan��s words. In fact, he had also used the similar words of ��the world is developing, and the world is improving�� to laugh at the traditional and inherent understandings of gods of Hao Ning and others. Who knew that today these words would have been used on himself by Yan? But it was reasonable. Most of the things he understood came from Zhang Chi Hang. Zhang Chi Hang was the god mainly observed the ��world of human��, and how would he not observe the ��world of human�� but have a hand in the development of the nether world?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Hong asked quickly: ��Less nonsense. I just ask you. What are you doing? Sauntering with the kebab in this graveyard?��


    ��Crap!�� Seeing Xiao Hong still asking questions, Yan blushed and asked, ��Can��t I want to eat some Northwest snacks? I don��t like to eat in places with lots of people, while here is quiet. I have a feeling of being at home when I am here.��


    The feeling of being at home�� Xiao Hong looked around and had to admit that what Yan said made sense, though it only made sense for Yan himself.


    ��Okay,�� Hao Ning seemed to have relived from the stunning and he waved his hands. It seemed that although these Yan were different in personalities, they were all the foodie. When Hao Ning first met the Yan, the Yan ate a lot of snacks of G provinces first, such as Strewed Milk Beancurd and so on, and then came to work. So, Hao Ning explained to Xiao Hong, ��These Yan may especially like to eat, while that Yan even likes to play games.��


    ��I see,�� Xiao Hong nodded. Since Hao Ning began to speak, he stopped talking.


    ��You asked me, but I haven��t asked you yet!�� At this time, Yan had justice on his side, and he said, pointing to Xiao Hong and Hao Ning. ��Why did you read this kind of thing in our place? Don��t you know that this kind of thing is the most hurtful to the ghost?��


    ��Oh���� Xiao Hong looked at the sutra in his hand, and then slapped his own head. Just now he had been focused on saving Hao Ning, and actually forgot this thing!


    The ��Prajna Paramita Hrdaya Sutra�� did be a treasure sutra! If the soul was in the human body, it was very useful to calm the soul down, but if the soul was outside, it would make the soul unable to move. If it was chanted by a master, it would inevitably make more hurt. Xiao Hong was a master indeed. Moreover, the sutra in his hand was written by Bodhisattva, and the sutra written by Bodhisattva himself was, of course, greater than the sutra blessed by Bodhisattva. It was no wonder that when Xiao Hong had just chanted a few words, Yan had been scared out.


    When thinking of this, Xiao Hong knew what he did wrong. He had been focused on saving the living person but forgot that this place was for the dead. If there were the new buried souls and they had some troubles because of him, his sin would be really great.


    ��I am really sorry,�� Xiao Hong knew that he was in the wrong, and he said with an embarrassed smile, ��I will pay attention later, pay attention later! Well ? we will go first!��


    ��Do you think to pay attention later is enough? How do you count the account of hurting the souls?�� Yan smiled balefully, ��Guys! Leave something!��


    ��Leave something?�� Xiao Hong had wanted to run away quickly. After all, the people of the nether world were the once they could not offend. Who knew that this Yan would walk all over them when they gave him an inch? Great Saint Infant King got angry at the time, and with a boom, a Samadhi True Fire column emerged at the place three feet above the top of his head. Xiao Hong smiled grimly and stared at Yan. ��What do you want us to leave?��


    ��Well, big brother, let��s calm down. Don��t get angry, OK?�� When Yan saw this situation, he quickly turned the baleful smile into a pleasing smile, and the expression changed so quickly that it made Hao Ning amazed. ��I just said please leave something. It means ? to leave me a mobile phone, OK?��


    ������ Xiao Hong was tried to scare him, and he didn��t want to really take actions. Hearing Yan said ��mobile phone��, he suddenly stunned and stopped his art. ��That you asked us to leave something, is just referring to a mobile phone? What do you want to do with a phone?��


    ��Playing games?�� Hao Ning looked at this Yan who bullied the weak and feared the strong and laughed. This Yan was more timid than that Yan, but their features of playing the game were exactly the same. ��It seems that from the last time I went to the nether world to now, my two phones are quite popular.��


    ��More than that!�� Yan laughed and said, rubbing his saliva and recalling, ��There are more good things in the two mobile phones that you gave to the Niu and Ma. There are many good movies, about beautiful women, nurses, teachers, and so on. They are so scantily clad and so tempting. There are so many changes in posture, and the imagination is so amazing����


    ��Eh-eh-eh! Enough is enough!�� Hao Ning quickly stopped Yan continuing to say. He scolded in his heart secretly for he had just thought about deleting his own text messages and the communication-related information. Those things were forgotten to be deleted. Looking at Xiao Hong who was snickering at him, Hao Ning scolded. ��What do you laugh at? I don��t believe that you don��t have these on your mobile phone! Take it out and let me have a check.�� While saying, he was about to take out Xiao Hong��s mobile phone.


    ��Eh, no no no,�� Xiao Hong quickly stopped Hao Ning. ��There is nothing worth having a look, really!��


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning glanced at Yan and said with a smile. ��What Yan said is reasonable that it is not right for you to read the sutra here, so it is not too much to compensate Yan a mobile phone. Unfortunately, my mobile phones have been given to Niu and Ma, and now, I have no mobile phone. So, we have no choice but to give your phone to Yan!�� After saying, Hao Ning blinked an eye towards Yan. Yan found it and couldn��t help laughing.


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong said in a serious way, ��I have some very important ? no, I have nothing in it!��


    Hao Ning was almost laughing to death. This Xiao Hong was really not good at lying. He smiled: ��Since there is nothing, I can set my mind at rest. You give it to Yan first, counting me owe you. I will buy you a new one when we go back. ? If you don��t, it is proved that there are some secrets in your mobile phone!��


    Xiao Hong��s face turned red, and after thinking for a long time, he turned his head and said to Yan, ��Isn��t it just a mobile phone? You wait!��


    While speaking, Xiao Hong took out his mobile phone, and handed the sutra to Yan, ��Hold it for me.�� Yan trembled once and dared not to pick it up, and then he ran for a few tens of meters away: ��If you want me to die, just say it!��


    ��I��m sorry. I forgot,�� Xiao Hong handed the sutra to Hao Ning. ��Hold it and wait for me to prepare. Don��t peek.��


    Xiao Hong took his mobile phone and ran away. Finding that Hao Ning could not see him, he opened the phone and started to delete the contents on the phone.


    ��Haven��t you finished?�� Hao Ning had waited for a while and was impatient. ��You have been deleting for fifteen minutes!��


    ��Soon!�� Xiao Hong shouted. ��It��s almost done. Just wait for a little while.��


    After an hour and a half, Xiao Hong handed the phone to Yan: ��Take it.��


    ��How many secrets are there on your mobile phone on the earth!?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong, smiling evilly. ��It should take you almost two hours to delete?��


    ��It��s none of your business!�� said Xiao Hong, with a red face, ��Let��s go back?��


    ������ After these things, Hao Ning��s mood was much better. Then he took a look at his brother��s grave and sighed. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Wait!�� When Xiao Hong was about to cast a spell, the Yan ran over. ��Since you are so generous, is there anything that I can help you?��


    ��I have nothing!�� Xiao Hong didn��t want to respond to him and pointed to Hao Ning. ��You can help him.��


    Yan nodded, and asked Hao Ning with his eyes.


    ��Well���� Hao Ning thought for a moment. He felt that he hadn��t seen that Yan for a long time, and a bit thought about him. ��You help me take a message to that Yan of the Great Huaxia region. Tell him that if he has time, please get to find me.��


    ��I don��t dare.�� Yan��s head swayed like a rattle. ��That Yan��s temper is very strange, and he doesn��t believe what we say. Besides, you are in South Huaxia, while I am in the northwest. How can I explain to him how I met you? He definitely will ask me a lot of questions, and maybe he will think that I got the wrong person and entertained him, and maybe he will even deduct my wages ?��


    ��Just say that you have met Hao Ning!�� Hao Ning was anxious. ��What is wrong with this?��


    ��What about the evidence?�� Yan looked at Hao Ning, ��There is no evidence to prove it.��


    ��We two take a photo,�� said Hao Ning. ��Is this OK?��


    ��Of course not. He will think it is a fake photo made by the retouching software,�� Yan licked his fingers, ��or using a straw man with the camouflage. The photo should be regarded as a lie.��


    ��How about I say some words to you?�� Hao Ning said again, ��Which only he and I know.��


    ��No, no! The words only you and he know must be private. If I told him, he would think ?�� Yan quickly waved his hands, ��He would think that I used some methods to enter his memory and steal it! This is more possible than meeting you!��


    ������ Hao Ning was speechless. His thoughts did be different from those of the gods and ghosts.


    ��This!�� Hao Ning thought for a while, and then he took out a kit from his pocket and opened it, in which there were two blue little gem-liked things. These were what that Yan gave him at the time. Hao Ning had thought these belonged to Zhou Yuan, but when he went back and found Zhou Yuan to identify, Zhou Yuan said that he did not know what they were either. Hao Ning took out one from them and gave it to Yan. ��This is what he gave me. There are two in total, and there is no way to forge. Is it OK?��


    ��OK?�� Yan took and looked at the blue gem, and then he nodded to Hao Ning. ��I admire you very much. Don��t you be afraid that I am a fake Yan and I will take this away from you?��


    ��How can you be a fake one?�� Hao Ning smiled. ��And this is not valuable. I have one more. If I use it to exchange your meat clips, will you exchange it?��


    ��Of course, I won��t change,�� After he finished speaking, Yan understood. ��Well, you can go!��


    ��


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong drove back to the company, next to the freshly-cooked mutton soup and pancakes that they bought from Changan. ��As to this sutra of the Bodhisattva, you hold it.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning was glancing at the sutra. He had not thought that Zhang Chi Hang��s brush writing would be so good. ��I��m just curious to have a look. I��ve recited it.


    ��There are a lot of things that people have recited but they don��t really understand ? I mean, you have lost your mind recently,�� Xiao Hong continued. ��I will be more relieved if there is it to protect you.��


    ��Oh, thanks.�� Hao Ning smiled relievedly and said, ��What Yan said makes sense����


    ��Yan?�� Xiao Hong thought about it, but he seemed to have not found out anything meaningful. ��Which sentence? He said so many words.��


    ��Although all the Yan have the same faces,�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��and come from the same source, they have been independent respectively since they were separated because of different personalities. They should keep on their own road. Why bother to force each other and repent of the past?��


    ��The Yan are like this; parents are like this; brothers ?�� Saying here, Hao Ning looked at the traffic in front of him, people coming and going, and then he sighed, ��Is it the same?��


    ��I���� Seeing the red light illuminate, Xiao Hong stopped the car, with his right hand protecting the swaying mutton soup. ��I don��t have your experience, so I don��t know. But like this driving, although sometimes the red light will be bright and the car will stop, since it is a car, and since it is a road, you have to go forward. You can reverse the car when you drive, but can you always drive back? Even if you can keep driving back, the car can��t stand it, right?��


    ��It makes sense!�� Hao Ning smiled and nodded. He took the sutra to pat Xiao Hong. ��I have not found that you can speak out such meaningful words. Is it what your Brother Zhang taught you?��


    ��No,�� the green light turned bright, and Xiao Hong stepped on the gas. ��The things he taught me are about ��empty��, and I surely couldn��t remember it. Later, he didn��t teach me anymore, and just let me realize by myself. What I just said is my own feelings.��


    ��Didn��t teach you anymore?�� Hao Ning did not believe, and he looked at Xiao Hong and said half-jokingly, ��As he has spoken and seen so many scriptures, isn��t there any sutra that he can teach you? It is unlikely. You are smashing that the Bodhisattva has nothing to teach you.��


    ��It is not nothing to teach, but unnecessary,�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��I was only low-educated when I was a child, but I was not a fool. Brother Zhang said that he had read a sentence on a book, and then didn��t teach me anymore. It is not that he has nothing to teach me, but he said that the best way to teach people like me is to let me put down the scriptures and realize by myself.��


    ��Which sentence?�� Hao Ning was curious and was attracted by Xiao Hong��s words. ��Which sentence can let Zhang the great Bodhisattva put down the scriptures and do not teach you, but let you realize by yourself?��


    As the car turned into the garage, Xiao Hong pulled up the car and stalled it, and then looked at Hao Ning with a smile: ��It is said that life is a great book.��


    Hao Ning quietly looked at Xiao Hong and did not say any word for a long time. He knew that this sentence was a famous saying in the works of the academic master Ch��ien Chung-shu. Because of this famous saying, the master Ch��ien Chung-shu, the man of great talent with his eyes higher than the top, only dared to use the title ��the Marginalia of Life��, saying that even if for himself, his written text could only describe the edge of life, to express the fear of the proposition of life.


    But Hao Ning hadn��t thought that this sentence would actually come out from Zhang Chi Hang��s mouth. When thinking about it, Hao Ning thought it was reasonable. The ten thousand laws belonged to the one. As to the great understanding of the master Ch��ien in his own field, and the view of Avalokitesvara in his own world, who could say that they could not be the same?


    People who had been looking at for so long would often feel a little shy or embarrassed, but Xiao Hong was particularly calm at this time. He also smiled and looked at Hao Ning. After a long time, he asked a question: ��Brother Hao Ning, do you understand? If you understand, please teach me.��

 Chapter 205 - Lets Go to the Stone Speculation

    ��Brother Xiao Hong, let��s go with you, please!�� Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai held the door of the car. Hao Ning sat on the passenger seat, playing his new phone.


    ��What��s wrong with you two?�� Xiao Hong said angrily but with a smile. ��It��s the stone speculation. Why do you want to go? We will be back in half a day.��


    ��We never saw it before!�� Liu Shuai said excitedly, holding the door of the car. ��We read about it in novels before. Now it��s a chance for us to see a real one!�� he added.


    ��Yes, yes!�� Zhou Yuan echoed. ��I studied it in the past 2 days. You know, I read many novels over the past 2 days. The stories about the stone speculation are so attracting. I want to go.��


    ��But you can go there in the next few days. Ok,�� Xiao Hong said. He couldn��t close the door, so he got off the car and said to them. ��Why do you want to go today?�� he continued.


    ��You know, usually, only ordinary people will go there for a gamble,�� Liu Shuai said with a smile. He pointed to Hao Ning and continued to say, ��But today, Hao Ning will go there with his clairvoyance. It��s an exciting thing,�� he said.


    ��Who told you I have clairvoyance?�� Hao Ning said while he was playing his phone. ��Don��t talk nonsense. I don��t have that!�� Hao Ning added, looking at his phone.


    ��But you can borrow it!�� Liu Shuai said. He attempted to open the front passenger side door. He tried to pull Hao Ning out of the car after he opened the door. But Hao Ning did not move an inch as if he had been a part of the car.


    ��You are using your power of kink-weight?�� Liu Shuai said angrily. He walked back to his original position. ��You did it, did it harder. Let��s see what will happen to you. Hem!�� he added jokingly.


    ��No!�� Hao Ning put aside his phone and smiled at Liu Shuai. ��This is the power I borrowed from Liu Chan in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. It is named: Liu Adou. It is much more powerful than the kink-weight,�� he said.


    ������ Liu Shuai did not know what to say as he heard Hao Ning��s nonsense. He left Hao Ning alone and turned to Xiao Hong, saying, ��Brother Xiao Hong, please take us with you����


    Xiao Hong was unhappy. He knew what they wanted. Their true intention had nothing to do with the stone speculation. They knew that Hao Ning would win a lot of money from the game. And H City was a place full of entertainment. Hao Ning, of course, would win a lot of money if he wanted to do it. At that time, Liu Shuai must suggest having a good rest as it was a weekend and had some big dinners. Nobody would refuse this temptation.


    Actually, Xiao Hong was not a cheap man. He just hated the extravagant life. Compared with what he used to play, Liu Shuai��s games were like children��s games. So, he had no interest in their entertainment. That was the reason that he did not want them to go with him. He wanted to go there peacefully and had a tranquil time.


    However, it was about the secrets hidden inside. As Liu Shuai did not speak it out, Xiao Hong also did not want to disclose it. Thinking of this, Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��Hao Ning and I go there for something important. What are you for? I have an idea. You have one chance. You give us your reason why you want to go. If the reason is ok, I will take you with me!��


    ��I���� Liu Shuai wanted to say something, but he stopped. ��I can use my Two Elements Dust Array!�� he added.


    ��Will you use it in the stone speculation?�� Xiao Hong said coldly. ��I see. You want to prevent the rich from entering the gate. If so, how can we make money there? Go back!�� he continued to say, and then he pointed to Zhou Yuan. ��It��s your turn now,�� he said.


    ��I���� Zhou Yuan stopped. He wanted to say that he could use the Hui sword. He suddenly realized that he was not the VIP in this group. What he wanted to do was to have fun there. Thinking of this, he said, ��I can make Hao Ning and you like celebrities. Capable men!��


    ��Forget it!�� Hao Ning said before Xiao Hong replied. He put down his phone and continued to say with a smile, ��You have told us that you read a lot of novels recently. However, you did not get the essence of the novels. We need to keep a low key to do what we are going to do. If so, we can make big money without being noticed. If we become what you just said, others will kill us first? Xiao Hong, you are right about not taking them, or we will die there!��


    ��Hao Ning!�� Liu Shuai screamed due to anger. ��If so, don��t blame me if I do what you will do!�� he added.


    ��Do what I will do?�� Hao Ning said. He laughed as he heard it. ��You want to do my job, or you want to learn my power Lend Me Your Mana?�� Hao Ning said.


    ��Hey, hey,�� Liu Shuai said nothing more to Hao Ning. He turned to Xiao Hong and said to him, ��As a programmer, I can invent an APP that can scan the Pixiu decorations near computers at homes. If there is one, it might have collected human incense. We will know where the Pixiu decoration has been placed for the longest based on my artificial intelligence algorithm. The longest time one is stored, the most possibility for producing Pixiu Auspicious Beast!�� he added.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Hao Ning said. He could not understand what Liu Shuai said. ��What is producing the Pixiu Auspicious Beast?�� he asked.


    ��The Pixiu Auspicious Beast is just like an immortal,�� Zhou Yuan smiled and said. ��It is produced by the incense. The more time the decoration is placed at home, the more possible it produces the Pixiu,�� he added.


    ��You are right!�� Liu Shuai replied in confidence. ��If so, Xiao Hong is more likely to find a girlfriend!�� he added.


    ��Let me think of it,�� Xiao Hong said to Liu Shuai. His breath was shortened. He still tried to behave calmly. ��It is dangerous to get to the stone speculation this time. Risks are around us all the time. Liu Shuai��s Two Elements Dust Array is a power that can protect us. It is very useful! Liu Shuai, get on the car now!�� Xiao Hong said.


    ��Wow. You are a bad boy, Xiao Hong!�� Hao Ning said after he saw that Xiao Hong said something he did not truly mean for Liu Shuai and wiped his mouth water secretly.


    ��Let��s go!�� Xiao Hong was ready to start the car. He turned back to Liu Shuai and said, ��Are you serious that you can find one?��


    ��Of course!�� Liu Shuai said with a smile. ��And based on my calculation, if the APP is good enough, I can find out tens of them!�� added Liu Shuai.


    ��That��s good!�� Xiao Hong said with a trembling voice. He turned nervous and said to himself suddenly, ��That may be too much for me����


    ��Bomb�� Hao Ning��s phone fell on his head.


    Xiao Hong was so happy about Liu Shuai��s idea and he did not notice Hao Ning��s phone. ��All right. Let��s go!�� he said.


    ��Hey. What about me?�� Zhou Yuan said promptly after seeing Liu Shuai being in the car. ��Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong. If you have your girlfriend, do you know what she likes to eat, to wear, and to listen to? Do you know what men she likes? Did you try to guess what girls are thinking? Do you know what you should wear to get a girl��s heart?�� Zhou Yuan said.


    ��No idea,�� Xiao Hong was stunned. He never thought about it. ��Why should I know this? Shouldn��t I knock her out and force her to be my wife?�� he asked.


    ��Oh, my god,�� Zhou Yuan said bitterly. ��You thought that you are the king of a mountain? You are a Sudhana. Ah�� No more nonsense. What I am good at is to satisfy others. I know what they like to listen to. And I will tell them what they like to listen to. And, as you know, let alone one or two Pixius, I can help you with tens of them, making them happy every day around you. As we are talking about this, I recently want to write a book about how to get girls. The title is How to Make A Girl Love You More Than 5000 Years���� he said.


    ��Brother Zhou, please get on the car!�� Xiao Hong said. He got off the car and opened the door for him. ��The blind match��No, the stone speculation. We need your guidance as you know things!�� he added.


    ��Xiao Hong���� Hao Ning called. Seeing these two funny men sitting behind, Hao Ning knew that they were already discussing the plan for entertainment. He couldn��t help making a joke of Xiao Hong, ��You, for getting a girl, you are willing to do anything.��


    ��You don��t know my situation,�� Xiao Hong answered, looking at the front and driving the car. His miserable expression made Hao Ning laugh. ��The suffering of the leftover boys, you may not understand���� Xiao Hong continued to say.


    ��Ha, ha, ha,�� Hao Ning patted Xiao Hong��s shoulder sympathetically, leaving him alone for driving. He turned his head back and said to Liu Shuai, ��Why are you free today? You don��t need to date your girlfriend Wen?��


    Liu Shuai immediately turned miserable as soon as he heard what Hao Ning said.


    ��Hao Ning,�� Zhou Yuan said while he was comforting Liu Shuai. He patted Hao Ning��s shoulder with his phone. ��We did not mention your sad thing as you are not in a good mood. Why did you mention Liu Shuai��s painful thing?�� Zhou Yuan asked Hao Ning.


    ��Forget it,�� Liu Shuai said, lowering his head. ��Don��t blame him. He did not know about it���� he added.


    Liu Shuai��s painful thing? Did he break up with his girlfriend? Seeing Liu Shuai��s expression, Hao Ning understood that Liu Shuai broke up 100 percent with his girlfriend. As Hao Ning was in a bad mood recently, Liu Shuai did not tell him about his breakup. Hao Ning did not notice his breakup either. However, Hao Ning did not realize that he broke up so quickly that they became strangers from well-known lovers overnight.


    Hao Ning wanted to ask when Liu Shuai broke up with his girlfriend. He stopped as he thought of his bad habits like interrupting others. And the pains would be added for Liu Shuai if he asked the relative questions. Thinking of this, Hao Ning sighed and comforted Liu Shuai, ��Just forget it. Not a big deal. You deserve a better one. I thought that Wen was not suitable for our Liu Shuai. As Liu Shuai is so good. Let��s����


    ��Bah!�� Liu Shuai interrupted Hao Ning. He put down his phone and attempted to seize Hao Ning by the throat, ��Who told you that Wen was not good enough for me? Wen is a good girl. I will kill you if you continue to say bad words about her!�� Liu Shuai said angrily.


    All of a sudden, it was bound to be awkward in the car. Liu Shuai��s hand, that attempted to seize Hao Ning��s throat, was hit on the steering wheel because of Hao Ning��s block. Xiao Hong did not notice what was happening. And then the car was steered suddenly, almost hit a car in the opposite direction. Thanks to Xiao Hong��s skillful driving ability, they avoided a crash. Xiao Hong was scared so much that he pulled over the car, shouting, ��Hey, what are you doing? You didn��t see I am driving? What you two want to do? Not afraid of hitting? I am driving you guys to H City. If I am driving you guys on the clouds to Heaven, some of you will fall on the ground, I am afraid.��


    ��That means they can go to Heaven immediately as they die���� Zhou Yuan said to himself. Seeing Xiao Hong staring at him angrily, he said promptly, ��Of course, it will not be as comfortable as riding on Great Saint Infant King��s private clouds. Right?�� After saying this, he seriously pointed to Hao Ning and Liu Shuai who still seized Hao Ning��s throat, and said, ��You two, behave yourselves. Stop! Hao Ning, say sorry to Liu Shuai.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning was angry. ��Why should I say sorry? He broke up with his girlfriend. As his friend, I already said some comforting words. What else can I say? To ask him why he broke up? To make him painful again? How can I be a friend like that? Why should I say sorry?��


    ��Oh, I see, �� Zhou Yuan said, hearing what Hao Ning said. He said to Liu Shuai, ��Hao Ning just wanted to comfort you. He did not mean to hurt you. Although what he said was like a fool��s words, you don��t need to take it seriously.��


    ��Hey! Who is a fool?�� Hao Ning was more angrily. ��Zhou Yuan, what did you mean to say that?��


    ��Of course, you are a fool. You did not know what happened between Liu Shuai and his girlfriend, and what you said hurt Liu Shuai. Do you think you are comforting Liu Shuai?�� Zhou Yuan grabbed Liu Shuai and said to Hao Ning. ��Wen has no spare time to get out with us! That��s it. Why are you judging?��


    ��Ah?�� marveled Hao Ning. As a man, how could he be like this because his girlfriend did not have time for him? However, it was possible when Hao Ning thought that they were in the infatuation period. Liu Shuai might feel disappointed when he heard that his girlfriend did not have time for him. Thinking of what he said a few minutes ago, he said to Liu Shuai promptly, ��Liu Shuai, I am sorry. I am a bastard. I did not know the situation. Sorry.��


    ��Forget it,�� Liu Shuai smiled. Liu Shuai already had known that Hao Ning did not mean to hurt him in the first place. However, thinking that Hao Ning��s comforting words might work if Wen really broke up with him. He then waved his hand and said, ��The thing itself did make outsiders confused. What you said was normal.��


    ��What happened?�� Xiao Hong interrupted. Xiao Hong was more curious about things than Hao Ning did. He expected that Liu Shuai would tell the story. However, they did not have time for a story. So, he said, ��It��s a little late now. Will you guys prefer to listen to the story here or in the car?��


    ��In the car, of course,�� Zhou Yuan said, patting their shoulders. ��But I will sit in the front seat and you two sit behind. Xiao Hong, if they fight again, we run away immediately and let them hit any place they want. Anyway, we are not involved in their cause and result. It��s just two dead men in a car, no big deal at all!��


    ��Wow, you are so tough!�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai stared at Zhou Yuan. Hao Ning changed his seat with Zhou Yuan and said, ��Let��s go!��

 Chapter 206 - The Most Lost Stone Speculation

    Hao Ning opened the car window after they were on the way again. His mood turned better after seeing a vast of lands with light wind stroking the face. He turned back, looking at Liu Shuai. He still lowered his head silently. Thinking that it was not a good environment on the way. Hao Ning comforted him again, ��Liu Shuai, I did not mean to gossip about you. Naturally, she has no time for you. Her work may occupy her much time. We were also busy a few days ago. Don��t be too melancholy.��


    ��Well. Let me tell you for Liu Shuai,�� Zhou Yuan said. He saw that Liu Shuai was not in a good mood. He was afraid that they both had a spat again. Although Liu Shuai had little power, Hao Ning did. If Hao Ning used his Soul Cutter, the car might be broken into pieces. ��It��s not that simple. The thing is���� Zhou Yuan opened his mouth.


    The story was: when Hao Ning and Xiao Hong went to Zhou Yuan��s home for saving Zhou Yuan��s parents, that was the day when Liu Shuai went out to date his girlfriend Wen hurriedly. Liu Shuai went to the hospital for Wen. He found that Wen was busy taking care of her patients. It was a normal thing for a doctor. Liu Shuai understood that this was her job. As a doctor, the first and most important thing was to save lives. And sometimes, there would be a patient coming at the doctor��s off-work time. The doctor, of course, must take care of the new ones. So, Liu Shuai waited in the hospital for Wen.


    But he waited for her for a night. Liu Shuai did not want to urgent Wen. Until 7 the next day, Wen completed his work. Liu Shuai asked Wen many questions indirectly. He knew finally that Wen saw not only the patients lining before her off-work time, but also many others who came after her off-work time. The key part was that they were newcomers after off-work time. And that night, Wen��s shift was not a night shift for an emergency. Thinking of this, Liu Shuai felt unhappy. He felt that Wen did not pay close attention to their relations and her health. He couldn��t help criticizing her.


    After hearing what Liu Shuai said, Wen cried. She said something like Liu Shuai did not support her. What she did was to take care of patients. She was a doctor. She had to take care of patients no matter when it was. She was right. And what she said was righteous. Liu Shuai had nothing to say. It was not bad to have a girlfriend who loved her job so much. He had to say sorry to her. And then they had breakfast together.


    Wen was a good girl. She knew that Liu Shuai was not a mean boy. She even kissed him when they were alone for thanking him to wait for her for a whole night without any complaints. Her kiss made Liu Shuai very excited.


    ��Everything is so good.�� Xiao Hong said before Hao Ning opened his mouth. ��What a loving couple they are! They respect and understand each other and love their jobs very much.�� Xiao Hong added.


    ��Let me finish,�� Zhou Yuan said bitterly, adding, ��What happened in the next few days will make Liu Shuai not know what course he should take.��


    After breakfast, Liu Shuai walked Wen home. He went to her home again that night for asking her out. This was a normal thing for a young man. To couples in the infatuation period, it was a difficult time for them to part for one minute. So, Liu Shuai went to the hospital. He found she was taking care of patients again. More distracting was that he had to wait for her for another whole night. Liu Shuai talked with the other doctors about Wen. They told him that there were more patients recently than at other times. They had to work very hard to take care of them. Wen, as one of them, was the most hard-working doctor. She just had a rest for 2 hours at home and then came back to her work again. She did like this for 5 days already.


    Hao Ning had tried to get rid of his habit that was to interrupt others. However, this time, he couldn��t help asking, ��Five days? Today is Saturday. That means that she has worked for Monday to yesterday. She just went home for two hours break. So, she slept only ten hours over the past five days?�� Hao Ning analyzed.


    ��Less than ten hours,�� Liu Shuai added, keeping his head low. ��It takes her almost one hour from the hospital to her home. She must spend time taking a shower or something. That means that she has less than 20 minutes�� break. That means she went home for 20 minutes�� sleep and then went back to the hospital. Five days, like this. She just slept for 2 hours.��


    ��20 minutes!�� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong screamed at the same time. ��20 minutes�� sleep? How is it possible?�� he added.


    ��I am wondering���� Hao Ning said indignantly, ��The leaders of the hospital did not see this? Did they use their doctors like a cow? What about their human rights?��


    ��No, no. You misunderstood. I have talked with her leader,�� Liu Shuai said, rubbing his trousers hardly. ��Their leaders had nothing to do with it. Wen must have a physical examination before starting her work. Her health conditions are good. And Wen insisted to take care of patients. Good health pluses her determination. What else the leader can do? Do you want him to keep doctors who want to work from entering the hospital? You have heard disputes between doctors and patients. Have you ever heard disputes between leaders and hard-working doctors?��


    What a strange thing it was! Hao Ning shook his head. Wen did love her work very much.


    ��Because of this, I had a quarrel with her,�� Liu Shuai said, looking out of the window. ��Well, I made her cry again.��


    Although Liu Shuai behaved eloquently before his friend. However, no need to say, he must be like a fool before his girlfriend. And a crying Wen would make him be at a loss.


    ��Is it not good for a long time,�� Hao Ning said. He knew now why Liu Shuai was in a bad mood and wanted to go with them. He came over for easing himself up. Looking back, Liu Shuai behaved so excitedly to come with them for H City. He seemed to play a drama. ��For a long time, it is bad for Wen��s health,�� Hao Ning said, looking at Liu Shuai. He took out Heart Sutra, a book Xiao Hong gave him as a gift. He said to Xiao Hong, ��Xiao Hong, can we go back and give this book to Wen for her meditation?��


    Liu Shuai smiled after hearing, ��Thank you. No need at all now. After the quarrel last night. Wen was tired. I had her rest already. She was in the guard of Teacher Chen now. I have not confirmed our relations. So, staying at her home for a long time is not appropriate.��


    ��Yes, you are right,�� Hao Ning said, nodding his head. If Teacher Chen were one of Wen��s parents, he might keep Liu Shuai at their home to take care of Wen. However, Teacher Chen was an old man with an old mindset. Thinking of this, Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai, ��You did not plan to see Wen today?��


    ��Are you kidding?�� Zhou Yuan smiled. ��Wen will have a good rest for at least more than ten hours. Do you think it is appropriate to disturb her right now?��


    ��You said what I want to say,�� Liu Shuai nodded, adding ��Now, you guys will go to H City. I just want to go there to find out whether there are funny places. If so, I will ask for leave for one- or two days next week and take Wen there. It may be helpful to make her stay away from work.��


    ��Oh, I see���� Xiao Hong nodded in consent. ��Sorry for what I did and said. Liu Shuai, you are a good man. No matter how much we earn today, your expenditure in H City in the next two days will be on me!�� Xiao Hong added.


    ��Really?�� Liu Shuai said delightfully. ��That��s wonderful!��


    ��Xiao Hong is so generous!�� Zhou Yuan gave Xiao Hong a thumb up. He continued, ��You are so generous!��


    ��Don��t say that,�� Xiao Hong said. He did not look at Zhou Yuan as he was driving. He contained his laugh and said, ��I said Liu Shuai��s expenditure is on me. And your expenditure���� Zhou Yuan got heated when he heard Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong continued to say, ��I admire the love Liu Shuai gives to his girlfriend. He has something I should learn from. We both had undergone similar trials. So, his expenditure is on me. You are a single dog. You can have anything you want. But they are fake ones. That is not the reason I should afford your expenditure. And I know, you have several kilograms gold bars.


    You are a rich man.��


    ��To be honest!�� Zhou Yuan said seriously, adding, ��Those gold bars are for saving Long Fei. We shouldn��t use them!��


    ��You are righteous!�� Hao Ning patted Zhou Yuan��s shoulder. ��If we can make big money today, your expenditure is on me too,�� Xiao Hong added.


    ��You are a true friend!�� Zhou Yuan smiled, with eyes narrowing into a slit.


    ��But���� Hao Ning was upset. ��Are you sure we can win? It is the stone speculation. I even have no idea about gambles. Although I can borrow Xiao Hong��s art, what else can I do?��


    ��Hey!�� Xiao Hong said while he was driving. ��You think too much. Our aim is not to make big money. What you worried about is to make billions. When we are there, what you need to do is to see which one has the green jadeite instead of the grey stones. You can distinguish them, right?��


    ��I may��Yes, I can!�� Hao Ning thought that he must know how to distinguish them. He could use Xiao Hong��s art to tell stones and jadeites. If not, what else could he do? ��Ok, I am sure now,�� he added.


    ��Why can��t?�� Liu Shuai joined the conversation. ��We are not greedy. What you need to do is to find out which one contains a green jadeite. We can search one by one and when we have the money we need, we leave.��


    ��Ha, ha, ha,�� Hao Ning laughed. ��Yes, you are right. So unprofessional gamble team in the stone speculation, it must be rare in the world.��


    ��In conclusion, we won��t lose!�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��Liu Shuai, you should think where we should go for fun in the next days. I will pay for all costs!��


    After leaving downtown, they came to a place that looked like a construction site. Many stones spattered at every corner. The building next to the site looked ordinary too.


    ��Here we are!�� Xiao Hong confirmed the place on his phone. He said excitedly, ��All of you, get off the car first. I will go and find a parking space.��


    ��Wait a moment!�� Hao Ning said. He felt that this place looked a little weird. He asked, ��Are you sure we are in the stone speculation?��


    ��Yes,�� Xiao Hong replied to hesitated Hao Ning. He thought that Hao Ning was a little nervous about this place. He comforted him, ��What��s wrong? No need to worry. I will help you.��


    ��Not about that,�� Hao Ning smiled, embarrassed. ��I don��t doubt what you did. I just did not see any mines over here. You see the stones in front of us. I think this is a construction site. Are you sure we are not cheated by others? In the novels, the scene of the stone speculation is a glorious place. Many bosses, luxury cars and many����


    ��You want to see luxury cars?�� Xiao Hong smiled. He looked at Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai, and said, ��You two doubted too?��


    Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai nodded, embarrassed.


    ��Let��s park our car together!�� Xiao Hong stepped on the gas. They turned left and right many times on the bumping roads. They saw a ragged door finally. Entering the door, Hao Ning saw many luxury cars such as Lamborghini, Ferrari, Bentley, McLaren, etc. The cars were parked in this ragged parking lot. It seemed to be a luxury car show.


    ��Wow!�� Liu Shuai exclaimed, staring at those cars. He pointed to a car near him and shouted, ��Look at this one, that one, and that one! The doors can be opened at both sides!��


    ��Bullshit!�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��The door opens at one side is the door on the bus!��


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai realized that he said it wrongly. ��I mean, the doors are open upward!��


    ��Upward? Which one?�� Hao Ning wanted to see it too. In his impression, the cars with doors opening upwards were luxury cars. It looked like a butterfly after the door was opened.


    ��There are many just like the one you said,�� Xiao Hong did not pay attention to those cars. He was looking for a parking space. He said while he was driving, ��I won��t buy this kind of car. Brother Zhang won��t buy it either.��


    ��Why not?�� Hao Ning wanted to say it was too expensive for him to afford. However, thinking of the two were not poor men, he said again, ��Limited edition or����


    ��No that. Why there are so many cars today? Not so many before,�� Xiao Hong frowned. ��This kind of car needs a wide space for parking. It will be even wider after the doors are opened. It needs two spaces for parking. And, you know, many people hate the rich. If you encounter one and he scratches your car, what can you do? People who buy these cars for showing off. If your car was scratched, how can you show off your wealth? It is just like that you get a very beautiful girlfriend. And you take her with you to join a party for showing off her beauty. And one of your friends told you that there are some freckles on her face����


    Xiao Hong looked at others after he expressed his idea. They had a look of disgust on their faces. He continued to say, ��I am sorry. Somebody told me this. Not me.�� Xiao Hong did not give somebody��s name. However, they all knew who he was. They did not disclose it. And they continued to listen to Xiao Hong.


    ��And, the parts, maintenance are all high and time-consuming,�� Xiao Hong said as he found a parking space. He parked the car and added, ��The most important thing is roads are not suitable for these cars in the Celestial Empire.��


    ��Cars should be used as a traveling tool,�� Xiao Hong turned back to them and said while he turned off the car. ��No matter the car is luxury or a common one, it can be used only on the roads.��


    ��Err���� The rest of the three silenced.


    If this was spoken out by an ordinary person, Hao Ning would have thought that he was jealous of other��s wealth. However, it was spoken by Xiao Hong, He had to admit that Xiao Hong may pursue something true and simple in his blood. Xiao Hong��s powers such as Fire Escape, Bodhisattva��s glorious cloud, and the hot wheels ridden by Hao Ning before were expensive and had more functions than a luxury car.


    Xiao Hong looked at those cars. In his eyes, they were just like toys. He said, ��Let��s go!��


    ��Xiao Hong,�� Hao Ning said, aligning with Xiao Hong. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan stayed in the parking lot for taking photos of luxury cars. Hao Ning asked, ��I am wondering why there are no mines in the stone speculation?��


    ��Because the stones were transported from Burma and other countries!�� Xiao Hong said. He found that Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were not in sight after several minutes. He turned back and found that they were still standing in the parking lot, taking photos. They took photos with cars one by one!


    Xiao Hong sighed, asking them to keep pace. And he continued to say to Hao Ning, ��No mines here. They had to get from somewhere else.��


    ��Why did they want to build one over here?�� Hao Ning was still wondering. ��It��s so far and expensive. Why did they do this?��


    ��You are wrong��Well, they are not ordinary persons.�� Xiao Hong said. He saw that Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan walked back to cars again. ��If you did it again, I won��t take you two with me again.��


    ��Be here again?�� they heard it. They said excitedly, ��For what?��


    ��Err���� Xiao Hong rubbed his forehead. He shook his head and said, ��You two will lose your sleep after seeing those cars here. I have to come here with Hao Ning more times to make more money. So, I can afford luxury cars for you two. Or you will nag about it forever around me!��


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at each other, laughing excitedly. ��Brother Xiao Hong, no, no, my grandpa Xiao Hong. You mean you will buy luxury cars for us?��


    ��Of course not,�� Xiao Hong said seriously. He just said it. The two turned unhappy immediately. Xiao Hong smiled, ��Two cars for each of you!��


    ��Brother, you are so generous!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan rushed to hug Xiao Hong. They almost kissed him, ��So, so, so generous!��


    ��From now on, you two should stay with me within 5 meters. Or I won��t buy them!�� Xiao Hong sighed. ��I already planned it when I asked you to wait outside. When you saw something special in your world, your attitude toward it will be different from before. It is called cause and result!��


    Hao Ning, now, understood Xiao Hong��s intention. For a person, it was easy to step into a luxury life while difficult to step out of it.


    Xiao Hong did not want them to see those cars. That was his intention. Thinking of this, Hao Ning was still wondering why he did not notice those luxury cars when he arrived here. He was excited about Zhe��s Porsche when he saw it before. He had no answer to it at that time. He heard Xiao Hong saying,


    ��About the reasons why there are stone speculations instead of mines because demands determined supplies. There were more and more stories circulating about being rich overnight. Many persons wanted to be one of them. As there are demands, they must be some of them will make their dreams come true. And the most important is that it is lawful.��


    They entered the ordinary building while they were talking. After entering it, they found that the inside was far cry from outside, leaving alone the splendid decoration and lights. The dresses they wore were luxury. However, not all of them dressed like wealthy persons. There was a group of guys standing at the corner dressed in plains. They must be the servants of the persons. It was easy to understand that as a rich man, he wouldn��t take a stone by himself.


    Of course, there were exceptions. Persons standing in the line dressed extraordinarily. Although Hao Ning did not know the brands they wore, he knew they were not ordinary. They must be very interested in the stones. So, they did it themselves.


    ��Something is wrong here!�� Xiao Hong said, looking around. ��Something must be wrong.��


    ��What��s it?�� Hao Ning asked, looking around too. He found nothing special. ��Did we get the wrong place?��


    ��Of course not,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��People here today look different.��

 Chapter 207 - Stone-gambling Turned into Buying Train Tickets

    ��It��s not confusing.�� Liu Shuai watched people come and go, mainly to see the pretty girls. ��How could it be possible that the players in each round of stone-gambling stayed the same?��


    ��Xiao Hong shouldn��t mean that.�� Zhou Yuan also looked around and seemed to find something suspicious. ��The scent here is a little odd.��


    ��The scent?�� Xiao Hong didn��t seem to be on Zhou Yuan��s side. ��What I meant before is that every rich man here has a follower by his side. Do you notice it?��


    ��Eh���� Liu Shuai opened his eyes wide to have a look, and he found such was the case. Every dressed-up man had a normal person near him. ��Anything odd? It��s not strange that the rich people have several servants around him.��


    ��The problem is that they have only one person beside them. And almost every person has only one by his side.�� Xiao Hong squinted his eyes and said, ��Generally speaking, when the rich people come here for stone-gambling, they have several adepts as their companions, or they just come alone, or they��ll gather their friends. Surely, there are some people who only ask one man to help. But I��ve never seen a case like today that everybody has only one person with him.��


    ��Never?�� Liu Shuai teased him and said, ��So, how many times have you been here? But it seems that the helpers here are very stressed. You see! They all wear a gloomy face.��


    ��Eh?�� Hao Ning didn��t set his eyes on them or looked through one by one until he heard Liu Shuai��s words. ��Yes, exactly. It seems that each of them owes their employers a large amount of money. No! Not only the servants but also the rich people beside them seem to be unhappy.��


    ��There must be something wrong.�� Xiao Hong pondered for a while and then said, ��You stay here and do not move. I��ll be back soon.��


    After saying that, Xiao Hong rushed out, leaving these three people inside the field.


    ��Sir, would you like to have a look at the stones?�� Not long after Xiao Hong left, a waiter came over with a big basket in his hand. There were three stones in the basket. He said politely to Hao Ning, ��These are our well-selected rough stones. Would you like to look through them?��


    ��How much?�� Hao Ning, gazing at Xiao Hong��s back, asked unconsciously without much consideration. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan, holding their mobile phones, were discussing the cars which they were going to buy with their heads lowered. They totally ignored the waiter.


    ��Ten thousand yuan each stone.�� The waiter smiled and said, ��It��s a low price. You can see the green on it.�� Saying that, he pointed at the three stones. There was indeed a green spot on each stone. Hao Ning didn��t keep a clear memory, but he remembered vaguely that in some fictions of stone-gambling, anything with green was supreme.


    ��Ah! You two guys, just share your opinions!�� Hao Ning was a little tempted, so he asked these two people. Unexpectedly, they answered without raising their heads, ��We are busy. Leave us alone!��


    ��Yuck!�� Hao Ning showed his disapproval. He thought in his heart that these two people might know about the cars worse than him. They looked through the models probably in vain. So, he grumbled, ��Wait and see how I��m going to pick on you when you��re buying a car at that time.��


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning did not intend to buy the stone anymore. But he thought it improper to refuse the waiter directly, so he said, ��It��s not worth such an expensive price. 500 yuan in total will be good.��


    ��It��s a deal.�� The waiter said with a smile and took out a QR code. ��Scan it, please.��


    ��Ugh���� Hao Ning was near a breakdown when hearing this. He meant to make the waiter freak out by beating a bargain like this, while the waiter was so responsive that he couldn��t make it. Was the waiter a nut? Thinking of this, he looked around and then glimpsed at the smile on the waiter��s face. Considering his words, he was about to say that he didn��t really want it and he was just joking. But the waiter whispered stealthily, ��Sir, if you break your words here, you��ll be lavishing your good luck on it.��


    ��Fuck you! Well! I��ll take it!�� Though he knew that the waiter was talking nonsense, Hao Ning didn��t want to point it out for some reason. He bit the teeth to take out the mobile phone and scanned the QR code. The waiter, seeing that he had received the payment, threw the basket on the ground and fled happily.


    ��We��re done. We��re done. I miscalculated it.�� Xiao Hong came back with a complex face. He shook the head as he walked. When seeing that Hao Ning stared blankly into the distance with a basket in his hands, he asked strangely, ��What are you up to, holding these several pieces of concrete? Are you working for a construction team to finance your study?��


    ��Concrete?�� Hao Ning was about to cry when hearing that. Obviously, he was cheated. He told Xiao Hong what happened before quickly. After he finished his words, Xiao Hong was both angry and hilarious. ��Big bro, I��ve told you not to move, haven��t I?��


    ��I didn��t move!�� Hao Ning said with a bitter face, ��I just stayed here, and he came to me himself.��


    Speaking of this, Hao Ning wanted to maintain his dignity, so he pointed at the stones in the basket and said, ��It doesn��t look like concrete at all. You see! There are some green spots on them.��


    ��Good, good! Green spots.�� Xiao Hong turned mute for a while and put Hao Ning��s hand on his forehead. He said with a bitter smile, ��Have a look at yourself.��


    It was probably the first time for Hao Ning to feel so hopeless when borrowing the mana. He said perfunctorily in frustration, ��Lend Me Your Mana.��


    As expected, the stones in the basket were not stones anymore but concrete filled with voids when he saw them again. Not to mention other things, it was even mixed with a kind of small stone which could be seen commonly on the road inside. And the so-called green spots were actually the fragments of beer bottles. Moreover, perhaps because Hao Ning was in a very bad mood at this time, he couldn��t look further into the stones after two glimpses. Obviously, the mana which he borrowed was used up. It was the first time for Hao Ning to borrow such a short duration of mana. But in this way, Hao Ning became more disappointed.


    ��Such tricks can be played to deceive some outsiders like you.�� Xiao Hong didn��t know about this, so he just sighed and said, ��I can tell this kind of thing without using my mana. You�� Let it be. How much did you cost in total?��


    ��500���� Hao Ning said gloomily, ��My 500 yuan����


    ��Not too bad.�� Xiao Hong gave out a relieved smile and waved his hand. Then he said, ��Take it as a lesson. It seems that the deceiver also knows that things are not going well today in the market. He didn��t want a higher amount of money, and he just escaped.��


    After saying that, Xiao Hong noticed that Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai were still looking through the deluxe cars on the mobile phone. He got mad and patted on the back of their heads. ��It is useless to watch. There are no deluxe cars anymore. Let��s go back!��


    ��Eh?�� Then Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan raised their heads and peered at the rough stones in Hao Ning��s basket, saying, ��Ah? What are you going to do with these blocks of concrete?��


    ��You all reach to tell it?�� Hao Ning was so upset that he went compromised and turned back to Xiao Hong. Then he said, ��Didn��t you say that it was designed for our outsiders? But why could Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan tell it as two outsiders?��


    ��I��m afraid it��s not for the outsiders like us, but the outsiders like you.�� Liu Shuai grinned and pointed at the green on the stones. ��Isn��t this from beer bottles? Oh, yes! I forget that you can��t drink. So, I suppose you��ve never got into such an occasion where broken beer bottles are scattered everywhere. This is ordinary glass from beer bottles. You can get as much as you want from the scrapheap. You have it for what?��


    ��No, nothing.�� Hao Ning bit his teeth and said, ��I take it as a souvenir.��


    ��Good, good, nice.�� Liu Shuai grinned and patted on Hao Ning��s shoulder. ��You should keep it as a souvenir, in memory of your IQ which has gone with the wind.��


    ��You should have told me if you need it.�� Zhou Yuan also smiled and teased Hao Ning. He said, ��Under my apartment, they��re doing infrastructure construction. I can make you some as well.��


    Zhou Yuan knew from Hao Ning��s face that Hao Ning was obviously about to burst out when he just spoke, so for his safety, he switched the topic by asking Xiao Hong, ��By the way, Xiao Hong, what did you say just now? Why should we go back home now?��


    ��Because all the stones today have been already picked up.�� Xiao Hong sighed and said, pointing towards the outside of the door. ��No wonder I feel that it is unnatural today, and that these people all wear bitter faces. I just walked out and looked around the rough stone spot outside, only to find that no jade was left.��


    ��None?�� Hao Ning, hearing that, was to crash up. Everything went wrong today. He was cheated first, and now he even lost the chance to compensate his cost. ��Why? Even the stones outside are false? All are concrete?�� After saying that, he peered at the three false stones in the basket, really wanting to give himself twos slaps on the face.


    ��No way. People here can identify these stones at least.�� Xiao Hong only meant to introduce the fact, which made Hao Ning even more upset after hearing his words. Xiao Hong could only shake his head and smile reluctantly. ��Seriously speaking, people here are all at a high level indeed. The reason why no jade was left outside among all the stones is that they are all gripped by these people.


    ��You��ve seen all of the stones?�� Hao Ning said bewilderedly, ��You can��t look into the stones by yourself, right?��


    ��I can.�� Xiao Hong corrected and said, ��But I can��t say it out, nor give any cues, nor pick one for you, not to mention picking one and selling it myself. These are cause and effect. So, when I went out and looked around just now, even if I discovered there were some stones, I couldn��t tell you, and you have to pick one yourself, while no one could foresee that none was left. As for the rough stones possessed by the people here, you��d better look into it yourself.��


    ��In these people��s hands���� Hao Ning took a breath this time. He put his hand seriously on Xiao Hong��s forehead and calmed himself down. Then he said, ��Lend Me Your Mana!��


    As expected, Hao Ning cast a look at them and found that there was some fragmentary jadeite inside the stones help by all the people here. Though it was not in a good texture, none of them held an invalid stone.


    ��Xiao Hong, you are really awesome!�� Hao Ning gave a thumbs-up. ��You can look through everything with only a glimpse and some accumulative experience. No wonder these people all wear a gloomy face. It turns out that the jadeite in their hands is so crude.��


    ��That��s the worst!�� Xiao Hong sighed and said, ��Is it clear to you?��


    As soon as Xiao Hong finished his words, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai��s faces changed, and they put their mobile phones into the pockets silently with gloomy faces. ��We��re done. We��re done!��


    ��What��s wrong with you?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand at once. ��Why are you unhappy? Even though we have no stones today, we can come back several days later!��


    ��Haven��t you got it?�� Liu Shuai, who was very upset, waved his hand and found a vacant bench to sit down. ��Why was no jade left among the stones outside?��


    Hao Ning showed a face of dementia. ��I don��t know.��


    Liu Shuai rubbed his forehead. He knew why Hao Ning couldn��t make sense of it. He thought for a while and switched to another question, trying to lead Hao Ning. ��Why does each stone held by them contain jadeite?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Hao Ning pondered for a while, and he suddenly got it. He smiled and said, ��You are silly. Didn��t we say just now that the stones outside contained no jadeite because they were all picked up by these people here? You��re confusing me.��


    ��You��re the silliest one���� Liu Shuai, seeing that Hao Ning understood a little, continued to say with his cues, ��Why does everyone happen to hold a stone containing jadeite? Meanwhile, since they all have jadeite in their rough stones, why do they look unhappy?��


    ��Because no jadeite in their rough stones is a supreme. If it were you, and you spent a long time, only to end up with inferior jadeite in your rough stone, would you be happy or not?�� Hao Ning thought in his heart that it was such a meaningless question, while the moment he finished his words, he got stunned as well. ��No, I��ve ignored that����


    ��Yes.�� Zhou Yuan, seeing that Hao Ning finally figured it out, nodded and sighed. He said, ��How could it be such a coincidence? An invalid stone is held by no one, and all of them contain jadeite? Even if I say that they picked them out with the help of their luck and experience, will you believe that?��


    Liu Shuai took a breath and then said, ��They haven��t cut open their stones yet, so how could they know that the stones in their hands contain surely jadeite, moreover, of inferior quality?��


    ��For a normal stone-gambling, even the one with excellent experience will get it wrong sometimes.�� Xiao Hong nodded and added, ��So, their faces when getting the stones should be worried, palpitant, or excited, with speculation. But absolutely, it shouldn��t be like what they are���� As he said, Xiao Hong pointed at everyone. ��So gloomy. It seems that they��ve all known thoroughly about the items in their hands.��


    ��But they have to take them because only when they have picked up all the rough stones containing jadeite, will there be no more choice left outside.�� Hao Ning got it instantly. ��In other words, among them, there is someone who knows about the stones containing jadeite, so they��ve screened and picked all the rough stones outside. But they��re unhappy with the quality of the jadeite, right?��


    ��Not someone.�� Zhou Yuan looked around and felt even more upset. ��Without any errors, it should be these people.�� Saying that, Zhou Yuan pointed at the crowd. ��This, this, this, and these. Everyone wearing a bitter face has the ability.��


    ��Exactly!�� Xiao Hong was already quite sure at this moment. He knew whom Zhou Yuan referred to. ��Everyone beside the rich should be the one who can manage to know the quality inside the stone. They must have reached an agreement with the sponsors beside them so that they should select the jadeite for the sponsors. But there isn��t any good jadeite by coincidence today. Thus, everyone wears a bitter face like this.��


    ��The sponsors?�� Hao Ning pondered for a while and shook his head. He said, ��If these people are able to do that, they can participate in the stone-gambling themselves. Why do they cooperate with the sponsors?��


    ��As for this���� Xiao Hong pondered for a while and then said, ��It��s hard to say. It��s possible that these people have a great capacity but have no strong backup. They fear that even though they can afford to gamble, they can��t afford to take the money.�� After saying that, Xiao Hong peered at Hao Ning. ��Think about it yourself. If everyone here has the ability, it��s already an open secret then. Some conventions in this field might exist. If someone breaks the rule����


    ��No���� Zhou Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ��I thought that after having the clairvoyance we would be as powerful as it was depicted in the fiction, while we are still so weak like this in reality.�� Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan got the inspiration and said, peering at Liu Shuai, ��Liu Shuai, If they all can manage to know about the jadeite inside the stones, then they��re likely to have reached it by����


    ��Book Elf!�� Liu Shuai responded quickly, and he made it out suddenly. ��These people should have used Book Elf and obtained the skills, such as gold X-ray eyes in the fiction or something else. They wanted to make a fortune here, while by accident, all the people here have the clairvoyance. It means that everyone is on the same starting line again. They��re forced to be an advanced worker, who has woken up from the dream of being rich overnight.


    ��We��re done for!�� Hao Ning slumped into the chair. Liu Shuai��s speculation was reasonable. Hao Ning just didn��t expect that so many people would have such an ability. ��In this way, we��ll lose the chance forever? Every time we come here, they will manage to know about the condition of these rough stones. The good ones will be grabbed by others.��


    ��Aside from that���� Xiao Hong sighed and said, ��There are still some people who may use some similar measures and save the stones of good jadeite upstream. In this way, when it comes to us, there may not be any good things left.��


    ��Aren��t they playing the stone-gambling in the way of buying train tickets?�� Hao Ning uttered without thinking. Seeing the perplexed faces of others, Hao Ning explained and said, ��They didn��t know before what was in the rough stones, so it depended on luck, and it could be called stone-gambling. Now they all know it, so what they compete in now is that whoever can queue up to get the stone first will make a fortune, right? Isn��t it the same as queueing for train tickets?��


    ��I see. But what should we do now?�� Zhou Yuan frowned and said, ��In this case, we��ll have to come and join the queue later on?��

 Chapter 208 - Violet Jadeite with Green Lines

    ��Didn��t you listen to Xiao Hong?�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��If there is also such a capable person in the upper reaches, good stones must have been left there.��


    ��We can also go to the upper reaches!�� Hao Ning blurted out, but suddenly he thought of the unfamiliar life and that he didn��t know what would happen there, so he smirked and said, ��It seems that it is not reliable, right?��


    Thinking of this, with some depression, he picked up a piece of concrete in the basket. While looking at it, he said depressingly, ��In this way, I am not deceived. The rough stones outside are not much better than concrete.��


    ��Yeah, there is nothing good.�� Zhou Yuan said depressingly with the mobile phone in his hand, and he found out a picture for Hao Ning. ��Look! I even dreamed before that we might find such a piece of violet jadeite with green lines. If we got one, we would easily get rich.��


    ��Hey, it��s so beautiful!�� Hao Ning looked at the picture, and he said in admiration, ��How much is it?��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan flipped down and had a look. He said, ��The previous record is 33 million yuan per kilogram, and there is no record after that.��


    ��So expensive!�� Hao Ning looked at the picture with his eyes opened, and his saliva almost flowed out. ��If we have this, we will make a fortune!��


    ��Big brother���� Liu Shuai smiled and played with his mobile phone. He looked helpless. ��You take this piece of concrete and tell us to get a piece of violet jadeite with green lines? You really think that Bodhisattva is yours, and whenever you need it, it will show up and help you?��


    ��You are seeking for trouble, aren��t you? Do you believe that I can hit you to death in one hit with the concrete?�� Hao Ning, holding the concrete, pretended to hit Liu Shuai. Suddenly, he saw some purple crystals in the concrete with the corner of his eye. It seemed that he hadn��t seen it just now, so he carefully looked at it. Sure enough, when taking advantage of Xiao Hong��s magical mana, Hao Ning clearly saw that there was a small piece of purple crystal inside the concrete and some green lines next to it. Although it was small, it looked exactly the same as the jadeite in the photo just now.


    Hao Ning was shocked and was about to scream. But he quickly remembered his previous problems, and then he shut up in time and took a breath, looking around. He found that no one looked at his three pieces of concrete, and then he quietly said to Zhou Yuan, ��Zhou Yuan, can you use your Virtualized reality?��


    ��Crap! Of course, I can use it.�� Zhou Yuan continued to look at the mobile phone. He thought about it and said quickly, waving his hand, ��Don��t wish to use my Virtualized reality to make a fake stone of jadeite. I can��t bear this cause and effect!��


    ��No, no!�� Hao Ning was sweating in excitement. His voice trembled, and he said, ��Hurry up and wrap us in Virtualized reality. Don��t ask me why! Hurry up!��


    ��OK, okay!�� Zhou Yuan impatiently snapped his fingers. ��It��s done. What��s wrong? Do you have the urgency?��


    ��Don��t hurry. Wait a moment. Don��t hurry. Wait! Wait!�� The more times Hao Ning asked others not to hurry, the more hurriedly he wanted to look at the concrete. He said to himself, ��Quickly and fast! Brother, hurry up!��


    Other people looked at Hao Ning��s madness, feeling a little strange. ��Hao Ning, what��s the matter with you?��


    ��It��s done!�� Hao Ning sighed with relief. He carefully placed the concrete on the table and then placed Zhou Yuan��s mobile phone next to it. On the phone��s screen was the picture of the jadeite just now. He quite nervously asked Zhou Yuan, ��Others can��t see the situation inside, right?��


    ��They can��t!�� Zhou Yuan was a little impatient. ��Don��t question my power, or I will kick you out!��


    ��Well, that��s good.�� Hao Ning was so excited that he was already a little nervous, and his fingers pressed gently on the concrete. ��Next, it is the moment to witness the miracle!��


    His finger did not press hard at all, and he did not use any kung fu skill. With just a light touch, the thin shell of the entire concrete broke open like an egg, and inside of it showed a small piece of purple stone with a click. Everyone looked at it with their straight eyes, and they did not speak for a long while. Wasn��t this exactly the same as the violet jadeite with green lines on the mobile phone next to it?


    Hao Ning proudly looked at the stone and then looked at the three people. But the three people looked at the stone like a dinosaur egg, and then they looked at each other, not saying a word.


    Xiao Hong first picked up the stone and looked at it against the light carefully. He took the phone and turned on the light of the camera to shine for a long time. Then he closed his eyes and tried to use his power to probe for a while. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the other three people. He nodded and only said three words.


    ��It is real.��


    After saying that, Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning as if he were a ghost and asked after a long time, ��What is going on?��


    ��Wow!�� Hao Ning was so happy that he jumped up at once. ��I have made it. I have made it!��


    ��Make it? What do you mean?�� Liu Shuai picked up and looked at the jadeite for a long time. Then he understood Hao Ning��s words. ��So, this jadeite is not originally there. Is it what you conjured out?��


    ��Yeah, that��s what I conjured out!�� Hao Ning looked excitedly at several other people, only to find that not only Xiao Hong, but also everyone looked at him like a ghost. He strangely asked, ��What happened to you? Did I say wrong?��


    ��Are you sure? Is this what you conjured out?�� Xiao Hong confirmed again and said, ��Isn��t it that you prepared it in advance and hid somewhere in your body, and you then juggled when we paid no attention?��


    ��Big brother, you are overrating me.�� Hao Ning had some doubts that Xiao Hong��s IQ suddenly became lower, and he laughed at Xiao Hong and said, ��You just said that this was real. How could I afford to buy this kind of thing? If I have the money, why am I still so laborious? Is it not good to save Long Fei directly?��


    ��Yeah, it makes sense.�� Xiao Hong thought for a while and then said, ��This is too strange. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible. It should not make sense����


    ��How could it be impossible?�� Hao Ning said excitedly, ��I might have changed.��


    ��Change? You have changed into a woman?�� Liu Shuai smirked and licked his lips evilly. ��Hurry up! Let our brothers enjoy this evening!��


    ��Go away!�� Hao Ning knew that Liu Shuai was joking, and he answered Xiao Hong seriously, ��I mean that I don��t know why, or for whatever reason, I have finally acquired a spell, and then I turned the concrete into a piece of jadeite. My God! I have finally acquired a spell. I��m going to cultivate, and I��m going to reach the level of Golden Pellet, and even Yuan Ying. Right! Liu Shuai, hand over your Life and Death Disillusionment Two Elements Dust Array. And Xiao Hong, I want to learn your Samadhi True Fire. Can you contact Avalokitesvara? I want to learn from him. Forget it! I can also do the things that make others pregnant, so I don��t have to learn����


    ��Crap!�� While Hao Ning did not finish his words, Xiao Hong, Zhou Yuan, and Liu Shuai immediately blurted out without hesitation, all with the same voice. ��This is simply not a spell at all. It must be fake.��


    ��Fake? Hey, you are jealous of my power, jealous of me for having the spells that you don��t know.�� Hao Ning looked at the three people and shouted angrily. Finding that the three people still did not believe, he quickly looked back and took out another piece of concrete. He said to Xiao Hong. ��Look! What is this? Is it concrete? Forget it! I know you can see but can��t say. But it is enough that you can see what��s inside. You look at it first. Don��t blink your eyes!��


    While saying, Hao Ning took this concrete, with his eyes staring at the jadeite on Zhou Yuan��s mobile phone screen. Holding the concrete in the hand, he imagined as before.


    When looking at the concrete, Xiao Hong��s expression became more and more strange, and he finally started to excitedly grab his own hair while pinching his own neck with the other hand, and his mouth could not make a sound. Until Hao Ning put the concrete on the table and tapped it gently, and then another piece of jadeite came out, Xiao Hong picked up the jadeite and looked at it again. After he finished, he sat on the chair and looked at Hao Ning. After a long while, he finally said a sentence, ��What the hell are you����


    ��D**n ! What are you?�� Seeing that Xiao Hong was not happy but shocked, Hao Ning felt depressed. ��Isn��t this conjured out by me? Is it not a good thing for me to have the power? What is wrong with you?��


    ��The problem is that this can��t be the power.�� Liu Shuai was about to break down. He smiled bitterly and looked at Hao Ning. ��Big brother, there is no power that can change things like this. I am also wondering what you are on earth����


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand and then found that Zhou Yuan had the same expression. ��Do you think about me in this way as well?��


    ��Hao Ning!�� Zhou Yuan saw that Hao Ning did not understand the cause. Then he sighed and rubbed his forehead. He said, ��Do you think that the Buddha��s ability in Journey to the West is high?��


    ��High!�� Hao Ning nodded honestly. ��But what does it have to do with this thing?��


    ��If you have the power,�� Zhou Yuan continued to ask, ��do you think that you can be more powerful than the Buddha?��


    ��Crap!�� Hao Ning shook his head. ��Of course, it is impossible. I am not even as powerful as Monkey King!��


    ��The Buddha is so powerful, but he still lets the followers chant for people to earn the gold.�� Zhou Yuan said earnestly, ��If you have the ability to turn concrete into jadeite, why did Buddha not make a bunch of gold himself?��


    Hao Ning was reminded of it. He also knew about the story that Zhou Yuan told. After Tang Sanzang and his three apprentices went to the west, they were extorted bribes by Kassapa. When Monkey King refused, Buddha came to help Kassapa and said that when his monks chanted for mortals, the mortal only gave three buckets of gold, and Buddha thought the price was too low. In this way, it was impossible for Buddha to conjure out gold. It seemed to be reasonable when Hao Ning thought about what Zhou Yuan said. If Buddha even didn��t have the ability, how could he have it?


    ��So, what is going on?�� Hao Ning also said strangely, pointing to the jadeite, ��Is this jadeite with violet and green lines fake?��


    ��It is the violet jadeite with green lines�� Forget it.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and didn��t bother to correct it, but he surely said, ��This jadeite is absolutely true. I am not targeting someone here, but it should be said that in the aspect of treasure appraisal, compared with me, everyone present is��, the ordinary.��


    Hao Ning believed in Xiao Hong with this aspect, and he suddenly felt strange and said, ��What is going on here? You also saw that just now this concrete actually turned into a piece of jadeite in my hand, right?��


    ��Have you met someone recently?�� Liu Shuai thought about it and asked, ��Or something?��


    ��Recently? Haven��t I always stayed with you?�� Hao Ning recalled for a while. When he thought about it, he felt very depressed. ��I have been helping you guys all the time. How could I have my private time to meet others? In the evening, I have been even looked at by Xiao Hong as a prisoner!��


    Xiao Hong smiled and said, ��Didn��t I offer you the bed-warming service?��


    ��So amorous?�� Liu Shuai rushed over and asked with a smile, ��What about the details?��


    ��Bed-warming? D**n it!�� Hao Ning rubbed his forehead. ��On the first night, he insisted on giving me a warm bed. With a mouthful of hot air spouted out from his mouth, my bed was about to burn. When I went to bed, all the bedding became ashes.�� After saying that, he pointed to Xiao Hong and scolded, ��He is so clever, and since then, he has been sleeping on the sofa, but I have to purchase the new bedding!��


    ��Hey���� Xiao Hong scratched his head. ��There is always too much energy in a young man��s body. Sometimes, it will be difficult to control it.�� After saying that, he talked about another topic. ��Well, everyone, is there any other idea? How did this jadeite event of Hao Ning happen?��


    Zhou Yuan did not take care of these people��s talking nonsense, and he looked at the concrete alone, keeping thinking. Suddenly, an idea hit him, and he picked up the last piece of concrete and handed over it to Hao Ning. He said, ��You try this again. Don��t hurry. Don��t use your right hand. Use your left hand!��


    ��Is there any difference? The left hand and the right hand are both my hands.�� Hao Ning tried again without thinking but found that no matter how hard he tried, the concrete was still the concrete.


    ��Strange!�� Hao Ning said to himself, ��Is it that the power has run out? I will try again.��


    ��Stop!�� Zhou Yuan put the concrete in Hao Ning��s right hand. ��Try again.��


    ��Okay!�� Hao Ning continued to look at the stone, and sure enough, this time, there was a little jadeite. ��I got it!��


    ��I know!�� Zhou Yuan cried. ��You look at the ring on your right hand. Is there anything unusual?��


    ��Ring?�� Hao Ning now remembered that today he had worn the ring of Soul Cutter on his right hand. Zhou Yuan and others couldn��t see it. When he turned over his hand, he found that the ring was still there, but there was a circle of blue light flowing on the ring. He didn��t find it before, but now it was still turning. The line was a little short and was flying around the ring. ��The Soul Cutter is shining! A blue light! No, it��s a blue line.��


    Saying that, Hao Ning took off the ring and placed it on the table. With his thinking, the ring became visible for others. Zhou Yuan saw the blue light on the ring and slapped his thigh. ��I got it. It is the ring! The ring with Soul Coin Material!��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning was a little confused. ��What are you talking about?��


    ��When you saved Zhe a few days ago, you might be fighting and not paying attention to these details.�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile, ��But we were eating melon seeds and just watching. We were cheering for you on the side. At the time,�� Zhou Yuan kept speaking, regardless of Hao Ning��s contempt, and he continued to say brazenly, ��we saw it clear that when you used the Soul Cutter to turn the blue arms of Doctor Xue into the Soul Coin Material, one part of Soul Coin Material stained on your right hand. Now I think that it is most likely that the Soul Coin Material was absorbed by your Soul Cutter.��


    ��So what?�� Hao Ning thought about it. It seemed that there was such a thing indeed. At that time, only a part of the Soul Coin Material in his hand was turned into the Life and Death Charms to attack the Doctor Xue. Some of it might have been pulled on the ring. Even so, Hao Ning still didn��t understand. ��What does this have to do with the jade? Before this, the Soul Cutter just cut everything into powders!��


    ��Did you forget what the silver seven people said?�� Zhou Yuan continued to recall and said, ��As to the Soul Cutter, the Yin hurts the soul, while the Yang changes everything. Don��t you feel strange? If it is to destroy something, it should be said that the Yang destroys everything, and if they use the word ��change��, it should not be to destroy, but to make the object changed.��


    ��Change?�� The other three people tasted Zhou Yuan��s statement. ��Change into what?��


    ��Change into other elements!�� Zhou Yuan was a little excited. ��Didn��t you find it? There is a big gap between this concrete and the jadeite inside. It��s obvious that the elements in the concrete have been changed and become some other elements with different densities. But the weight is impossible to be changed, and the density of jadeite is much larger than that of concrete, so there are many gaps in the middle!��


    ��In this way���� Hao Ning picked up the jadeite on the table. ��Yes, it��s almost the same as the weight of concrete just now.��


    Xiao Hong nodded. ��It seems that only this explanation is the most reasonable.��


    ��In this way, can I change it casually?�� Hao Ning was very happy. ��We will be rich!��


    ��Don��t be happy so early���� Zhou Yuan said with a smile, ��Try the last concrete again and see how much you can conjure out.��


    ��OK!�� Hao Ning happily picked up the last piece of concrete and continued to ��make�� the jadeite, but at the end of this trial, there was only so little jadeite inside, and it would not become bigger.


    ��It is strange.�� Hao Ning scratched his head. After knocking it out, he took out the jadeite, which was significantly smaller than the first two pieces. ��What is going on?��


    ��I got it again!�� Zhou Yuan laughed. ��It seems that with this Hui sword, I become smarter. I think that this Soul Cutter does have the ability to change the elements, but it is uncontrollable for users. As to the reasons why you can control the concrete to become jadeite unconsciously, one is that you and the Soul Cutter have got the level of Integrated Sky and Man, and the other one is the using of the Soul Coin Material. Now the Soul Coin Material has been used up, and naturally, there is no way to change the concrete.��


    ��I see. Then why don��t we try to get more Soul Coin Material?�� After Hao Ning finished these words, he saw that Zhou Yuan and Xiao Hong trembled once and got far away from him. Hao Ning could not help wondering, ��What is wrong with you guys?��


    ��You? Who are you going to kill?�� Xiao Hong asked, ��Don��t you be afraid of the cause and effect?��


    ��Who? Oh, I understand.�� Hao Ning suddenly remembered that the Soul Coin Material was made by the soul destroyed by the Soul Cutter. It meant that if he wanted to get more Soul Coin Materials, someone��s soul must be taken and destroyed. He would never be willing to do such a thing.


    ��Bah! What did the inventor of this Soul Cutter think?�� After Hao Ning understood, he said indignantly, ��In order to make money, he even wants to kill people��s souls.��


    ��What you said is wrong!�� Xiao Hong also understood at this time, and he waved his hands. ��The Soul Cutter is made by the men of Mr. Fei. He works in the mining industry. He is short of everything, but there is no shortage of jadeite and money. Besides, this way of changing concrete into jadeite is so complicated. Even if there are countless Soul Coin Materials in his hands, where can he find someone who has got the level of Integrated Sky and Man with the Soul Cutter? I guess that even around the world, only you can make money in this way.��


    ��Ha-ha!�� Liu Shuai laughed when hearing his words. ��Hao Ning, you see! You have these skills which sound extremely powerful, but if we think about them deeply, it will be found that they are all useless. You see! You can borrow mana from others, but you need the power to do that, while you can��t practice power yourself. You can change the stone into gold, but you need the help of Soul Coin Material, while you can��t get the Soul Coin Material easily. Ha-ha!��


    After saying that, not only Liu Shuai, but also Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan all laughed.


    ��D**n ! Stop talking nonsense!�� Hao Ning whispered, ��Can��t I store a little power now? Maybe in the future, there will be any method for me to get the Soul Coin Material without����


    ��To get the Soul Coin Material without killing people?�� Liu Shuai smiled. ��Well, we are waiting for your good method.��


    ��Okay, okay! Don��t talk about these useless things.�� Hao Ning looked at the Soul Cutter. Although he had such a good thing, he couldn��t afford to use it. He took these pieces of jadeite and asked Xiao Hong, ��How much can we get for these pieces of jadeite?��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong took these pieces of jadeite in his hands and had a look. Then he shook his head. ��Although it is a good thing, the jadeite is too little. I estimate that they should be worth more than 20 million yuan, but no more than 40 million yuan at most.��


    ��So much money!�� Hao Ning exclaimed, but then he said, ��But it is still not enough. What should we do?��


    ��We can only think of another way.�� Xiao Hong thought for a while. ��We get so much money first. It is mainly because of our limited time. If we have more time, I can find some friends to polish it, and then it can be sold for a good price.��


    ��Fine! But what should we do now?�� Hao Ning said, ��Should we take it back or still sell it out here?��


    ��Both are OK. But being here will be easier to sell it out.�� While saying, Xiao Hong looked down and thought about it. ��The price may be higher after we take it back, but the time will be longer.��


    ��Forget it. Only when the money enters our pockets can we feel at ease.�� Hao Ning nodded. ��Don��t be too greedy. Only the money in our pockets is our own money.��


    ��OK! But there are still some small details. If we sell it directly, it will be too ostentatious.�� Xiao Hong thought for a while and then said, ��There should be a method like changing the prince with a civet cat. Let��s go out and buy some ordinary stones. Then we can put these pieces of jadeite into them, pretending to cut it out. It will be relatively low-key. Otherwise, it will be so strange to sell out the jadeite directly in the stone speculation place. Since we are here, it is better to follow the rules of the game here.��


    ��It makes sense.�� Hao Ning thought about it and then said, ��Just do it in this way!��

 Chapter 209 - Pay by Card

    After Xiao Hong finished his words, they rushed happily out to pick up three stones optionally and then queued up to buy the stones. Several people around sympathetically looked at Hao Ning and his friends who were so happy. Hao Ning knew that those people must have some methods to see through their own stones. They believed that there was no jade in these stones and laughed at Hao Ning and his friends in their hearts for their ignorance about the stones as outsiders.


    ��Hah-hah!�� Hao Ning felt angry in his mind when he saw the mocking faces of those people. ��You will regret it after I cut open those stones and take out the jade in the stones later.��


    ��Sir, 500,000 yuan in total.�� The waiter pointed at POS with a smile. ��Please pay by card here. Only by cash card. Credit card is unacceptable.��


    ��500,000 yuan for only three stones?�� Hao Ning was stunned first and then understood immediately on second thought that the stones were transported from other places, so their prices were getting higher. But he did not have a bargaining because he would cut open the stones and take out the violet jadeite with green lines. 500,000 yuan was not a big deal. He held the stones and looked at Xiao Hong, waiting for her to pay by cash card.


    Xiao Hong got a little angry by Hao Ning��s stare. ��Why are you looking at me? Pay by your cash card!��


    ��My cash card?�� Hao Ning was stunned and thought in his mind that he did not have so much money. He asked Xiao Hong, ��Not yours?�� Hao Ning added specifically in a low voice since he was afraid that Xiao Hong would not understand after hearing his words. ��The jade which will be taken out by cutting open the stones later will pay back the cost of buying those stones. Don��t worry. I��ll give you 1 billion yuan later����


    ��Bro, are you insane?�� Xiao Hong pulled Hao Ning aside. ��I am the Sudhana. I pick these stones and pay by card. Then I take out the jade by cutting open them and make money. But then what��s cause and effect?��


    ��You, you, you!�� Hao Ning understood. He couldn��t use Xiao Hong��s money. He could not help complaining, ��You have never told me that!��


    ��I��ve told you clearly.�� Xiao Hong almost cried, ��I said that you needed to do it by yourself because I needed to care about the issue of cause and effect. Don��t you believe that you just need to borrow the mana from me and pay by my card? Brother Hao Ning, what can I describe you? Your theology quotient is too low indeed.��


    ��What is the theology quotient?�� Zhou Yuan stepped closer to figure out what these two people were talking about. ��What��s that?��


    Xiao Hong felt very depressed and explained, ��Intelligence quotient, emotional quotient, financial quotient, and theology quotient are your ability of comprehension in theology.�� He looked at Hao Ning after saying that, ��I think Hao Ning��s martial-arts quotient is 1000 while the theology quotient is negative.��


    Hao Ning was speechless. According to Xiao Hong��s explanation, martial-arts quotient was the ability of comprehension in martial arts. Hao Ning had nothing to say under such a circumstance and had to ask how much money Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan had. Zhou Yuan said that he was the immortal as well and could not help him, waving his hand. Liu Shuai and Hao Ning could not take much money at all since they were very poor. Liu Shuai had just bought so many things for Wen in his house for the surprise given to Wen while Hao Ning had just paid the three-month house rental. However, even if they had not spent their money on these things, they still could not afford the money to buy the stones at this moment.


    ��Um! Could the price be lower?�� Hao Ning felt very embarrassed to tell the waiter, ��I have only 30,000 yuan in total. Are there three stones which are worth only 30,000 yuan?��


    ��30,000 yuan?�� The waiter was stunned and pointed to the stones held by Hao Ning and his friends. Then he gesticulated to measure with his hands, ��Such big stones? Do you mean the crude stones?�� After hearing his words, Hao Ning nodded seriously, but the waiter could not help laughing and said, ��Sorry, we don��t sell the concrete.��


    ��You!�� Hao Ning was about to lose his temper, but a voice came from the back, saying, ��500,000 yuan! I��ll pay for them! Jienan, go to pay by card and remember to use my money.��


    ��So strange! Such a similar voice?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other and suddenly thought of it, ��Zhang Dalong!��


    Looking back, they found that it was him indeed. Zhang Dalong looked at them with a smile.


    ��Wow! Mr. Zhang!�� Xiao Hong turned back to shake hands with him quickly and said with a smile, ��Mr. Zhang, are you interested in this as well?��


    Xiao Hong knew Zhang Dalong, too? Hao Ning thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. People in a circle would know each other by attending some wine parties. It was not strange but normal.


    ��It��s because of this kid���� Zhang Dalong looked at Jienan who was about to pay and said with a smile, ��He said that stone-gambling was very popular recently so that we came here to have a look. I have not thought that I would meet you and these young friends here. According to the circumstance, you know each other, right?��


    ��Hey-hey! Mr. Zhang, nice to meet you.�� Hao Ning smiled at Zhang Dalong and nodded in response. He quickly pulled Xiao Hong to the side and asked, ��He will pay the money, but what about the jade in these stones? Who will get the jade?��


    Xiao Hong opened his mouth with a smile. Before he could answer, Zhang Dalong laughed brightly, ��It belongs to you. It��s a gift I send you.��


    ��That��s a big cost.�� Hao Ning laughed and held three crude stones in his hands. He rubbed his head happily as if he was really holding a precious thing. People around him could not help laughing at him, and even someone made a sound of laughing.


    ��We can��t accept this.�� Xiao Hong laughed as well and said, ��Mr. Zhang, we have no reason to receive your 500,000 yuan. When the jade is taken out from the stones bought by your money, we will give your money back after we sell them out for a good price.��


    After hearing the words of Xiao Hong, Hao Ning understood now that Xiao Hong meant that he should only pay back 500,000 yuan to Zhang Dalong after they sold the jade out. Stone-gambling was risky. That was enough. Xiao Hong was giving him a reason to accept the money. ��Yes, Mr. Zhang. We could not accept your money for no reason, but we will pay back the money to you after we sell the jade out.��


    ��OK, okay!�� Zhang Dalong laughed brightly and said, ��Pay back 500,000 yuan to me if there is jade in these stones, and otherwise, no need to pay the money back.��


    It was not that he did not care about the money. Hao Ning and his friends helped him out before, and it seemed that Hao Ning needed help this time since they fell into trouble. There were two reasons why he did so. One was that he wanted to pay back the kindness of Zhang Dalong. The other one was that he had something to discuss with Hao Ning. Therefore, he used the gift to show his goodwill.


    ��Three idiots���� Several voices came over, saying with sarcasm, ��Those are useless stones. They treat them like treasures!��


    ��Yes, they are like beggars looking at the wild geese flying in the sky.�� Another voice laughed to echo, ��They are discussing how to eat those wild geese after hitting them down. But those wild geese just fly away before they can come to an agreement.��


    ��Ha-ha!�� The voice became louder and louder, and then a large group of people could not help laughing.


    One of the people who were gossiping continued to satirize, ��You are wrong. Beggars will negotiate after they see those wild geese fly away, but these people just sit on the ground and look at the sky. Then they begin to dream and say, ��If there are some wild geese flying by later, should we steam or braise them?''��


    ��Ha-ha!�� The laugh became much louder.


    ��You guys want to die, right?�� A big voice came out. With several sounds of banging, those people fell to the ground with their hands covering their eyes. They just screamed out of pain. So painful! Hao Ning found that Jienan stood in the front with her angry face after seeing this.


    He had the reason to be angry. When Jienan finished the payment and came back, he found that a large group of people were making fun of Zhang Dalong and Hao Ning. One of them was his boss, and the other one was the master of martial arts who he thought highly of. Besides, his boss came here because of his proposal, but now, his boss suffered sarcasm here. He had no reason to let them go.


    Hao Ning knew that Jienan had great martial arts and was comparable to Zhe in his prime. The painful faces of those people showed that Jienan was really angry. He quickly came up and persuaded, ��Jienan, calm down! They will cry later.��


    ��You just got us beaten. You can��t leave!�� Someone shouted, and it became noisy here at once. Then many people followed him since there was someone taking the lead. They all shouted at once.


    ��Who said that we were going to leave?�� Hao Ning sneered in his mind and pointed at those people, shouting, ��It is clear that they made fun of us first. The old man is my friend��s elder family. You are not polite to make fun of him since he knows little about stone-gambling. Is this your politeness to an elder? Your bad behaviors are getting more and more worse, apart from laughing. In this way, you are telling that only people who know more about stone-gambling can enter this place, right? Laymen who don��t know anything should be excluded, right?��


    Hearing these words, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai looked at each other. Hao Ning was talking rubbish. The core problem was obviously hurting people, but Hao Ning transferred the focus to the classification of qualification that people came to the stone-gambling field.


    ��Right!�� Zhou Yuan came up and echoed, ��We all know nothing about stone-gambling, so we can��t play in this place, right? If so, you should put up a slogan at the gate of this place. Stone-gambler and Dog, No Entry! Ignorant people like us who know nothing about stone-gambling will not come here and get satirized by you who think they know well about stone-gambling in the future.��


    No wonder Zhou Yuan was a person who liked reading some ancient books. The slogan ��Stone-gambling and Dog, No Entry�� was adapted from the sentence ��People of Celestial Empire and Dog, No Entry�� on the doors of some places, which was used by westerners to bully people of Celestial Empire in those days. Zhou Yuan��s adaption here could easily stimulate people��s anger.


    ��They are right.�� A heavy and deep voice came from the back of the crowd. All the people turned back and found that the voice was from a little old man, who was not too old but very energetic, with a little girl holding him aside. The old man walked to the front and said in a chipper voice, ��Everyone has the right to come here, and no one can laugh at others just because of their ignorance of stones.��


    ��Old man!�� There were still some people shouting, but their voices become lower a lot. ��The one who knows nothing about stone-gambling should be laughed at when coming here. Isn��t it normal?��


    ��Oh?�� The old man raised his eyebrows and did not express an opinion. He asked with a smile, ��In this way, people who know nothing about medicine should not go to hospital but be beaten on the hands by doctors, right?��


    ��You�� This is sophistry!�� Someone said, ��Who are you, old man? We are right!��


    ��Shush! Bro, watch out your mouth!�� The man��s mouth was covered by others the moment he was about to speak, ��You can��t afford to offend this old man!��


    ��Brother Hu!�� Zhang Dalong shook hands with a smile after seeing this. He said, ��Why did you come here today? Not busy in your clinic?��


    ��I hope I can free from work!�� The smiley old man shook hands with Zhang Dalong. ��I hope there will no disease in the world so that people will no longer need medication. But there are a lot of patients in my clinic recently. I do not want to stay there to make trouble for those young doctors because they feel uneasy to put their medical skills to good use as I idle about there. So, I could only expel myself to come here.��


    ��Ha-ha!�� Zhang Dalong answered with a smile, ��Brother Hu, you are so humorous. You have great medical skills. Once you see a patient, he will be cured soon. But it is right to give the young doctors more opportunities to practice. No matter how capable we are, our business will belong to them in the future, right?��


    These two people had a small talk, and Zhang Dalong quickly came over to introduce, ��This is Mr. Hu from Clinic Hu. He is skillful in medicine, and he is my lifetime buddy, so I call him Brother Hu brazenly, too. Brother Hu, they are some of the talents I know in my industry����


    When these people were rambling on about the introduction, the people who just now took up their refrain became speechless when they heard the Clinic Hu. They not only kept silent but also all disappeared. Clinic Hu was top-rated in the whole G province, even in the whole country. It could be said to be a clinic. But it had countless branches a long time ago. From the old man��s family name and the attitude of Zhang Dalong, it was so clear that this old man was the founder of Clinic Hu indeed today. Hao Ning and his friends did not know what to say and just nodded with a giggle when they heard the introduction of Zhang Dalong.


    Clinic Hu was famous for its persistence in the traditional medicine of Celestial Empire, which could cure many tough diseases that were hard to treat by western medicine. Today, western medicine was more popular than traditional medicine of Celestial Empire. Clinic Hu was absolutely a bright pearl as well as a totem from all aspects. It was not quite appropriate to criticize Clinic Hu both in morality as well as justice and reality. The most practical point was that no one could promise that he would not be sick in the future, so he could not offend the Clinic Hu and its founder Mr. Hu if he needed traditional medicine of Celestial Empire to cure his disease which could not be cured by western medicine.


    ��Grandpa, these several people?�� A delicate and pretty girl looked down at the guys beaten down to the ground by Jienan and asked.


    ��Go ahead.�� Mr. Hu nodded.


    ��Ha-ha! OK!�� The girl seemed to be very happy. Just in a flash, she seemed to have touched the face of everyone gently and went back to the side of the old man immediately.


    ��Good job!�� Hao Ning and Jienan both praised her simultaneously.


    Those guys just felt cold on their faces before they could come to their senses, and the pains vanished suddenly. They then looked at each other and found that the bruises on their faces vanished now, too.


    ��Holy doctor!�� The situation converted at once. Those guys said thank you to her one by one, and Jienan did not know what to say.


    ��Shameful!�� Another voice came from a middle-aged man who walked out smilingly with a young man behind him. The young man with cold eyes lowered his head and did not look at them. The girl without saying a word frowned when looking at the young man.


    ��Our company has been hiring you guys only for being laughed at?�� Those people were too nervous to speak, and the man continued to say, ��You guys really disgrace Wang Family!��


    After saying that, he held the fist in the other hand towards these several people and said with a smile, ��I am sorry to amuse you. My name is Wang Jun, in charge of the business of Wang Real Estate in the southern part of Celestial Empire.


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other and laughed helplessly. So many people were here, and it became noisy here today. Zhang Dalong came here, so did these doctors. Even people of Wang Family came here as well.


    ��Wang Real Estate?�� Xiao Hong asked on purpose, ��Wang Real Estate of Mister Wang Shiming?��


    ��Exactly!�� Wang Jun laughed with much respect, ��I have a deep relationship with Mister Wang Shiming. Do you also know the Mister of our family?��


    Hao Ning felt a little disgusted when he heard about the word ��Mister��. They were in the new times, and it was so wired to say this word. When the above behaved wrongly, the below would do the same. Was it necessary to flatter him so much? Hao Ning laughed and said, ��I don��t know Wang Shiming, but I have a good relationship with Wang Shizhe.��


    As expected, Wang Jun��s eyes got cold when he heard the name ��Wang Shizhe��, but he still kept his smile. Hao Ning guessed at once that what Zhe said was right. People below knew much about the identity of Zhe indeed, but they did not want to speak it out.


    ��Sir, you must be joking.�� Wang Jun did not express an opinion, but he changed his attitude which was good just now. He stood straight and said, ��Our people just made fun of this�� Mr. Zhang. That��s our fault, but your suite����


    ��Suite?�� Jienan became angry when hearing these words. They were in a new era, and this man still said the word ��suite��. He felt a gloomy and cold wind coming straight to his face when he was about to lose his temper. And when he was about to resist the wind, Hao Ning had already stood in front of him. With two sounds of bang, Hao Ning��s body shook, but he still looked at Wang Jun with a smile and said, ��Mr. Wang, as I know, a friend of mine is the colleague of Mr. Zhang. In this age, we are all labors. Please withdraw the word ��suite��.��


    ��You���� Wang Jun��s face suddenly got changed. When the young man said something to him in his year behind, Wang Jun laughed at once and said, ��Okay! Fine! But your friend got my people beaten. Anyway, it is his fault, right?��

 Chapter 210 - An Ancestral Rag

    Hao Ning laughed without saying a word, but he asked back, ��What do you want?��


    ��Now that we are here, we do stone-gambling.�� Wang Jun laughed brightly and waved his hand, ��Did you just now say that if jade was found, you would pay back 500,000 yuan to Mr. Zhang?��


    Hao Ning was really so arrogant at this moment, standing very straight. He would be like a Taoist immortal if he took a fan in the hand. Hao Ning��s behavior made Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan laugh constantly. This ��immortal�� said just a few words, ��Yes, but so what?��


    ��Since it is a gamble, how about we raise the stake?�� Wang Jun smiled and said, ��If you can find the jade, I will give you 5 million yuan no matter how much jade you find in the stones, but if there is nothing in the stones����


    Speaking of this, Wang Jun stopped for a while, and Hao Ning looked at Wang Jun like an idiot. Of course, Wang Jun also looked at Hao Ning sympathetically like an idiot. Wang Jun��s last word lasted a long time, but it did not attract Hao Ning��s question, and he had thought Hao Ning would ask him what if there was no jade in the stones. See that he did not speak for a long time, Wang Jun did not want to wait anymore and could only continue to say, ��I won��t get you in trouble. I��ll pay back 500,000 yuan for you to Mr. Zhang.�� Saying this, he pointed at Jienan. Then he said to Hao Ning, ��I just need your friend to admit his fault and bow his head to me.��


    ��Are you out of your mind?�� Hao Ning shouted suddenly at this time. He now did not look at Wang Jun as an idiot but regarded Wang Jun as a real idiot. ��Mr. Zhang clearly said just now that I would pay nothing if there was no jade in the stones, which means that I don��t need to pay the money at all. You just said that you would pay it for me, right? Damn it. Is it necessary for you to pay anything for me? You can��t do that with your money. I am really wondering how you have reached this position.��


    ��Puff! Ha-ha!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan could not help laughing. Hao Ning was more logical indeed, and Zhang Dalong said indeed that he would pay nothing if there was nothing in the stones. But Wang Jun was still so determined to pay it for Hao Ning. That was so funny.


    Wang Jun was stunned. He did not hear the dialogue of them because he just now stood in the distance and just came here when he found there was something strange here. He said those words after someone below told him some relative information.


    ��Stop talking.�� Hao Ning snickered and thought that he had no more things to care about anyway, so he said all he thought in his mind out at this moment, ��If you really want to play the game, how about this? If there is no jade, I do not want your money. But if there is some jade, you need to give me 1 million yuan. OK? Wang Family is rich enough anyway, and you won��t need so little money. All right?��


    ��You!�� Wang Jun felt mad and put on a long face. Just now, he did want to show off something, but he did not figure out these details and said those non-logical words. Now, he was disgraced by Hao Ning for those words. With anger, he lowered his head and asked the young man. The young man said something in a very low voice, and Hao Ning frowned without saying a word. At this time, Wang Jun laughed again and said, ��Let��s play!��


    ��Ah! Where are our stones?�� Hao Ning lowered his head deliberately and said, ��Zhou Yuan, where are our stones? Should they be in your hands?��


    ��There are here!�� Xiao Hong understood something and said. He passed the stones to Zhou Yuan. The moment Zhou Yuan reached out his hands to take the stones, he stuffed the three pieces of jade which were conjured out through Soul Cutter by Hao Ning just now into those stone. Zhou Yuan snickered and wrapped those stones by Virtualized reality at the same time. In this way, nobody would find that there were just some ordinary stones.


    That was why Hao Ning required Zhou Yuan to take the crude stones. Now, the three pieces of jade were in the stones indeed, but the key was how to make those masters believe that there was really jade in the stones. Only the Virtualized reality of Zhou Yuan could make it and make the jade gradually appear as the stones were cut open. Before, Zhou Yuan used the Virtualized reality to transform the bad into the good, such as transforming a bike into a Maserati, but now he needed to transform the stones with jade inside into some ordinary stones, and nobody would see clearly the process, which seemed to be very strange but easy for Zhou Yuan to make it with the Virtualized reality


    And the key point was that the main feature of Zhou Yuan��s Virtualized reality was to present what people around here thought in the mind. But now, except that Zhang Dalong and his friends were not sure, almost all the people here believed that there was no jade in the crude stones, so they would not see the real condition in those stones surely.


    ��Show time!�� The worker held the crude stones and was about to grind those stones in full view of the public. Hao Ning shouted, ��Stop!��


    ��What?�� Wang Jun looked at the stones with a smile and said, ��It is too late to regret!��


    ��Hey!�� Hao Ning said with a smile, ��It will take a long time to grind such big stones. My friend���� Saying that, Hao Ning pulled Zhou Yuan to his side, who was very confused. ��My friend is the master of stone-gambling. It will take less time to cut open those stones by his lineation.��


    Zhou Yuan was stunned for a while, looking at Hao Ning. He could not help blurting out, ��Well, what��s the lineation?��


    ��Ha-ha!�� Zhou Yuan��s words made all the people behind, including Wang Jun, laugh so loud. ��The master of stone-gambling knows nothing about lineation? Wow! Amazing!��


    ��Hey-hey!�� That was what Hao Ning wanted, and he said with a smile, ��Sometimes, Tao and spell don��t differ in names. People call it lineation. It is lineation, but it is not lineation too.��


    ��What is he talking about?�� Someone got confused by Hao Ning��s spell-like words.


    ��He is misguiding us!�� Another man said, ��I know what��s in the stones!��


    Hao Ning did not reply and said to Zhou Yuan, ��You are the master of stone-gambling. Do not care about the name and recover the original simplicity. Just tell the worker how to cut open the stones. We only want to take out the jade as soon as possible.��


    ��OK! You should have told me earlier!�� Zhou Yuan touched his head with a smile. He could not remember these words as he had read those novels in an urgent way recently. He now understood it after the explanation of Hao Ning. He knew well how to cut open the stones and take out the jade because the jade was stuffed into the stones by him. Then he said to the worker with a smile, ��Buddy, cut down like this.��


    The worker was about to cut while Zhou Yuan suddenly shouted, ��Wait!�� The worker was frightened by Zhou Yuan. His hand joggled, and he looked at Zhou Yuan with anger.


    Zhou Yuan ignored the worker directly and looked at Hao Ning and Xiao Hong apprehensively. He said, ��If there is jade in the stones, who should get the jade?��


    Hao Ning understand Zhou Yuan��s words. Zhou Yuan worried that if the worker cut open the stones and took out the jade, what if the cause and effect came to Zhou Yuan. Although Zhou Yuan knew that the jade was conjured out by Hao Ning, it would be terrible if the cause and effect came to Zhou Yuan. Xiao Hong naturally understood the worry of Zhou Yuan. He smiled and pointed at Hao Ning. Hao Ning also understood it and said hurriedly with a smile, ��Nonsense! The stones are bought by me, so it should be me who will get the jade. You just guide the cutting, so you have no right to get the jade. No way! The money which I get after selling out the jade has nothing to do with you! I will not give you even a penny.��


    Zhou Yuan knew that Hao Ning was helping him figure out the cause and effect, but others might believe that Hao Ning was so costive that he would not give even a penny to others when hearing this.


    ��Hey-hey! That is fine.�� Zhou Yuan was at ease this time. ��It will be good if you do not give me even a penny.��


    ��Ha-ha!�� Zhou Yuan��s words made others believe that he would abandon the jade even if there was jade in those stones. They all laughed and said, ��He should be an idiot!��


    ��Eh, right! Cut down in this way!�� Zhou Yuan shouted and gave a thumb-up. ��Perfect, bro! Good job! Amazing! Right! One more cut here! Exactly! I will be your apprentice if I want to do this job in the future!��


    Zhou Yuan was serious, but the worker��s cutting made himself more scared. He cut the stone according to the guidance of Zhou Yuan. However, there was still no jade in the stone. All of these were some ordinary stones. At the end of his cutting, the worker wiped his sweat off and said with a bitter smile, ��You should not be my apprentice. Your skill is so bad that I can��t teach you by any means.��


    ��Don��t say that, bro!�� Hao Ning held the stone and shook it. Then he asked Zhou Yuan, ��OK?��


    Zhou Yuan nodded. ��OK! Now, you just need to get rid of����


    ��Now, you just need to get rid of the dust adhering outside!�� Hao Ning said in a high voice. He interrupted Zhou Yuan��s words, and Zhou Yuan immediately understood it. Now the size of the stone was the same as that of the jade which he stuffed into the stone just now. But all the people still thought it was just an ordinary and dusty stone since the Virtualized reality of Zhou Yuan had been set up. Hao Ning held the stone and let Zhou Yuan follow suit to cut open the rest of those stones to take out the jade.


    ��Bro!�� Hao Ning passed the three stones to the worker. ��Please wash them.��


    The worker looked at the three ordinary stones with a disdainful face and rolled his eyes. ��There is some water on them. No need to wash!��


    ��Eh! Don��t say that!�� Hao Ning took out a piece of rag from his pocket and deliberately mystified it. After seeing it, Zhou Yuan found that it was not a rag. It was from Hao Ning��s trouser pocket, a piece of cloth which was pulled off from the trousers of Hao Ning contingently. ��Bro, the stones should not be washed in this way, and they should be washed by the duster cloth of stone-gambling, which has been handed down from my ancestors for almost one thousand years. Please, use this.��


    ��You, you���� The worker was nearly insane. He thought the man in front of him was crazy. Everyone knew that the rag was definitely from the trouser pocket. Should the duster cloth which had been handed down from your ancestors for almost one thousand years be made of Dacron? (Dacron material was the product of modern industry.) Did your ancestors pass through to the old time? It was improper for him to say something after he saw the man in front of him was so persistent. Then he sighed and said, ��OK! I will do it. Anyway, I can get my pay.��


    ��Wait!�� All the people were about to see the scene, but Hao Ning shouted again. He jumped on the ground twice and kept rolling his eyes. He took a few steps under his feet in an unknown way, which seemed to be very apocalyptic. Then he grabbed something nameless in the air and threw it on the stones. Besides, he said in a strange way, ��Collect the aura of heaven and earth, and gather the essence of the sun and moon. Om Mani Padme Hum! Well, miss you! Miss you! Miss me! I have made it.��


    Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong looked at each other and could not help laughing. Hao Ning was serious and logical in daily life, but now he looked like an inborn actor and was deliberately mystifying.


    ������ The worker thought Hao Ning was mental and almost wanted to call the ambulance when seeing this, but he still kept washing the stones patiently due to his professional integrity.


    As the water was washing and cleaning the stones, the worker felt more and more surprised with more and more sweat on his forehead as he kept washing those ordinary stones with the trouser pocket of Hao Ning. Not only the worker, apart from Hao Ning and his men, but also all the people here were stunned with sweat streaming down their backs in such a cool place, the temperature of which was only 24��.


    Because they all saw that the green was gradually evident on the grey stones as the stones were washed by the duster cloth which was handed down from the ancestors of Hao Ning. Apparently, the jade which they saw was actually got ready by Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan in advance, violet jadeite with green lines.


    Of course, only Hao Ning and his friends knew the truth. The jade was not washed out but made by Zhou Yuan��s gradual remove of the Virtualized reality when the worker did not pay attention to it but washed the stones. It was only a normal trick, and Zhou Yuan was the main magician. But now, all the people were staring at the rag in the hands of the worker, which was taken out and mystified by Hao Ning, as well as the jade which became brighter and brighter. As for Zhou Yuan, nobody would care about him.


    ��I have finished���� The worker passed the one small and two big pieces of violet jadeite with green lines to Hao Ning. Hao Ning laughed and held the stones, shaking them towards all the people here, including Wang Jun. ��All right?��


    With a plop, some people behind, whose mental endurance was too weak, directly fainted because of ��sunstroke��.


    ��Oh my God!�� The rest of those people shouted out suddenly, ��How could it be possible? We see clearly that����


    ��What do you see clearly?�� Hao Ning was just waiting for this question. Xiao Hong and he looked at each other. Hao Ning got the drop on and stared at those people coldly. He shouted loudly, ��What on earth do you see clearly?��


    ��Stones���� The moment other people said it out, they found that they had said something wrong. They rushed to cover their mouths. If they said it out, that was to say, they admitted their tricks.


    ��What do you mean? You guys see clearly that those are just stones, right?�� Hao Ning thought he was standing on the moral high ground at this time and shouted sharply, pointing at those people. ��What do you mean by saying that what you saw clearly was just stones? Ah! I got it! Do you guys have the ability to see the inside of those crude stones? Oh, I see! That��s why you just now laughed at me and said that I was like an idiot.��


    Hao Ning pretended to be more and more indignant as he said these words. Then he said seriously and righteously, ��No wonder you guys laughed at us and said that we were not experts in this aspect. You have already invited some experts to come here, right? Sure enough, You must have done something dirty secretly with those experts who can see the inside of these stones and deceived us who know little about stone-gambling for our money, right? Hah! I thought that it would happen only in the fields of stock market, real estate, features, and some other industries. But I did not expect that it should happen in the field of stone-gambling, which is just an entertainment venue. I believe that this situation has lasted a long time. In this way, those people like us who know little about stone-gambling should not appear here.��


    Those words ��should not appear here�� was shouted by Hao Ning in a lion-roaring voice, which stunned all the people who did not dare to say a word. On the one hand, Hao Ning shouted in an extremely loud voice. On the other hand, they felt a guilty conscience and were rattled in the mind because of Hao Ning��s revealing their tricks.


    ��Such a good move! Pretend to move ahead in order to hide the intention to retreat.�� Liu Shuai gave a thumb-up to Hao Ning secretly. Hao Ning��s question forced others to deny that they did such a thing. All the people were busy clarifying their innocence, and nobody now cared how Hao Ning took out the jade. In this way, even if someone suspected there was something wrong with the jade, he would have nothing to say at this moment, or it would mean that he could see the inside of the stones in a disguised form.


    ��How about you?�� Hao Ning looked at Wang Jun and asked with a sneer, ��Mr. Wang, do you also know some masters who have the ability to see the inside of these stones?��


    Wang Jun looked at the young man behind him, and the young man shook his head secretly without saying a word. Wang Jun wiped off his sweat and said with a mock, ��You, you are telling a joke. There is no such a thing in the world, right? What do you think? Ha-ha!��


    ��Oh! In this way���� Hao Ning did not unmask him. He just said so while looking at the worker who was examining the goods. After the worker finished the examination and confirmed the goods, he said with a smile, ��Do you also admit that there is nothing wrong with the jade which has been taken out from these stones?��


    ��Yes�� The worker has confirmed it. Of course, it��s OK.�� Wang Jun thought for a while and found no reason to suspect indeed. He just said in a low voice, ��Well! It is just that this situation is relatively rare.��


    ��Rare? Then you should increase your knowledge.�� Hao Ning said without considering anything at this time. He said with a smile, ��So, 10 million yuan in total. Cash or card?��


    ��Of course, it should be paid by cash!�� Xiao Hong said it out at once. He mocked Wang Jun and said with a smile, ��Boss Wang came here for joy. He must take sufficient cash, right? It is impossible for people of Wang Family to come here without any sincerity, right?��


    ��Certainly!�� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong echoed each other as if they were performing crosstalk. ��I have heard from Wang Shizhe that credit is his family��s key value!��


    ��Lee.�� Wang Jun gritted his teeth and said something to Lee in his ear. Then he shouted, ��You go to bring my case here.��


    The person named Lee called several strong men quickly and then left.


    ��Are they going to escape?�� Hao Ning felt a little strange when seeing this and asked Xiao Hong secretly, ��What are they going to do with so many people?��


    ��Maybe, they are going to carry money.�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��It is so heavy to carry 10 million yuan. Lee can��t carry so much money by himself obviously. Wang Jun is really so awesome and takes so much cash with him. Isn��t he afraid of being robbed?��


    ��Naturally, he isn��t afraid���� Hao Ning did not say more. He just saw that the jade was auctioned off on the spot and glanced at the young man with the corner of his eye.


    In the end, the three pieces of jade were auctioned off at a price of 35 million yuan in total, which surely fitted the expectation of Hao Ning.


    After a while, Lee walked over with two men behind him holding one case respectively. Wang Jun waved his hand without any distress, and the two men passed the cases to Hao Ning. Hao Ning did not take the cases but asked Xiao Hong to check them.


    After Xiao Hong nodded, Hao Ning said with a smile, ��Thanks for Mr. Wang��s 10 million yuan. Let��s go!��


    ��Wait!�� Wang Jun suddenly stepped forward and shouted.


    ��What?�� Xiao Hong took the money and turned back to have a look. ��Mr. Wang, are you going to back out?��


    ��Absolutely not! How could it be possible?�� Wang Jun smiled lightly and said, ��Wang Family will never do that no matter how sorehead we are. I am just wondering whether you guys will want to continue the game since you have earned so much money.��


    ��What do you want to play?�� Hao Ning did not express an opinion. ��Looking at the sad faces of you, a group of experts, there may be no good rough stones left. We are just some ignorant people who know little about stone-gambling. Forget it, and we won��t attend the game. There are too many tricks.��


    ��Ah! Don��t say that!�� Wang Jun laughed and said, ��As to stone-gambling, the key is gambling. Though there are very few good stones, we can still do the gambling. How about this? Let��s gamble. 30 million yuan for one round. OK?��


    ��Um?�� Hao Ning had been attracted slightly. After all, he had just 45 million yuan now, and with those gold bars, there were only 60 million yuan in total, which was far from 100 million yuan. But Hao Ning knew little about gambling. He then looked at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong thought for a while and then asked in a clear and loud voice, ��For what?��


    ��Pai Gow.�� Wang Jun laughed.


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning. Hao Ning felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head. Xiao Hong understood it and said, ��I can��t.��


    ��Puff���� Someone behind burst out laughing. But they were forced to stop laughing by others�� eyes because almost all the people who made fun of Hao Ning and his friends just now had a bad ending.


    ��Then? Mahjong?�� Wang Jun frowned slightly.


    Xiao Hong looked at the expression of Hao Ning and said with a bit of embarrassment, ��I can��t.��


    ��Poker?�� Wang Jun tried hard to suppress his laughter.


    ��I can��t.�� Xiao Hong saw that Hao Ning also collapsed due to the situation. Hao Ning should not have winked at Xiao Hong since Hao Ning could not play anything. Thinking of this, Xiao Hong could not help asking in a low voice, ��What on earth can you play? Just tell me. I will ask them to prepare for whatever you can play.��


    Hao Ning blushed and said after keeping silent for a while, ��I can play the game of putting some dices into the cup and shaking the cup to figure out which one can get the big number. What��s the name of the game?��


    ��Clap!�� Xiao Hong clapped his head with his hand. He took a deep breath and then breathed out slowly. Then he said with an unwilling smile, ��Those games are too complex. Let��s play an earthy one�� It is up to you!�� Xiao Hong made a gesture to Hao Ning while saying that, which meant that he wanted Hao Ning to propose by himself.

 Chapter 211 - Number

    Chapter 211 Number


    Xiao Hong��s expression and action just now were obviously irritated by Hao Ning��s behavior which showed that he could not gamble at all. But since she had already spoken it out before, she couldn��t retreat at this time just because Hao Ning could not gamble. She had to let Hao Ning say it himself. However, after thinking about it, what Hao Ning had proposed, the method of rolling a dice and comparing the number was not so bad. Anyway, Hao Ning had borrowed Xiao Hong��s mana, and he could win the gamble through seeing the number. Why should they use such a complicated method of gambling?


    ��Well.�� Hao Ning was a little awkward and scratched his head. He said, ��How about playing the game of shaking the dices and comparing the number?��


    ��Good! That is so good!�� Almost all the people on the other side were over the moon after hearing what Hao Ning said, and they all answered, ��I am coming to play with you!��


    This time, Hao Ning was more certain that most people here had the clairvoyance. Since other gambling methods still needed technology, the number-comparing only needed people to see the number clearly, and they could play it.


    ��Don��t you have your own business?�� The young man suddenly looked back. The sharp eyes forced everyone to step back, and they did dare to speak again.


    ��Ha-ha!�� Wang Jun did not care about these things at all. He laughed loudly and said, ��Such a young talent, who really returns to his original nature! Well, let��s play this.��


    ��Wait a moment!�� Hao Ning said, ��We should clarify the rules of the game first!�� He said for nothing else, but just because he did not understand the rules and did not want to lose face.


    ��It��s very simple.�� Wang Jun said with a smile, ��Two dice cups, and five dices in each cup. Whoever gets a bigger number will win.��


    ��Is it so boring?�� Hao Ning shook his head and said, ��Would you like to add something?��


    ��Add something?�� Wang Jun frowned. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Since it is a gamble, the effect of luck must be bigger.�� Hao Ning smirked and said, pointing to the young man behind Wang Jun. ��It is better to take five dice cups at one time, with 5 dices in each cup. Let this little brother shake the cups for us, and then we choose one of the five cups respectively. Whoever gets a bigger number will win. What do you think?��


    ��Yep?�� Wang Jun was stunned. There were many people who played the number-comparing, but no one had ever played it like this. Hao Ning asked the young man behind Wang Jun to shake the dice cups. It seemed to be fair. But everyone knew that in this way, Wang Jun actually took a big advantage. Wang Jun naturally knew about the capability of the young man behind him. But for him, Wang Jun would not have kept Hao Ning here to gamble once again.


    Wang Jun didn��t have the clairvoyance at all. His original intention was to let the young man tell him. But if the young man was to shake the dice cups, with his capability, as long as he shook the dice cups casually, he would surely know which cup had the biggest number. Then what was needed was just a wink. It became simpler for Wang Jun to know it. This was more reliable than the young man who would tell him. In this way, it was so easy to win the gamble, right?


    However, with the way that Hao Ning had pretended to act just now and the final surprising result which he caused, Wang Jun not only could not understand it before, but now he also could not see it through, either. What Hao Ning had done made Wang Jun seem to have an advantage, but he was careful and said, ��You ask this little brother to help us shake the dice cups. What about you?��


    What he asked was very clever. As the so-called saying went, it was impolite not to reciprocate. Since Hao Ning had proposed a plan to suffer such a loss, there must be a post-recruit. Instead of letting him play tricks later, it was better to make Hao Ning come forward in advance, to help himself react to what would happen in time after he knew it. If he let Hao Ning do something but he didn��t do, it was not so reasonable for Hao Ning to do something later.


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning thought for a while and then said, ��My rules are very simple. Back and forth! If your little brother shakes the dice cups, I will choose the cup first. After that, as long as the number of my dice cup is not smaller than that of me, I will win the gamble.��


    ��Ha-ha!�� Wang Jun laughed. ��So, that is what it is. You��re waiting for me here.�� Wang Jun looked back at the young man eye to eye, and everyone laughed.


    What a good plan Hao Ning had made!


    Wang Jun now had 80% of the grasp. As for the opposite side, Hao Ning, of course, he had never introduced himself from the start. The strange thing was that Wang Jun seemed to have forgotten to ask this question. The clairvoyance and the reason why Hao Ning let the young man behind Wang Jun shake the dice cups were all just an illusion. The real situation was that Hao Ning only had the clairvoyance, but he couldn��t shake the dice cups, especially to show the best figures like five 6. He just wanted to borrow the young man��s hand and chose the cup that was most beneficial to him after shaking the dice cups.


    ��Don��t you feel that your condition���� Wang Jun said, looking at Hao Ning, with a slight smile as well as confidence, ��Is it too biased to yourself?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning smiled and looked at Wang Jun, offering no opinion. ��Why can��t I understand Mr. Wang��s words?�� The dice cups are shaken by your man. I will just choose one from them. How can I be too biased?��


    ��Um���� Wang Jun was stunned by Hao Ning. He didn��t know what to say at this moment, for he couldn��t say that he knew that Hao Ning had the clairvoyance. If he said so, with Hao Ning��s previous speaking skill, Hao Ning must tell everything about what skills people at his side had. Then how could he protect Wang Family��s fame in the future? Having thought about that, Wang Jun decided to pretend to be stupid. ��I just feel so. Can��t I? In short, I think this plan is not good for me.��


    ��You are very interesting indeed.�� Hao Ning laughed. At this time, a few discerning staff members were ready to provide everything, such as the gambling table and the dice cups, which made Hao Ning know that Wang Jun should be a frequent visitor just after a quick look. Otherwise, how could those staff members be so obedient? But he didn��t say it out at this moment. ��Does Mr. Wang mean that you think my plan is beneficial to me?��


    ��He is done for.�� Liu Shuai said and turned around with a smile. He secretly said to Xiao Hong, ��Old Wang��s brain is not so clever, and he is going to fall into a trap.��


    Sure enough, Wang Jun blurted out, ��Of course!��


    ��That��s easy.�� Hao Ning generously waved his hands, and then he sat at the gambling table. ��My man will shake the dice cups. You choose first. As long as your number is not smaller than that of me, you will win. What do you think?��


    ��Yep?�� There were already some voices in the crowd. ��What is this kid doing on earth?��


    Not to mention that the discussion began in the crowd, even Wang Jun began to feel it unpredictable. If the previous plan of Hao Ning made Wang Jun himself think that the people of Hao Ning were not capable of shaking the dice cups, so Hao Ning let his man shake them, what was the opposite plan now for? The opposite plan which Hao Ning proposed now had already made Wang Jun somewhat worried because once Hao Ning dared to propose such a plan, it meant that his people could shake the dice cups better, and their skills of shaking the dice cups would not let Wang Jun win even if he chose one first.


    This was totally impossible! Wang Jun couldn��t figure it out at all. What was the other side��s ability on earth? What could let Wang Jun lose, even after Hao Ning��s people finished shaking the dice cups and Wang Jun chose the cup first?


    ��Does Mr. Wang agree?�� Hao Ning smiled, not waiting for Wang Jun to speak, and quickly said to Zhou Yuan, ��You come to shake the dice cups.��


    ��Me?�� Zhou Yuan was watching this beside them. Hearing Hao Ning mentioning his name, he was shocked and blurted out, ��But I don��t know how to do this at all!��


    ��Hey!�� Hao Ning replied, ��You don��t have to be afraid of that. I mentioned shaking the dice cups, and it is the name of shaking the dice cups, which is not shaking the dice cups, and you just need to����


    ��Wait!�� Wang Jun quickly stopped Hao Ning. He wiped off the sweat and then said, ��I choose my man to shake the dice cups!��


    ��Really?�� Hao Ning frowned.


    ��I��m sure!��


    Hao Ning did not speak anymore. He looked at Wang Jun for a minute. Finally, he exhaled a breath of relief and said, ��It is up to you.��


    Why did Wang Jun choose to let his man shake at the last minute? Because he heard the conversation between Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning. Both conversations were that Hao Ning asked Zhou Yuan to do something, and Zhou Yuan said that he could not do it. But they had gotten three pieces of jade for the first time, and every time the words of Hao Ning were the same. Whoever said XX, and it was the name of XX, which was not XX. Then he began to teach Zhouyuan how to do it.


    Why was Wang Jun so scared? Because he thought of a possibility, which was that Hao Ning was probably not capable of anything, but after he cooperated with Zhou Yuan, Zhou Yuan could produce something special! He was not completely unfamiliar with this kind of combination. One person seemed like a crap, but the other one was very powerful.


    It seemed that the first option that Hao Ning said before was actually a smoke bomb, just to let Wang Jun say those words ��not beneficial for me�� himself. Then Hao Ning could propose the second plan, in order to let his friend show up!


    The most important thing was that just now he remembered a method of shaking the dice cups, which was almost legendary. This technique was called ��Drunken Beauty��. The so-called ��Drunken Beauty�� was not that the person who shook the dice cups was drunk and lay down as Concubine Yang had done. It was that after being shaken, all the dices inside were leaning against the inner wall of the dice cups at a certain angle as if Concubine Yang was drunken and leaning against the tree. In other words, what the number was in the dice cups on earth was variable. As long as the force and the angle of holding the dice cups were different, the dices would change at the moment when the dice cups were lifted, so that the result would be opposite in the end. If the opposite side had such a method, it would have completely exceeded his control. Therefore, Wang Jun chose the first option at the last moment.


    As for Hao Ning? He didn��t think so much at all. He just simply wanted to complicate everything! He wanted the young man next to Wang Jun to have more opportunities to act, to help him see through the young man��s methods.


    How so? Because what this man had done to Jienan just now was ruthless and insidious. When the young man just hit Jienan, the method he used was nothing else, but the ��Palm to Dissolve the Bones��, which was in accordance with that in a fiction of Mr. Jin. When you were hit, there was no feeling at that time. But after a while, all the bones of your whole body would be broken, and you would die in pain. If Hao Ning hadn��t recognized it in time and blocked in front of Jienan, transferring the power of ��Palm to Dissolve the Bones�� to the feet through the ability of the passage of time, Jie Nan would not be able to live for a few days.


    What surprised Hao Ning most was that after this young man saw the power being blocked by Hao Ning, he used the Netherworld��s Palms, the Seven Sided Strike and other ruthless kung fu skills, each of which were powerful. Before that, every enemy of Hao Ning just had one kung fu skill. For example, Kong and Dao only had the skill of Life and Death Charms, and those seven people only had the skill of Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation. As for the Root Praying Method and the Flying Sword, they were more like some kind of ��instruments�� changed by Monkey King��s villus and then catalyzed by the Soul Coin Material. However, the young man in front of him had used several kinds of insidious kung fu skills calmly, which made Hao Ning have to doubt this person��s background. If he didn��t find out that, even if this matter was over today, Jienan would be in danger later.


    Therefore, Hao Ning communicated with Xiao Hong secretly. He let this person shake the dice cups more times in public, in the process of which Hao Ning could do something privately to test this person��s ability. Xiao Hong would also make a slight shot, and then Hao Ning would mess up with the opposite side for making them confused. As for the so-called first plan, it was naturally the most beneficial one to Hao Ning. He was not able to shake the dice cups. Letting the young man shake them and then choosing first himself were certainly the most convenient choice.


    If Wang Jun chose the second plan, Hao Ning also had a way. Zhou Yuan was naturally not able to shake the dice cups, but Zhou Yuan could use Virtualized reality! It was not a big deal for him to cover up the real results and let the opposite side see the fake results. They would select the biggest-number cup they thought. Then Hao Ning himself just needed to choose the real biggest one. This was what Zhou Yuan could do. Anyway, at last, the money would be won by Hao Ning himself with nothing to do with Zhou Yuan. Of course, if Wang Jun didn��t admit the result shamelessly at that time, he could propose a two-out-of-three game and let the young person shake the dice cups, which was to give the opposite side a chance, so that they could see through the opposite side��s methods. But it would be a little troublesome. In short, whether Wang Jun chose option 1 or 2, Hao Ning had a strategy to cope with it.


    In fact, both the first plan and the second plan were the smoke bombs released by Hao Ning. The main purpose of him was not to shake the dice cups by himself. Regardless of plan one or plan two, as long as they didn��t have to shake one dice cup respectively as Wang Jun had said, he could figure out what to do next, because this was what he was most afraid of. But he hadn��t expected that Wang Jun would fall into the multiple choice of Option 1 or Option 2 so easily and no longer consider more possibilities. Even more, he hadn��t expected that Wang Jun had thought about so many things at once, and finally, he wandered himself in. Even the legendary skill of the Drunken Beauty which was used to shake the dice cups had been considered by Wang Jun. If Zhou Yuan knew that Wang Jun mistakenly thought that he had the skill, he could be happy for a long time.


    The young man saw what Wang Jun had chosen, but he didn��t say anything. He went straight to the scene, throwing the dices into the five cups in front of everyone, with five dices in each cup. All the people were holding the stones in their hands while yawning and watching, mainly because this kind of gameplay was too boring without any technical needs and stimulating feeling. Of course, there was no stimulation. These people all had the clairvoyance. They saw those cups just as glass.


    Unexpectedly, after this young man buckled the dice cups, he did not use the same method of shaking the dice cups in the air as it was in the movies as usual. He just slowly shook the dice cups back and forth on the table, and he seemed to be very unmindful. Hao Ning was going to laugh at this person since his skill was not much different from that of himself. Unexpectedly, he heard several people whispering and exclaiming, ��What happened? Why did the dice cups become dark?��


    ��Dark?�� Hao Ning could not help looking at the dice cups. Sure enough, the dice cups, which were originally transparent like glass, turned black under the shaking of the young nan. After a while, the color of the dice cups was completely different from that of the normal dice cups and became no longer transparent.


    ��The clairvoyance does not work?�� Hao Ning was stunned with cold sweat. Then he looked back at Xiao Hong furtively. Xiao Hong��s voice sounded in his ear. ��This person actually used a skill that I do not know to cover my mana. I can��t see what is inside for now. Can you see it?��


    Once he heard this, Hao Ning understood the reason why the young man dared to play. It was because he had the ability to make the dice cups become impossible for everyone to see through! But in this case, Wang Jun also couldn��t see anything inside. Hao Ning doubted the question and asked Xiao Hong quietly.


    ��If what I guess is correct���� Xiao Hong��s voice continued to say, ��The young man doesn��t have the clairvoyance. He judges it with its voice!��


    ��WTF ! Is there this operation?�� Hao Ning was so angry almost to scold. No wonder the young man shook the dice cups so slowly, so carefully, and so unmindfully, because he couldn��t hear clearly when he shook too fast! It was too odious! It was too damn! Hao Ning was so angry that he wanted to disturb this young man with a square dance of Phoenix Legend. But this was just a lose-lose way for both sides, not a solution to the problem!


    ��It��s really shameless. They actually cheated in the gamble!�� Thinking of this, Hao Ning suddenly remembered that he did not use any honest methods, either. It was improper for him to blame others. He shook his head and asked Xiao Hong in the spiritual communication, ��Can you recognize it through the voice?��


    ��This���� Xiao Hong��s voice showed a bit of hesitation. ��I really don��t have the skill of God��s Ears����


    ��Okay!�� The young man listened for a while, gently putting the dice cups in a row and placing them on the table. Wang Junwei smiled slightly and didn��t speak. The young man looked into the direction of Hao Ning. His eyes stopped at the position about 1 meter above Hao Ning��s head. It seemed that he didn��t see Hao Ning at all. This was contempt without any covering-up. Hao Ning was depressed in the mind, not for he felt that he was despised, but for the money which he had gotten was ruined by himself in this way. It got his heart hurt.


    ��Xiao Hong, what should we do?�� Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong in the spiritual communication. Xiao Hong faltered, and she could not say a word at all. Finally, she simply said, ��If there are no other ways, you can use your wuxiang-zhi to mess up all the dices in the dice cups. We can rely on the luckiness at the worst!��


    ��WTF ! Is that a real way?�� Hao Ning knew what Xiao Hong really meant. Wuxiang-zhi could even overturn the small flags in the apricot bamboo hat, not to mention a few dices in the dice cups. But in this way, no one could know the number in the dice cups. This was a lose-lose end for both sides. Hao Ning desperately cried in the spiritual communication, ��What a bad idea!��


    ��Don��t be afraid of anything! We do not take so little money seriously.�� Xiao Hong said in the spiritual communication, ��It is just one gamble play about tens of millions of yuan. We can go back and look for those ghosts who are doing some bad things at night. We change them into the Soul Coin Material, and then we can find a way to get a few pieces of jadeite!��


    Hao Ning sighed. Xiao Hong really regarded money as dirt. This was tens of millions of yuan, tens of millions of yuan! Being said out from the mouth of the Great Saint Infant King, it felt like no difference from the marbles in the hands of children��


    However, in this way, it seemed that this was the only way. But who knew if the ghosts were so good to find?


    ��Add the jetton?�� Seeing that Hao Ning hesitated to choose the dice cup, Wang Jun could not help laughing, and he said, ��Gentleman? By the way, haven��t I asked your honorable last name?��


    ��It��s not honorable, but I won��t tell you.�� Hao Ning was thinking about the wandering ghosts�� things. He replied without a head or tail. He didn��t want to keep it a secret, but if he lost now in this way and the words were passed to Zhe��s ears, he would be so shameful. Zhe must look down upon him, the great master.


    ��No problem.�� Wang Jun said with a smile, ��Then I will add 15 million yuan. Do you follow?��


    ��What do you mean by saying that?�� Hao Ning asked subconsciously. He really did not understand.


    ��Ha-ha!�� This time, everyone could no longer hold back, and they all burst out laughing. Also, idiots could know that Hao Ning was really a little nervous.


    ��Hao Ning!�� Xiao Hong��s voice came over. ��The meaning of not following is that you directly lose 30 million yuan to him. The meaning of following is that you should add 15 million yuan, which is a total of 45 million yuan, and then you choose one dice cup to gamble with him!��


    ��WTF ! Then what should I do?�� Hao Ning was almost going to cry. ��How do you choose this time? The money I have just gotten is gone just like this.��


    ��Don��t worry!�� Xiao Hong��s voice continued to comfort him. ��We have had a few discussions. You can choose whatever you want, and we won��t blame you. The accident is not something we can control. Anyway, this money is also an accident. We actually haven��t thought about spending it on our own. We can think about the solution later. Now what you need to do is to help you get away with all of these things. That��s called losing the game but not losing the dignity!��


    ��Losing the game but not losing the dignity?�� Hao Ning felt touched in his heart. These people were really loyal. They were usually greedy for money before. But at this time, they were so knightly! After thinking about it in the other way, he knew that it was right. Anyway, there was no way to go for them. They could as well put on airs at least. If they gave up before taking the dice cup, it would be such a shame! Hao Ning figured it out and impulsively decided to say, ��I follow you!��


    ��Clap, clap!�� Once the voice came out, a round of applause rang. ��The boy really has the guts!��


    ��You have convinced me!��


    ��You are enterprising!��


    Hearing the voices of other people, Hao Ning understood that they couldn��t see through the dice cups as himself. The most sensible thing to do now was to yield at this time. At least, he could lose 15 million yuan less. But his choice was obviously for the dignity, not for the money. Using 15 million yuan to buy the dignity was not something that anyone could do.


    ��Good!�� Wang Jun��s smile was very hearty, and it seemed that he had won the game. ��You choose first.��


    ��That��s alright! I��ll choose!�� Although Hao Ning said so enterprisingly, he was very awkward in his heart. Were there any gods or Bodhisattva who were passing by? If you let me win and save the rest of my friend��s money, I would consecrate you with Sea Lanterns and Golden Bodies, or you could let me do anything without harming others. As long as I could do, I would do! Could you show the spirits? If there wasn��t any Bodhisattva , would there be any gods? Those gods who were in foreign countries, such as Allah, Jesus, Zeus , were also good. If you had some free time at ordinary times, could you hang out in our country? Anyway, the people of our country were broad-minded. They would believe you as long as you showed your spirits. Usually, Buddhas, Lord of Heaven , and other gods could enjoy the incense happily in the same temple. You would not be too much. You could rest assured that as long as you helped us, we would certainly welcome you!


    After talking about these messy prayers, Hao Ning��s hands were trembling to uncover a dice cup in front of him, and suddenly there was a voice in his mind, ��You can��t win the money if you choose this.��


    ��Who?�� Hao Ning subconsciously thought it was Xiao Hong, but the voice was obviously not from Xiao Hong. It seemed to be a woman��s voice. ��Who are you? Why is your voice in my mind?��


    Mom! God! Was it true that a Buddha who passed by was really showing up? Hao Ning heard this sentence almost with tears coming down. ��Who are you actually?��


    ��You don��t need to care who I am.�� The voice said, ��You just said that as long as I helped you this time, you would help me with one thing, right?��


    ��Yes!�� Hao Ning continued to say in the spiritual communication, ��Do you want a Sea Lantern or a Golden Body?��


    ��What do I need those things to do���� The voice hesitated to say, ��First, let��s solve this problem. I will discuss with you later.��


    ��Discuss?�� Hao Ning said strangely, ��Is it something which is difficult to do? First of all, I don��t have anything.��


    ��Why are you so verbose?�� The voice continued to say, ��Hurry up to choose! In this way, your fingers should touch the dice cups one by one, and I will tell you when you encounter one that is possible to win money.��


    ��Okay!�� Though Hao Ning thought that this thing that the voice asked him to do didn��t look like a kind of mana, he promptly moved his fingers on the dice cups one by one. Until he touched the fourth dice cup, the voice said, ��This is it!��


    ��This is it!�� Hao Ning pointed to the dice cup.


    The young man and Wang Jun��s faces changed, but they still didn��t say anything. They looked at Hao Ning with changing faces and saw that Hao Ning moved the dice cup to his side.


    ��If this is the case���� Wang Jun and the young man looked at each other. Wang Jun moved another dice cup to his side. Then Wang Jun said, ��Which one of us is going to open the dice cup first?��


    ��Well, this���� Hao Ning was thinking. Suddenly, He heard a slight sound of clicking in the dice cup on Wang Jun��s side. The speed was not fast, but it kept ringing. Then the voice in his mind shouted, ��Oh, it��s not normal. How do I suddenly feel that you can��t win with this dice cup? But your dice cup hasn��t been changed!��


    After listening to the words of this voice, Hao Ning suddenly understood that the other side was cheating in the dice up of Wang Jun!

 Chapter 212 - The Cheap Copy of Spiritual Flying Bugs

    ��F**k ! How dare you played this trick in front of me!�� At this time, Hao Ning knew clearly that this young guy, more precisely, Old Wang should cheat him in a special way in front of him. Frankly speaking, it wasn��t an unusual method. Old Wang just moved a dice in the dice cup. As for what kind of method he used, Hao Ning didn��t want to figure it out anymore. He just smiled in his mind out of anger. And he thought in his mind that you should move it first before I could do.


    He immediately opened his dice cup without a word. Others all look at it. There were five dices. Three of them were six, and the rest were five.


    ��You said that I couldn��t win with these numbers, didn��t you?�� Looking at other people who were admiring his dice numbers, Hao Ning quickly asked the voice in his mind. ��If he wants to win, he might have taken a lot of effort to move the original dices to four ��six�� or five ��six��, right?��


    ��I don��t know if they are five ��six��, but I feel that it seems that he will be more likely to win.�� The voice was a little anxious, and Hao Ning didn��t hear clearly what she said, only to hear that voice continue to say, ��OMG! I still want you to help me. You won��t help me definitely this time.��


    ��It��s hard to say.�� Hao Ning chuckled. Judging from her voice, it seemed that she didn��t know what the number was inside, but she was very gifted at winning or losing. So, he didn��t care so much and said directly to Wang Jun, ��Mr. Wang, is my number big enough?��


    ��Flap, flap, flap���� Mr. Wang smiled and clapped. ��Amazing! No wonder it is said that heroes are cultivated from childhood. But yours is not the biggest one.��


    ��Hm?�� Hao Ning didn��t deny it. ��It seems that Mr. Wang is very confident of your number, right?��


    ��Not sure.�� Wang Jun smiled, holding his dice cup in his hand. ��I just a little older than you and know a bit more than you. Don��t be overconfident of your words, otherwise, you may get trouble.��


    After saying that, Wang Jun slowly uncovered the dice cup so excitedly, but he didn��t notice that the young man��s expression changed suddenly. How long could it take to uncover the dice cup? But after uncovering it, Wang Jun was stunned and stared at the dices in front of him for a minute.


    ��What the hell?�� Everyone was devastated when seeing it. There were five dices in total. One was 3 while two were 2. And the other two were 4.


    ��How come!�� Wang Jun was so angry that he even stood up but was stopped by the young guy with his hand pressing on the shoulder of Wang Jun, who shook his head slightly.


    ��Oh?�� Hao Ning looked at those dices and sarcastically said, ��Your brother is so kind to me. He is really good at rolling a dice�� Thank you!��


    Although Hao Ning fought back with words successfully, his back was in a cold sweat due to fright. Although Xiao Hong had given some relief to him just now, who did not want to win? Hao Ning understood that the other party must have changed the number once hearing the sound of the other side��s dice cup. Upon thinking of this, Hao Ning immediately thought that his dices must have been replaced, but it was obvious that the other side had a limited skill and could not replace too many of his dices in a short time. To be on the safe side, the other party changed Wang Jun��s dices first.


    That wasn��t difficult to understand. This young man should have some skills, such as a sort of kung fu skill like attacking through the air. But when shaking the dice cup just now, the young man must have shaken up a very large number. But just in case, this number might not be the biggest one. And if Hao Ning uncovered his dice cup immediately after taking it, there would be no way to save the situation, which was why Hao Ning��s dices were three 6 and two 5. The number was big enough, but not the biggest one. In this way, even if Hao Ning uncovered his dice cup after taking it, there was still a chance that could make Wang Jun��s dice cup turn into five 6, which was the biggest number.


    But it would take some time to reach such a circumstance. So, Wang Jun��s first reaction was to delay the time. When Wang Jun began to dillydally and kept talking just now after getting the dice cup, it was very obvious that he was delaying the time.


    After realizing this, Hao Ning immediately uncovered his dice cup. The result that there were three 6 and two 5 was seen by everyone. What had been done could not be undone. Nobody could change it anymore.


    At this time, Wang Jun��s dice cup should have been moved by the young man, but he hadn��t uncovered it. If there was no accident, there should be five 6 in the dice cup of Wang Jun. But at this moment, Wang Jun was applauding and talking nonsense. He was going to uncover the dice cup. But in the meantime, Hao Ning flicked towards Wang Jun��s dice cup several times with his wuxiang-zhi. Things were going to be funny. All the dices in the dice cup rolled up faster than the young man did just now. Hao Ning just used a bit of his power. If he had used all his strength, those dices would have already gone.


    But the power of the wuxiang-zhi used by Hao Ning was very subtle. The dices rolled in the opposite direction in the dice cup, so their sounds were offset and were heard by nobody naturally. It wasn��t difficult for Hao Ning to roll the dices through the air. But rolling in the opposite direction to offset their sounds was so difficult.


    It was that Hao Ning imitated from a move of the Right Forms of Sword-shipment, called Soundless and Visionless, which was used by He Taichong and his wife from Kunlun Sect in the fiction of Mr. King. The key point of this skill was to offset the power of the two people when acting. Two flying swords were soundless in the air when they were offset and were the most useful at night. But unexpectedly, Hao Ning creatively studied and practically applied it, and he used the wuxiang-zhi, so that those dices rolled so fast but with no sound.


    This edited move of ��Soundless and Visionless�� cheated the young man, and the young man could not hear clearly for a moment. Until the last dice fell on the table, he heard the slight sound. The young man was indeed powerful. He immediately knew there was something different on hearing the slight sound. But at the time, Wang Jun had already uncovered the dice cup. It was too late to tell him.


    ��How could the dice be rolled by a master?�� Someone shouted out seeing the dice. ��This is obviously an amateur!��


    Listening to other people��s evaluations, Hao Ning was a little blushed. He was indeed an amateur. However, he wasn��t so strong indeed. Otherwise, Wang Jun wouldn��t have lost so badly.


    ��Since you��ve won���� The voice continued to say, ��Then you continue to play the game. I��m leaving. I��ll be back to you.��


    Before Hao Ning could react, the voice had faded away. Although it was so strange, at this time, he didn��t want to entangle. He only decided to discuss it with Xiao Hong later.


    ��Mr. Wang!�� Hao Ning looked at Wang Jun with a smile and said, ��Let��s talk explicitly! You��ve lost 45 million yuan to me in total, right?��


    When saying out this number, Hao Ning��s heart was beating intensively. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan stared at him with much desire, nearly going to be crazy. They had never seen so much money in their lives. But Xiao Hong wiped off his sweat and quietly kept away from the two fools who were green and inexperienced.


    ��Right!�� After all, Wang Jun was still a member of the Wang Family. He stood up and smiled freely. He did not look at the young behind him at all. ��But I don��t have so much cash with me. Can I transfer the money online?��


    ��Yep?�� Hao Ning was suddenly stunned. Wang Jun said so because Wang Jun wanted to know his account. He and his friends hadn��t been recognized by others so far. If Wang Jun knew that he would receive so much money, Hao Ning would inevitably get in trouble. Hao Ning subtly felt that something was wrong and hesitated for a while when thinking of this.


    ��Use my account!�� Zhang Dalong came up. He patted Hao Ning��s shoulder and said with a smile, ��I don��t know if I have the honor to save your money in my card to rejoice in your luckiness and get a few days of interest?��


    ��Oh, it��s my pleasure!�� Hao Ning immediately understood it. Zhang Dalong was really an experienced driver. In this case, Wang Jun naturally did not know his identity. He said at once, ��Thanks very much!��


    Wang Jun winked at the young man, and he stepped forward. Jienan saw it and then took Zhang Dalong��s card for transferring the money. Hao Ning worried about the safety of Jienan and quickly followed up. He put his arm around Jienan��s shoulder and talked smilingly to him. Buy privately, Hao Ning reminded him to beware of this young man.


    Unexpectedly, this young man didn��t mean to do anything at all. He just wanted to transfer the money.


    Seeing the number of 45 million yuan scrolling, Hao Ning couldn��t help counting a few times. Then he gave up this stupid behavior and just escorted Jienan back to the side of Zhang Dalong.


    ��How should I call you?�� Wang Jun still didn��t give up. ��No discord, no concord!��


    ��Hey, Mr. Wang.�� Hao Ning said with a smile, ��Is there any discord between us?�� Then he looked at the young guy after saying that, and he continued to smile and said, ��Didn��t I say it? I won��t say it unless you win. However, Wang Shizhe from your family knows me. You can ask him! ��


    After saying that, Hao Ning said smilingly, ��Thank you, Mr. Wang. See you!��


    After saying that, he just chatted with Zhang Dalong and his men. Wang Jun felt a little embarrassed when seeing this and left with a slight smile.


    ��Hao Ning!�� Zhang Dalong looked worried. ��Wang Family can��t be trifled with easily. They will check my account and won��t make it difficult for me naturally. But Wang Jun and Wang Shiming are families in the same generation. In the future���� As Zhang Dalong said that, he told Jienan to transfer the money to Hao Ning. And Xiao Hong quickly took over it.


    ��Thank you, Brother Zhang!�� Hao Ning nodded and then mysteriously said, ��Their Mister Wang is busy playing games recently. He��s so busy almost to be crazy and has no time to take care of me.�� After saying that, he turned back and smiled at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan unfeignedly.


    Seeing that Zhang Dalong was puzzled, Zhou Yuan said with a smile, ��Their Mister Wang is playing with King of Glory every day, except for sleeping. His eyes never leave the screen! I guess that even eating is someone else to feed him!��


    On hearing this, Zhang Dalong��s eyes changed. Jienan��s hand shook and almost clicked at the wrong number. He transferred the money in a hurry confusedly and quickly came over to ask Zhou Yuan, ��Is what you said true?��


    ��Of course!�� Zhou Yuan nodded and said, ��We saw it with our own eyes!��


    ��Well!�� Hao Ning saw that he had already got the money and felt that Zhou Yuan talked too much. It was a secret of Wang Family, after all. ��Wang Shiming is also pitiful. As for his illness, let��s stop the gossip.��


    ��It makes sense.�� Zhou Yuan realized that he had talked too much. They were outsiders, after all. ��Hao Ning, where are we going then?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning looked at the sky. It was already dark insensibly. ��Would you like to find a place to stay and then go out to have a night snack? Tomorrow we will go out for a day again, okay?��


    ��Good!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan both agreed. Xiao Hong smiled and shook his head without saying a word.


    But Zhang Dalong suddenly said at this time, ��Little friends, since you are going to have a night snack, I wonder if we two can join you.��


    ��Yep?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhang Dalong and thought so in his mind. All in all, Zhang Dalong just helped them buy the stones just now. Although he had returned 500,000 yuan to Zhang Dalong, it was still a favor, after all. It was normal to treat him. But they came out to play together, and it was too informal to have a night snack with Zhang Dalong at night, after all. And they just met for the second time. They were unfamiliar with each other, and it was difficult to eat so happily.


    Hao Ning had planned to formally visit and thank Zhang Dalong after tomorrow. But now Hao Ning was embarrassed since Zhang Dalong mentioned it and said with a smile quickly, ��Mr. Zhang, I intend to spare some time to thank you formally. But we are just going to eat kebabs by the road for a night snack. It really doesn��t match your identity. How about this? Shall we do it next week����


    ��Guys,�� said Mr. Hu at this time, who didn��t speak before. ��I have several houses in H city. The night snack made by my small kitchen is not bad. Today is really wonderful. I still want to get more joy. I wonder if you will come to my house.��


    It became more interesting this time. Even Mr. Hu personally invited them. Who else had this honor? Moreover, Mr. Hu said so because he must have something to say. Hao Ning and Xiao Hong discussed for a while. They thought it was definitely a good thing to know more powerful people, so they didn��t refuse again. And Zhang Dalong was naturally invited to go.


    Mr. Hu��s car led the way ahead, and Zhang Dalong��s car was in the middle. Xiao Hong��s car was behind.


    ��Xiao Hong, do you notice that?�� Hao Ning sat in the co-driver seat and asked suddenly, looking at the neon lights on the side of the road.


    ��It��s weird.�� Xiao Hong also answered strangely.


    ��It��s really weird.�� Hao Ning nodded and thought for a little. ��Do you think he will come again?��


    ��Nonsense!�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, ��You have angered them like this. What do you think?��


    ��Hey?�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan heard their conversation. Those two people stretched their heads out from the back seat at the same time. ��Are you talking about the young man in white? Will he come again? What are you doing?��


    ��Hao Ning has won so much money from them.�� Xiao Hong looked at the two gossipy heads which were stretched out from the back seat, and he said that they were idiots in the heart. Then he adjusted the angle slightly and said, ��He has also teased him like that. Do you think the young man is so easy to deal with? As for what he will do, I guess it��s either killing or grabbing the goods.��


    ��It��s impossible to grab the goods.�� Hao Ning smiled. ��The money is in the card. He��s more likely to kill people, especially Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Why me?�� After hearing that, Zhou Yuan��s head shrank a little. He just bumped against Liu Shuai, and they knead their heads for a while. Zhou Yuan asked and grinned. ��I didn��t do anything!��


    ��Master Zhou, you didn��t do anything?�� Hao Ning teased Zhou Yuan with a smile and said, ��Isn��t you who asked the worker to cut open the stones? After cutting open the stones, did the stones become three pieces of jade as the worker washed the stones?��


    ��It��s you who made the stones become the jadeite at first!�� Zhou Yuan hurried to say, ��Isn��t you who said that I had no cause and effect?��


    ��You do have no cause and effect.�� Xiao Hong also said with a smile, ��The cause and effect will see clearly. Since Hao Ning got the jadeite out, this value has something to do with him. But others don��t know it. I guess he will look for you.��


    ��Sh*t ! Hao Ning, you have framed me!�� Zhou Yuan was going to squeeze Hao Ning��s neck, but Hao Ning quickly evaded. The car became noisy again at once.


    ��You really regard me as the lotus of Bodhisattva , right? Don��t you think I will turn over no matter what you have done?�� Xiao Hong was afraid they would start the square dance when driving the car. He quickly held the steering wheel and said, ��Calm down, Zhou Yuan. Listen to Hao Ning first.��


    ��Say it!�� Zhou Yuan stopped talking but still had a lingering fear. ��Why did you do that?��


    ��He��ll not only come back to you,�� Hao Ning said with a smile, ��but he will also come back to me. Besides, this is exactly what we want.��


    Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and touched his forehead. ��No fever! Why do you start talking nonsense?��


    ��Alas���� Hao Ning sighed. ��Because if he doesn��t look for us, Jienan and Zhang Dalong will die.��


    After saying that, Hao Ning told what the young man in white had done to Jienan.


    After listening to his words, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai didn��t say anything.


    ��A man who can have so many kung fu skills at the same time,�� Hao Ning explained and said, ��which are only recorded in the books. Do you think he��s an ordinary man?��


    ��And he can make everyone��s clairvoyance invalid in an instant,�� Xiao Hong continued to say, ��including me. What do you think he��ll do on earth?��


    ��This kind of capable man,�� Hao Ning continued to say, ��should be a retinue of Wang Jun, and just a follower of Wang Shiming from Wang Family, who can just admire Wang Shiming below. Do you think Wang Jun knows about it? If Wang Jun knows about it, then do Wang Shiming and Director Wang know about it?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai was a little hesitant. ��I don��t know����


    ��If Wang Shiming knows about it,�� Hao Ning analyzed and said, ��Zhe will get into danger.��


    ��If Wang Shiming doesn��t know about it,�� Xiao Hong looked solemn at this time. He said, ��the two brothers of the Wang Family will all get into danger.��


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yuan did not understand a little, ��Isn��t Wang Jun the person of Wang Shiming? Why will Wang Shiming also get into danger?��


    ��Hey!�� Liu Shuai smiled and nodded. ��Isn��t this the cliche plot in the novel on TV? A retinue of the boss worked with assiduity at first and betrayed the boss finally?��


    ��Well, Liu Shuai really has read more novels.�� Hao Ning nodded and then solemnly said, ��And combining with something which happened to Wang Shiming, don��t you think there is any relationship between them?��


    Xiao Hong also agreed and said, ��So, before we lose control over them, we should stay calm and let them come to us. We just wait at our ease for an exhausted enemy. It��s better than Zhe, Zhang Dalong, Jienan, and even the old man being killed by them. Right?��


    ��It turns out that he��s so powerful!�� Zhou Yuan said to himself, ��Fortunately, I added something to him����


    ��What have you done? What did you add?�� This time, it was the turn of Hao Ning and Xiao Hong to be surprised. They both asked, ��Don��t fiddle. It will be a big trouble if they find that it is done by you.��


    ��Do not worry!�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile, ��We still have to thank Liu Shuai for help.��


    ��You���� Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan as if looking at a monster. Then he rubbed his hands and said with a smile excitedly, ��You did it successfully? Did you use that thing on them?��


    ��Of course!�� Zhou Yuan smiled and said, ��Let��s debug it after going back today. Maybe, we can still see some privacy of that man.��


    ��Good!�� Liu Shuai applauded and shyly said but with excitement, ��Oh, it��s so exciting to spy on his privacy. Ah! Why are we so perverted, so eager to see others�� privacy? It��s obviously not correct, but I don��t know why I��m so excited!��


    ��What are you two talking about on earth?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong who didn��t know at all. ��Didn��t you put something like a micro-camera on him?��


    ��How could it be a micro-camera? It��s obviously a premium product!�� Zhou Yuan said proudly, ��A new version of Spiritual Flying Bugs!��


    ��F**k !�� Xiao Hong��s hand trembled, and the car followed to shake. Xiao Hong quickly adjusted the steering wheel. ��Where did you get it?��


    ��Nezha gave it to me.�� Zhou Yuan said proudly, ��What do you think the ancestors of Liu Shuai do? How many implements have they faked? Even those powerful implements under box, such as Life and Death Disillusionment and the Two Elements Dust Array, have been stolen by them, let alone the small Spiritual Flying Bugs. As long as Liu Shuai has a look at it, he will know how to get it out!��


    Hao Ning didn��t care what Zhou Yuan said but asked another question, ��Isn��t the Two Elements Dust Array your ancestral implement? Is it stolen by you?��


    ��Just communication, communication���� Liu Shuai glared at Zhou Yuan and scolded, ��If you use the wrong words again, I won��t tell you any funny thing in the future!�� Then he continued to smile and said, ��Zhang Quan, who I should call Yunzhongzi, after going everywhere for the communication in those days, had developed something independently. It is a good thing to exchange of needing goods. Exactly a good thing.�� (Note: The Two Elements Dust Array was a strategy of Shushan Mountain in one saying, but a Taoist strategy of Laozi in the other saying. But anyway, it wasn��t gotten by a master like Yunzhongzi in a decent method. So, Liu Shuai used the word ��communication�� while Zhou Yuan used the word ��fake��. This was just a joke.)


    ��You mean���� Xiao Hong felt a little excited, with his hands touching the steering wheel. He couldn��t turn back, but there was some excitement in his words. ��You have made a new version of Spiritual Flying Bugs and put it into the mind of that young man?��


    ��It is a new version, but still only a test version lack of optimizing���� An implement was called a test version by Zhou Yuan, and Hao Ning felt so funny. But he had to admit that everyone understood what Zhou Yuan said. Zhou Yuan was so excited to dance. He said with a smile while gesticulating, ��After Liu Shuai told me how to do it, I just tried to make one with the incense from my friends�� circle. I had originally wanted to try it on you.�� After saying that, the other three people��s faces all changed. Zhou Yuan explained and said quickly, ��But later, I thought that Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were mortals. I��m sure they��ll get in it once I try. It��s not challenging at all. Xiao Hong has an innate Fire Spirit, and he even drinks the bamboo leaf tea of Bodhisattva . According to Nezha��s performance last time, the bamboo leaf tea seems to be the nemesis of Spiritual Flying Bugs. Therefore, I guessed it was even less useful. Maybe, Xiao Hong would think that I wanted to kill him and beat me up. I couldn��t choose a suitable candidate for it after thinking for a long time. But today, there was a suitable candidate, so I just tried it first.��


    The three men all let out a breath. Hao Ning glared at Zhou Yuan and then said, ��If you dare to use this on me, just be careful that I��ll make you, the Circle God����


    Xiao Hong also said coldly, ��If you use this on me, you won��t be beaten up. But I just want to see if you, the Circle God, can resist my Samadhi True Fire!��


    ��OMG! I daren��t!�� Zhou Yuan��s neck shrank, and he said, ��I won��t do that even though you really agree. The way Liu Shuai taught me is too coarse. I did make it, but every time I consumed too many incenses. If I hadn��t had a brainstorm to test it today, I wouldn��t have been willing to use it. It��s true that the genuine version is better than the cheap copy.��


    He offended the last one of the three people in the car finally after saying these words. Seeing that Liu Shuai was about to lose temper, Zhou Yuan quickly changed his words and said with an apologetic smile, ��But it��s more powerful, more powerful!��


    ��How could it not be more powerful?�� Hao Ning felt so funny in the heart. Thinking of the knockoff cellphones in those years, there were eleven speakers on the body of the phone. When playing a song, you even could hear it two streets away.


    ��Alas! It��s incorrect.�� Hao Ning felt strange when thinking of this. He said, ��Have you had free time to do this recently? You have been working so busily in the daytime and have to chat with your parents off work. How could you have free time?��


    Zhou Yuan would chat with his parents. It was a new method found by Zhou Yuan, which he told Hao Ning and others. After the ��rebirths�� of his parents, he tried to communicate with them as much as possible, and it seemed that the situation became much better.


    ��I made it in my dreams!�� Zhou Yuan put his arm around Liu Shuai��s shoulder, and he smiled like Liu Shuai��s brother. ��This is also what Liu Shuai taught me.��


    ��Stop it!�� Liu Shuai disgustedly took Zhou Yuan��s hand away. ��It��s you, a homebody, who have seen too many boring and farfetched novels recently. So many spring dreams made your body too weak, and you just asked me for a method. Then I taught you to control your dreams. Unexpectedly, you should use it to do that!��


    ��F**k !�� Zhou Yuan blushed, and he stopped speaking.

 Chapter 213 - Crazy About Games

    ��Aha? Here we go!�� Xiao Hong followed Zhang Dalong��s car to turn around the corner and found that the car slowly drove into the underground garage of a hotel.


    ��New Lake Hotel?�� Hao Ning looked at the name of the hotel and said with doubt, ��Why are we here?��


    ��Because it��s Mr. Hu��s family business���� As Zhou Yuan guessed, he took out his mobile phone and checked it. ��Sure enough, New Lake is also ��Xin Hu�� in Chinese. This old man is really interesting. He gave it a homophonic name.��


    ��But aren��t they running a clinic?�� Hao Ning took Zhou Yuan��s cell phone and understood after seeing it. ��I thought that we would eat in the restaurant next to their clinic.��


    ��We are next to their clinic.�� Liu Shuai patted Hao Ning on the shoulder and pointed to the building across the road. ��Have a look.��


    Hao Ning looked along the direction Liu Shuai pointed to and saw a tall building with seven big words on the top, ��New Lake Hospital of Traditional Medicine of Celestial Empire��.


    ��Damn it! How could it be just a clinic? This is a hospital!�� Hao Ning almost had a nervous breakdown when seeing this. ��Is this Mr. Hu��s family business so big?��


    I don��t know.�� Xiao Hong also drove into the parking lot, following Zhang Dalong��s car. ��After all, this is only a chain organization in H City, not their headquarters.��


    ��Is this just a chain store?�� Hao Ning��s mouth was opened wider. ��Then where is their headquarters?��


    ��Guess?�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile, ��Can��t you guess with the familiarity between Zhang Dalong and Mr. Hu?��


    As expected, Mr. Hu was really somebody. As soon as several people got off the car, a few attendants took them into a special elevator. There was only one bottom for one floor in the elevator, the top floor.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Jienan had been waiting for Hao Ning and others at the door. After seeing all the people, Jienan smiled happily. At the same time, he was a little sorry. ��Brother Hao Ning, Mr. Zhang hasn��t seen Mr. Hu for a long time. They are having an animated conversation, so he sent me here to wait for you.��


    ��Hey, why do we pay attention to these ceremonies?�� Hao Ning smiled and patted Jienan on the shoulder. In a flash, he saw the whole scene. He swallowed his mouth stiffly at once. ��Mr. Hu is so ceremonious����


    Hao Ning��s words were true because what they saw was not the normal scene on the top floor of a hotel. Indeed, it was the top floor of the 30-story hotel. However, it was not like the interior decoration of the top floor of an ordinary hotel, but an open-air garden. In the depth of the garden, there was a quiet quadrangle courtyard house.


    Here was a small bridge over the flowing stream, and there was a pavilion, behind which there was a bamboo forest and even a vegetable field.


    ��Mr. Zhang said that Mr. Hu was getting old and started to like this kind of natural scenery.�� As Jienan led the way, he explained. ��There is no such a place in H City, so his younger generation built this place on their own hotel in order to honor him.��


    Several people walked on the stone road on the top floor of the building. They crossed the small bridge and came to the quadrangle courtyard surrounded by a bamboo forest. Along the way, except Xiao Hong, others were looking back and forth, showing that they saw little of the world.


    After several people entered the hall, they heard the voice of Mr. Hu behind the screen. ��So, Brother Zhang has been upset about something recently?��


    ��Well, if it was just a common thing about business, it wouldn��t bother me naturally, but it��s very strange, and I have no clue.�� These words were followed by Zhang Dalong��s voice. ��What a coincidence! I was originally just taking a walk to relax today, but it was a coincidence that I met so many people. Maybe they have some solution for my problem.��


    At this time, Hao Ning and others had gone around the screen and come to the hall. Although it was a little luxurious to build a small garden on the top floor of the hotel, there was not much decoration in the hall, which was very antique.


    When Mr. Zhang and Mr. Hu saw that several people came here with Hao Ning, Mr. Hu said with a smile quickly, ��Look! Our little talents with great abilities are here. Sorry, I haven��t seen Brother Zhang for a long time. I was so happy to talk to him that I really hated to leave him and go out to meet you guys.��


    ��Not at all.�� Hao Ning and others replied immediately. This old man was really interesting. He actually used the words that he hated to leave him. It seemed that he really had a good relationship with Zhang Dalong. Otherwise, how could he ��hate to leave him�� in the conversation?


    ��Are we interrupting your conversation?�� After all, Xiao Hong use to be with Avalokitesvara, so he could talk and laugh freely and speak with dignity when seeing these scenes. ��If there��s something you want to talk about, we can also see the scenery outside. It��s really unique.��


    ��No need for that.�� Zhang Dalong said with a smile quickly. He knew Xiao Hong meant that he was afraid that he had something private to talk about with Mr. Hu. He said hurriedly, ��Today, I��m here not to look for Mr. Hu. On the contrary, I want to have a good chat with you guys. As for Mr. Hu, today, he��s just a casual friend who provides food and accommodation.��


    ��Where are your manners? You really treat my place like a hotel. Then I have to charge you, ha-ha.�� Mr. Hu didn��t get angry when he heard that. He said to the girl who had been following him with a smile, ��Yun, you just go to prepare something. I��ll have dinner with these friends and have a chat.��


    Yun nodded with a smile and walked out.


    ��Brother, I know you like to listen to some strange news and stories.�� Zhang Dalong laughed and didn��t care that what he just said seemed to be disrespectful. ��You must be interested in what I��m going to say today. Maybe you will itch, so it will be worth the meal.��


    ��Strange news and stories?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan look at each other. Wasn��t Zhang Dalong the chief of WeChat? Why was a senior member of a technology company going to talk about the strange news and stories instead of soaking himself in high technology every day?


    ��Is this your business?�� Hao Ning asked Zhou Yuan in a low voice, which was not a random question. After all, the reason why Zhang Dalong came here last time was Zhou Yuan, the moment god.


    ��Maybe not.�� Zhou Yuan thought about it carefully and shook his head. ��Hasn��t there been no connection between us for a long time? Isn��t that what you told me?��


    ��It��s true.�� Hao Ning said to himself. Since Liu Shuai broke off Zhou Yuan��s incense from Zhang Dalong, there should be no relationship between them.


    ��Eat first.�� Mr. Hu smiled and invited them to sit down. Hao Ning and others made some polite remarks and then sat down.


    As soon as they sat down, Yun came to serve with some waiters. After serving, Yun smiled at Mr. Hu. ��Grandpa, you can enjoy the meal. I��m going to play in the hospital across the street.��


    ��Ah, my girl!�� Mr. Hu said quickly, ��Don��t you eat again? Jienan is already here����


    ��Grandpa!�� Yun blushed. ��What are you talking about? I��m leaving.��


    ��This kid���� Mr. Hu shook his head with a smile and smiled at Zhang Dalong as well as Jienan apologetically. ��I can��t do anything. Yun just likes to go to the hospital across the street to see if there is any difficult illness case and help the doctor. I��m really sorry.��


    ��No��, nothing.�� Jienan was a little hesitant. He blushed and didn��t speak again.


    Hao Ning and others looked at each other and smiled. Jienan��s performance at this moment was self-evident, which shows that the natural instincts of a human were the desire for food and sex.


    ��Brother Hu, Yun��s character is really like yours.�� Zhang Dalong patted Jienan on the shoulder and said with a smile, ��It��s good for her to be so interested in medical skills.��


    ��Yes.�� Mr. Hu looked at Yun��s back and nodded meaningfully. ��There are not many people like her now. When I was young, I didn��t think about food and tea in order to treat a patient. How could some doctors receive bribes and prescribe medicine for money nowadays? Besides, I have heard that there have been such things in my hospital recently. I��m so angry.��


    After saying that, Mr. Hu was just like an old kid. He frothed at the mouth and glared with rage immediately as if he was about to swallow those bribed doctors.


    Zhang Dalong knew the temperament of Mr. Hu. He persuaded and said with a smile, ��There will be some people like this in every big enterprise. Don��t worry too much, brother. It��s painstaking to take care of the business of the enterprise. Just let the young men do it.��


    ��You��re right.�� Mr. Hu smiled. ��I wanted to give Clinic Hu to Yun after passing away, but I am worried about her�� Alas, forget it. It��s all my family business. Don��t you have something to discuss with your young friends? Shall I go fishing outside?��


    ��Hey, brother, what are you talking about?�� Zhang Dalong said with the fist in the other hand. ��You really like joking. Since it��s a strange thing to deal with, so I want everyone to listen to it and see if there is any clue. Brother Hu, you��ve been to all the corners of the country over so many years, and you must have seen so many strange things. Maybe you can help me out, right?��


    Once hearing that it was a strange thing, Mr. Hu became interested. ��Oh? Tell me.��


    ��Well���� Zhang Dalong looked at Jienan. ��How about you tell the story?��


    ��Oh? OK!�� Jienan was looking in the direction Yun had left, and listening to Zhang Dalong��s words, he was very sorry and laughed. ��Here��s the thing. Do you know the game, King of Glory?��


    ��Sure.�� Hao Ning and others nodded. ��Isn��t this the most popular mobile game in Celestial Empire now? Both amateur and professional competitions are involved. Isn��t this one of your Penguin��s favorite works? Speaking of this, do you have any cooperation with WeChat?��


    ��Yes.�� Jienan said, who just wanted to go on when speaking of this. He looked at Mr. Hu and paused for a while. Then he explained and said, ��Grandpa Hu, King of Glory is a game that young people like to play on their mobile phones����


    ��Do you think I��m out of time?�� Mr. Hu pretended to blow his beard angrily. ��Which hero do you like to use? I like Dakki.��


    ��Poof���� Hao Ning almost spat out the tea in his mouth. He didn��t expect that this 80-year-old man would play King of Glory and use the role, Dakki. Thinking that the 80-year-old Dakki was in the team, he felt so funny that he kept smiling. Then he nodded hurriedly and boasted, ��Grandpa Hu, you��re so amazing. You��re advancing with the times.��


    ��What��s the matter with this?�� Mr. Hu smiled like a kidult and said, ��I also had a live broadcast the other day, trying to treat patients online.��


    ������ Liu Shuai opened his eyes wide with a look of admiration on his face. ��You are really an example for our young people to follow.��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Mr. Hu said with a smile, ��I��m still young, too. Jienan, go on. What��s wrong with the game?��


    ��Oh, well!�� Jienan said. Seeing that the old man knew so much, there would be no obstacle for him to explain. ��You know that since this game is too hot, many young people are too devoted to it. Public opinion is not good for us, so we will have more work on the anti-addiction system recently.��


    Hao Ning knew that there were many reports recently indeed, mainly focusing on the controversy caused by the game��s over attraction to young people. However, according to Hao Ning, it had nothing to do with Zhang Dalong��s team, so he said with doubt, ��But these things can��t affect Mr. Zhang��s Department, right? After all, your relationship with the game should be not close at all.��


    ��It didn��t have anything to do with us originally.�� Jienan continued to say, ��But we also helped them design and develop the anti-addiction system. There��s something wrong with it now, so Mr. Zhang is having a headache about it.��


    ��Oh?�� Hao Ning could imagine that the so-called anti-addiction system of the game, just as the name suggested, was to make some special strategies in the game to prevent teenagers from being too addicted to the game, such as forcing them to go offline after playing for more than a few hours. However, this system required strong R&D strength, and Zhang Dalong��s team��s R&D strength should be very strong, so they should do internal research and development resources from the company level. Thinking of this, Hao Ning could not help asking, ��What��s going on? Is this anti-addiction system too difficult?��


    ��No, we can make it no matter how difficult it is.�� Jienan shook his head. ��And our anti-addiction system should be very strict. It is not only for minors but also takes the recent public opinion into account. We even control the daily game length of adults. Adults can��t play the game for more than ten hours. Otherwise, there will be no game revenue.��


    ��Well, that��s a good idea as well as a fundamental solution.�� Zhou Yuan took the dish and nodded. ��I support you in this matter. Adults are only older than minors. As for their own self-control�� Ten hours should be a lot. Besides the professional team, ordinary people can��t play for so long indeed. ��


    ��Yes, this one is put forward by Mr. Zhang.�� Jienan stood up to pour tea for others and continued to say, ��Mr. Zhang has the same thoughts as you. Even if you are an adult, you can��t always soak yourself in your mobile phone every day. But the strange thing is that we have recently seen from the backstage of the anti-addiction system that more and more people, even after playing for more than 10 hours, are still playing the game without any revenue. And many people��s game length of one day is actually����


    At that time, Jienan stopped and looked at Zhang Dalong. He didn��t seem to be confident and did not dare to go on.


    ��Say it.�� Zhang Dalong nodded. ��Just say what you have seen.��


    ��24 hours.�� After hearing Zhang Dalong��s words, Jienan turned to the crowd and continued to say, ��24 hours! And they have played the game for four or five days in succession and 24 hours a day.��


    Hao Ning and others looked at each other. Obviously, they saw fear in each other��s eyes.


    ��I know.�� Jienan said with a wry smile, ��It��s too incredible. They have played the game for four or five days in a row and 24 hours a day, which means that we have a lot of users who are still playing this game without any game revenue. This doesn��t make any sense in any aspect. The simplest truth is that if there is no continuous incentive stimulation for a game, people��s interest in the game will decrease sharply. And it is impossible to play for such a long time even without any sleep or rest at all. In the long run, something bad will happen, which is Mr. Zhang��s biggest headache.��


    ��Didn��t you have any interviews with these users?�� Hao Ning thought for a long time and then asked, ��Ask them why they have played for so long on earth. You might find some reasons.��


    ��If we could find, we wouldn��t have to have such a headache.�� Zhang Dalong replied. ��We couldn��t contact any of these users. It seems that they don��t do anything except playing games. They don��t reply to emails or answer phone calls. We just can��t contact them in any way.��


    ��How many of them are there?�� Xiao Hong asked then, ��I mean the people who have played games for several days in succession without rest.��


    ��At least, there are millions of them.�� Jienan continued to say, rubbing his forehead and not seeing the surprised eyes of Hao Ning and others. ��If things go on in this way, the public opinion will put a lot of pressure on us. We also worry about the health of these users. In the long run, it will be unbearable.��


    ��Yes.�� Mr. Hu said, frowning and putting down his chopsticks. ��Everything needs to have a limit. I��m not against playing games, but these people don��t sleep or rest, and their bodies are in a big deficit. They can��t be saved even by some immortals.��


    ��I know that you certainly don��t believe such a thing.�� Jienan and Zhang Dalong looked at each other and shook their heads. ��How could there be such a person in the world, who doesn��t sleep for days and nights just to play a meaningless game?��


    ��We believe there should be.�� Hao Ning looked at others beside him and said with a wry smile, ��Not only do we believe, but also we have seen such a gamer.��


    Hao Ning was not talking about others, but Wang Shi Ming. The situation which Jienan said was exactly the same as they just saw Wang Shi Ming that day. Except for the game in his hands, he was insensitive to everything, even his favorite Pixiu. Pixiu told them that Wang Shi Ming had been playing games 24 hours a day before he met Doctor Xue.


    Thinking of this, Hao Ning suddenly thought of another thing. That was exactly what Pixiu said. The reason why Wang Shi Ming kept playing games was that if his soul was not in the state of playing games, it would be lost constantly. At that time, he thought it was because only Wang Shi Ming met some strange things on the plane. But now, according to what Jienan said, it was not only the case of Wang Shi Ming, but millions of people. What was going on?


    ��Have you met someone like this?�� Zhang Dalong and Jienan naturally didn��t know that Hao Ning had thought so much. But when hearing that Hao Ning had seen such a player, they called out excitedly at the same time and stood up to hold Hao Ning��s hand. Then they said, ��Can you take us to see him? Let��s go now.��


    ��Hey, brother, Jienan, don��t hurry!�� Hao Ning took off their hands with a wry smile and said, ��It won��t be impossible if you want to see him. But I don��t think I can take you to see him because I offended his man today����


    ��Offend his man?�� Jienan said curiously, ��Who is it?��


    ��Wang Jun.�� Hao Ning rubbed his forehead. ��The person who we just talked about and have been playing games all the time is Wang Shi Ming. Wang Jun may be someone of Wang Family in his generation.��


    ��Mister of Wang Family?�� Zhang Dalong said with doubt, ��How could it be him? I really don��t have any contact with Wang Family. Jienan, find a way to contact their family tomorrow to see if we can go to visit them.��


    ��Yes, but���� Jienan thought for a moment and said with doubt, ��When you were at the stone-gambling court, you said that the Mister of Wang Family always played games except sleeping now. In other words, he does not play games 24 hours a day, which is different from the people we are looking for����


    ��Well, I didn��t make it clear���� Hao Ning didn��t know how to explain it for a while. When he was at the stone-gambling court, he did tell Zhou Yuan and others about Wang Shi Ming. At that time, he didn��t want to talk about the privacy of Wang Family. But now, according to what Zhang Dalong and others said, it was not necessary to take it as privacy. So, he took a sip of soup and said, looking at others. ��This is what happened. We met Mister Wang before. He did play games 24 hours a day before just as you said, but later�� Later, people around him told us that now he went to bed regularly every day and just did nothing but played games when he woke up.��


    After saying that, Hao Ning was worried that he did not remember accurately and asked Xiao Hong, ��Did that man say so at that time?��


    Xiao Hong knew that Hao Ning was talking about Pixiu and nodded. ��Yes, she said that Wang Shi Ming had a normal schedule but could not do anything without his mobile phone.��


    ��So, the time he spends on games is back to normal? It seems that it is just a period of crazy time for him to play games.�� Jienan muttered to himself, ��But he still has no self-control. Besides sleeping, he only plays games. It seems that we have to shorten the game time.��


    Hao Ning wiped away the sweat. He knew that Jienan would have such a misunderstanding, but he didn��t elaborate on it because of his own consideration.


    Mr. Hu shook his head without expressing an opinion and asked Hao Ning, ��How was he cured?��


    ��Eh?�� As soon as the old man said this, Hao Ning couldn��t help exclaiming that he was an expert. ��Grandpa Hu, how do you know that he was cured by someone?��


    ��Aha, you are still too young. Those closely involved cannot see clearly.�� Mr. Hu said with a smile. ��I guess that when Jienan heard that Mister Wang played games like this, he would think that he was just addicted to the game and couldn��t let it go, right?��


    ��Exactly.�� Jienan hesitated for a while and then nodded. ��Don��t you think so, Grandpa Hu?��


    ��No matter how obsessed he was, he wouldn��t stay up for so many days in a row.�� Mr. Hu said, shaking his head. ��According to what you said, I feel that it is more like the symptom of losing the soul. When people lose the soul, some will be in a trance, and others will not be distracted. But in either case, there is a common situation, which is hyperactivity. It will be difficult for them to sleep. More likely, it is the symptom of endocrine disorders����


    ��Grandpa Hu, some of these concepts you said are about traditional medicine of Celestial Empire, and some of them are about Western medicine���� Liu Shuai, after all, used to study a relevant major. He nodded and said, ��I seldom hear of these two concepts together. After all�� Well.��


    Liu Shuai smiled when he said that, but he stopped.


    ��After all, there is a clear difference between traditional medicine of Celestial Empire and Western medicine today, isn��t there?�� The old man laughed brightly. ��You are afraid that I will get angry when you mention Western medicine in front of me, right? You really think about me, kid. But you are wrong.�� The old man laughed again and patted Zhang Dalong on the shoulder. ��If I were so pedantic, I would not have such a friendship between generations with Brother Zhang.��


    ��Grandpa Hu, but you are really amazing.�� Hao Ning sighed secretly. Unexpectedly, in front of the wise eyes of this old man, he couldn��t hide what he was trying to hide. He could only say, ��Only according to a few words of us, you just know that this man was cured.��


    ��I have a lot of practice in the medical science, so I am a little sensitive.�� The old man shook his head and continued to ask, ��Can you introduce this doctor to Brother Zhang? In this way, they may also get some information from the doctor, right?��


    ��Yes!�� Jienan��s eyes brightened up. ��Grandpa Hu really has a good idea. Maybe, it is a better way to ask the doctor about the patient��s situation.��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning was a little embarrassed. That was why he didn��t want to talk about the details. Because the so-called doctor who cured Wang Shi Ming was Doctor Xue. And Doctor Xue was a semi-robot parasite monster, who had been dealt with by him. But Hao Ning really didn��t want to recall Doctor Xue who was strange. Thinking of this, Hao Ning had to smile bitterly and said, ��That doctor, in fact, is not a doctor. We don��t know what he is on earth, but he��s dead����


    ��Dead?�� Zhang Dalong and other people opened their eyes wide with surprise. ��How did he die?��


    ��I don��t know���� Hao Ning had to admit that in front of so many people, it was really hard to make it clear. He just wanted to pass it off.


    ��So���� Zhang Dalong looked up at the ceiling and said after thinking for a while. ��Do you know the name of this man? Or which hospital does he work in? We can try to get in touch and see if there are any other ways. ��


    ��Well, we really don��t know his name.�� Seeing that he had already said so much, Hao Ning didn��t care at all. He said honestly, ��But he has a strange nickname. People around him all seem to call him Doctor Xue.��


    After Hao Ning finished his words, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan both shook their heads. Doctor Xue was a character in Mr. Jin��s novel. How could they take it seriously?


    Unexpectedly, when Mr. Hu heard this name, the chopsticks in his hand shook and fell to the table. He pulled himself together and said, ��My young friend, Hao Ning, how does Doctor Xue you just talked about look like?��

 Chapter 214 - Doctor Xue and Qi Gong

    ��Appearance?�� Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan, and others were stunned. Doctor Xue did appear in front of them several times. However, his appearance varied from time to time. More precisely, the last time he appeared, he had changed his appearance several times. Hao Ning never thought it would be so difficult to describe what a person looked like. He had to ask Zhou Yuan helplessly, ��Which one of Doctor Xue should we describe?��


    ��The tall one, or the short one, or the blue one?�� Zhou Yuan also said to himself. After all, they had already seen three of Doctor Xue before. Zhou Yuan��s words confused Mr. Hu, Zhang Dalong and Jienan. Why did Hao Ning say which one of Doctor Xue should be described? Was Doctor Xue made of plasticine? So, he could be big or small at will?


    ��I want to describe his first appearance.�� Hao Ning thought about it and made his decision. ��But when I met him, Doctor Xue was wearing a mask. I did not see his face.��


    ��Hey, I saw his face.�� Zhou Yuan said. He just wanted to say that he saw his face clearly when his head rolled to the front of him. Suddenly, he realized that if he said so, these three people behind him might think that he was a cold killer. So, he said after thinking for a while, ��Please wait a moment!��


    Closing his eyes, Zhou Yuan took out his phone after saying these words. He shook it until a buzz was heard. The phone buzzed. Zhou Yuan turned on his phone. A photo of Doctor Xue appeared on the screen. Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan made the picture based on his memory as soon as he saw it. Doctor Xue in the photo seemed to be at the same age as themselves. He looked to be 20 years old. He was so young, but he was so evil at the same time. He even could do so much witchcraft.


    ��Splat!�� Seeing the photo on the phone, Mr. Hu dropped his chopsticks again to the ground. He asked Zhou Yuan in a trembling voice, ��Young friend, I can��t see it clearly since I do not have a good eye. Can you take it closer to me? So, I can see it carefully.��


    Zhou Yuan felt a little weird. But, he still handed over his phone to Mr. Hu.


    In the public eye, Mr. Hu wiped both his eyes and the screen several times, holding the phone in his hand. He finally let out a long sigh and asked in a trembling voice, ��Zhou Yuan, my young friend, is this photo true?��


    ��Um?�� Zhou Yuan��s face turned red. This photo was really made by him in a make-believe way. He never expected that Mr. Hu would ask him this question. He bit the bullet to nod his head, feeling guilty.


    ��Alas, I am so old to ask such a stupid question.�� Mr. Hu took the phone again. Pointing to a mole on Doctor Xue��s face in the photo, he asked Zhou Yuan again, ��Is this mole real? No. This is a photo, and it must be real, real. What am I talking about?��


    Saying this, Mr. Hu��s eyes turned wet suddenly. He gave back the phone to Zhou Yuan and shook his head. Then he just kept silent.


    ��Brother Hu!�� Seeing Mr. Hu��s weird action, Zhang Dalong was very wondering. ��Are you fine? Do you need my help for a rest?��


    ��No.�� Mr. Hu waved his hand and shook his head. ��Alike! Too alike! Even the mole is at the same place. Hao Ning, my young friend, when did Doctor Xue you just mentioned die?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning pretended to calculate the date. He wanted to indicate that the death of Doctor Xue had nothing to do with him. ��I remembered that it happened just a few days ago.��


    It was a few days ago when Hao Ning killed him. Of course, strictly speaking, it was not Hao Ning who killed him. It was himself who triggered the cause and result of Heaven.


    ��That should not be him.�� Mr. Hu nodded, and a smile appeared on his wrinkled face. ��Yes, it is just a little alike. How should I think he is��, my poor Nephew Xue? I am really sorry that I did not take good care of you. Shame on me, and I feel sorry for my old comrade-in-arms���� When he said so, the smile on his face just disappear, and he suddenly frowned. Tears in his eyes could not help dropping down from his cheeks.


    ��Grandpa Hu, what is going on?�� Xiao Hong knew that there must be some stories and asked hurriedly, ��Please tell us. Maybe, we can do something for you.��


    ��Well, sorry to let you see this���� The old man wiped his face and lowered his head, waving his hand. Then he said with a smile, ��Sorry to let you see this. It happened many years ago. Now I just see someone like him. This photo reminds me of the past days. Xue Muhua is a kid of one of my old comrades-in-arms. My old comrades-in-arms passed away long ago. Before he died, he begged me to take care of his kid. He said the kid was smart and eager to learn. Since then, the kid has been under my custody. He has learned many medical skills from me over the past years.��


    ��Xue Muhua?�� Hao Ning screamed. What a coincidence! In Mr. Jin��s novel, Doctor Xue��s name was Xue Muhua. ��Grandpa, about your nephew, is his name Xue Muhua? The same name as Doctor Xue in Mr. Jin��s novel?��


    ��Yes. But his name is different in meaning�� ��Mu�� in his name means wood, not envy.�� Mr. Hu nodded. He recalled the past days with a smile on his face. ��In my days, Mr. Jin��s novels were very popular. This novel was Xiao Hua��s favorite. He had read it many times. Every time he read it, he said to me that he wanted to be Doctor Xue in the future. He was almost 15 years old at that time.��


    ��But later, he entered a college. His major was not medicine.�� Mr. Hu continued to recall. Due to respect and curiousness, all of them heard the old man tell a story about a person who had nothing to do with them quietly. ��He was admitted by Qingbei University. His major was physics. He even got a doctorate at last. By the way, his mentor is an old lady who is very famous. Her family name seems to be����


    Liu Shuai was about to have a bite of the dish. When hearing the words of the old man, he directly put it down and asked tentatively, ��Is her family name Ren?��


    ��Yes, yes. Her family name is Ren.�� Mr. Hu nodded and said, ��Xiao Hua��s research topic in those days seems to be quantum. I am a doctor. I have no idea of physics. He, as far as I know, had some achievements in her field. His mentor, after Xiao Hua��s graduation, was still devoted to her research. She was reported in the newspaper a few days ago. A satellite of our nation was launched some time ago. Her work seems to be related to this.��


    ��Mozi Satellite?�� Hao Ning, Liu Shuai, and Zhou Yuan said simultaneously this time. They thought in their hearts that it was really a coincidence. ��His research orientation is quantum mechanics, right?��


    ��Yes, Mozi Satellite and quantum mechanics!�� Mr. Hu nodded. And then he asked with doubt, ��How do you know this?��


    ��This one is Liu Shuai. And he is���� Hao Ning pointed to Liu Shuai and said with a smile, ��He is the boyfriend of Mrs. Ren��s granddaughter.��


    ��Ah? Dear me!�� Mr. Hu exclaimed, looking at Liu Shuai. ��What a small world!�� He turned a little sad after saying this. ��If Xiao Hua had not experienced those things, he would have a kid now.��


    ��What things?�� Xiao Hong suddenly asked from nowhere. After asking this question, Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning and Zhou yuan staring at him. He suddenly realized that he did wrong. From what Mr. Hu said, Xue Muhua must have passed away already. Xiao Hong was an immortal. He might pay no attention to the life and death of an ordinary person. However, it was an old man in front of him. It was cruel to make an old man recall his relative��s death.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Hong felt a little guilty. He said regrettably, ��I am sorry. I did not mean to get your heart hurt.��


    ��It does not matter. It has been decades.�� Mr. Hu waved his hand. He sighed, and there was a trace of complexity in his eyes. ��I do feel a little heart-broken. But I feel angry more. Xiao Hua��s death is due to the big mess in those days. He killed himself.��


    ��Big mess? Kill himself?�� Hao Ning got goose bumps all over his body after hearing these words as if he had got an electric shock. ��Mr. Hu, is what you said real? You mean that Xiao Hua killed himself because of the big mess in those days, right?��


    ��In that period, there was a thing which was very popular. We called it Qi Gong.�� He recalled while looking at Zhang Dalong. ��Do you know this?��


    ��Of course, I know.�� Zhang Dalong nodded. ��At that time, I was also young. Many people in Celestial Empire practiced Qi Gong at that time. In the early days, everything was normal. Those advocators only told us that Qi Gong was good for our health. And later, they began bragging. They bragged that Qi Gong was good medicine that could heal any diseases. They even said it was a kind of supernatural power. The worst part was that they claimed a lot of Qi Gong was related to traditional medicine of Celestial Empire����


    ��Yes. There was such a group of people. They sold their products in the name of the traditional medicine of Celestial Empire for their own interest. And they even added their private materials into it. Traditional medicine of Celestial Empire was used to cure people. But it became a bad thing due to their packaging.�� Mr. Hu clapped the table heavily. Zhang Dalong comforted him hurriedly to calm him down. Mr. Hu took a sip of tea and let out a long breath. Then he said, ��I didn��t have any aversion to those who sold their own products in the name of others. After all, everybody had something in the mind, which he wanted to say, right? However, they disregard the truth to get rich with those private materials that harmed others to benefit themselves. It harmed not only the young people at that time but also some cultures of Celestial Empire, such as traditional medicine. That is the reason why many young people constantly overstate the role of traditional medicine of Celestial Empire nowadays. They think that they are saving the traditional medicine of Celestial Empire. In fact, they will do harm to it in the process of the overstatement. How hateful it is!��


    ��And what does Xue Muhua have to do with this thing?�� Hao Ning asked when seeing Mr. Hu was so angry. Mr. Hu even began to criticize current affairs. He really did not expect that Mr. Hu would become such an angry youth at such an old age. Hao Ning wanted to pull him back to his points. Otherwise, Mr. Hu might fall in a faint out of anger since he was so old. Then things would be worse.


    ��Just since Xiao Hua used to learn the traditional medicine of Celestial Empire, at that time, he could not tell right from wrong in such a circumstance. Nobody noticed when he began to practice Qi Gong.�� Mr. Hu continued to say, ��But after all, he did not learn the medicine for a long time. And his major in university was physics. He had no complete medical knowledge. Besides, he was over-indulged in the mysterious part of traditional medicine of Celestial Empire. That was the reason why he began to practice Qi Gong. Finally, before he could finish the graduation of doctor, he became disordered and killed himself for no reason.��


    Hao Ning took a glance at Zhang Dalong. Zhang Dalong shook his head and sighed. ��Those people just wanted to get money in the name of others. Nobody knew that they would cause such a tragedy. Didn��t the man who first made tomb figures die without an heir? Those initiators of evil would suffer from their evil deeds ��


    ��Qi Gong, in nature, is good and reasonable.�� Mr. Hu said, shaking his head as well. ��But they overstated the function of Qi Gong. It was ivory-towered completely. They even related it to supernatural powers. It harmed so many people. This was no longer Qi Gong, but witchcraft.��


    ��Yes. Qi Gong was a normal thing originally. Yet it was overstated by desire to a height that did not belong to it.�� Zhang Dalong continued to say, ��I still remember that, later, many people would put a pot on their heads when practicing Qi Gong. Some of them even claimed that Qi Gong could intercept an atomic bomb or put out the fire in Daxinganling. Is this Qi Gong? It is simply a magic power. Outsiders may consider that this is a power which Avalokitesvara has.��


    ��His power is much stronger than Qi Gong���� Xiao Hong murmured. After saying this, he saw that Hao Ning and others were staring at him again. He quickly lowered his head and kept silent.


    ��Yes.�� Mr. Hu continued to say, ��After his death, I recalled a painful experience. I decided to give up those bad things. I must get to the root and should do something to stop the mystification of traditional medicine of Celestial Empire from being remained. We should embrace the science that is developed in our times and object to these superstitious things. By doing so, the traditional medicine of Celestial Empire will keep pace with our times. Or our great civilization will be stained by those bad things.��


    ��Good point!�� Zhang Dalong said, clapping the table heavily. ��Brother Hu, I admire you for this. Although you are in your seventies, you still have an open mind and always accept all the good changes. You are never complacent as well as conservative and keep pace with the times. I toast you with tea instead of wine.��


    What Zhang Dalong said might be a little pretentious. Yet, facing a leading authority in traditional medicine of Celestial Empire, Mr. Hu was worthy of his words. Hao Ning and others picked up their cups and drank off.


    ��I have said too much.�� Mr. Hu wiped his face and said, looking at Zhou Yuan��s phone. ��When Xiao Hua passed away, he was the same as he is in the photo now. And there is a mole on his face at the same place. That is why just now I was in a daze. I just thought the man in the photo was him, but how could it be possible? Ho-ho! It is not impossible that there is someone like him in the world.��


    Hao Ning turned back and looked at Zhou Yuan. Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong also looked at Zhou Yuan at the same time. They looked at each other and did not talk about this thing anymore.


    ��In this way���� Zhang Dalong shook his head. He did not expect that his original intention to tell them some strange things would result in such a sad story. ��About King of Glory, it seems that there is no solution.��


    ��If we get in touch with Wang Jun���� Jienan speculated for a while and then said, ��Will we get any clues?��


    ��You��d better not do that.�� Hao Ning blurted out. He did not worry about Wang Jun, but that young man. He was just about to do harm to Jienan. If Jienan went there alone, he might be in trouble.


    ��I advise you not to contact them, especially that young man.�� Mr. Hu said with a very serious look on his face at this time. ��They do not have a good reputation in our circle.��


    ��In your circle?�� Jienan said with doubt, ��Grandpa Hu, you mean the young man is also a doctor, right?��


    ��A medical student, not a doctor.�� Mr. Hu shook his head. ��Everyone has his own ambition, and we can��t force them to do what they don��t want. His name is Yi Pingzhi. He is a genius of Yi Family. He has become one of the most talented young men in his family at such a young age. Yet, he uses his medical skills not to save people, but to do some bad things for the rich. I have no idea of what he has done concretely. These things are all rumors. But I still suggest that you try not to contact them.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Jienan thought for a while and then said, ��What a pity! We lost another clue.��


    Hearing the words of Jienan, Zhang Dalong and others all kept silent. It was no wonder. After Zhang Dalong met Hao Ning and others, he thought that they might have experienced some weird things and would have some solutions. However, they also had no idea in the end. So, he kept silent for a moment.


    ��Well���� There was also some guilt in the heart of Hao Ning. He did not know whether it was because he did not have any idea to help Zhang Dalong or because he killed a monster which looked exactly like the little nephew of Mr. Hu. Then he said with an obvious intention to make up, ��Maybe not. We have a good relationship with another Mister of Wang Family. We may get some clues from him.��


    ��Another Mister? I seem to have never heard of it���� Zhang Dalong was about to say something. But he gave up after thinking for a second. ��In this case, I should say thank you to my little brother, Hao Ning, in advance.��

 Chapter 215 - Gossip

    After dinner, they were arranged in luxury rooms for the night. Mr. Hu wanted to invite them to have a rest in a quadrangle dwelling. But Hao Ning and others could not get used to it. Mr. Hu did not force them, he just talked with Zhang Dalong instead.


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong opened his mouth. He continued to say while he was changing the channel with the remote, ��What��s your opinion about it?��


    ��Knock, knock, knock�� Xiao Hong heard a quick knock on the door. Xiao Hong opened the door. It was Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan.


    The two threw a bag of food on the table. It contained peanuts, seeds, fried potatoes and drinks. Taking them out, Zhou Yuan asked, ��So, you two did not start your conversation, right? We are not late, right?��


    ��What not start?�� Xiao Hong replied, confusing about Zhou Yuan��s questions. ��What are you talking about?�� he added.


    ��Gossip!�� Zhou Yuan replied with a smile. ��Gossip about Xue Muhua, King of Glory that Zhang Dalong mentioned. You two are not going to talk about them?��


    ������ Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan bitterly. ��You two rushed into our room for gossip?�� he questioned.


    ��Yes, you are so right,�� Liu Shuai answered, tearing a bag of peanuts. ��These things are so weird. I guess you two will talk about it.��


    ��We will talk about them,�� Xiao Hong said, making fun of Liu Shuai, and adding, ��But why should we tell you this?��


    ��Because I have the Spiritual Flying Bugs engrained in the young man!�� Zhou Yuan said, shaking his phone. ��We can exchange news. Sound good?��


    ��Leave me alone,�� Hao Ning yawned. ��No exchange,�� he added.


    ��Oh, no. Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong said, smiling. ��We can talk about it together. The more the people, the more the ideas.��


    You just wanted to gossip, Hao Ning thought. Yet he thought that it would be better to make it clear. Or he might have questions about it too. Thinking of this reminded him of the thing happened in the day. He asked, ��What��s wrong in the day? Why did Xiao Hong lose his Clairvoyance?��


    ��Well, I almost forgot it. As you mentioned it���� Xiao Hong patted his head, adding, ��Brother Hao Ning, how did you defeat them later? I don��t know what the young man did make me lose my Clairvoyance. I even have difficulty in using spiritual communication. I am wondering how you can defeat them?��


    ��One in my head talked to me. She told me she could help me find out the Dice cup containing the largest number,�� Hao Ning said simply. ��But the young man could use the Kung Fu skill like hitting a target from far away. He wanted to help Wang Jun to roll dices secretly. I saw it and I am angry. So, I used ��wuxiang-zhi�� to roll Wang Jun��s dices into a big mess. And then you saw what happened.��


    ��Oh, I see,�� Liu Shuai smiled. ��The more I saw Wang Jun��s dices, the more I believed that it was rolled by you. It proved that I am right,�� he added.


    ��Nonsense,�� Hao Ning turned red. ��Let��s go to our points. Xiao Hong, who do you think she is in my head?�� he asked.


    ��How should I know about it?�� Xiao Hong was stunned. He wondered, ��Why did you ask me about this?��


    ��Because you have the most powerful strength among us,�� Hao Ning said, fearing nothing. ��Or who I can depend on? Depend on moment god, a man who cannot make real money? Or this powerless baldhead?��


    Hearing this, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan stood up, attempting to hit Hao Ning. But seeing Hao Ning stretched his finger, they sat back to their seats immediately, and listened to them quietly.


    ��At that time, my power was curbed,�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I even had difficulty in communicating with you. How can I feel that? As the young lady had powers, she must be more powerful than me. And as she risked her life helping you, did she ask for anything?��


    ��You really raise a key question,�� Hao Ning nodded. He told them what he worried most. ��She did not require me to help her with the gold body or her incense. She just told me she would contact me later. And, it seemed that she also did not know how large the Dice cup is inside,�� Hao Ning continued, recalling, ��But she had clues to help me choose the right Dice cup. Anyway, it was so weird.��


    ��Err?�� Xiao Hong smiled after hearing what he said. ��A weirdo? If so, I will stay with you all the time from now on. I can protect you and����


    ��Ok, I know what you want,�� Hao Ning regretted to raise this question. Hao Ning got nothing, instead, this man would stay with him all day. Hao Ning regretted deeply. So, he changed the topic, ��So, how do you guys think about Xue Muhua, the man Mr. Hu told us?��


    ��I thought he came to life again after death,�� Zhou Yuan expressed his idea. ��How can two men look the same? One must kill Xue Muhua and get his soul. And then he used other��s souls to occupy Xue Muhua��s body, making a false impression that Xue Muhua is still alive. It was called ��recover after death��,�� he explained.


    ��Oh, my god. If you have limited knowledge, please don��t make new words,�� Liu Shuai smiled after hearing Zhou Yuan��s theory. ��It used to be ��borrow body for coming to life again��. The phenomenon you said about the soul occupies the body. We call it Duoshe. So hilarious. It has a name but you made one. You made nonsense so seriously. Do you think you majored in Theology and Civil Science?��


    ��Theology and Civil Science?�� Zhou Yuan felt embarrassed. Thinking that what he just said was related to Duoshe in bodies. However, he wanted to save his face, ��I, at least, have powers. I am not a baldhead, right?��


    ��Hey, do you guys still want to talk about Doctor Xue?�� Hao Ning smiled, seeing both making jokes. ��If you have something special to do, go to your room.��


    ��I don��t think it is Duoshe,�� Liu Shuai said, shaking his head. He said in confidence, ��Doctor Xue��s body is obviously the body of a robot. After his body was cut in halves, we can see cables inside. His head is an AI speaker instead of a real one. Did you ever hear that Duohe can Duohe a robot?��


    ��I agree,�� Hao Ning nodded. He also agreed with Liu Shuai. They only heard before that a man��s body was occupied by a ghost. They never heard a robot could be occupied. Thinking of this, Hao Ning smiled and said, ��I am sure that the robot��s memory was replaced after Duoshe. But we did not call it Duoshe. We call it to replace a hard disc.��


    ��Ha, ha, ha, replacing hard disc for a robot is called Duohe by you guys,�� Liu Shuai said, standing up. ��You are so funny.��


    Xiao Hong also giggled. He frowned subsequently and said, ��The coincidence that Xue Muhua resembled Doctor Xue��s robot is low. We should put it aside. Is there a possibility that one, due to a reason we don��t know yet, made the robot resemble Xue Muhua? And at the same time, this man used the small blue man inside to control the robot through an approach we don��t know either?��


    ��You are right. But what��s his motive?�� Hao Ning said. He thought that Xiao Hong��s guess might be right. ��We do things with motives. What��s his motive? Why? Why did he do this?��


    ��Because�� love?�� Zhou Yuan chanted, ��not being sad easily?��


    ��You���� Hao Ning was close to saying Zhou Yuan was naughty. He looked at Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong, and patted Zhou Yuan, ��Maybe you are right. It can be love!��


    ��What��re you talking about?�� Zhou Yuan said. He did not expect that his nonsense was taken seriously by Hao Ning. He replied, ��What do you mean because of love?��


    ��If one has made a robot look like Xue Muhua,�� Hao Ning said, streamlining his thoughts. ��Please think, if you have a chance to make a robot, who do you think you want the robot look like?��


    ��Of course, Wen. So, I can���� Liu Shuai said promptly, thinking of Wen. He understood Hao Ning immediately, ��Wow, you mean the maker of the robot is the lover of Xue Muhua��s? So interesting!��


    ��May not be his lover,�� Hao Ning said. He thought that Liu Shuai might think it wrongly. ��It is safe to say that this man knew Xue Muhua well. Or has relations to him. According to what Mr. Hu said, this man might not know him before he entered the University. Or Mr. Hu would mention him. So, based on my guess, this man might know Xue Muhua in a period when Mr. Hu did not know Xue Muhua.��


    ��His period in University!�� Xiao Hong understood Hao Ning��s meaning, patting his thigh. ��What you said is right! When he was in University, this man met him and knew him very well. And then, he made a robot look like Xue Muhua due to reasons we don��t know yet. This robot has a power, which can heal some strange diseases like playing games without sleep, just like Wang Shi Ming. Brother Hao Ning, you excel in things that have nothing to do with theology.��


    ��Hey, it��s just my guess���� Hao Ning said half of a sentence, realizing that something was wrong. He smiled bitterly to Xiao Hong, ��What you said is not like to praise me?��


    ��Hey, hey,�� Xiao Hong said, rubbing his head. ��You guess makes sense,�� added he.


    ��And then, do we take care of it or not?�� Hao Ning said, changing the topic. He said to the three, ��We have two options available now. One is to tell our results to Zhang Dalong and others. And guide them to look for clues in Qingbei University. They may have the power to find out some clues. The other one is to search for clues by ourselves. But we may find out nothing at last.��


    The rest said nothing. They knew that a guess was a guess. Looking for truth was different from a guess.


    ��What��s your opinion?�� Liu Shuai said. ��I will follow your lead,�� added he.


    ��Me too,�� Zhou Yuan nodded.


    ��I will follow your lead too,�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��And you will help me get Pixiu too,�� Xiao Hong said.


    ��You���� Hao Ning stopped. ��Are you men or not? Why don��t you have opinions about this?��


    ��It��s not about opinions,�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��And you have the clearest mind about this. So, it is natural that your opinion is the most important. Now, tell us your opinion.��


    ��My opinion is that we should stop Zhang Dalong search for clues,�� Hao Ning replied after thinking a while. ��if we should go and search, it depends on conditions.��


    ��Why?�� Liu Shuai asked, wondering. ��Why can��t let Zhang Dalong search for it?��


    ��I guess Brother Hao Ning wanted to protect Zhang Dalong and Jienan.�� Xiao Hong understood his intention. ��We don��t know Doctor Xue is a good or bad person. But he has great powers. Jienan, as a mortal, will be in risks to investigate him.��


    ��You are right,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��We have met them several times. No matter what, we shouldn��t put them in trouble. About our action, I suggest we go to Qingbei University to meet teacher Ren. Long Fei once told me to talk with his teacher Ren.��


    ��Yes,�� Liu Shuai understood. ��I just wanted to use this chance to talk with Mr. Ren for some news about Xue Muhua?��


    ��Yes,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��If possible, we do what we can do; if it is not successful, we, at least,


    have tried hardest.��


    ��I agree with you. After all, we are not heroes protecting the earth,�� Liu Shuai nodded. He recalled one thing, and then looked at Hao Ning, ��But why Long Fei wanted you to talk to Mr. Ren? I should be the one who knows Mr. Ren best,�� added Liu Shuai. Hao Ning wanted to reply. He saw Liu Shuai��s sad expression. He understood his feeling and said, ��Oh, he was afraid that I may have some troubles and can��t deliver Zhang Quan��s words. Long Fei����


    Hao Ning did not want to mention this. As Liu Shuai got it himself, he silenced and thought: Liu Shuai did not have powers. Zhang Quan wanted Long Fei to protect Liu Shuai from risks and conflicts. So, Long Fei couldn��t make Liu Shuai face risks. And Hao Ning, he had powers to protect himself. So, he was the best person available for delivering the words.


    ��But anyway, Long Fei is my good friend,�� Liu Shuai raised his head, looking at Hao Ning. He added, ��If you go to Qingbei University for Mr. Ren, I will go there with you. I will stand beside you listening to you while you two are talking.��


    ��Liu Shuai, no need to do this���� Hao Ning knew Liu Shuai wanted to compensate. He said half of a sentence and realized that it might be useless. So, he nodded, ��Ok.��


    Looking at the two flirting, Zhou Yuan got goosebumps. He yawned and said weirdly, ��Hey, Hao Ning, you like wearing pure cotton blue-black underwear.��


    ��Err. It��s breathable and comfortable,�� Hao Ning answered, realizing it was not a decent question. How did Zhou Yuan know my underwear so clearly? He even knew the color of my underwear, Hao Ning thought. He asked promptly, ��How do you know this?��


    ��Your pocket,�� Zhou Yuan pointed to Hao Ning��s trousers, containing his laugh. ��From my standing angle, I can see it.��


    ��You bitch!�� Hao Ning realized it. He tore it down in the day to wipe the stone in the stone speculation. He totally forgot about it. And then he took the car home, had his dinner and went back to his room. What Zhou Yuan said reminded him of his pocket. Zhou Yuan could see it clearly from his standing place. He grabbed a pillow to cover it and said sadly, ��I have to buy a new one tomorrow.��


    ��Ha, ha. You do have strong reasoning ability. But your ability in theology and life is so low,�� Liu Shuai laughed, falling on the ground. He continued to ask, ��Logically, you are a giant. On life and theology, you are a dwarf.��


    ��What a shame on you,�� Xiao Hong smiled. He reminded Liu Shuai, ��Be polite when you speak.��


    ��Woo, you should be polite,�� Liu Shuai smiled, adding, ��I am an ordinary person. Nothing will scare me.��


    ��Oops!�� Zhou Yuan screamed as his phone was vibrating. Zhou Yuan took out his phone, looking at it, and saying, ��Spiritual Flying Bugs is doing its work now. You guys want to have a look?��


    ��Ok!�� Hao Ning said. Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong answered too at the same time. Their heads got together. They both were trying to check Zhou Yuan��s phone.


    ��Too crowd. The phone is small. We cannot see it clearly as you are crowded,�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t stand them. He waved his hand. One image appeared on the TV screen. It was about Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan who were leaving the stone speculation. The color of it was white and black and it was not clear at all.


    ��Oh? it��s not right. This was the thing that happened a few hours ago,�� Hao Ning wondered. ��Your Spiritual Flying Bugs can��t see what is happening now? And the quality is so poor, and the color is white and black?��


    ��About this question, you have to ask Liu Shuai,�� Zhou Yuan pointed to Liu Shuai as he was watching the screen. ��You know, this is a fake product and the time delay���� added Zhou Yuan.


    Hao Ning understood immediately. Liu Shuai did not make his Spiritual Flying Bugs a perfect one. There were many limitations to use the fake Spiritual Flying Bugs. According to what was on the TV screen, the time had been delayed hours. That was the reason why they had to watch images that occurred hours ago. Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, saying nothing.


    ��Well�� It��s better to have one!�� Liu Shuai said with a red face. ��One small step for me, one big step for gossiping about others��Zhou Yuan, You and I have to stay up later tonight to improve this product.��


    ��You���� Zhou Yuan was speechless. Watching a smiling Zhou Yuan on the TV, he said, ��Wow, from other��s perspective, I am so handsome!��


    ������ the three stayed away from this shameless moment god.


    ��This thing,�� Wang Jun said, coldly, adding, ��What��s your idea?��


    ��I know,�� Yi Pingzhi, the man in the center of the screen, replied. ��Good-bye,�� he added.


    ��Heee!�� Wang Jun replied in a cold face. He left with a cold smile on his face.


    Seeing Wang Jun leaving, Yi Pingzhi whispered coldly, ��How dare you are to talk with me like this. Ok, let you live for two more days. And then, I will teach you how to behave.��


    He adjusted his dress, speaking to the people, ��The outsiders have gone. Let��s do our business.��


    ��Ok. Thank you, Mr. Yi!�� the people shouted happily, leaving the sad mood in the day behind. ��We almost cannot stand any longer!�� they screamed.


    ��The more you can stand, the more you know what you need,�� Yi Pingzhi said with a smile. ��So, you will be satisfied with your work. Super golden finger, let��s start our work.��


    ��Yes, sir,�� the man named Super golden finger stood out. ��I will call the roll, Super white finger!��


    ��Present!��


    ��Super green finger!��


    ��Yes!��


    ��Super tissue finger!��


    ��Yes!��


    Super paper finger, Super draft finger, Super silver finger, Super brass finger


    ��


    Listening to the names, Hao Ning and others were stunned. They knew what Super golden finger was. It was a book name about the stone speculation. But they had no ideas about the rest of the names.


    Zhou Yuan murmured unintentionally, ��What are Super white finger and Super tissue finger? They sound like the names of pirated books?��


    Hao Ning wanted to say something. He saw the Shhh gesture made by Xiao Hong. He said nothing and continued to watch TV.


    ��Mr. Yi,�� Super golden finger said after finishing calling the roll. ��Everyone is here!�� he continued.


    ��Very good!�� Yi Pingzhi nodded. And then he lifted both hands. The ground started trembling. They seemed like they knew what would happen over there because they stood still calmly. ��Bomb!�� The place they were standing was separated, becoming a round platform. The platform started rotating with them on it. It fell. Yi Pingzhi was standing on it too. The platform stopped rotating after a short while. They arrived at a big warehouse under the ground of the stone speculation. All of them ran to different directions as soon as the platform stopped. Nobody was on the platform in a minute. And then, the platform started rotating in the opposite direction, lifting itself to the ground.


    ��Well�� Xiao Hong,�� Hao Ning was stunned seeing this. He did not care about the image quality any longer. He patted Xiao Hong��s shoulder and said, ��You did not tell me about this!��


    ��I don��t know either!�� Xiao Hong answered. ��I have been there with my customers many times. I never saw it or heard it! Why did they build a mysterious place like this?��


    ��Shh���� Zhou Yuan said, pointing to the screen. ��Look. What are they doing now?�� added he.


    The people on the screen ran to workbenches respectively. The workbench was used for cutting raw stones. There were many stones on the ground. Some of them appeared green. Some were common stones so far.


    One of them picked up a stone and underlined on the stone. And then he cut the stone along the lines. After cutting, an intact green jadeite appeared.


    ��Oh, my God!�� Liu Shuai said, looking at it straightly. He saw a super jadeite in the day. However, it was a fake one ��made�� by Hao Ning. The real one cut by an ordinary man shocked him very much. ��It must be worth a city,�� he said.


    Xiao Hong nodded to agree with him, saying nothing.


    Watching the TV, they found a strange thing. After the man got a jadeite, he threw it into a bucket rudely. And then he picked the second one, underlined it and cut it.


    The others followed his suit. They threw jadeites into their buckets, underlined stones and cut them.


    ��Attention, everyone!�� Yi Pingzhi said with a smile, ��What are your feelings about the stone speculation?��


    ��Very good!�� some of them laughed. ��Thank you, Mr. Yi. If you haven��t told us, we should not know that the key part of the stone speculation is not how many jadeites you earn, but in the process of cutting it out. Now, I just want to underline and cut all day long. About these jadeites, I regard them as trash now!��


    ��I agree!�� the other one nodded while he was underlining. ��I am thinking that my pleasure of my life lies in underlining and cutting. And when I get the jadeite out of the stone, I don��t want to see them anymore!��


    ��Good speech,�� Yi Pingzhi said, applauding. ��You already attained the Way. Congrats. This is the source of pleasure in your deep heart. As long as you are willing to do it, we can provide as many stones as you need. But these jadeites will be our payback����


    ��All of them belong to you!�� they said, waving their hands. They even looked at the jadeites in disgust. ��We don��t need those. They are not our needs!�� they added.


    ��Good!�� Yi Pingzhi nodded. ��Now excuse me, I have to leave for a while. You continue your work.��


    The video shook much. Obviously, Yi Pingzhi left the place. The light in the video became dimer. Yi Pingzhi must be in a dim place. And it might be caused by the poor quality of the Spiritual Flying Bugs too.


    Hao Ning and others looked at each other. They said nothing for a long time. Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong suddenly, ��Is this the legendary personality that regards gold as trash?��


    ��Hey, don��t say it,�� Xiao Hong smiled bitterly. ��They are not that kind of persons. They just enjoy the stone speculation. Or we can say that they enjoy the process of cutting stones. I have been a Sudhana for many years. This is the first time I saw people who don��t like money, and so many people at the same time.��


    ��Yes,�� Zhou Yuan nodded. He also thought that it was incredible. ��What they thought is just like sages. How is it possible? It may take 500 years to develop a sage. How is it possible that so many sages are in H City at the same time and willing to be workers cutting stones?��


    ��Stop your nonsense,�� Liu Shuai said. ��I don��t think it is a normal thing. I remember that I saw this before, but I can��t recall the details,�� added he.

 Chapter 216 - Section Research

    Suddenly the screen flashed. Yi Pingzhi arrived in somewhere. They investigated it and found it a little house. Inside the house, there were two shiny silhouettes. Because of the screen, they couldn��t see it clearly.


    Then Yi Pingzhi said, ��How��s the result for today?��


    ��Manager Yi is still the best one!�� One of the shiny silhouettes said. �� It��s the best one of the essences of thearchy we��ve got from these people in these days!��


    ��That��s true!�� Another shiny silhouette took a tiny cup. The cup must be made of some miraculous material. Though the screen could only present black and white color, it didn��t affect the delicate appearance of the cup. The shiny silhouette held the cup cautiously and showed Yi Pingzhi the white liquid flowing inside. ��The quality of the essence of thearchy has far more overtaken the Soul Coin Material of Soul Hunting Sect. In terms of the color, it��s much more golden and brilliant than what we had before. If we show it to Mr. Fei����


    It was at that point that Hao Ning came to know that the so-called essence of thearchy was golden. But because of the screen, it looked like white. So, everyone peered at Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai hastened to apologize. ��I��ll make it out tonight. I and Zhou Yuan will work on it the whole night. We won��t sleep until we sort it out!��


    Zhou Yuan heard that and got depressed. ��You do it by yourself, and that will be enough. Why do I have to accompany you?��


    ��Make sure that everything is well prepared, and then we will show it to Mr. Fei. We have to succeed at one go.�� Yi Pingzhi smirked coldly. ��The craps in Soul Hunting Sect should have let a stupid guy take charge of Soul Hunting Sect. I heard that Mr. Fei learned about his nonsense and came to believe that Internet technology could be used to manage the corpse of soul coin. If he makes it, he��ll be the one who��s the closest to Heaven Master. In this way, where should we Division Sect take our position? It is the most important thing now. I��ll take some measures to handle it.��


    Hearing Yi Pingzhi saying that, Hao Ning couldn��t hold back his opinion. ��Using IT to manage the corpse of soul coin? The manager of Huanan? Is this what Nezha told us before, tick tick slap?��


    Liu Shuai smiled and compromised. ��It should be like this. It looks like that there are strong competitions internally. Even such a small project brings such a great impact.��


    ��So it is.�� Hao Ning nodded and turned to Xiao Hong, ��What is the essence of thearchy?��


    ��I don��t know. It��s the first time I��ve heard of that.�� Xiao Hong was bewildered as well, and he shook his head. ��What are they doing? It��s getting more and more complex.��


    ��Yes.�� Liu Shuai nodded and said, ��I can understand a little about the shooting array used by Lan Ruo before. Now what these people did, though connected to the methodology, is completely different from what I learned before. It looks like that they are making great progress. I wonder how they make it.��


    ��We did it!�� The shiny silhouette shouted abruptly. The golden liquid in the tiny cup rose little by little, higher and higher and turned into a baby gradually. It rotated in the air and became a round golden ball. The shiny silhouette took a case and swiped in the air. The golden ball was swiped into the case. Then he covered the case cautiously and presented it to Yi Pingzhi.


    ��Manager Yi,�� The shiny silhouette praised. ��As expected, the essence of thearchy we get this time is quite outstanding. Even the azoth of thearchy was produced at a speed several times faster than before.��


    ��That��s weird.�� Another shiny silhouette said. ��The rough stones we got today aren��t different from what we had before. Why is there such an outcome?��


    ��I think I know why.�� Yi Pingzhi lowered his head and opened the case. As expected, the Golden Pellet inside was extraordinarily brilliant. Though on the screen it looked quite pale, Hao Ning wasn��t bothered to imagine it golden. They heard that Yi Pingzhi took a breath and uttered in surprise. ��What a supreme one! I wonder the effect����


    At that point, Yi Pingzhi cleared his throat by saying, ��Keep an eye on them and make them cut the stones. Anyway, we have enough stones!��


    ��Yes!�� The two shiny silhouettes answered in sync.


    ��You must continue your work on the project of the essence of thearchy and the Golden Pellet and make sure that everything goes perfectly well.�� Yi Pingzhi said coldly. ��Before we are 100 per cent certain, you shall not disclose it to anyone or���� Yi threated them and showed a white tiny needle. The two trembled when seeing it. They kneeled to the ground and said, ��We will do whatever you said!��


    ��You raise up.�� Yi Pingzhi flipped his fingers and the needle disappeared instantly. ��I don��t mean to frighten you. The recent situation got more and more weird and dangerous. Godslayer Sect vanished for some unknown reasons, and Soul Hunting Sect just underwent big changes. Even we have no idea whether the seven sons of silvery wings are alive now. I came into power because I had to��But it��s good in some way. Fortunately, I got the newest invention of Heaven Master before I come out of the mountain. Or how would our Division Sect win our chance?��


    ��Manager Yi is so great!�� The two silhouettes said in sync.


    ��But we should keep cautious at this time.�� Yi Pingzhi said. ��The bird who appears first is always got shot. The reason that our Division Sect has been going on for so many years is our secret deeds. You must follow this tradition.��


    ��I got go now.�� Yi Pingzhi said. ��Contact me if anything happens.��


    ��Manager Yi!�� One of the shiny silhouettes said, ��I��ve got a request now.��


    ��Oh?�� Yi Pingzhi didn��t say much, ��Say it.��


    ��The essence of thearchy we get today is a great breakthrough.�� The shiny silhouette said, ��But none of us know about the reason behind it. Manager Yi, have you got any commands?��


    ��So it is.�� Yi Pingzhi pondered with a low voice. ��Maybe it is because of those arrogant young men? Ha, I don��t mean to get myself into such trifles of you petty ants. But since that���� At that point, Yi Pingzhi stopped murmuring to himself and said clearly, ��I��ll go on with further investigation. If there is any specific reason, I��ll bring the reason here and let you look into it.��


    ��Great!�� The shiny silhouettes said gratefully. ��Thank you, Manager Yi. If it is a person, please bring him here too. It doesn��t matter if he��s alive or dead. We can find out something even if we��ll have to conduct section research!��


    ��Bye!�� The moment Yi Pingzhi��s voice ended, the whole screen turned blurred and no video went on.


    ��What��s it?�� Xiao Hong raised up and patted around the television. ��What happened to it?��


    ��It��s not the TV.�� Zhou Yuan took the mobile and shook. ��Because Yi Pingzhi has left here, no more signal is received later��Liu Shuai, can you enlarge the scale of the reception? It��s too lame!��


    ��Ah, all right!�� Liu Shuai, peering at the video in black and white, felt also upset. He felt like he was watching something quite ancient.�� We��ll do the adjustment and optimization, okay? Hao Ning��Hao Ning?��


    Then they noticed that Hao Ning had said nothing so far. They turned back and looked at Hao Ning, only to find him with a pale face. The chips beside him were scattered around the bed, and he looked like that he��d lost his heart.


    ��What��s got into you?�� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning in confusion. He��d never seen him like that. ��You��re not accustomed to the television in black and white? It��s so picky of you.��


    Hao Ning stopped for a while and said in a trembling voice. ��Who do you think the person might be, the one they said before that they��d conduct section research on? Is it me?


    ��Of course.�� The other three said in a certain voice.


    ��Bang!�� Something heavy fell from the bed and fainted away.

 Chapter 217 - Patients Showed Up

    In the next morning, the four people had their breakfast in the hall of the hotel. Liu Shuai found that Xiao Hong had dark circles of his eyes and asked, ��Xiao Hong, what��s the matter with you? You look so tired. The room of the hotel is quite comfortable, and did you not used to it?��


    ��No, it has nothing to do with the bed! It��s all him!�� Xiao Hong pointed with great anger at Hao Ning who was holding his breakfast. He cursed in a low voice, ��I was tortured for the whole night by him!��


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at each other and laughed sportively, ��Really? You said you wanted to have a girlfriend. Do you have a crush on your Hao Ning? He is a man! Your Innate Fire Spirit and Amina were released by Yang energy!��


    ��No, no,�� Liu Shuai shook his head and said. ��Xiao Hong said he was tortured by Hao Ning for the whole night. I think Xiao Hong was forced by Hao Ning against Xiao Hong��s will. Hao Ning, you hide too much about yourself. You told us that you had no interest in Xiao Hong, but what you did in private, um����


    ��You are right!�� Zhou Yuan hold his laugh and said to Xiao Hong. ��You need to tell Hao Ning that he should not toss you heavily. Look at your face. Just one night, you have already been so weak. You won��t tolerate it for so long.��


    ��It seems not right to put it in this way!�� Liu Shuai pretended to be surprised and said, ��We each have our own room. Why did Xiao Hong stay in Hao Ning��s room last night?��


    ��Stop it!�� Xiao Hong knew that the two people were playing jokes and Xiao Hong had seen that Avalokitesvara turned to be a man or a woman to guide ordinary people. He did not care about that and explained with a smile, ��I thought he was brave. But after you left, he grasped me and did not let me go. He said he was so afraid to be cut for research when he was asleep.��


    Hao Ning came back with breakfast and he quibbled after he heard Xiao Hong��s word., ��You cannot blame me for last night! You know that I was so scared yesterday. I dare not to sleep alone.��


    ��Oh.�� Liu Shuai clapped the table excitedly. ��Hao Ning, why do you have something to fear since you did all things even including meeting, fighting against and insulting the immortal? ��


    ��Bullshit! I am not afraid to fight against the immortal. �� Hao Ning had his porridge and frowned. ��The immortal had his moral value and we fight against him in the front. Yi Pingzhi has so many tricks. He vanished after talking last night and Zhou Yuan could not find him. Don��t you see his extreme speed? If he wants to attack me secretly, what could I do? I can��t always use Lend Me Your Mana for the defense to stay up for whole night.��


    ��You are right.�� Xiao Hong nodded and said seriously. ��So, I will stay with you all day till you help me find a girlfriend��um, till we successfully go through the trouble.��


    ������ Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong without a word. He said, ��I thought a lot last night. I am mainly concerned about the essence of thearchy and the azoth of thearchy since I know nothing about him. What do you know about him?��


    ��No,�� Liu Shuai concentrated on having his steamed stuffed bun and said carelessly, ��I did not offend anybody yesterday on purpose. I don��t care anything.��


    ��Ah���� Hao Ning felt very angry and threw chopsticks away. He cursed, ��Are you out of your mind? What I did is to gain money to save Long Fei. Am I wrong? You are powerful, then you earn 100 million. All right?��


    Back to the 100 million, Liu Shuai suddenly got an idea and asked excitedly, ��brother Xiao Hong~��


    Xiao Hong felt very embarrassed and the spoon fell on the ground by his naughty words. He frowned, ��Behave yourself. Don��t be so naughty!��


    ��Hey, we got so much money yesterday. �� Liu Shuai did not care Xiao Hong��s reply and said, ��Apart from the part used to save Long Fei, how much do we have?��


    ��I did not count. Maybe we��ve got about several million yuan.�� Xiao Hong came back with a new spoon. ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Oh, we are talking about the money discussed yesterday.�� Liu Shuai added with a flattering smile, ��with so much money left, how about we buy a car����


    ��No way!�� before Xiao Hong answered, Hao Ning disrupted impolitely with a cold voice. ��That��s the money I earned, and you don��t get to spend it!��


    ��You!�� Liu Shuai was about to show his power, but he thought Hao Ning was right. It was Hao Ning who earned the money. He said,�� You have said that I can spend it before. Did you just change your mind?��


    ��You never care about my life.�� Hao Ning felt even more angry. He was in danger while Liu Shuai was thinking about how to use the money. He stood and was about to leave, ��I have my meal outside!��


    ��Ah, Liu Shuai, stop teasing him!�� Zhou Yuan pulled Hao Ning back. ��You know him, right? He is such a coward. He dares to fight back Avalokitesvara but he even can��t stay alone at home and felt extremely frightened even when he heard some strange sound. If you frighten him, maybe he would be insane soon.��


    ��Here you are!�� Liu Shuai laughed and took out his mobile phone to show an app to Hao Ning. ��This app was edited by me last night. If Yi Pingzhi appears within 50 kilometers, Zhou Yuan will sense his Spiritual Flying Bugs. We can trace him in the app and even see what he can see!��


    ��But do not see that the bugs see.�� Zhou Yuan laughed. ��That will cost my incenses. You must use it moderately��thanks to Liu Shuai, our great programmer, we can see colors by his adjustment! But with half an hour delay����


    ��It is not enough for people to adjust the app by only one night���� Liu Shuai glared at Zhou Yuan and turned back to Hao Ning with a smile. ��It will be better if I have a few more days to work on it.��


    ��You���� Hao Ning looked at the app and there was nothing on the screen, which means Yi Pingzhi was not near them. He felt touched. He knew Liu Shuai was so good at programming, but he only spent one night making this app. Liu Shuai must have spent a lot of time and energy. He felt sorry for his mean words, but he just could not speak it out.


    ��All right, take it easy.�� Zhou Yuan added laughingly. ��I have magic too. I know you are scared. So, I prepared something for you���� He took out a watch that looks like a normal Apple watch, like the one Liu Shuai sent to Zhang Quan.


    ��This is not a normal Apple watch. It can sense the smell of Yi Pingzhi.�� Zhou Yuan explained, ��If you take it, you can be taken to my virtualized reality when you are in danger and he will see a fake you. Thus, what he attacks is the fake you in phantom. It was the first time that I made this kind of app. The app could only be used for three or four times after my adjustment last night. If it is out of order, you can call me.��


    Hao Ning at this moment had no idea about what to say. Those two people made fun of him. But last night they must have discussed the plan. Hao Ning felt hot in his chest and he lowered his head. ��Sorry, I was so stupid to blame you guys.��


    ��It��s okay if you know your fault.�� Liu Shuai continued to tease. ��So, what are we going to do about the money?��


    ��You guys can take it as you want.�� Hao Ning seemed to revive and became so generous about money. ��If it is not enough for you, let��s play stone-gambling one more time.��


    ��Thanks, but no.�� Xiao Hong saw them horse around but still cherished the relationship. He reminded, ��You all saw the strange thing last night. I suggest that let��s stop and think of another way later. ��


    ��You are right,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��We still have a large number of money. Our main task is to find solutions to save Long Fei����


    ��Na Mo E Mi Tuo Fo~Na Mo Mount Putuo~�� Xiao Hong��s phone was ringing. He found it was Jienan. Xiao Hong felt strange that he had no more connections with Jienan. The number was told to him as they transferred their accounts yesterday. He answered the phone and said politely, ��Jienan? You wake up so early. Come down to get something to eat.��


    Xiao Hong answered the call with a smile. His face turned to be cold without a word after hearing Jienan��s words.


    ��What happened?�� Liu Shuai had no idea what kind of words of Jienan could make Xiao Hong got so serious. ��What happened to Zhang Dalong?��


    ��No.�� Xiao Hong said and looked at the three people. ��They found those players who play games for 24 hours continuously.��


    ��That��s good news!�� Hao Ning clapped his hands and had a sip of porridge. ��Why do they look for you rather than go to conduct the user talk?��


    ��They can��t do that. Five people were sent here this morning.�� Xiao Hong frowned. ��They all get treated in the opposite New Lake Health. But three of them died soon after they came to the hospital. The other two have no ability to talk. Their doctors said they would be dead today.��


    ��Such a coincidence?�� Zhou Yuan said in a low voice. ��Why do those people come here so fast as we come here and meet Zhang Dalong and Mr. Hu?��


    ��It��s not what you think.�� Liu Shuai pondered a while and understood it. ��I think those people have already got treated in other hospitals, but they didn��t get good effect. So, they come to this Chinese medicine hospital to have a try. It is just a coincidence that we come here too. Many people believe it must be feasible that one with incurable disease should be sent to the Chinese medicine hospital to get treated. ��


    ��We shall go to the hospital and have a check, �� Hao Ning wiped his mouth and stood, ��We may not have the ability to help them.��


    They crossed the road and found Jienan and Xiao Yun had already wait for them in front of the hospital. The hospital was large, and all modern facilities were well equipped, which was so different from the Chinese medicine hospital they had thought before.


    Hao Ning posed his questions, and Xiao Yuan laughed. ��Hao Ning, what do you think Chinese medicine hospital look like?��


    ��Um���� Hao Ning was shy and laughed. ��I thought that it could be an old Chinese medicine doctor sitting in front of the hospital to do an inquiry to patients and then prescribe for their patients.��


    ��Many people believe that.�� Xiao Yun did not laugh at Hao Ning��s ignorant words and smiled, ��but grandpa believes that it is the Chinese medicine that should be inclusive and keep paces with the times. It should not follow the old treatment method but should be responsible for patients. Grandpa told me before that both Doctor Huatuo and the King of Medicine Sun Simiao, were pioneers in their time and spent their whole lives to find better method to save people. We, as the descendants of Chinese Medicine, should not be a conservative doctor too.��


    ��Grandpa Hu��s thoughts is new.�� Hao Ning admired him from his heart. But he still had a question and added, ��but if so, the Chinese medicine will be unlike Chinese medicine. Isn��t that weird?��


    ��Ha ha, you are funny. Chinese medicine has constantly developed for several thousand years, and it can��t be more like Chinese medicine.�� Xiao Yun laughed when she heard Hao Ning��s words. ��Before the invention of acupuncture, is there no Chinese medicine? Before the release of Qian Jin Prescriptions, is there no Chinese medicine? Absolutely NO! Chinese medicine is still Chinese medicine. When the acupuncture came out, if the Chinese medicine doctors refused to use it for it doesn��t belong to our traditional technology of Chinese medicine, so can we see the present acupuncture in Chinese medicine?��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning got stunned by Xiao Yun��s words. She was right. Now the acupuncture was a method of treatment of the Chinese medicine. But at the beginning of invention of acupuncture, people at that time didn��t worry about if the acupuncture was used or if the Chinese medicine would be no longer the Chinese medicine after using the treatment of acupuncture?��


    ��What is Chinese medicine?�� Zhou Yuan mumbled. ��The Chinese medicine is like the Shel lop of Theseus. If several boat decks were transferred or removed, then the boat is the boat itself?��


    ������ Hao Ning heard the Shellop of Theseus, and he remembered that this word was from the experiment of ��Me Is Me or Not?�� proposed by Zhou Yuan in Zhang Quan. But now he had no time to care Zhou Yuan thought about this issue. He asked Xiao Wen, ��if so, what is on earth the Chinese medicine?��


    ��I have asked my grandpa, but he told me that,�� Xiao Wen now slowed her pace and said seriously, ��the so-called Chinese medicine, can be summarized as a sentence: Cure Disease and Save People with the Spirit of Benevolence. As to the issues of acupuncture, inquiry, and herbs, they are just the difference of methods and we should not focus on only one method. So, you can see that there are many modern and near western-like treatment methods. The combination of those two methods can gain more effective results.��


    ��Indeed!�� Hao Ning looked at all kinds of facilities around and the surrounding doctors and patients. He praised, ��grandpa Hu, though older than us, is very enlightened and open-minded. We, young people, feel deeply ashamed.��


    ��Right.�� Liu Shuai nodded, ��grandpa Hu summarized the core of Chinese medicine as Cure Disease and Save People with the Spirit of Benevolence, which expresses the principle of Return to the Innocent. But it is possible that the words of grandpa Hu just now may cause reproaches from others.��


    ��Yes, grandpa was reproached by people outside the field of the Chinese medicine, such as the family Yi in the field and some entrepreneurs from Fei family.�� Xiao Yun nodded, ��Also some patients disagreed too and always posed their doubts in the process of treatment.��


    ��Their doubts about what?�� Hao Ning asked quickly and doubted if the Fei entrepreneur was Mr. Fei. If that��s true, it was so strange that he appeared everywhere.


    ��Just like you, they suspect that we are not real Chinese medicine doctors.�� Xiao Yun smiled. ��Once a patient asked me why they need to do a blood test in this Chinese medicine hospital when they just get diarrhea?��


    ��Ha ha ha,�� Liu Shuai laughed. ��So, we know that those patients must be misguided by some TV serials. There are some unique features and some treatment methods in Chinese medicine. The combination with western diagnoses such as virology can help confirm the cause of disease. Although the disease like diarrhea is very common, it is still necessary to determine whether it is caused by bacterial or viral, or white blood cells, neutrophils or even blood cells. It is better to treat patients with double medical methods.��


    ��Oh?�� Xiao Yun pretended to be calm and she was surprised to look at Liu Shuai, ��my grandpa told me that you guys are talents in the IT field. I am so surprised that you know so many details about medicine.��


    ��I majored in biology in university.�� Liu Shuai was shy and scratched his head. ��And I studied some elective course about Chinese and western medical knowledge. There are some famous medical universities in Chang��an and I always went to attend the relevant course just for personal interest. Ha ha.��


    ��Wonderful!�� Xiao Yun nodded with a smile. ��I envy people like you that you can spend all the time to study subjects you like. If I have a chance, I want to communicate with you more.��


    ��OK�� Liu Shuai answered quickly. ��Although my job has nothing to do with biology, I have much interest in that. Welcome to communicate.��


    Liu Shuai and Xiao Yun just had a pure interest in biology. But Jienan who stood aside turned to be a little upset. He, as the secretary of Zhang Dalong, knew much about knowledge of Internet and he fell in love with Xiao Yun.


    Knowledge was diversified and he knew nothing about medicine which Xiao Yun had an interest in. He just had martial arts and he knew he could not use this to attract Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun stood aloof with him because they had no common topics. Today, Liu Shuai��s ordinary words attracted Xiao Yun very much. He did not know how they would communicate. Upset and depressed, Jienan walked slowly behind those people and saw Liu Shuai and Xiao Yun talking to each other happily.


    Hao Ning knew what Jienan was thinking about. Considering the behavior of Xiao Hong recently, he sensed that young man and women always trapped in love. He did not want to create any troubles and then he slowed his pace and said to Jienan secretly, ��Calm down. Liu Shuai won��t loot your lover.��


    ��How do you know that?�� Jienan blushed, which clearly showed his love for Xiao Yun. He stammered, ��I, I, I don��t, um����


    Hao Ning signed and felt funny that Jienan was free and easy in common time. But now when talking about love, he became such a shy boy. At this age, a girl would not come closer if a boy did not act actively. Hao Ning knew that why Xiao Yun stayed aloof with Jienan. Jienan believed that great martial arts could attract girls. Now he had no interest to be a matchmaker and he just wanted Jienan not to misunderstand Liu Shuai. He added, ��Liu Shuai has already had a girlfriend and they are so sweet. Liu Shuai just has normal communication with Xiao Yun. Don��t worry.��


    ��Really?�� Jienan felt excited after he heard it and expressed his gratitude to Hao Ning, ��thanks to your guidance, brother Hao Ning!��


    Then, they went to the top floor of this hospital, which was the ward. Different from the scene when Hao Ning and his friends went to see Qi Li, the ward was full of patients and some were even lying in the passage.


    ��Is this the emergency clinic?�� Liu Shuai asked, ��Why are there so many patients here? And emergency clinic won��t be set on the top floor!��


    ��This is not an emergency clinic.�� Xiao Yun sighed, and said embarrassingly. ��This floor is a little bit special, where most of patients who got rare diseases and need to be hospitalized. The ordinary hospital won��t set this ward. But here, we Chinese people have the belief. They want to have a try to be treated here when they have no other method to cure their diseases.��


    Liu Shuai agreed with her words and nodded, ��Grandpa Hu has great medical morality����


    ��I don��t understand your words.�� Hao Ning did not understand how Liu Shuai got that idea. He thought Liu Shuai had no reason to flatter grandpa Hu. But from Jienan��s face. He thought Liu Shuai was flattering Xiao Yun. In order to avoid some misunderstandings, he asked with an emphasizing mood on purpose, ��how do you know that grandpa Hu has great medical morality?��


    ��You can think about it.�� Liu Shuai analyzed seriously, ��The diseases that are hardly been cured by other hospitals are really tough in the most cases. Thus, no hospital will let those people with incurable diseases in and set such a ward to treat them. That will cause a high death rate in hospitals, which will cause bad fame of those hospitals. Only a virtuous doctor who has sincere heart to treat patients can take in people with incurable diseases. Maybe only the doctor who cares about no fame can afford the sentence of Cure Disease and Save People with the Spirit of Benevolence.��


    ��If you meet my grandpa, he must treat you as his close friend.�� Xiao Yun said with her eyes glittering. ��I am too blind to see this when I stay with grandpa for curing people for such a long time.��


    ��You didn��t think of it because you are blind.�� Liu Shuai laughed, ��Your interest is in curing people other than personal fame. On this point, you are the same as grandpa Hu.��


    Hao Ning got crazy after hearing those words. Liu Shuai talked about it with well-founded sincerity. But in Xiao Yun��s eyes, Liu Shuai��s words are the most reasonable praise in this world. Xiao Hong blushed and smiled without a word.


    ��Brother Hao Ning���� Jienan now felt pretty upset and regretted. Just now when Zhang Dalong let him wait for Hao Ning and his friends, he required to stay with Xiao Yun for communications with Xiao Yun. He did not think that Liu Shuai appeared in front of Xiao Yun and stole his show.


    As for appearance, power, sincere heart and martial art, Jienan thought he was superior to Liu Shuai. But he never thought that Liu Shuai earned Xiao Yun��s favorable impression without any reason.


    Men had no more jealousy, but Jienan was so upset.


    Hao Ning looked at Jienan with a bitter smile and looked at Liu Shuai and pretty Xiao Yun. He found that there were three people with five roles: two were falling in love, two had no love emotion and one knew nothing. What is going on with these three people?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning,�� Xiao Hong secretly pulled Hao Ning��s clothing and said with a serious voice, ��Something is wrong here.��


    ��Ah?�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong��s face and had no time to consider others�� love story. He asked in a low voice too, ��What��s wrong? It is not like a hospital here.��


    ��No,�� Xiao Hong shook his head, ��there is no smell of any souls.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong��s serious face but did not know what Xiao Hong meant. He pulled Zhou Yuan and Zhou Yuan had already heard Xiao Hong��s words. He slowed his pace and asked, ��what is no souls�� smell?��


    ��According to Jienan, those people were sent to here in this morning.�� Xiao Hong looked around and said in a low voice. And those three dead people��s souls must be here waiting for reincarnation. But I can��t feel their soul here waiting for reincarnation.��


    Zhou Yuan got stunned. ��It means that those dead people have already had no soul when they are alive. Is that what you mean?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded seriously. ��Normally speaking, a man without soul will dead in flesh. But they, with no soul, are still alive to come to this hospital. Then, what is on earth in their bodies?��


    ��Maybe they are animal souls.�� Hao Ning guessed. ��It seems that Soul Hunting Sect have done this. Or these people have drink amulet water to remain the living flesh without souls.��


    Hao Ning took a glimpse at Zhou Yuan. Lan Ruo who once took Zhou Yuan��s soul was planning to do this.


    ��No.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Then I should also feel that.��


    ��You are so nervous.�� Zhou Yuan seemed to understand something. ��Is there any other reason?��


    ��Right.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��I do not worry normal death, but I worry that it is a kind of witchcraft�C the living dead can live without souls.��


    ��Ah?�� Liu Shuai heard Xiao Hong was talking about living dead and he got great interest in engaging in the discussion. But Xiao Yun were still asking about the combination of Internet and medical technology. He thought that he had no to time to continue the topic with the little girl. He pulled Jienan back and said, ��Jienan knows much more IT knowledge than me. How about letting him explain that to you. Excuse me.��


    Ignoring Xiao Yun��s astonishment and Jienan��s happiness, Liu Shuai came to Xiao Hong and said secretly, ��did you just say a witchcraft?��


    ��Hey, Xiao Yun.�� Jienan now was like an idiot. ��It seems that they have something to discuss. We shall not disrupt them. Maybe we can����


    Xiao Hong threw a look at Jienan and walked straight. ��Let��s go and give them some space.��


    ��OK���� Jienan scratched his head and did not know what he should say, but he walked closer to Xiao Yun.


    Seeing Liu Shuai rush in and the look of Xiao Yun and Jienan in the distance, Hao Ning thought to himself , ��that��s all we can do for you, Jienan.�� He continued to listen to the discussion of Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai.


    ��Do you worry about the witchcraft?�� Liu Shuai asked seriously. ��But how it is possible?��


    ��I am not sure.�� Xiao Hong described the reason simply. ��Then, are there any other possibilities?��


    ��If it is true, it will be bad.�� Liu Shuai frowned and stomped. ��Really bad.��


    ��Eh.�� Hao Ning felt so confused by those two people��s words and asked. ��Could you tell me what you are talking about?��


    ��Living dead, the witchcraft, can drive dead people to move.�� Liu Shuai said in a low voice. ��It is said that the craft is so powerful that can make dead people do the same face and body expression. And it is hard to distinguish the difference. But in fact, those dead people are puppets.��


    ��The most distinctive difference is that they have no souls���� Xiao Hong thought the description was not so correct. ��Correctly speaking, they have no souls for a long time.��


    Now Hao Ning could not help to looking at Zhou Yuan because Zhou Yuan once acted like living dead when he lost his soul. He shuddered and stepped away from Zhou Yuan.

 Chapter 218 - The Living Dead

    Liu Shuai knew what Hao Ning was thinking, who must have misunderstood Zhou Yuan as a living dead. He shook his head and explained: ��Unlike what you think, there is another characteristic of the living dead. It completely has no independent thoughts. It would do whatever others want him to do. It neither ask nor revolt. Just think about Zhou Yuan at that time. Completely different, right?��


    Hao Ning thought about it carefully. That was true. Zhou Yuan��s mind was the most independence at that time. He didn��t care about anybody else thoughts. He said what he wanted to say and did what he wanted to do. He was completely different from the living dead depicted by Xiao Hong. So, he glanced at Zhou Yuan and smiled: ��That��s right. Those who have no independent thought or the soul are called the living dead. And those who have the strong independent mind and the soul should be called the dead living, who anybody wants to kill if seeing.��


    Zhou Yuan knew that Hao Ning is satirizing himself. He watched the ceiling without a word.


    ��Stop joking.�� Liu Shuai waved his hand, hoping Hao Ning stop talking nonsense. He continued, ��If it was really a living dead, the problem is serious. Because those people just seem to be dead, but as long as others want, they can waken them again. In that case, it will inevitably cause panic.��


    ��Right.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Maybe the destructive power of those people is limited, but the pressure on the whole citizens is enormous. At that time, everyone will be worried. I��m afraid that H city will be in chaos.��


    ��What should we do then?�� Hao Ning understood. It wasn��t a problem of several living deads, but the panic resulted from these living deads. ��Then kill them?��


    ��Useless.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Didn��t you listen to Jienan? There are millions of people who play the game without sleeping. Just think about it. If those people are like this, then there��ll appear millions of living deads in the Celestial Empire. What��s it like?��


    ��My God!�� Hao Ning was shocked. ��Isn��t that the zombie besieged in the Doomsday movie? Who knows a mobile game would become the real Resident Evil?��


    ��Well, let��s not scare ourselves,�� Zhou Yuan thought and said, ��Just wait first.��


    After that, they gave a shy smile to Yun, and quickly caught up.


    Yun didn��t mind at all. She responded with a smile as well. Jienan��s eyes were almost near to Yun��s ears root. He extremely hoped that Hao Ning could stand away all day and need not care about what Hao Ning said at all.


    They six went to a ward. There were three patients in it. The number was different from what Xiao Hong said. It must have some new patients in that period.


    Both Mr. Hu and Zhang Dalong were inside. Mr. Hu was followed by two doctors, saying something in a low voice.


    Like Qili in hospital at that time, these patients had something on their body. But the difference is they were still playing the game even in the hospital bed.


    Liu Shuai looked at the display screen beside him and looked at the patient. His expression suddenly changed. Then after seeing the condition of the second patient, Liu Shuai��s face was even more alarmed. When seeing the third patient, Liu Shuai scratched head, frowned, and stared at him, mumbling some words.


    At this time, the third patient��s cell phone suddenly fell down on the bed. His eyes were closed, and expression hadn��t changed. It seemed that he was sleeping. The apparatus nearby rang, where all the signals became a line. Hao Ning understood, which meant on TV: death.


    Now, everyone looked at Liu Shuai, who looked crazy. He waved his hands and cried: ��Not me, not me. I didn��t glare to kill him.��


    ��Nonsense,�� Xiao Hong whispered, ��How can you do that����


    ��Don��t be nervous. It has nothing to do with you,�� said Mr.Hu, who looked serious. He said to another doctor. ��Go and have a look.��


    The doctor walked to Liu Shuai, who quickly ran back with hands sweaty for nervous. That doctor looked at it carefully, checked it, sighed and nodded to Mr. Hu.


    ��One more,�� Mr. Hu shook his head, ��How come these strange things happen?��


    ��What happened?�� Zhang Dalong apparently did not know and quickly asked, ��Did he die because of playing the game?��


    ��Well���� Mr. Hu frowned and didn��t talk. Liu Shuai thought about it and suddenly said to the doctor nearby, ��Can I take a look at their previous test data?��


    The doctor was wondering who he was. Seeing Yun nodded, he handed a stack of documents in his arms to Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai looked at the patients and the documents. He felt more and more strange and shook his head. Finally, he returned the stack of paper to the doctor, shook his head again and said: ��How come these strange things happen?��


    Because of the dead patient, everyone went out and left it to medical staff.


    Mr. Hu took everyone to a deserted office. Hao Ning looked at the nameplate on the office, which wrote ��Xue Xiaoyun��. It seemed that this was Yun��s independent office. Suddenly, Hao Ning stunned: Xue Xiaoyun? Is Yun��s last name Xue? Is she Xue Muhua��s�� When thinking here, he recalled Mr. Hu��s behavior yesterday. Suddenly, he understood something.


    Everyone went into the office, as well as Hao Ning. Just sitting down, he asked Liu Shuai: ��What do you think?��


    ��Yep?�� Let alone Liu Shuai, everyone else was suspicious. Mr. Hu didn��t ask others but only asked Liu Shuai, a non-medical man. Whoever felt incredible.


    ��Oh, please don��t misunderstand,�� Mr. Hu said at once. ��I called a friend, Chen, who lived in Chang An, last night. We talked about it. He��s good at cranial nerve but had no idea about it either. But one of his students is in S city, and he met many strange things. That student��s last name is Liu. Even his appearance is hard to recognize, he still has something special��I guess it��s you, right?��


    Liu Shuai blushed. Mr. Hu��s friend must be his teacher Chen. With Mr. Chen��s character, he was certain to tell Mr. Hu that he was a bald guy, easy to identify. Mr. Hu knew that if he said like Chen, it seemed like teasing Liu Shuai. So, he euphemistic said that Liu Shuai has some special characteristics�� Since Mr. Hu explained, Liu Shuai had to frown and said: ��According to the reports and the physical examination data of them, it is not like normal sudden death.��


    ��Normal sudden death?�� Zhou Yuan couldn��t understand this very strange sentence. Hao Ning also wondered, ��It is abnormal to suddenly die. How can it be called normal sudden death?��


    ��How can I explain it to you?�� Liu Shuai thought for a while, ��Sudden death is abnormal, but there are still some physical indicators, such as heart-related data is different from the ordinary, fainting, etc.. But these people��s are so normal, normal that-��


    Then Liu Shuai winked Xiao Hong. He continued. ����that even some legendary witchcraft couldn��t do it. It��s just like a completely healthy person suddenly was turned off the switch and fall down for no electricity. Such strange things couldn��t be explained whether in the point of view of medical or oddity of the past.��


    Hao Ning understood what Liu Shuai implied. Liu Shuai meant that these people are neither normal sudden death nor living dead, nor caused by other witchcraft that he had known. So, he became so curious.


    ��I see.�� Zhang Dalong nodded. ��That��s why Mr. Hu asked Liu Shuai first. You wondered if Liu Shuai knew something making sense according to his expertise or some other aspects, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Mr. Hu shook his head. ��I��ve learned medicine and been a doctor for so many years and have seen lots of medical or weird things. But I never heard of such a thing. So, I want to ask if Liu Shuai has other ideas. Now it seems-��


    ��I��m sorry,�� Xiao Hong suddenly stood up. ��Can we take a look at the bodies of these people?��


    ��You���� Mr. Hu looked a little weird on hearing Xiao Hong��s words. He thought for a while with eyes closed. Then he said to Yun, ��Take them to see.��


    ��Grandpa!�� Yun frowned at this time. ��It doesn��t confirm the regulations����


    Hao Ning understood what Yun wanted to say. Corpses were usually placed in the morgue of the hospital. How could they be casually seen by everyone?


    ��I guess Xiao Hong may have some thoughts?�� Mr. Hu didn��t deny it. After seeing Xiao Hong nodded, he continued, ��It doesn��t matter if you look at it. But that place is always be avoided. It��s ok if you don��t feel afraid.��


    Xiao Hong smiled. He stood up, pulled Hao Ning and others to follow behind Yun. Seeing they were going away, Jienan eagerly looked at Zhang Dalong, and then looked at Mr. Hu. Mr. Hu signed: ��Go if you want. Don��t be scared.��


    ��Brother Zhang,�� Mr. Hu said to himself seeing these men leaving. ��Your friends are strong����


    ��Oh?�� Zhang Dalong��s eyelids jumped. He didn��t expect that Mr. Hu wasn��t so cared about the illness. ��Mr. Hu also notice that?��


    ��Yes.�� Mr. Hu shook his head and looked at the report in his hand. ��I felt that this��s just the beginning. If it can��t be well solved, I��m afraid it won��t only be a disaster for your company����


    Zhang Dalong��s expression changed. Mr. Hu spoke very carefully. Such a man at this age wouldn��t talk indiscriminately. He quickly asked: ��How come?��


    Seeing out of the window, Mr. Hu said: ��Just some spur-of-the-moment feeling. I don��t know as well.��


    For the first time, Zhang Dalong listened to Mr. Hu��s vague answer. He was quiet for a moment and asked: ��Is there any solution?��


    Mr. Hu looked at the door, neither affirming nor denying: ��Depends on them. I��ll help these young guys if necessary.�� Then he looked at Zhang Dalong and said, ��I��m afraid you have to try to help them����


    After that, Mr. Hu looked straight into the sky, seeming to see through the sky.


    Those guys followed Yun to the elevator to the morgue. Before Yun entered, Xiao Hong stopped her: ��Yun, the Yin in the morgue is too heavy. Just let us enter.��


    ��Doesn��t matter. There��s no yin at all. Just psychological factors.�� Yun smiled and waved. ��How can we doctors be afraid of this?��


    ��But he��s afraid -�� Hao Ning quietly pointed to Jienan, ��Look at him.��


    Yun looked back and found that six people had become five people. Jienan stood far from the elevator and looked at them from afar, smiling awkwardly. Yun was curious and waved hands to Jienan, saying: ��What are you standing so far? Come here.��


    ��Okay.�� Jienan��s face twisted and squeezed an ugly smile, moving there step by step.


    ��Oh�� well,�� Yun understood. Unexpectedly, Jienan had practiced a lot of kung fu skill. But he was still afraid of this kind of place. Yun sighed and said to Hao Ning and others, ��You go first. I stay with him here.��


    Then Yun slowly went to Jienan and held him standing beside.


    ��Well, Yun,�� Seeing the four guys had gone, Jienan pointed the bench next to him and said, ��Shall we sit down and have a talk?�� You are maybe tired.��


    ��Isn��t you��re tired?�� Yun smiled and looked at Jienan. Jienan was seen through and became blushed. But he still insisted: ��How come! I practiced kung fu. I��m afraid of nothing! I just worried that you are tired. ��


    ��OK. Sit down,�� Yun didn��t expose Jienan. After sitting for a moment, she suddenly remembered one thing: ��Oh, I remembered that the place where you were sitting just had a corpse lying last night.��


    Jienan seemed to be boiled and bounced immediately. Looking at Yun��s smile, Jienan regretted it and said: ��Let..let me stand and talk.��


    Yun smiled, looking down at the report on her hands.


    ��Yun,�� Jienan knew that he was too embarrassed. He whispered, ��Do you think that I am too useless? So�C��


    ��Jienan,�� Yun knew what he wanted to say. She looked up at him. ��One of the training that our doctors had received is to look at the corpse scientifically. This is not something that anyone can do. You just weren��t trained professionally. How can you say that you are useless?��


    Listening to Yun said that, Jienan scratching his head and laughing: ��Right. Right. Hahaha.��


    ��But, Jienan,�� Yun continued. ��I��m not a fool. I know your feelings for me. Do you think we are really suitable?�� I��m a doctor, but you are an Internet practitioner. You don��t understand my world, and I can��t go into your world either. So even you love me so much that we become together one day. Can we really go on?��


    On hearing Yun��s word, Jienan was stunned, ��I, I haven��t thought so much, I just want to -��


    ��Want to get me first?�� Yun smiled and stood up. Her little body scared Jienan to back two steps. Yun just shook her head and said. ��Females, caring for the offspring, tend to think more than males. Although I don��t think it��s well suitable for humans. The man I want in my heart is the one who can stay with me for a long time, not just be together but have no common interests for a lifetime. Do you understand?��


    ��Yun���� Jienan opened his mouth but said nothing.

 Chapter 219 - Ten-Thousand-Year- Old Soul

    In the morgue.


    ��Xiao Hong.�� Seeing Xiao Hong frowning at the corpses without speaking, Liu Shuai asked anxiously, ��How about these corpses? Are they puppets of evil spells?��


    ��No.�� said Xiao Hong, shaking his head with a sigh, ��as you guessed, they are not under the spells of the living dead.��


    ��That is to say.�� Zhou Yuan said with relief, ��they died of natural causes? Why are you signing?��


    ��Although it��s not evil spells, they didn��t die of natural causes.�� said Xiao Hong, with his eyebrows twisted, shaking his head. ��How could it be like this? How could it be like this? I��ve never heard of it, and I��ve never seen it.��


    ��What��s the matter with you?�� Liu Shuai felt strange about Xiao Hong��s expression, ��is there anything else in the world that you haven��t seen?��


    ��Let me ask you this.�� Xiao Hong said solemnly, looking at Liu Shuai. ��Have you ever seen a soul of ten thousand years old in a mortal body?��


    ��Didn��t get it.�� Hao Ning also asked curiously at that time, ��what do you mean by saying that a human body with a soul of ten thousand years old?��


    ��There is an age for the soul.�� Liu Shuai explained. ��The age of a soul will be the same as the age of a person. If the soul is reincarnated, it will be equivalent to a new life for the soul. And its age will be calculated again from zero. Therefore, after a person died, his soul is usually only a few decades to a hundred years old.��


    ��That��s right.�� explained Xiao Hong. ��It��s a way to keep the soul healthy. Because if the soul is over 500 years old, it will get sick. So, it must be reincarnated when the soul is still healthy. You know that, Brother Hao Ning. We saved Zhou Yuan��s parents in this way.��


    ��I know that it is equivalent to a reinstallation system. You explained it.�� Hao Ning nodded, looking at the bodies and asked, ��what do you mean by saying the ten thousand years old soul in these dead people?��


    ��These people are not dead.�� Xiao Hong looked at the corpses and he thought for a while and corrected. ��Or, they didn��t die because that the soul is separated from the body or the death of the body, but that the soul in their body is over ten thousand years old. In other words, although their body was very healthy, the soul was so old that it died before the body did. And then that brought the body to death even though the body was still healthy. And because the soul is too weak to leave the body or be reincarnated. Now, these aging souls are trapped in these bodies.��


    ��No wonder!�� Liu Shuai said. ��No wonder you just can��t find the sign of reincarnation here. No wonder that the body index of that person is just like that of a healthy person. but he suddenly died. That��s all because the soul is too weak!��


    ��I should have found out this problem earlier.�� Xiao Hong thought for a while and sighed. ��I actually misunderstood Pixiu��s words: Wang Shi Ming��s soul is only half.��


    ��Yes!�� Hao Ning also nodded at that time. ��Yan once said that if only half of the soul is left, then the whole body will become a human vegetable. Since Wang Shi Ming was still playing games, it was clearly not the case.��


    ��The meaning of Pixiu should be like this.�� Xiao Hong carefully analyzed, ��The life span of Wang Shi Ming��s soul was only half, but it��s not right. There��s no half of the life span of the soul because no one has studied how long a soul can live.��


    ��Maybe Pixiu doesn��t understand it herself.�� Liu Shuai thought. ��There is a specialty in each industry. Her specialty is the understanding of money. In the aspect of the soul, she probably knows a little. That the statement about the half soul is either what she feels or what Doctor Xue told her.�� Speaking of this, Liu Shuai comforted Xiao Hong and said, ��don��t blame yourself too much. It��s hard to find the problem when the soul is in the body. If it wasn��t for your high power and careful study just now, none of us could see these problems.��


    ��But why?�� Xiao Hong shook his head and wondered, ��these people can��t live to be ten thousand years old. How can their soul be ten thousand years old?��


    ��Did they play games too much?�� Hao Ning suddenly came up with an unusual idea. ��The soul has been absorbed by the game? And then the soul grows old?��


    ��Brother.�� Liu Shuai laughed, although it was very inappropriate to laugh in this place. ��Is it that you think the soul is cereal, which can be sucked away by your mouth?��


    ��You���� Hao Ning knew that he had a foolish idea. He looked around awkwardly and frowned. ��There are so many corpses. It seems that many people with difficult and miscellaneous diseases have been sent here.��


    Saying that, he suddenly felt strange when he looked at a corpse��s hand. He quickly approached to see more clearly, trying to open the shroud on the body.


    ��What are you going to do?�� Liu Shuai hurriedly took Hao Ning��s hand and stopped him. ��He��s not the person on the report. Don��t touch it! Respect the dead!��


    There should be a label on the corpse. Hao Ning and others found these corpses according to the label on the report for research. Other corpses were naturally wrapped, but the hand of this body was exposed. Hao Ning was curious to look at it for a moment.


    ��No matter how curious I am, I won��t look at the corpse without any reason.�� Hao Ning shook his head, shook off Liu Shuai��s hand and pointed to the corpse. ��Don��t you think this man is a little strange?�� I seem to have seen this hand before?��


    ��Do you have necrophilia?�� Liu Shuai shivered. ��Why do you feel familiar with this hand?��


    ��F**k off!�� Hao Ning said solemnly. ��the earth on this hand, and in this hand���� Hao Ning took a close look at it. ��These fragments are shining green. Where do I seem to have seen it before?��


    ��Oh, this is the earth on the original stone, and this green light is the green light of jadeite.�� said Zhou Yuan with a smile. ��You forgot that. It seems that your memory has really gone worse. The people we met in the stone-gambling court yesterday all got hands like this����


    Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan was frightened by his own words and stared at others. ��Isn��t he a stone-gambler, is he?��


    After saying that, the four people shivered together. Liu Shuai, regardless of any respect or disrespect for the dead, hurriedly tore the shroud. Seeing the face of the man, they were all in a daze. Wasn��t that the Super Golden Finger called the roll in front of Yi Pingzhi on the TV last night?


    ��What��s the matter?�� Hao Ning didn��t say anything for a long time. ��Isn��t this Super Golden Finger one of the stone-gamblers yesterday? How could he die in a day?��


    ��Was it because someone was trying to make money?�� Liu Shuai asked. ��He has this skill so he should have a lot of money with him, and then����


    ��No, no.�� said Zhou Yuan, shaking his head. ��You forgot that they didn��t want those Jadeites after cutting stones last night. They just did that for fun. Let alone he doesn��t have money, if he has money, he will only give money to the robber when he is robbed. How can he be killed?��


    ��It makes sense.�� Liu Shuai said after looking at every part of the body. ��There are no scars, not like fighting to die.��


    Xiao Hong squinted at the corpse carefully and closed his eyes to feel it. Suddenly, his face changed greatly. He put his hand on the forehead of the corpse and immediately stepped back and said, ��the soul of this man is over ten thousand years old, too!��


    ��What?�� The other three shouted at the same time, ��how could it be! Did he play games, too?��


    ��No way!�� Liu Shuai shook his head and said, ��he doesn��t look like a game lover. You can see that he has so much ash on his hands, and they are very rough. When he plays games, he must have trouble in getting his mobile screen on.��


    Hao Ning was about to say something when his ears suddenly moved and he whispered, ��it seems that someone is coming!��


    Xiao Hong frowned and reached out his finger. All the shrouds on the bodies were intact without any trace of damage. At the same time, Xiao Hong made a gesture to others to keep quiet.


    ��You, who are you?�� As expected, they heard Jienan��s voice, ��what are you going to do?��


    ��Stay out of the way!�� Another voice called out.


    Hao Ning was just about to go out. Xiao Hong hurried to stop him and shook his head gently. ��It will be OK, I promise.�� With a flick of fingers, a hot wind flew out. Hao Ning knew that Xiao Hong was using Divine Transformation to protect the two outside.��


    Just listening to ��bang��, a person fell to the ground. And suddenly they heard Yun cried, ��brother Jienan!�� With another ��bang��, Yun��s voice was gone.


    As soon as Hao Ning heard this, he hurriedly went out to see it. Xiao Hong whispered, ��you can be assured. They just fainted. But they are coming, Zhou Yuan, Virtualised reality! ��


    ��Got it!�� Zhou Yuan reached a finger and Virtualised reality coved these four people.


    Just after the Virtualised reality was set, the door of the mortuary was opened. And two people came in. Weren��t they the Super silver finger and the Super bronze finger in the black-and-white channel on TV last night?


    ��Silver.�� said the bronze finger, frowning and looking back and forth. ��What do you think is wrong about Mr. Yi? Isn��t Gold Finger dead? Doesn��t he still have us? Why is he so eager to find the body of the golden finger?��


    ��You don��t know it.�� The silver finger said with a smile. ��Mr. Yi said that we all seem to have our own super gambling skills. In fact, they are all inextricably linked with the Super gold finger. If the gold finger is gone, we be weaker and weaker.��


    ��So it is.�� the bronze finger nodded. ��How can the gold finger die so fast? This morning, when he was just going out, he fell to the ground. Before we could save him, he was found by strangers and sent to this hospital hurriedly by those people. We had no time to get the body.��


    ��Come on, the golden finger was created by him, and the pressure on him is naturally greater.�� Silver said with a smile, ��for followers like you and me, isn��t it the same to copy from different people? Don��t use your brain. There��s not much pressure. You can live for a long time.��


    At this time, Xiao Hong��s eyebrows moved in the Virtualised reality. He said something in Zhou Yuan��s ear. Zhou Yuan looked at Xiao Hong doubtfully, but he did not speak.


    ��I see it!�� Hao Ning also couldn��t help saying in the Virtualised reality, ��these people��s gambling skills are obtained from Book Elf.��


    ��Isn��t that a bullshit? Otherwise, how could they have X-ray vision? �� Liu Shuai looked at these people looking back and forth for the label of the golden finger and laughed at Hao Ning. ��Can you say something new?��


    ��Super Golden Finger got the ability from the original novel Book Elf.�� Hao Ning said, ignoring Liu Shuai��s taunt and analyzing it carefully, ��I don��t know why. Others can only get the copy version, so there are Super silver fingers, bronze fingers, ceramic fingers, Tang Sancai fingers, and health fingers. Because these stories are all copies, these plagiarism skills will be weak once the original is not available.��


    ��It makes sense! We have seen similar novels before. The original novels were copied so the writer lost temper and didn��t write anymore. Didn��t those copied novels lose the market, too? �� Liu Shuai nodded and said with a cold smile, ��I didn��t expect it to be the same with these people! That��s why they��re in a hurry to get this man��s body back? But what can they do after taking it back? We have no way to save him. Do they have a way?��


    ��I see!�� After hearing Liu Shuai��s words, Zhou Yuan suddenly understood Xiao Hong��s meaning. He praised Xiao Hong and said, ��you are so amazing! These people are looking for this golden finger in a hurry, not to kill him but to save this original one!��


    ��That��s right.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��That��s exactly what I mean. If that��s the case, we just need to know how they can save the golden finger. Doesn��t that mean we know how to save other patients in similar situation?��


    Zhou Yuan nodded excitedly, ��I know how to do it!�� After saying that, he flicked a little light into the shroud. Because of the Virtualised reality, the two people didn��t find it at all. But the people with Hao Ning knew it clearly. Zhou Yuan put a Spiritual Flying Bug into the body of golden finger.


    ��I found it!�� The silver opened the shroud, looked at it and cried, ��that��s it!��


    When bronze looked, he said with a smile, ��that��s right! It��s him. It��s him. It��s him, our hero, little Nezha. It��s not right. It��s our golden finger.��


    ��You are too old to see the cartoon.�� silver joked, carried this corpse, and said, ��let��s go.��


    ��Big brother, how can we get out of here?�� Bronze said with a wry smile, ��it��s an easy thing for us two to come in. How can we carry a body and leave the hospital in front of everyone? Do you still want to be alive?��


    ��Well���� Silver pondered for a moment and said gloomily, ��shall we use that? It��s very precious!��


    ��Mr. Yi will make it up to us.�� said the bronze. ��Hurry up. Those two are going to wake up.��


    ��Let��s go.�� The silver took a small thing out of his pocket and threw it on the ground. A light ring just appeared in the air. They picked up the body and walked into the light ring. The light ring vanished immediately after that. There seemed to have nothing happened in the whole mortuary, but a body was missing.


    Zhou Yuan moved to the Virtualised reality. Hao Ning and Liu Shuai were worried about the two people outside. They rushed out and Xiao Hong and Zhou Yuan followed.


    As expected, they fell to the ground. It was strange that Yun was lying in front of Jienan. Shouldn��t Jienan be the hero to save the beauty?


    Xiao Hong fanned in the air. Two breezes of hot winds entered from the nose of the two people, then fly out from the mouth and nose. The two gradually woke up. Yun woke up earlier and saw Jienan on the ground. ��Brother Jienan, brother Jienan?�� she said it with worry.


    With Yun��s shaking, Jienan slowly woke up. The first sentence came out of him was, ��Yun leave here quickly. It��s dangerous here!��


    Just after finishing his words, he saw a man in front of him. He rushed to him and hit him with both fists. ��Xiao Yun, run quickly. I��ll stop this villain first! I wish you find the one you love����


    ��Find a sh*te, find it!�� Just listening to the sound of ��bang��, these two punches somehow hit Jienan��s own face, right on his eyes.


    Jienan was unlucky. The figure he was fighting for is not someone else, but Hao Ning who was looking at him with concern. Hearing the nonsense of Jienan when he woke up, Hao Ning knew that he would think the two people were going to bully Yun. So, he didn��t stop Jienan from talking. In fact, he wanted Yun to hear the sincere words of Jienan when they were in danger. Otherwise, with Jienan��s character, when would he say the words in his heart to Yun? Unexpectedly, Jienan��s brain was not clear and began to punch him.


    Although Hao Ning didn��t want to hurt Jienan, it was an emergency. He used ��Stellar Transposition�� to give back the punches of Jienan to himself. But Jienan threw the punch so fast and Hao Ning responded so quickly that everyone��s eyes were all in a flash, only to see that Jienan hit his own eyes.


    ��Have you lost your mind, Jienan?�� Hao Ning was angry and smiling, and reminded, ��isn��t Yun in front of you? What are you going to hit me for?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning?�� Jienan was rubbing his eyes when he heard Hao Ning��s voice. He hurried to apologize. ��I��m sorry. It just seemed���� saying that, he saw Yun with an anxious expression. He hurriedly looked at her nervously and asked, ��Yun, are you okay? They didn��t hurt you, did they?��


    ��I��m fine and you?�� Xiao Yun asked anxiously. Her eyes were red and unexpectedly burst into tears.


    ��Ah, don��t cry.�� Jienan was stunned as soon as he saw Xiao Yun crying. ��I��m ok. I��m ok. Why are you crying?��


    ��You tell me, what can I do if something happened to you���� Yun ran into Jienan��s arms and sobbed.


    Suddenly, let alone Jienan at that moment, even Hao Ning was stunned. Wasn��t Yun not interested in Jienan? Why was she crying like this? Wasn��t it foolish to merry the hero as soon as he just saved beauty? Wasn��t the plot too dramatic, was it?


    ��Yun.�� Jienan sighed that happiness came too soon. Thinking what Yun had just said to him, he frowned and sighed, ��I��m not worth your tears. I don��t have anything in common with you.��


    ��You only like me now?�� Yun hit Jienan straight on the chest with anger. ��After getting me, you are just like those men. When you get tired of me, you will never talk to me again. We will never talk to each other for a lifetime. We will be an ordinary husband and wife who has no deep talks in our life? Just like my father who left my mother when they were so young����


    ��Damn, this girl��s brain circuit is really�� �� Hao Ning finally understood that maybe Xue Xiaoyun was really Xue Muhua��s child. And according to the description of Mr. Hu, she was likely to be the child Xue Muhua who had a woman when he was in University. Xue Muhua later committed suicide by practicing Qi Gong and having a nervous breakdown. Naturally, Yun had no father since she was a child. Maybe she saw her mother��s loneliness, and then she worried that she would go the same way as her parents went through in the future.


    In this way, Yun doesn��t dislike Jienan. She was worried that she and Jienan had no common language. After the passion was gone, it would be flat through their lives. Jienan would leave her because she had no ideological exchange with him. Because of the fear of such things, she would rather not start the relationship. This was instinctive self-protection, but Jienan mistakenly thought Yun was totally uninterested in him. If it weren��t for the situation that Jienan saved her today, maybe the two people would have missed each other on this misunderstanding.


    It was not that Hao Ning could think of so much at once. But because of Liu Shuai, Hao Ning had some understanding of such a single-parent family. Although Liu Shuai was outgoing, there was a corner of his heart that he wouldn��t let anyone touch it and he covered it very well. Wasn��t it the same with Yun?


    ��That��s not what you think! I like you, not something you like! �� Naturally, Jienan didn��t think so thoroughly as Hao Ning did. But he said seriously with his own heart, ��if you need, I will learn whatever you like. If you like medicine and want to find someone who can talk with you about these, and have these common topics in your life, I will tell brother Zhang that I��ll quit my job now and go to a medical school to learn these things. I do think so. But you always do that to me. I don��t even have a chance to say these words to you����


    ��Fool���� Xiao Yun cried for a while and smiled through tears. ��How could medicine be so easy to learn?��


    ��Ah, you two.�� said Hao Ning with a wry smile. ��Since the misunderstanding between you has been solved, can you go to another place to fall in love? We are in a morgue right now����


    After being reminded by Hao Ning, many people thought the atmosphere here was strange. A couple of crazy lovers was even talking to each other in such a strange place. It was a coincidence. It was a wonderful work.


    After that, Jienan and Yun blushed and helped each other up. Of course, because it was near the mortuary, mostly it was Yun helping Jienan who with black eyes. Looking at the scars and happiness on Jienan��s face, Hao Ning finally took a slow breath and patted Jienan on the shoulder. Jienan held Hao Ning��s hands tightly and said thank you. Hao Ning said in his heart that you didn��t need to thank me, either. If you didn��t misunderstand Liu Shuai��s interest in your Yun, that would be better.


    Yun looked at Jienan��s injury carefully and found that it was only skin and flesh injury. Then she looked around and said, ��what about these two? Did you beat him away?��


    ��This���� Hao Ning scratched his head and was trying to explain. Zhou Yuan quickly smiled and said, ��misunderstandings, there are all misunderstandings. They thought their relative was here. But they didn��t find him, and they left. Maybe it is because you asked too much that they were so anxious to attack you. By the way, they even asked us to apologize to you when they left.��


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. The moment god who has Hui sword was so calm now when he was making up a lie. He even lamented that he was not as good as him in lying. But he had to admit that Zhou Yuan��s lie was the most appropriate one. He didn��t have to say all the truth. It��s better to let these two live in some ��fake��.


    ��Sorry for what?�� Jienan said happily with Yun in his arms. ��If they can make Yun like me by beating me, I��d rather they beat me to death.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Yun poked Jienan��s forehead. ��Don��t think like that.��


    ��Well, can you two go up the stairs?�� joked Hao Ning. ��I��m afraid that you��re making out that the elevator can be disgusted by you two. It will be not good if it breaks down in the middle.��


    When these people appeared in front of Mr. Hu and Zhang Dalong, they opened their eyes to the six people. First, Jienan and Yun, two people who had never been together, after going to the mortuary, suddenly, couldn��t be separated. The two people looked at each other with love. Then they looked at Liu Shuai and other people��s relaxed faces, which are not nervous and embarrassed about going to the mortuary just now. They were as relaxed as they were happy about something.


    ��You���� Zhang Dalong couldn��t understand it. He asked tentatively, ��did you go to the morgue just now? Why do I feel like you went to heaven for a walk?��

 Chapter 220 - Pray and Faith

    ��It��s a morgue.�� Jienan smiled and looked at Yun. His eyes could not take off from her face. ��But it is heaven, too.��


    ��This is obviously a lost-soul syndrome!�� Mr. Hu said half-jokingly, ��They are very sick! I am afraid I will have to use a heavy dose of medicine to save the two people. Otherwise, the two will definitely die soon!��


    After he said that, Jienan��s and Yun��s face had all changed, looking at Mr. Hu nervously.


    ��What kind of heavy medicine?�� Zhang Dalong did not understand it and asked curiously, ��Can my brother cure this?��


    ��Marriage.�� Mr. Hu said and smiled. ��There is no other medicine for this except it.��


    ��Grandpa!�� Yun glared at Mr. Hu with a blushed face. ��What are you talking about?��


    ��Well, no kidding.�� Mr. Hu was in a good mood for one more reason. Seeing Hao Ning and others looking relaxed, he asked, ��What��s the matter, my friends? Have you made any progress?��


    ��I don��t know yet.�� Xiao Hong answered for others. ��But we may find out a solution. As to whether it is possible, we still need to observe for some time.��


    Xiao Hong��s so-called observation referred to that she wanted to know how Spiritual Flying Bugs of the Gold Finger saved the Gold Finger through its magic. Judging from the tone of Silver and Bronze, the urgency of the other side rescuing the Golden Finger was far greater than that of their own rescuing these patients. Therefore, the priority now was to wait and see how the other side could rescue others and took the chance to act. However, Xiao Hong��s so-called observation for a period, in the eyes of doctors like Mr. Hu, seemed to be observing the patients.


    ��Well, well, well! The younger generation will surpass the older! �� Mr. Hu felt relaxed when he heard Xiao Hong saying this. ��Today is the weekend. You guys should also go to H city for a visit. Don��t always stay in front of us two old guys.��


    Jienan and Yun had just confirmed their relationship. Naturally, they went shopping happily. The purpose of Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai to H city was to play, and they disappeared. Xiao Hong was completely uninterested in these common amusements. Hao Ning was also thinking about how those people saved the Gold Finger, so the two hit it off and offered to stay and observe the movements of those people. Zhou Yuan thought of it and clicked on Hao Ning��s mobile phone. The software made by Liu Shuai in the mobile phone could also check the Spiritual Flying Bugs in the Gold Finger body.


    However, Xiao Hong fell fast asleep when he got in his room. Hao Ning was the only one who looked at his mobile phone for a while, only to find that those people carried the Gold Finger wrapped by random piece of cloth back to somewhere. He couldn��t help but wake Xiao Hong up. ��Why don��t they save the Gold Finger quickly? ��


    ��Old brother, can you let me sleep for a while?�� Xiao Hong cried in a daze. ��Why are you so energetic?��


    ��There is something in my heart.�� Hao Ning said gloomily. ��Don��t you care how they treat this person?��


    ��I don��t care now. So, don��t worry.�� Xiao Hong yawned and fell asleep. ��They won��t save the man until the stone-gambling shut door this afternoon.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning felt strange in his heart and pulled up Xiao Hong and asked, ��How do you know so clearly?��


    ��Old brother, can you let me sleep for a while? �� ��You, all right.�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning for a while. He had to do it earnestly and explained, ��It��s still daytime, and the stone-gambling market is still open. Obviously, these pirated Gold Fingers must be used as stone-gambling consultants for those rich people. They will only go down to the ground to do things when the outsiders of the stone-gambling market are gone.��


    ��But there are other people.�� Hao Ning thought that what Xiao Hong said was not very right. And he retorted, ��did you forget the two light and shadow? They can save this man. They won��t bet on stone-gambling on the ground, will they? ��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, your theology quotient is really ���� Xiao Hong scratched his head with a wry smile and looked at Hao Ning tearfully with a yawn. ��If you put yourself in the shoes of those bronze fingers and silver fingers, will you know the existence of those two lights?��


    ��Of course, ���� Hao Ning thought carefully, and he understood. ��Right, judging from Yi Pingzhi��s behavior, obviously the two shadows have done something shady. And it seems that they are relying on the genuine and pirated super Gold Fingers�� continuous stone-gambling process to get the essence and elixir of the gods. And they don��t seem to want to let those people know this process. And yesterday it seemed that they said that these essences had a much better effect after I went there. In this way, the shadows must be in the dark. ��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded and yawned again. ��As long as the stone-gambling market is still working, those people will help others to gamble. The Gold Finger remain dead there. It is estimated that these people will start working underground at night. Only when these pirated Gold Fingers are unoccupied can they save the original Gold Finger.��


    The pirated Gold Fingers rescued the original gold Finger �� Hao Ning listened to this and felt not so comfortable, but he did not say anything in his heart.


    ��And you should think about it.�� Xiao Hong��s eyes had been so red. ��Super Gold Finger��s soul was dead. If they want to save him, they must cast spells. Such kinds of power fluctuations will attract some masters in stone-gambling during the day. Then what will happen? Yesterday you were there to scare them. Will they be so arrogant? ��


    ��It��s reasonable.�� Hao Ning nodded and praised. ��Xiao Hong you are so smart.��


    ��It��s not just me.�� said Xiao Hong, adjusting his pillow. ��The three of us have thought about it. Only you didn��t think about it. Otherwise, how would Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan dare to go out and play? They have planned it.��


    ��Oh ���� Hao Ning was a little embarrassed. ��Then the two people go out to play without letting me know.��


    ��Maybe they didn��t expect you to not think of such a simple soul-related thing ���� Xiao Hong sighed. ��Can I sleep now?��


    ��Sleep!�� Hao Ning was irritated by Xiao Hong��s last words. He lost his temper and said grumpily, ��I��ll sleep too!��


    After that, he also took a pillow and lay down on another bed. Hao Ning didn��t sleep well last night. He felt sleepy after relieving. He yawned and said, ��Oh, I wish I could have a good dream. I also want to dream of the Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden fucking Zhou Yuan, hey.��


    ��Well?�� Xiao Hong heard the words and moved his ears. He jumped up and pushed Hao Ning. ��You can��t sleep. Don��t sleep!��


    ��What happened to you?�� Hao Ning was just a little sleepy. It was very unhappy to be pushed by Xiao Hong. ��Isn��t it all solved?��


    ��I thought of one thing and I wanted to talk to you.�� Xiao Hong was a little nervous, and he tempted. ��You can��t sleep first.��


    ��No.�� Hao Ning said. ��Liu Shuai��s theology foundation is the strongest. You can discuss with them. My theology quotient is negative. It will be good if I don��t add chaos to you.�� Then he put the quilt on the head and continued to sleep.


    ��Oh, my good brother, I am sorry.�� Xiao Hong admitted that fast enough. He had been pushing Hao Ning to prevent him from sleeping. ��I can only discuss this with you, not them.��


    ��Well?�� Hao Ning was so interested in listening to it. He got up and asked, ��What?��


    ��Could you remember that?�� Xiao Hong asked tentatively. �� do you think how old his mother was when we saved his parents?��


    ��I didn��t pay attention to the old lady and man.�� Hao Ning did not know why Xiao Hong mentioned this. ��Why do I care about this?��


    ��Sure enough, your theology quotient is negative.�� Xiao Hong sighed. Seeing Hao Ning��s eyes, he said with a smile, ��I am talking about me. At that time, I was in your body. When you forced two old people to drink Lethe Water, I felt the ages of the souls of the two old people. I didn��t pay attention to it at the time. Now I think about the sentence you just said, and I feel that it is not right.��


    ��How old did you think they were at the time?�� Hao Ning felt that it was strange to discuss the age of the soul with Xiao Hong. But he still asked, ��What is wrong?��


    ��I felt the souls of Zhou Yuan��s his parents.�� Xiao Hong scratched his head and felt embarrassed to say. ��It should be more than ninety years old, almost one hundred years old.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Hao Ning shook his head and smiled. ��Zhou Yuan is just 25 years old. Can his mother be over 90 years old? You are funny! Doesn��t that mean his mother��s soul gave birth to Zhou Yuan in her 70s? His mother had children when she was in her 70s? Why don��t you say that she has a kid when she is 150-year-old?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong seemed innocent and nodded seriously. ��I was born when my parents were about two hundred years old! At that time, my father still thought it was too early. They hadn��t had enough sex life!��


    ������ Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong who seriously took it for granted. After he thought about it, he understood that Hong Hai��er was called ��Great Saint Infant King�� in ��Journey to the West��. When the Monkey King followed Tang Sanzang to go on a pilgrimage for Buddhist scriptures. Hong Hai��er seemed to be more than 300 years old. The Monkey King was pressed down by the Marble Mountain for five hundred years. Five hundred years ago, the Monkey King and the Bull Demon King had once been sworn brothers. At that time, the Bull Demon King had no children. That was to say, the Bull Demon King and the Princess Iron Fan gave birth to Hong Hai��er after the Monkey King had been pressed under the Marble Mountain. After this increasing and decreasing, Hong Hai��er was born basically after the Monkey King was pressed under the foot of the Marble Mountain for more than one hundred years, so that the Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan was more than 100 years old when they gave birth to Hong Hai��er. So, what Xiao Hong said could not be wrong.


    Xiao Hong was still saying to himself. ��So, when I felt that Zhou Yuan��s mother��s soul was in her 90s, I didn��t care it. I felt that it wasn��t a big deal that his mother had him in her 70s. Nowadays young people are not so serious. Early marriage and early childbirth happen a lot. So, I didn��t think it was a big deal that Zhou Yuan��s mother was more than 70 years old with early pregnancy. After all, this kind of thing belonged to the private affairs of Zhou Yuan��s family. Maybe his parents are about 60 years old when they had pledged to marriage without the permission of parents and were pregnant with Zhou Yuan����


    Xiao Hong��s self-righteous speculation had made Hao Ning upset. Was it early to get married and pregnant in one��s 70s? People pledged to marriage without the permission of parent and got pregnant but unmarried in their 60s. Was it normal? How could Xiao Hong dared to say that?


    Speaking of that, Xiao Hong was blushing. He scratched his head and said with a smile. ��When you just said, ��have a good dream��. I only realized that we were in Zhou Yuan��s fucking dream����


    ��Imagination.�� Hao Ning corrected.


    ��Well, I just thought about what we are doing in Zhou Yuan��s fucking daydream.�� Xiao Hong continued. ��I just imagined that people have limited ages. Basically, they would be pregnant in their twenties, right?��


    ���� Are you saying nonsense?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and sneered. ��My theology quotient is negative and your intelligence quotient is not very high, either����


    ��Oh, don��t say this.�� Xiao Hong waved his hand. ��This is an interesting thing. You can��t find the strange phenomenon that the two old people��s souls are nearly a hundred years old. I found this strange phenomenon normal that they were nearly one hundred years old, and I didn��t think it carefully in my heart. So, we all missed this key point.�� Speaking of this, Xiao Hong was shaking his head. ��Surely, what big brother Zhang said was right. The problem that everyone didn��t realize is the biggest problem.��


    Hao Ning seemed to remember that Zhang Chi Hang had said something similar. But he did not want to sigh with Xiao Hong. He asked, ��What is the key point? You tell me.��


    ��The age! The age of Zhou Yuan��s mother��s soul.�� Xiao Hong calculated it with the fingers. ��The age of the souls of those who played the game, and the age of the soul of the Gold Fingers in the stone gambling, far exceeded their physical age!��


    ��Yes.�� Hao Ning thought that it took a long time for Xiao Hong to find out what they knew much earlier. He yawned and replied, ��This is an objective fact! What is wrong about this?��


    ��No, the thing we have been confused about is just that we don��t know what have happened to the soul of people played the game and that what happened to the soul of those stone-gambling players.�� Xiao Hong was quite excited and automatically ignored Hao Hing��s theological dementia symptoms. ��But we know what has happened to Zhou Yuan��s mother, because we all have been into her soul for a while!��


    ��It makes sense!�� Hao Ning patted his thigh and was excited. ��It seems that those who played games and gambling stones have built a Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden and bought a Forbidden City in their imagination!��


    ��Bang!�� Xiao Hong��s forehead slammed onto the bedside table. Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong and immediately understood. Wasn��t this just a nonsense for Xiao Hong? He quickly helped Xiao Hong to stand up and smilingly said, ��I am joking. You just continue to talk.��


    Xiao Hong said with a wry smile. ��It does not blame on you. I just thought of it. Instead of building a Yuanmingyuan Imperial Garden, playing games and gambling stones, they had a common feature: endless use of the ability given to them.��


    ��Endless use of the ability that one has been given?�� Hao Ning pondered what Xiao Hong said. It seemed that this was really the case.


    ��Big brother Hao Ning, don��t you feel weird?�� Xiao Hong continued to analyze. ��According to what you have said before, if the ability of those who can gamble stones was borrowed from the Book Elf �C every time they use it, their soul will be devoured by the Book Elf. The more they use it, the more their soul should be swallowed up other than getting old.��


    ��Yeah.�� Hao Ning carefully thought about Xiao Hong��s words, and had to say that Xiao Hong��s analysis was correct. And he never thought about these things.


    ��And as for the people who play the game.�� Xiao Hong continued. ��They don��t need a Book Elf to improve their ability to play games, but their soul is getting old.��


    ��As for Zhou Yuan��s mother.�� Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning and explained in detail, ��It is even more impossible for a Book Elf to exist. The aging of her soul can only be relevant with her more and more unrealistic imagination in her own mind. Of course, we used to think that this is because of his mother��s insatiable greed, which made her imagination more and more out of control. But now in retrospect, how could an ordinary person, enlarge imagining desire without temperance and cease like that? Wasn��t it surprising that his mother had already reached the point where she didn��t know who she was?��


    ��It makes sense.�� Hao Ning nodded in agreement. ��You mean that Zhou Yuan��s mother��s endless use of the ability turning her imagination into reality had caused her soul getting old?��


    ��It��s very possible.�� Xiao Hong frowned. ��If this is the case, then the problem is big.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong frowned. ��Is this another witchcraft?��


    ��No, there is no magic in the world that can make the soul aging.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��The witchcraft generally devours the soul directly. On the contrary, there is a common behavior in the world that may subtly change the age of the soul and make the soul a little older than the actual age.��


    ��What behavior?�� Hao Ning heard this for the first time. ��Does Liu Shuai know?��


    ��He should have known it. But like I ignored the fact that the mortal soul can��t have a child at the age of 70, he also ignored this normal behavior.�� Xiao Hong said with a wry smile. ��That behavior is called Praying.��


    ��So, are you saying that Praying will make the soul accelerate aging?�� Hao Ning smiled and shook his head.�� I have never heard of that.��


    ��The correct word is not praying but concentrating on something.�� Xiao Hong thought and explained. ��I think you may have heard of some extreme legends, such as a general who was under too much pressure and concentrated on thinking the strategy of breaking the enemy, got all his hair white just for one night. Or some people focusing on writing books or painting, had consumed too much of their energy and looked like an old man within three days, etc. Those meant that the souls of them were aging, but this kind of things is very rare. And even if people could be aging, it will not be too excessive. It is often a little bigger than the actual age. Those legends have exaggerated elements, but they are indeed true. The common saying is that too much wisdom hurts people and too much emotion ages people. This is the soul aging caused by too much concentration on certain things.��


    ��I understood.�� Hao Ning nodded. ��From your point of view, it does look a bit like it. But you also have said that even if a person focuses on something however much, it will be just a few years older. How can it be such a great gap like 100,000 years?��


    ��Yeah.�� Xiao Hong thought of this too. ��I have thought about this and it just breaks. I can��t think of it anymore. I always feel that something is worse, and I am stuck in it. The more I want to think, the more frustrated I am.��


    ��Yeah.�� Hao Ning nodded. ��Your feeling is what I felt last night. The more I thought about the essence of the archy, the more uncomfortable and nervous I was, the more I worried about the Yi Pingzhi -��


    ��The essence of the archy?�� Xiao Hong suddenly looked up, staring at Hao Ning, scared and shivered. ��No, it won��t be that�� If it is that, it will be terrible!��


    ��Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong.�� Hao Ning was scared by Xiao Hong��s appearance. He shook Xiao Hong��s body. ��What happened to you? Why are you so scared?��


    ��I���� Xiao Hong thought of it, but he was afraid to say it until Hao Ning asked him more than ten times. And he just said a sentence, ��We thought it wrong. What Yi Pingzhi had done, was not to let those people to to cut the jadeite for him, but to make a huge amount of incense.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning didn��t quite understand why Xiao Hong suddenly said that. ��Can you say it slowly? I don��t understand.��


    ��I��m sorry. My thoughts are a little fast.�� Xiao Hong shook his head, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, as if wondering how to explain it to Hao Ning. ��I need to start with the praying that I have just said. Praying is only used for people to worship the gods. And in the process of worship, faith is generated. Can you understand that?��


    ��Yes.�� Hao Ning nodded. He was too familiar with this matter. ��Faith produces Wuxiang fragrance, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��In the process of praying, it is because the soul has produced a faith that the life of the soul will be shortened. From the result, the soul of those who pray all year round will be older than ordinary people.�� Seeing Hao Ning wanting to open his mouth and ask, Xiao Hong shook his hand. ��Don��t hurry. I know what you want to ask. This is not a bad thing. In one case, this kind of aging is very few. Even when one person prays for 100 years in his life, I am afraid that the aging of his soul is older about only a few days to half a year. But because this person has been praying, and his produced faith has become a Wuxiang fragrance. He has gained an opportunity for him to fulfill his wishes by the god the fragrance has made.��


    ��Hey���� Hao Ning wandered around his mind. ��What do you mean?��


    ��In a nutshell.�� Xiao Hong nodded and said. ��If a person is praying the Avalokitesvara for a lifetime, then the faith that he produces will become a Wuxiang fragrance of Avalokitesvara, so if he makes a wish, There is a chance he can be satisfied with his wishes by Avalokitesvara. Of course, there are only opportunities. And all their wishes will be summed up in the Wishes Scriptures.��


    ��So it is.�� Hao Ning nodded. He just knew how the Wishes Scriptures that Xiao Hong had mentioned come out. ��But why not to satisfy everyone��s wishes?��


    ��Besides the reason that after the satisfaction, people will not think about making progress. There is another reason.�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��If I haven��t managed the Wishes Scriptures, I won��t have known it. The reason is very simple. The faith produced by a person is very little, so there is not much Wuxiang fragrance in the faiths. These fragrances cannot be used to satisfy everyone��s wishes. They are got from the people and used on the people. But after averaging them, nothing will be left.��


    ��It��s like this.�� Hao Ning understood at this time. ��So, when everyone prays, they inadvertently use their very little soul life to produce the Wuxiang fragrance of the faith. And only these incenses gather to a certain extent can they satisfy people��s wishes. Praying is equivalent to buying a lottery ticket. If you don��t pray, your wishes will not be realized. If you pray, you can get a chance.��


    ��Hey���� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning comparing the praying to buying a lottery ticket and felt it a little weird. But he nodded. ��It��s almost the same thing. When you see Brother Zhang later, don��t say so����


    ��I don��t want to see him �C what does this have to do with these people?�� Hao Ning said. He suddenly understood it here. ��Do you mean that the ages of these people��s souls are exhausted through behaviors like praying?��


    ��I am not sure. I just guess that there is such a possibility.�� Xiao Hong nodded with a wry smile. ��You think about that. A person who prays for a lifetime will only live for less than half a year. And if these people��s souls have been aging for 100,000 years in a short time and these aging lives are used to pray and produce the Wuxiang incense of faith, it is equivalent to at the same time-��


    Xiao Hong took out the calculator of the mobile phone and calculated, ��It is the equivalent of the faith that hundreds of thousands of people pray for a hundred years!��


    ��Oh my god!�� Hao Ning heard it and felt scared to sit on the bed. ��That can��t be true, can it?��


    ��This is just my rough calculation.�� Xiao Hong was so surprised for a long time after calculating. ��But the price is that this soul has no ability to reincarnate again. Let alone those souls of 100,000 years, when souls are more than 500 years old, it will be very difficult for them to reincarnate through the nether world.��


    ��If you didn��t mention about the essence of the archy, I can��t think of them.�� Xiao Hong said. ��But you think about it. Besides the Wuxiang fragrance necessary for the becoming gods, what else can you recall the essence of the archy?��


    ��But I still don��t get it.�� Hao Ning continued. ��These people didn��t pray. They just kept gambling, drawing lines, and cutting stones. How did this have anything to do with praying?��


    ��This is what I just figured out.�� Xiao Hong frowned and said. ��They concentrated on doing this thing, which would also produce a Wuxiang incense of faith. They didn��t necessarily need to pray for a statue. Just like Zhou Yuan��s Moment God, he is also using the fragrance of faiths generated by people��s concentration on the Internet, isn��t it?��


    ��Speaking of you, you have done such a good thing!�� Xiao Hong said that and nodded to Hao Ning, wiping his sweat. ��If you didn��t make the Internet incense a god at that time by accident, but let those who have ulterior motives get it, who knows what will happen!��


    Hao Ning analyzed, ��That is to say, Yi Pingzhi absorbed the Wuxiang fragrance generated by their faith, and gathered together as the essence of the achy through tempting those people to continue to gamble stones.��


    ��It could be like this!�� Xiao Hong nodded.


    ��But what does he want from this Wuxiang fragrance?�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��He is not a god.��


    ��In order to create a more advanced material of the Soul Coin.�� Xiao Hong thought and said, ��And if you think about it, chopping up a person��s soul can only get the Soul Coin material of this person. But if let this person continue to generate faith and produce a phase less Wuxiang fragrance, let alone the Wuxiang fragrance itself is more useful than the soul of a single person, the producing amount is far more than the soul of this person.��


    ��It seems that those who are gambling stones are not humans.�� Hao Ning said with a wry smile. ��Aren��t they just like the leeks, are they?��


    ��Yeah, they don��t know that they have been being cut off their life of the soul again and again.�� Xiao Hong sighed. ��They will finally get the end that they will never reincarnate. All these poor soul leeks����


    ��But, what method can they use?�� Hao Ning frowned. ��This is the most critical issue. You have said that it is impossible to make a person��s soul aging like this under normal circumstances.��


    ��I don��t know.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I can��t figure this out.�� When it comes to that, Xiao Hong lay down.�� This is just our guess. The most important thing now is to see how they treat the Gold Finger. We will make further plans. No matter what they do, saving people is still the most important thing. It is useless to say so much now, and I just want to sleep.��


    Seeing Xiao Hong having no methods, Hao Ning could just lie down on the bed while thinking about this problem. And he falls asleep.


    It was just that in the sleep Hao Ning was so worried. He had a lot of dreams. And finally, he was dreaming that Zhou Yuan was talking about his old story. There used to be a mountain. There was a temple on the hill. And there was an old monk in the temple telling a story. What story was it? Once upon a time there was a mountain and there was a temple on the mountain��


    This story made Hao Ning agitated. But when he was about to scold, Liu Shuai��s voice came out again. �� can you tell another stories in addition to this one? I have bought these things after a day of shopping. I don��t know what to do next time if I come with Wen!��


    While dreaming, Liu Shuai began to knock on the door, which made Hao Ning more upset. He thought that this dream was too noisy. Liu Shuai has knocked more heavily, and Hao Ning had been confused for a while. He noticed that it was not a dream. It was the time when the two people came back from shopping. He got up and went to open the door unconsciously with anger.

 Chapter 221 - If One Is Touched Deeply, He Can See What He Wants

    Rushing into the room, Zhou Yuan gave Hao Ning a paper bag. ��Here you are, your new trousers!�� he said.


    ��Oh?�� The new trousers made Hao Ning remember that he wanted to buy a new one today. But he forgot about it. Thinking of this, he thanked Zhou Yuan. Suddenly, he saw Liu Shuai with an angry face.


    ��What��s wrong?�� seeing Liu Shuai behave weirdly, Hao Ning asked. ��Zhou Yuan did something to you again?�� he continued.


    ��No!�� Liu Shuai shrugged. ��I asked him to shop with me for cosmetics. He said it was weird to shop for cosmetics by two men!��


    ��It is weird���� Hao Ning said to himself. Looking at Liu Shuai, Hao Ning realized that he wanted to buy cosmetics for Wen. He continued to say promptly, ��but it is normal to buy it for girlfriends!��


    ��Yes!�� Liu Shuai said, realizing that Hao Ning had become his confidant. He continued to say, ��but he just wanted to have a look at health products and traditional Chinese medicine. He even checked them one by one! Except for the trousers he brought for you, what he brought are all health products!��


    ��No!�� Zhou Yuan refuted. ��Who told you they are all health products? I also bought a health magnetic therapy pad. Is it food?��


    ������ Liu Shuai realized that his error in speaking. He stared at Zhou Yuan and said nothing more.


    ��Why did you buy those things?�� Hao Ning wondered, looking at several big bags of health products held in their hands. ��You are a young man. You feel not well recently? You should give up reading some novels. They are not good for your health.��


    ��No, it��s not the case!�� Zhou Yuan said with a red face. ��I bought them for my parents. I thought that they just recovered. I wanted to buy health products for them.��


    Hearing what Zhou Yuan said, Hao Ning felt sympathetic. Zhou Yuan might be the best boy among them.


    ��But you needn��t buy so many!�� Liu Shuai said. ��You only have one father and one mother. Why did you buy three pieces? You have a godfather?��


    ��Hey, don��t say that!�� Zhou Yuan raged. He stared at Liu Shuai. But he still gave a bag to Liu Shuai and said, ��this bag is for your mother. I thought that she might need this��Don��t say no. I guessed you would reject it if I told you earlier. Now I have bought them, what you need to do is to accept them! That��s all!��


    Liu Shuai was stunned after hearing Zhou Yuan. So was Hao Ning. Hao Ning knew that Zhou Yuan was a filial boy. He could do something he did not want to do for his parents. They did not expect that he could do such a thing for Liu Shuai and his mother.


    ��Don��t say thank you.�� Zhou Yuan smiled. ��You have helped me a lot. And I made you in trouble before���� Zhou Yuan smiled at Hao Ning. ��I thought that Liu Shuai��s mother raised Liu Shuai alone. She must have suffered a lot in the past. What I did just to remind Liu Shuai of her sufferings. I just wanted him to care about her more.��


    ��Thank you.�� Liu Shuai said eventually. However, he did not grab Zhou Yuan��s bag. ��But she did not have a chance to use them anymore.��


    Hearing what Liu Shuai said, the rest, including Xiao Hong who just woke up, was shocked. What he said proved that his mother has gone long before.


    They did not expect this answer. Zhou Yuan felt embarrassed knowing this. Liu Shuai, in his eyes, was a blunt and sometimes silly boy in front of his girlfriend. He did not anticipate that his mother has gone long before.


    ��Sorr�� Sorry to hear that���� Zhou Yuan said, holding the bag in the air. ��I just want to surprise you. I heard before that Zhang Quan did not care about your mother and you. I just thought that�� Sorry to hear that. I��m so sorry.��


    This was a common phenomenon in a big city. We worked together and we thought that we knew each other very well. Nevertheless, we rarely talked about our family members in front of friends unless we were best friends. Or nobody would talk about it in front of others.


    ��It��s not your fault. I didn��t want to talk about it before because I thought that as long as I didn��t talk about it, she would live forever.�� Liu Shuai grabbed the bag, patting Zhou Yuan��s shoulder. ��I should thank you. When I was a kid, my mum always put some health products into my soup. I dislike the taste. She always felt not well. That was the reason why I majored in biology. But later I found that being a programmer would make more money. So, I became a programmer.��


    ��My mum developed a serious illness in the first year after I graduated.�� Liu Shuai sat down, looking at the products in the bag. ��At that time, I stayed with her every night. I prayed that my father would come and save her life. But finally,����


    Liu Shuai smiled, dropping tears.


    Hao Ning said nothing. He passed a tissue to him.


    ��Do you guys consider that I always disregarded Zhang Quan?�� Liu Shuai continued bitterly. ��I just hated that Yunzhongzi abandoned my mum and me when I was a kid. What he did was not what a man should do. ��


    Hao Ning understood. The feeling of Liu Shuai to Zhuang Quan was complicated. Liu Shuai wanted to admit Zhuang Quan as his father, but he hated him because he did not save his wife although he had art.


    ��I finally forgive him not long ago.�� Liu Shuai sighed. ��He also wanted to save her. However, he was also afraid to put me in trouble. He didn��t want others to know that I am a kid of Yunzhongzi.��


    Hao Ning sighed. This was what Long Fei told Liu Shuai. Thinking of this, he thought an old Chinese saying, ��the loves from parents to their kids must be a far-reaching one.��


    ��I asked my mom about this before she passed away.�� Liu Shuai continued, ��I asked her whether she hated my father or not. She smiled at me and said she did not. If she were him, she would do the same. I couldn��t understand her at that time. But now, I do.��


    Xiao Hong raised his head, saying with red eyes. ��Because in their heart, you are the most important. They were willing to sacrifice themselves to protect you.��


    Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong. He knew that what Xiao Hong said had nothing to do with Liu Shuai��s parents. He talked about his parents indeed.


    ��Now, I don��t think it is bad to me.�� Liu Shuai wiped his eyes, smiling. ��My mum worked hard all lifetime. Now, I think that she has reincarnated. I think that she will have better days. Do you agree?��


    ��Of course!�� The three replied at the same time.


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� noticing that Liu Shuai looked at him, Zhou Yuan sat up promptly. Liu Shuai continued, ��I want to thank you for your consideration. Although my mum has no chance to take them, I still want you to do a favor for me.��


    ��Anything I can do.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. He knew what Liu Shuai said was to ease his embarrassment. ��Ok, tell me now!��


    ��Help me make a Virtualised reality when you are free someday.�� Liu Shuai said, looking at a bag on the ground. ��So, I can meet my mum in it. And I can give these presents to her by myself. I have a chance to prepare a meal for her. Is this ok? By the way, I also want to use these products to make a healthy soup for her���� Liu Shuai said with tears dropping from his cheeks. ��So, I can be her boy again.��


    ��Ok.�� Zhou Yuan nodded with red eyes. He has used Virtualised reality to make many fake things in this real world. He could use it to help his friend fulfill his wish. ��Anytime and anywhere as long as you ask.��


    ��No, no need.�� Liu Shuai said, wiping his tears. He continued to say jokingly, ��you cherish your Wuxiang fragrance very much. How can I use your incense for so many times? That will kill you.��


    Hearing Liu Shuai mentioning Wuxiang fragrance, Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other. They said promptly, ��ok, then. We already understood. Can we see the gold finger now?��


    ��Yes, you are right. When are we crying so much? Blame me. I made you cry.�� Liu Shuai wiped his face. He continued to say, ��Zhou Yuan, let��s see what happened to gold finger?��


    Zhou Yuan knew that Liu Shuai did not want to continue that topic. He said ok to him and waved his phone in front of the TV. A black image appeared on the screen.


    ��Why is it so dark?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��They did not turn on lights?�� added he.


    ��No.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��The Spiritual Flying Bugs is made based on feelings. Now his soul has been over 100,000 years old. That means his spirit is very weak.��


    The screen flashed as he was talking. A sound passed out of the screen. They listened to it carefully. It seemed that somebody inside said, ��now let��s replenish souls, ok?��


    Replenish souls? Hao Ning and others wondered. As the sound was too low, they did not hear it clearly. They kept silent and listened to it more carefully.


    ��They must begin their work now.�� Zhou Yuan said to himself. After saying this, he pointed to the screen. It seemed that he used much power to do it. Sweat appeared on his forehead after his pointing. He said bitterly, ��this is an induction force strengthened by the incense. I felt tired now.��


    ��It��s not about the Spiritual Flying Bugs.�� Xiao Hong said. ��It must be that the soul of gold finger is too weak. The Spiritual Flying Bugs can only feel a limited feeling. You must be tired as you enhanced it.��


    After Zhou Yuan used his power, the screen became brighter. Only silver finger and brass finger could be seen on the screen. They were looking for something on the shelves. There were many things on the shelves. But they could not be seen clearly as the light was too dim. One of them found something, screaming, ��over here!�� And then he got one thing, looked at it carefully and said, ��this is it!��


    After saying this, he aligned the thing with gold finger, taking a blue light out of his pocket. Seeing the blue light, Hao Ning realized that this was the Soul Coin Material.


    What were they doing over there? Hao Ning wondered. However, nobody talked about it. He had to contain his questions to himself.


    In the low-quality image, the man put the blue light into his hand, trying to hold something. The whole body of the thing was shining. The man shook the thing in front of gold finger. A light came out of the thing. It seemed to fly into the body of gold finger. The man clapped his hands and said, ��Done!��


    After saying this, the whole image became so bright that nothing could be seen. Zhou Yuan screamed, ��what happened?��


    ��This is the case.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��This man must be recovered. His soul is normal now. So, the Spiritual Flying Bugs can feel again. Zhou Yuan, don��t enhance the image anymore.��


    Zhou Yuan clenched his hands. The image on the screen appeared normally. Zhou Yuan wiped his sweat. It seemed that he used too much power just now. He asked, ��this man must recover to live. But do you guys understand what happened?��


    The three looked at each other, confused. They did not shake their heads or nod.


    ��What are the things on the shelves?�� Hao Ning asked. The screen became clearer. Hao Ning pointed to the things on the shelves. They looked like white yet long and thin porcelain bottles. Hao Ning felt that he had saw them before somewhere. He wondered, ��I must have seen them before somewhere.��


    ��They are Clear Glass Bottles!�� Xiao Hong screamed. ��How do they have them? And why are there so many?�� he shook his head. ��Impossible, impossible. They must resemble the genuine ones! They are fake ones.��


    Hao Ning fully understood what Xiao Hong thought. Xiao Hong was deeply impressed by Avalokitesvara��s Clear Glass Bottle. However, nobody could stand if he saw so many bottles belonging to him only.


    ��Of course, they are fake ones.�� Hao Ning comforted Xiao Hong. ��They may be common bottles. They are fake. I am sure.��


    ��Silver finger.�� gold finger said slowly. ��My life just ended?��


    ��Yes.�� silver finger smiled. ��It is three days earlier than expected. You are becoming older sooner.�� His voice sounded relaxed. It seemed like they were talking a common thing.


    ��So weird.�� gold finger said, rubbing his forehead. ��I must be stimulated by the man yesterday. I just remembered that I was recalling the man��s tactics that I underlined on stones. I was thinking about how I could defeat him the whole day. And this morning, I realized that my life would end soon.��


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other, confused. According to what gold finger said, it seemed that he knew when his life ended very well. But he did not care about it. Why?


    ��You are right.�� silver finger continued to say. ��It was us who got you out of the hospital. Your soul has ended, and you died on the street. We even had no time to use the standby soul to recharge you.��


    ��So, Mr. Yi is really a talented person!�� gold finger said. He did not thank them. It seemed like that what they did was just a small thing. ��He even can make standby souls for us. And he guides us to put them into these soul refrigerators. This way, we can fulfill our wishes in the stone speculation forever without worrying about insufficient souls for us. He is really a genius.��


    ��Yes, I agree.�� brass finger nodded. ��Only with personal experience can we know that the pleasure of life and Heaven lie in the stone speculation. Anyway, we should thank Mr. Yi. Ok, as you are alive again, we must leave now. We even have no time to cut stones today. I have suffered a lot. I must go there now!��


    ��Hey, wait for me.�� gold finger smiled. ��Let��s go together!�� added he.


    After saying this, gold finger stood up, walking along with them.


    At this time, Zhou Yuan shook his body. They appeared in the original place with a bottle in their hands. And the men had been in the places respectively where they cut stones.


    ��You���� Liu Shuai looked at the bottle Zhou Yuan held, screaming, ��are you out of your mind? You risked your life to get it?��


    ��This is what I should do.�� Zhou Yuan said. He almost fell on the ground. Liu Shuai lifted him. Hao Ning couldn��t understand what Zhou Yuan did. He gave him a cup of water and asked Liu Shuai, ��what happened to him?��


    ��He just went to the place where gold finger was saved and stole a bottle.�� Liu Shuai sighed, looking at Zhou Yuan. ��You needn��t risk your life for that.�� added he.


    Seeing Hao Ning was still in confusion. Liu Shuai continued to explain, ��the video we are watching happened half an hour ago. Zhou Yuan tracked the place through his power. And he went there to get one bottle. The tracking spent his much power. And we don��t know what is happening now over there. If somebody is in that room, Zhou Yuan may be seen. If so, he will be in trouble.��


    ��We are lucky enough.�� Zhou Yuan waved his hand, tiredly. ��Nobody was there. Xiao Hong, Liu Shuai, please check the thing inside the bottle. I have to take a break.��


    After saying this, Zhou Yuan drank some water and lied down the bed.


    ��Are you ok?�� Hao Ning asked, covering him with the quilt.


    Xiao Hong checked him carefully, shook his head and said, ��he is ok. He just spent too much power. He needs a rest. Let��s go to Liu Shuai��s room. Leave him here for a rest.��


    ��What is the bottle for?�� After entering the room, Liu Shuai hurried to put away stuff. Hao Ning smiled and said nothing. He checked the bottle up and down. Nothing was inside. ��How could they spill over the medicine with a light out of it?��


    ��Let me check.�� Xiao Hong was the last one entering the room. Hearing what Hao Ning said, he grabbed the bottle and checked. His face turned serious after checking it. ��So weird.�� he said. And then he closed his eyes and said a mantra. The bottle trembled in the air with lights shining on the body. The mouth of the bottle shined dark blue light.


    Hao Ning looked at the inside of the bottle through the mouth. There was a thing shining light inside. Hao Ning said, ��Xiao Hong, you are so powerful to find out this!��


    ��I did not find them out���� Xiao Hong rubbed his head. He did not feel happy by Hao Ning��s exaltation. ��This is the soul protection mantra Bodhisattva uses for the kalasa. I just tried to use it. But it works����


    ��Soul protection mantra?�� Liu Shuai said. He already cleaned up his room. He patted his forehead after seeing the bottle. ��Wow, you are right. Clear Glass Bottle has a special function. It can protect souls from decay. But this function is useful only to the Clear Glass Bottle. And why the soul protection mantra used by Xiao Hong worked for this bottle?��


    ��Why?�� Xiao Hong echoed. ��If the soul protection mantra works for this bottle, that means that this bottle can protect souls from decay? That may be the reason they called it soul refrigerator����


    Saying this, Xiao Hong became more depressed. Nobody was willing to see that his family��s treasures were stacked on the shelves like cheap things.


    ��If it were a glass bottle, it would be ok. Right?�� Hao Ning said. He remembered that Yan had a glass bottle once. Zhou Yuan��s soul was stored in it before. ��I thought that it can protect anything. I remember that Yan once stored Zhou Yuan��s soul in a glass bottle.��


    ��It��s not protection.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��That is a small container storing souls. For example, one bowl of rice, if you put it under the room temperature, it will turn sour. However, if you put it in Bodhisattva��s kalasa, it will maintain fresh even after thousands of years. Of course, we won��t put rice into the kalasa.��


    ��I know, you mean denotes souls. �� Hao Ning nodded. Trained by Xiao Hong that afternoon, Hao Ning improved his understanding ability. ��But why does Bodhisattva��s mantra work for this bottle?��


    The questions Hao Ning asked made Xiao Hong more depressed.


    ��I guess this must be a fake one.�� Liu Shuai said. ��And it is highly possible when they made fake kalasa, they did not know the mantra. They must load the mantra unintentionally. It was just like you disintegrate a torch and assemble it again. Even you don��t know how to use the new one, but the one who used it before can use it again.��


    ��They are stupid.�� Hao Ning smiled. ��If they don��t know the mantra, why did they make so many bottles?��


    ��Don��t forget that.�� Liu Shuai said, recalling what he had seen on the TV. ��They don��t know the mantra, but they have the Soul Coin Material. I guess they added something special to it. As long as they added the Soul Coin Material, the soul inside the bottle would appear.��


    When they were talking, a sound ��Shh���� came out of the bottle. A crack appeared on the body of the kalasa. The crack became bigger and bigger. And then, the bottle broke into halves.


    ��Oh, it is just a once-only use fake kalasa!�� Liu Shuai smiled, patting Xiao Hong��s shoulder. ��Now don��t worry. We can say that Bodhisattva��s kalasa is much better than this one. It can be used for thousands of years. It integrates Sky and Man!��


    Hearing what they said, Xiao Hong turned happy. He said proudly, ��of course, it is made by Mountain Lojia Purple Bamboo Forest. It is not a common thing made by those common persons?��


    Saying this, the soul went out of the bottle, falling on the ground. They looked at it. It was a naked silver finger��s soul.


    ��Err?�� looking at the naked white soul on the ground, Hao Ning was shocked to step back. ��It is a shameless soul.�� he condemned.


    ��What are you saying?�� Liu Shuai said. He did not understand what Hao Ning said. ��What do you see?�� added he.


    Looking at Liu Shuai, Xiao Hong understood what was going on here. Liu Shuai had no power at all now. So, he couldn��t see the thing. To let him see the soul, Xiao Hong touched his head with one finger. ��Ok now, you can see souls from now on.��


    ��Thank you.�� Liu Shuai thanked Xiao Hong. Suddenly, he saw the naked soul on the ground. He was shocked, ��hey, why is there a naked soul on the ground?��


    ��Soul with clothes?�� Hao Ning asked. He wondered, ��Liu Shuai, what you said is not right. Only people can dress themselves. How can a soul get dressed?��


    ��They don��t wear clothes.�� Liu Shuai smiled and continued to say, ��if one is touched deeply, he can see what he wants.��


    Hao Ning, of course, could not understand what he said. ��Tell me in one sentence����


    ��Well, I just learned this sentence from others���� Liu Shuai felt embarrassed. ��I just heard that there are similar concepts documented in Surangama Sutra. Zhang Quan also explained it to me in my dream. The clothes of a soul are related to this concept. But I did not learn much about it. Xiao Hong, can you explain it for us?��


    ��No. Leave me alone.�� Looking at the naked soul on the ground, Xiao Hong smiled bitterly. ��I even can��t understand the math in middle school. How can I explain the concept of inner value?��


    ��One of you is a child of an Immortal, and the other one is an immortal. You don��t know about this?�� Hao Ning mocked. ��Shame on you two.��


    ��Ha, ha. Hao Ning, what you said is nonsense, but it is a truth!�� Liu Shuai laughed. ��As we are immortals, it is natural we don��t understand our nature.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning couldn��t understand again.


    ������ Liu Shuai intended to explain it in a simpler way for Hao Ning. ��For example, you are a person. All your moves are driven by your cells and all your thoughts come from your brain. But do you understand how your cells move and how your brain works? How does your consciousness come into being? Or let me ask you a simple question. Do you know how your inspiration come into being?��


    ��My inspiration comes from a flash���� Hao Ning stopped. ��You are right. Where does my inspiration come from? Many inspirations are unrelated to logic. They seem to come from nowhere. I have them when I am walking�� What a weird thing it is.��


    ��Well, well, well. Forget it!�� Liu Shuai stopped Hao Ning. ��This is the thing Psychologists are interested in. They put forward many concepts like inner self, self, and super self. I just gave you an example. Sometimes, the thing bewildered us most is ourselves. So do immortals. So, leave it alone. What we need to understand is what souls are indeed and its transformation. You can see that a person, after he separates from his soul, still wears clothes. And his look is the same as the man.��


    ��You are right!�� Hao Ning smiled. ��I always have a question. If one did cosmetic surgery, what will she look like? The look before surgery or after?��


    ��This is not a big deal.�� Liu Shuai continued, smiling. ��If one has a haircut, what will his hair look like after he dies? Ha, ha, ha. Only scientists like us will ask such stupid questions. Because what we ask really destroys the romantic mystery in theology!��


    ��No, I disagree!�� Hao Ning continued. He insisted to find out the answer. He asked seriously, ��I don��t care about romance or not. Now answer me, how long his soul��s hair will be after a person dies?��


    ��Err���� Liu Shuai bitterly smiled, rubbing his forehead. ��I just told you. If one is touched deeply, he can see what he wants. From my point, it is about your soul that will turn into the way how your subconsciousness understands yourself.��


    ��This is idealism���� Hao Ning shook his head, unbelievably. ��You mean that I can be what I want to be?�� added he.


    ��What you want to be is not controlled by you. It is controlled by your subconsciousness instead. It is out of your control.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��Ok, that��s enough.�� He turned to the naked soul and asked, ��hey, there. Wow. I think this soul is a little stupid.��


    Liu Shuai greeted this naked soul many times. No response from it. It just stared at the distance, saying nothing.


    ��It did not see us?�� Hao Ning said, waving his hand before it. The naked soul stepped back a little. ��It can see us. What��s wrong with it?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong looked at each other. Liu Shuai couldn��t believe it. ��Is it like a baby written in Taoist Tao Te Ching?��


    ��Stop your nonsense!�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��It is a high-level sense. It can be as delicate as a baby. But you look at this stupid soul. Is it delicate? Stupid soul!��


    ��It can be as delicate as a baby?�� Hao Ning seemed to hear this sentence before. It was a sentence written in Tao Te Ching, describing something like the state. The concept of the primary baby was invented by a later generation based on this sentence.


    ��What you said make sense.�� Xiao Hong checked the soul carefully again, leaving Hao Ning saying to himself. He continued to say coldly, ��is it a baby body preparing for reincarnation?��

 Chapter 222 - Wanting to Become an Immortal

    ��Nonsense!�� Hao Ning listened to Xiao Hong��s words, pointing to the naked soul and laughing. ��How could there be such a big baby? And there��s also something wrong with that. What��s the body of the baby before the reincarnation?��


    ��Xiao Hong, I think what you said is very possible���� Liu Shuai wiped his cold sweat. ��But how did they do it?��


    ��There are so many strange things recently and we can��t think about how they did it anymore.�� Xiao Hong also wiped his cold sweat and shook his head. ��But look at this soul. It is possible.��


    ��Say something I can understand!�� Hao Ning saw that these two people regarded him as the air and discussed with each other and got somehow anxious. ��Otherwise, what did you call me to do? I would rather go back to sleep!��


    ��No, no, no.�� Liu Shuai hurriedly grabbed Hao Ning. He thought for a while and explained. ��What Xiao Hong and I mean is that this person��s state is especially like the state of a soul that drinks Lethe Water, when it is being reincarnated but not reincarnated into the baby��s body.��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��This state is that there is already a body, part of which has a connection with the baby. But there is no intelligence in it, and everything is instinctive as it is now.�� Xiao Hong slapped the soul. It blinked and avoided. ��What it did was not because it wanted to avoid but because of its instinct.��


    ��I see. No wonder.�� Hao Ning clapped his thigh. ��No wonder they call this thing a spare tire!��


    ��What do you mean?�� This time it was Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong��s turn to be confused. ��What are you talking about?��


    ��What we thought was wrong!�� Hao Ning was proud to find that he was thinking faster than these two gods. ��We have been thinking about how they can save that aging soul. They don��t save it at all but change it directly!�� He pointed to the naked man on the ground and said, ��this is the new one!��


    ��Liu Shuai, you just said that the look of the soul comes from its inside, right?�� Hao Ning was somewhat excited. He waited until Liu Shuai nodded and continued. ��Though I do not know why this soul is the same as silver, I think since he is like him, he will be able to integrate with that silver completely, nor to Duoshe, nor to be physically rejected. Is that right?��


    ��Well���� Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong looked at each other. They hesitated a little but finally nodded. ��Maybe.��


    ��Absolutely!�� Hao Ning nodded and said firmly. ��As long as the soul in the silver body is old enough to be useless, they will put the soul like the silver finger into his body. Is the soul of that body alive in this way? It��s like when a car��s tire is broken. Instead of repairing the tire, we replace it with a spare tire. That��s why they call it the spare soul.��


    ��F**k!�� Liu Shuai understood and jumped up excitedly. ��Hao Ning, you��re too smart. This is called the cat for the prince. No, this is supposed to be the prince for the prince. It seems also not right. This is supposed to be the prince itself!��


    ��It makes sense.�� Xiao Hong also nodded. ��But how did they get this soul?��


    ��Does it have something to do with the Soul Coin Material?�� Liu Shuai thought a while and asked. ��Since the soul is made by Soul Coin Material, do they have any ways to make the same soul as silver��s through some machine or spell with silver��s inside? In that way, it equals to that silver created his soul again by himself?��


    ��Is there such an Implement?�� Hao Ning thought carefully. ��It seems that I haven��t heard of it.��


    ��Yes, but it was not for this purpose.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��And we��ve seen it before, but I didn��t think it was for this purpose at that time.��


    ��What Implement?�� Hao Ning recalled for a while, but he didn��t have any impression. ��Have we met it yet?��


    ��Hunyuan Vat.�� Liu Shuai said two words. Hao Ning and Xiao Hong��s eyelids moved. Wasn��t it the Implement to remove people��s power? Liu Shuai knew the two men��s doubts and continued. ��The prototype of Hunyuan Vat was the stool. In ancient times, the stool was used to deliver babies. So, the so-called magic of eliminating people��s power is actually to let them to be reincarnated.��


    ��I see. The owners of Hunyuan Vat are Yunxiao, Bixiao, and Qiongxiao, the three fairies who oversee the process of reincarnation after the creation.�� Hao Ning recalled what Creation of the Gods wrote. ��This is probably the birth.��


    ��Yes, it makes sense.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��It seems that we are mistaken. Those people��s fake Hunyuan Vat. They used it to do it!��


    ��But they can��t create a fake nether world, can they?�� Hao Ning felt strange. ��No matter it��s innate or acquired, it must be after the birth of the soul, right?��


    After Hao Ning��s words came out, Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai were stunned and didn��t talk for a long time.


    ��What��s the matter with you?�� Haoning said strangely. ��Did I say something wrong?��


    ��You���� Xiao Hong said with a wry smile. ��You��re right. They may have created a fake nether world!��


    ��When ordinary people are reincarnated, their souls separate from the body and enter the nether world. The soul drinks Lethe Water to eliminate the memory, and then is reincarnated through the Hunyuan Vat.�� Liu Shuai carefully analyzed. ��Don��t you think Mr. Fei has all these things?��


    ��These things?�� Hao Ning had some impression about what Liu Shuai said. But for a while, he couldn��t remember clearly. He asked carefully, ��what do you mean?��


    ��Think about it carefully. For the separation of the soul �C they can use soul dropping spell or Book Elf. To let the soul can go somewhere �C they can use their white gloves. To eliminate memory �C they can use the blue stick in Nezha��s hand.�� With Liu Shuai��s words, Hao Ning remembered that Nezha did use that thing to eliminate the memory of Slapper. ��Then they can use the Hunyuan Vat to bypass the nether world and turn the souls of all people into those of silver, bronze and so on!��


    ��Then these souls of silver and bronze.�� Xiao Hong did not deny Liu Shuai��s analysis. He continued, ��in the process of constant stone-gambling, they created faith and become Wuxiang fragrance. They collect Wuxiang fragrance and turn it into the essence of thearchy. They are going to create a fake nether world in the human world!��


    ��No!�� Hao Ning shook his head. He had met these things before. It was easy for him to understand them. But at that time, he said seriously, ��they don��t want to create a fake nether world, but to make themselves gods through this fake nether world!��


    ��What?�� Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai look at Hao Ning as if he were a monster. ��Don��t talk nonsense!��


    ��I��m a man who can��t have the power.�� Hao Ning was very calm at that time. ��But when I listen to your description, I realized that the difference between God and man is whether they are made of Wuxiang fragrance. If these people can get Wuxiang fragrance through this set of things, then whether they use the Wuxiang fragrance in the Soul Coin Engine or combine it with their own body in some way, the result will be above all technology in the world. In other words, they are becoming gods!��


    ��Bang!�� For the first time, Xiao Hong got cold feet and fell to the ground. He murmured, ��no way����


    ��Impossible!�� Liu Shuai shook his head first. ��How can a people become god?��


    ��Brother������ Hao Ning helped Xiao Hong to stand up and looked at Liu Shuai. ��Then what is Zhou Yuan ?��


    ��He is��god.�� The moment Liu Shuai��s words came out from his mouth, he regretted saying them. Wasn��t he slapping himself in the face? After saying that, he refused to accept it. ��But didn��t he become a god through your way? You are the only one who can do this, right?��


    ��Let��s not be too opinionated. If I can, the other people can do that, too.�� Hao Ning poured Xiao Hong a glass of water. ��And I didn��t intend to do it. What if they intend to do it and study on this aspect?�� With that, Hao Ning patted Xiao Hong on the shoulder. ��I��m afraid that what I��m not talking about is not the speculation but the truth.��


    ��You��re talking nonsense again.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��If someone become a God, why would he be so low-key?��


    ��We don��t know why they keep it low-key.�� said Hao Ning, looking at Xiao Hong. ��But, Xiao Hong, don��t you already have any doubts in mind?��


    Xiao Hong sighed and took out a Jade Goddess of Mercy and pointed to the soul on the ground. The soul flew into the Kalasa of Avalokiteshvara. ��Yes, I��m afraid that the one who could stop my power yesterday was not a human being. It��s just a matter of God��.��Xiao Hong looked at Haoning. ��Although I can��t deny what you said just now, I always feel that there is something wrong that I can��t name it for a while.��


    ��I understand how you feel now��.�� Haoning sighed. ��I didn��t know why I was flustered last night, but I just can��t sum it up. Now I��m afraid that Yi Pingzhi has the ability to fight against the gods.��


    ��Don��t you feel strange? Long Fei, a god wasn��t concerned by Godslayer Sect.�� said Liu Shuai suddenly. ��Just because of studying the Soul Cutter, he was hunt by Mr. Fei��s people. And the Soul Cutter can make Soul Coin Material. Now they can create the essence of thearchy indirectly through the Soul Coin Material. Is there any relationship between these things?��


    ��Maybe Long Fei have found something?�� Hao Ning recalled Long Fei��s words. ��He wouldn��t let Liu Shuai investigate, because he knew that their strength is beyond our God��s competition!��


    ��But he asked you to look for Mr. Ren with Soul Cutter!�� Liu Shuai continued. ��Is your Soul Cutter the key factor?��


    ��Who is Hong Liang? ��Hao Ning recalled Long Fei��s last words.�� At the end, Long Fei told me to find Mr. Ren. He said that Yufei suspected that it was related to Hong Liang. Who is Hong Liang? Is he a person or an Implement?��


    ��He can��t be an Implement.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I haven��t heard of such an Implement. Besides, Mr. Ren is a scientist. How could he have studied Implements?��


    ��No matter what, I have to meet Mr. Ren!�� Hao Ning thought for a while and stood up. He reached out to Xiao Hong. ��Give it to me.��


    ��Give you what?�� Xiao Hong was stunned. ��I don��t remember what I owe you.��


    ��Hot wheels!�� Hao Ning was about to leave. ��We can��t wait any longer. I��ll fly to Pingjing to find Mr. Ren and ask him why.��


    ��D**n�� brother, can you act normally? ��Xiao Hong said with a wry smile.�� If you step on hot wheels and fly in the sky, won��t you be afraid to be beaten down as an alien? Moreover, even if you want to go to Pingjing, why can��t you take a plane?��


    ��Besides,�� Liu Shuai also reluctantly pulled Hao Ning back. ��do you know where Mr. Ren is?��


    ��I don��t know. But don��t you know?�� ��Hao Ning said urgently. ��Just tell me.��


    ��I don��t know.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��Wen may know, but I don��t know if she��s awake now. So, tomorrow I��ll ask her first, and then we��ll make plans.��


    ��Well.�� Hao Ning realized that he was in a hurry. Recently, things got tangled up. He was a bit confused. He calmed down for a while and said, ��what about the Dragon Temple of Long Fei?��


    ��Don��t worry.�� Xiao Hong waved. ��I contacted with Zhe last night. He has already gone through the process. I guess -��


    Just then, Xiao Hong��s phone rang. Xiao Hong looked at it and said with a smile, ��it��s really in time. It��s Zhe��s call.��


    Xiao Hong answered the phone and listened to what the other side said. The more he heard, the happier he looked. Finally, he just said, ��OK, I know�� and hangs up.


    ��Done.�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��The Dragon Temple is now Hao Ning��s.��


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning listened to it and felt a little strange. ��When did that happen? I haven��t showed up.��


    ��Is it hard?�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Don��t care about the details. It��s the best if it is put under your name. It��s better than to put it under mine or Nezha��s.��


    ��Well.�� said Hao Ning. He thought for a while and decided to not care about it. He was also with the mind of saving Long Fei. Then he asked, ��the incense of the Dragon Temple��.��


    ��Take a look��.�� Xiao Hong turned on his mobile phone and opened an excel file. Hao Ning saw it clearly. The file name was ��The Spare Wishes Scriptures��. Xiao Hong handed his mobile phone to Hao Ning. ��Look, this is the incense wishes of Dragon Temple from this noon to now.��


    ��Big brother, your Wishes Scriptures is really very simple.�� Hao Ning knew that this was a temporary thing Xiao Hong got after he lost the wishes in Scriptures. However, he didn��t expect Sudhana to be so hasty. He put the Wishes Scriptures directly into his cell phone. He was too lazy to tease him. However, he was stunned when he was looking through it. ��Are these wishes Dragon Temple received from the noon to now? So many of them!��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong said, laughing and stretching in bed. ��There are thousands of people in all.��


    ��Thousands of people?�� Liu Shuai scratched his head with a smile, thinking that the Dragon Temple was so small. ��didn��t they crush the Dragon Temple?��


    ��Zhe was really a genius.�� Xiao Hong explained with a smile. ��He saw that there were too many people in line. He posted dozens of posters of dragon gods outside the Dragon God Temple, with two-dimensional code printed on the bottom. After scanning with the mobile phone, people paid donation directly.��


    ��Well, well���� Hao Ning��s mood changed dramatically. When he was drinking some water to calm down, he heard these words and she almost spewed out the water. ��Isn��t he messing around? Who would believe in that!��


    ��Did you forget that?�� Xiao Hong continued. ��Although there was little incense in this temple before, Long Fei worked hard. If someone came here to make a wish for a son, she would surely be pregnant. At first, few people knew about it. But now when the words spread out, people ask each other if the temple was effective. Because Long Fei Temple had a good reputation before, many people believed in it!��


    ��It��s impossible that all of these thousands of people come to pray for children at once.�� Hao Ning did not believe it at all. ��How come that I don��t know that so many people in s city are infertile?��


    ��Only 10% of the crowd want to have children.�� Xiao Hong said with a meaningful smile. ��The rest are basically those who get pregnant by accident. They came for abortion. It sounds not decent. Let��s call it anti-pregnancy.�� Speaking of this, Xiao Hong sit up. Liu Shuai and Hao Ning were laughing at Xiao Hong��s words. Calling it anti-pregnancy, Xiao Hong was also a genius. No, he was a ��godius��.


    Xiao Hong continued, ��Zhe and I just made a simple point about anti-pregnancy. He is so smart to spread the news through all kinds of ways and��.��


    ��And what happened?�� Liu Shuai was getting more interested in the words of Xiao Hong and hurriedly asked, ��tell me quickly.��


    ��Zhe, through the rumors, said that if the wish is not to ask for a son but to not have a son, the money of incense must be more than ten times.�� Xiao Hong burst into laughter. ��And that��s why so many people came here at once!��


    ��Why is that?�� Liu Shuai was confused. ��Why would people come here for the high price?��


    ��Good things are not cheap.�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��Zhe really knew about people��s minds. He knew how price can make people feel differently. But the price was enough for the people to go to the hospital for a painless abortion, right?��


    ��How can it be the same?�� Xiao Hong said with a smile. ��First, it is from a wish. It doesn��t hurt the body. Make a wish in the morning and get anti-pregnancy immediately at noon. You can recover in the afternoon. You can eat anything you want, ride a bicycle, climb mountains and even swim It will not affect the body function of childbearing. Abortion has a high risk. It takes time to rest and you need to consider childbearing later. Though the price is the same, people have different experiences and lives. Long Fei brand anti-pregnancy, you deserve to have��.��


    Xiao Hong even acted out his little drama, which made Hao Ning and Liu Shuai laugh. Hao Ning covered his stomach and said, ��Xiao Hong, if you were not a Sudhana, you should go to an advertising company to be a creative director. You are more than good at it.��


    ��Hahaha.�� Xiao Hong said with a smile, rubbing his head. ��But that��s enough. When Long Fei recovers his divine form, he��d better not to do things like that again.��


    ��Then shall we go back today?�� Hao Ning thought and suggested. ��Let��s ask Wen about Mr. Ren tomorrow. And then we should think about the relationship between the Soul Cutter and the essence of thearchy carefully.��


    Xiao Hong saw that Hao Ning was so anxious. He felt strange that with Hao Ning��s theology quotient, why did he care so much about essence of thearchy since he had little knowledge of the thing?


    ��Care? Do I care about the essence of thearchy?�� Hao Ning shook his head and said, ��no, no, no, I don��t care what they do with the essence of thearchy. But these people first tempted Zhou Yuan to lose the soul. Then they enticed Qili to give the soul to Book Elf. They let so many souls weaken. Even if they had the means to save the golden finger and others, but what about Wang Shi Ming?�� We don��t care what they do, but the price they do these things is that they hurt our friends so much.��


    ��Yes.�� Liu Shuai hit the bed with his fist. ��I used to think that it was only a few people��s small-scale matters. Zhou Yuan and Qili just have their personal problems. I thought that they would have those misfortunes because of their own character weakness. But now it seems that these people have learned to use people��s weaknesses to hurt their souls. Although people have some weaknesses in their personalities, it��s a different situation to use them to do evil things. And looking at this situation, their goal is not one or two souls at all but many people.��


    ��Liu Shuai, you��re wrong.�� Hao Ning shook his head. ��They are doing it at an amazing speed. Just think about it, it��s only about two months since Zhou Yuan lost his soul. Their means seem to be more and more advanced. I��m afraid that we don��t know what will happen if Xiao Hong and I don��t investigate it soon.��


    ��Yes, eh?�� Liu Shuai just nodded and agreed. He then thought that Hao Ning��s words were not right and said strangely, ��why are you and Xiao Hong? How about me?��


    ��Have you forgotten Yunzhongzi��s order?�� Hao Ning patted Liu Shuai on the shoulder. ��You��d better be a programmer. You have no power. You��d better stay in the company!��


    ��Why?�� Liu Shuai hurriedly said. ��I can��t let you guys take risks.�� When speaking of this, Liu Shuai received a message. He opened it and said happily, ��this time you really need me!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Seeing Liu Shuai��s expression changed so fast, Hao Ning said doubtfully. ��your power has recovered?��


    ��Hum, Qili has finished the Di Di Face-Punching System that Nezha asked for.�� Liu Shuai laughed. ��And it has connected with the internal system of Mr. Fei!��


    ��So fast!�� Xiao Hong doesn��t know much about this field. But Hao Ning knew that Nezha just put forward this system this week. It will take at least half a year to work on it. How can Qili do it during such a short time? Hao Ning asked doubtfully. ��How could Qi Li do it in a week? It��s too exaggerated. That��s Qili. His technical level is out of your expectation.��


    ��This guy has been very skilled recently.�� said Liu Shuai, shaking his head and he looked quite satisfied. ��His technical level is as good as that of Long Fei. Of course, the system is still very elementary, but it doesn��t prevent him from adding a lot of materials in it. If we formally connect it with Mr. Fei��s system, we can steal some information from the network!��


    ��So powerful!�� Hao Ning stood up and walked around excitedly. He calculated, ��if we know this information -��


    ��No, it��s not us.�� Liu Shuai said with a poker face. ��It��s me alone. If you don��t let me join in these things, Qi Li and I will never open these permissions to you. You can play by yourself!��


    ��Liu Shuai���� listening to Liu Shuai��s words, Hao Ning did not get angry, but he was also moved. He did not allow Liu Shuai to look up the essence of thearchy. Naturally, he was worried that Liu Shuai had no power and could easily get hurt. Liu Shuai knew about these things. Now he used these technical rights to join in the investigation. He seemed to be threatening them. In fact, Liu Shuai had prepared for ignoring his personal safety. Thinking of this, Liu Shuai sighed. ��But Yunzhongzi -��


    ��He��s my father.�� said Liu Shuai sadly. This is the first time Hao Ning heard Liu Shuai��s own admission. ��But he��s just my father. He can��t arrange my life for me.�� Then Liu Shuai looked up at Hao Ning. ��I��m not Zhou Yuan. I don��t listen to my parents like him. I just believe in one thing -�� then Liu Shuai looked at Xiao Hong. ��If the mountain doesn��t come to me, I��ll go to the mountain.��


    ��Do you have enough sensationalism?�� Zhou Yuan pushed the door in, holding Hao Ning��s cell phone in his hand. Hao Ning searched his pocket and he just put his cell phone in the pocket with no pockets. And he walked so fast that the cell phone slipped down directly from his trouser without his knowledge. Zhou Yuan yawned and teased. ��I can��t believe that too. Yi Pingzhi has already lost his temper in the stone-gambling court. You��re still here playing the drama of brotherhood?��


    ��No nonsense.�� said Liu Shuai, looking uneasy. ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Take a look.�� Zhou Yuan flicked his mobile phone at the TV, and the hysterical voice of Yi Pingzhi came out from the TV.


    ��What��s the matter? How can you lose a soul refrigerator? We lost not only the refrigerator but also the spare souls!��


    In front of him were three men, gold, silver and bronze who were trembling in front of Yi Pingzhi.


    Soul refrigerator? Hao Ning didn��t understand until then. He looked at Xiao Hong. ��It turns out that they lost a fake Kalasa. Is it worth making such a scene? There are so many bottles on this table. Zhou Yuan just stole one of them and Yi Pingzhi was so nervous. He just can��t hide things in his heart.��


    Xiao Hong shook his head. ��I��m afraid that he��s not afraid of losing one. But he is afraid that his secrets would be leaked. Yi Pingzhi seems to be very precautious.��


    ��Mr. Yi, I�� we really don��t know!�� Three people trembled while saying that. ��We only took a bottle to save golden finger. Unexpectedly, the silver also lost one.��


    ��All right!�� Yi Pingzhi��s voice just dropped. Silver and bronze suddenly froze. Yi Pingzhi reached out and their souls were caught. They were constantly twisting and struggling on the ground. From the TV, they heard heartbreaking cries. After hearing this, the golden finger fell to the ground and fell on his knees. ��Mr. Yi, spare my life! Mr. Yi, spare my life!��


    ��You are the golden finger.�� Yi Pingzhi said. ��although I won��t kill you, I can make your soul like these two people. You won��t survive and you won��t die. I have a way to keep your soul alive. Naturally, your soul will suffer in this kind of immortality. Get out!��


    Listening to this, the golden finger seemed to have received amnesty and hurriedly ran out.


    ��You two are trash!�� With a wave of Yi Pingzhi, the two painful souls return to the silver and the bronze��s bodies. At that time, only two of them are twisted and kneeling on the ground, begging for Yi Pingzhi��s forgiveness. ��Mr. Yi, please, we are in great pain!��


    ��Pain? There is no cure for the pain. I��m sorry. �� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��But you can go stone-gambling. Cut the stone, and you won��t suffer anymore.��


    ��Yes, yes, Mr. Yi, thank you for your advice.�� When they heard this, they smiled and stopped begging Yi Pingzhi not to punish them. They rushed out and continued to draw line gambling stones.


    It��s too weird. When ordinary people were punished, they ask the other side not to punish them anymore. How could there be people like these two, whose souls are still being punished when they ran out to stone-gambling?


    ��What happened to them?�� Hao Ning felt strange. ��Why not asking Yi Pingzhi to eliminate pain, but to gamble stone?��


    ��Didn��t you listen to Yi Pingzhi?�� Zhou Yuan said. ��Maybe it��s his unique move. Once he sends it out, he can��t take it back. But gambling stones can make those people no longer suffer.��


    Seeing Liu Shuai frowning, and he was probably thinking about something, Xiao Hong asked, ��Liu Shuai, what did you think of?��


    ��It��s only when I don��t think about it that I��m flustered.�� Liu Shuai frowned. ��I see a shadow floating in my mind when they say that. But it seems to be covered by something. I can��t think of it for a while.��


    ��If you can��t think of it, just don��t think about it.�� Zhou Yuan continued. ��Let��s keep watching.��


    Yi Pingzhi sat in the room without speaking all the time. He looked carefully at the shelf where the fake kalasa was put on. ��No outsiders can come in here unless it is -��


    Speaking of this, Yi Pingzhi took a breath and said, ��are they the weirdos we saw yesterday? Those people seem to have the smell of incense. Are they the spies from the God hunting sect?��


    Speaking of this, Yi Ping touched the shelf and seemed to find something. He looked at what he was holding in his two fingers and smiled. ��Is this hair? We got the clue!��


    ��My God!�� Zhou Yuan touched his hair. ��Am I losing my hair? Did I lose my hair there in such a short time just now? Will I be bald in the future?��


    Hao Ning saw that Zhou Yuan was nervous about the wrong thing and felt funny. Were gods afraid of being bald too? Bringing this up in front of a bald man Liu Shuai was just showing off.


    Sure enough, when Liu Shuai saw that Zhou Yuan had lots of hair and was so worried when he just lost one hair. He touched his bald head and said angrily. ��Can you not pay so much attention to your appearance? Currently, are you still thinking about these details? And a normal person loses about 50 hairs a day. It��s normal!��


    ��Oh���� Zhou Yuan didn��t speak after being scolded by Liu Shuai.


    Then Yi Pingzhi took out a pen and drew something on the ground. He took out a pair of glasses and put the hair on the ground. At that time, the hair flashes and the light entered the glasses. Yi Pingzhi wore the glasses and turned around. When he turned to a direction, the glasses suddenly give out green light. Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��It turns out that he is in this direction. It seems that they didn��t Leave H City, so it��s easy. Let��s do it tonight. Make it fast. Hop up a corpse and obliterate all traces.��


    ��My God!�� Zhou Yuan heard this person. He turned off the TV with fear and fell to the ground. ��What can I do? He will kill me! What should I do?��

 Chapter 223 - Fighting Against the Fake and Getting the Real

    ��Big brother, can you stop shouting!�� Hao Ning rubbed his ears. Zhou Yuan��s shouting was too loud that Hao Ning��s ears got itchy. He teased. ��you are too anxious. Isn��t he still not taking action?��


    ��But this is the video half an hour ago! How do you know that he is not taking action now?�� Zhou Yuan was so scared while saying. He was going to pack up things and leave the hotel. ��No, I have to leave hurriedly. Maybe he has already arrived nearby. �� No, he has already been in this hotel �C no, maybe he has already been behind the door �C no! Maybe he has disguised himself as someone. Right! Maybe he has been among us!��


    While saying, Zhou Yuan scared himself. In the end, he was going to be mad. With his hands keeping shaking, he circled in the room, which stunned the other three people.


    ������ Hao Ning helplessly turned to Xiao Hong. ��Xiao Hong, what should we do to cure the god that got crazy?��


    ��There is no cure, and what we can do is only to kill him with a stick.�� Xiao Hong laughed, and then reminded Zhou Yuan. ��Zhou Yuan, stop scaring yourself. The glasses of that person are magical, but it seems that they cannot accurately find where you are. If I were you, I would quickly protect myself with Virtualised reality and then consider it.��


    ��Virtualised reality?�� Hearing it, Zhou Yuan suddenly understood and patted his head. He said, ��yeah, I forgot that I have this skill!�� While saying, he slapped his fingers. The surrounding environment trembled once and then turned into normal. It is the Virtualised reality.


    ��This is the weakest Sun Wukong I have ever seen!�� Hao Ning snickered and said to Liu Shuai. ��No wonder the golden cudgel is willing to stay in my eyebrows rather than looking for him.��


    ��The golden cudgel?�� When Zhou Yuan heard the words, he happily raised his brows and thought that if there was such a treasure to protect him, he would not be afraid at all. He quickly seized Hao Ning by the collar and shouted, ��Hao Ning, give the golden cudgel back to me. I want to use it to protect myself!��


    ��Big brother! Calm down!�� Being shaken by Zhou Yuan so violently, Hao Ning felt he was going to suffer a cerebral concussion. He said angrily, ��the golden cudgel came here itself. Sun Wukong said very clearly that when you find your heart, it will go back naturally. You see that you are not yourself now, let alone the heart. Even your spirit has gone! Are you the Fighting Buddha? The Great Sage Equaling Heaven who made the uproar in the Heaven? Even Niu and Ma in the nether world are better than you!��


    ��I have never made the uproar in the Heavenly Palace myself. It��s him, not me���� Zhou Yuan sat down on the floor sadly, complaining. ��So, what do you think that I should do? When you heard someone else want to slice you last night, you were also scared for a whole night!��


    ��It makes sense��.�� Hao Ning thought for a moment and sighed. That is a horse of different color. Sun Wukong was also not born to be the Fighting Buddha. The words himself had just said were over the line. hat Zhou Yuan said also made sense. Anyone who got in the same situation would also feel nervous. Hao Ning thought about it and said, ��nothing is easier than fault-finding. Zhou Yuan is in danger now. What should I do?��


    ��I have an idea.�� Xiao Hong understood why the two people quarreled in this way. When he thought about it for a while, he suddenly said, ��maybe you can do it once and for all.��


    ��You say it.�� Zhou Yuan took Xiao Hong��s hands as if he had found a savior. ��Talk about it, how can it be done once and for all?��


    ��Don��t hurry. I think Yi Pingzhi should have some abilities and powers. We can��t fight against his strength on our own.�� Xiao Hong said with a deep voice. ��But seeing that although he had the chance yesterday, he didn��t take action in the stone-gambling field. I think he should be the same that he won��t kill people in places where people are crowded. If we go to places where no one is there, he wouldn��t have the chance to kill you����


    ��Bang!�� Zhou Yuan fell on the ground, pointing to Xiao Hong. ��Do you think that I have lived long enough? Why do you ask me to go to a place where there is no one in order to be killed by him? You and me, who is the crazy man now?��


    ��Don��t worry.�� Xiao Hong waved his hands and continued to explain. ��Let him kill the fake you. You should let the four fakers outside the Virtualized reality leave H city. Let them drive tonight on a relatively remote road with no people. And in the same time, we will hide in the Virtualized reality, following far behind.��


    ��Ah, I understand.�� Hao Ning��s eyes lit up. He thinks that Xiao Hong, as the follower of Bodhisattva, did enjoy the wisdom. ��In this way, the ones that Yi Pingzhi found would be the fake people, and then we can just let him kill those fake people.��


    ��What��s the point?�� Zhou Yuan said with a sad face and shook his head. ��We are still alive!��


    ��But Yi Pingzhi will think that we are dead!�� Liu Shuai also understood, and he nodded. ��In this way, he will not care about us. Not only you, but also Hao Ning will be safe. You see, if Yi Pingzhi thinks that he has killed us by himself, he would not care about us anymore. He does not believe in others, but doesn��t he believe himself?��


    ��Yes, but we still have to keep a low profile.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��I will ask Jienan not to contact us recently. Of course, they are public figures. Yi Pingzhi seems to be cautious, and there is no reason to deal with them. As a result, we will safe after this period.��


    ��Great!�� Zhou Yuan finally understood Xiao Hong��s plan, and he suddenly smiled cheerfully. ��What else do you have to say? Let��s go right now!��


    ��How can we start now?�� Hao Ning said, tittering, ��how can we leave without letting you change your pants?��


    ��Why should I change my pants?�� Zhou Yuan spoke. ��Are you out of your mind? It��s your trousers that have been torn off by yourself. There is nothing lost on my pants. Why should I change!��


    Xiao Hong looked at him and couldn��t help but laugh. The three stood up and left a distance from Zhou Yuan. ��Your pants did lose nothing, but there is something liquid on it!��


    ���� D**n.�� Zhou Yuan looked down. Just now he was sitting on the ground and didn��t pay attention to that. Something liquid should have oozed out of the crotch of his pants. Zhou Yuan was embarrassed, and he was still playing a tough guy. ��Just now my life hung in the balance, and it is good enough that I did not pass out. What is wrong with the wet pants? What is the matter! Have you never wetted your pants since your childhood? ���� After finishing the words, he said to Hao Ning embarrassingly, ��could you please lend me the trousers that I bought for you?��


    A few hours later.


    It was already one o��clock in the morning. There was a lonely car running on the remote road through the woods. It was reasonable to say that when driving on such a small road with no pedestrian, no vehicle and no speed camera, most drivers would drive the car very fast. But this car was strange. It ran very slowly, and the people in the car seemed to be dilly-dallying and all looking at a mobile phone. Even the driver was looking at the mobile phone from time to time. It seemed that they were waiting to see something.


    ��Well, will this strategy work?�� Zhou Yuan stared at the screen and his eyes were almost blurry, and he was depressed. ��There seems to be no intention for the Yi Pingzhi to take action!��


    ��Don��t hurry.�� Liu Shuai yawned and waved his hands and said, ��we came out for just 10 minutes. This video will be delayed for half an hour! That is to say, the scene you are seeing is about the Yi Pingzhi half an hour ago. At that time, you have not driven the four fake us to start. How could Yi Pingzhi know?��


    ��It sounds awkward.�� Hao Ning recalled Liu Shuai��s words and smiled. ��Driving four fake us. Although this is a fact, it is also very interesting. Thinking about that after a while, I will watch the Yi Pingzhi fight with the four fake us. I am a little excited.��


    ��I will say it first.�� hearing Hao Ning��s words, Zhou Yuan quickly reminded everyone. ��No matter how Yi Pingzhi fight, he is fighting against the four fake us that I have made. You can��t turn against or toss!��


    ��How could it be?�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��We all know that the ones he will fight against are fake, and why will we fall out?��


    ��This may not be the case.�� Xiao Hong shook his head. ��Zhou Yuan��s talent is strange. The four fake us that Yi Pingzhi will see should be the us in his mind. So how the fake us will act, in fact, is not something we or Zhou Yuan can control. Maybe Liu Shuai, you will cry and kneel on the ground to slap yourself �C�� Seeing that Liu Shuai was about to be angry, Xiao Hong quickly waved his hands. ��I mean the fake us imagined in Yi Pingzhi��s heart.��


    ��Yeah.�� Zhou Yuan continued. He had used a similar spell on his parents, but it was over the top later. It did be as what Xiao Hong said, not under his control. ��Xiao Hong is right. So, whether how many disgusting things we will do in Yi Pingzhi��s eyes �� even if he is very abnormal and use our flesh to take a hot pot, you should not feel any discomfort. Anyway, it is enough when we get through tonight.��


    ��I see.�� Hao Ning had been accustomed and had known how terrible people��s imagination would be during he saved Zhou Yuan��s parents. But Liu Shuai frowned and said, ��so why should we still look at it? Sleep directly and wait until tomorrow. All right?��


    ��We cannot do in this way.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��We have to confirm whether Yi Pingzhi really thinks that we are dead.��


    ��And, Yi Pingzhi thinks that we are experts.�� Xiao Hong continued to analyze, ��and he will certainly use his most powerful ability to fight with us, and then we will know the bottom line he has, and we may find some methods.��


    ��Shh���� Zhou Yuan said nervously, ��Yi Pingzhi seems to have an action!��


    It was seen in the screen that after the arrangement of everyone, the glasses of Yi Pingzhi suddenly flashed. He said secretly, ��there is no way for you to escape from the H city? It is not so easy!��


    He took out a small door-like sculpture and put it on the ground. The sculpture turned two circles on the ground and immediately became a real door. Yi Pingzhi opened the door. Outside the door was just the place two or three kilometers ahead of the road.


    Hao Ning wondered and looked at the watch. ��Zhou Yuan, it seems to be strange. According to the time we just counted, the four fake us should start a few minutes later. Why did Yi Pingzhi know it so early? Is there any problem happening on the fake ones that you are driving?��


    ��How do I know?�� Zhou Yuan responded with a bad mood. Of course, moment god did not like others to question his own spells. ��There should not be any problem. According to the time of Yi Pingzhi in the video, we should come out of the hotel about 8 minutes later. And then it should take about 8 minutes for us to drive to the place where Yi Pingzhi arrived. As for why he has known it so early, I have no idea.��


    ��His glasses.�� Xiao Hong frowned and thought. ��His glasses must be special.��


    Sure enough, Yi Pingzhi looked at the watch and said to himself, ��there are still 8 minutes for them to leave the hotel, and then it should take a total of over ten minutes to get here. It is enough for me to prepare.��


    After saying, he took out dozens of silver beans from his pocket and scattered them in the air, shouting. ��Go!��


    The silver beans blasted in the air, like popcorn, and then they turned into dozens of people whose heads were difficult to see clearly. They kneeled on the ground and said in a same voice, ��what instructions does master have?��


    ��Form the Nine Curved Yellow River Array!��


    ��Yes!�� After saying this, all the bean men disappeared. After a short time, the road suddenly became distorted. Then it flashed once and became straight again.


    ��Nine Curved Yellow River Array?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan screamed, ��how could he acquire this!��


    ��How could he use the Scattering Beans as Soldiers!�� Liu Shuai and Xiao Hong cried, ��how could he acquire this!��


    The two pairs of people looked at each other and had their own thoughts. Liu Shuai broke the silence and said. ��Scattering Beans as Soldiers is already a very powerful spell. Xiao Hong, can you use it?��


    ��I can use it, but I can only spread beans as normal soldiers,�� Xiao Hong scratched the head and stunned. ��But look at the means of this Yi Pingzhi. These soldiers are not ordinary soldiers! Have you ever seen soldiers who can form the Nine Curved Yellow River Array of the Sanxiao Goddesses �� Immortal Yunxiao, Bixiao, and Qiongxiao?��


    ��Yeah.�� Hao Ning nodded. ��The Nine Curved Yellow River Array is the array of the Sanxiao Godnesses to trap the twelve golden Immortals in the world of Gods. It is in this array that the thousand-year powers of the twelve golden Immortals were eliminated. However powerful Yi Pingzhi is, how can the soldiers he spread out also have this spell?��


    ��Stop guessing!�� Zhou Yuan made a gesture to ask them to keep silent. Everyone quickly stopped speaking and continued to watch the phone.


    They only heard that Yi Pingzhi said to me. ��The essence of thearchy is good, but there are many restrictions. I can��t use it myself but can only rely on the power of others. If there is any new means in the Heaven Master, why should I use so many small soldiers? I can form the array by myself!��


    Liu Shuai nodded and whispered. ��It turns out that these small men may be equivalent to the Implements. Only these Implements can use the essence of thearchy.��


    ��This is also very powerful.�� Hao Ning whispered. ��I don��t know who made these small men. It is already very powerful for dozens of small men to be able to make such an array.��


    At this time, Yi Pingzhi took out the door-like thing again and threw it on the ground. It turned into a big door and Yi Pingzhi went in. When he came out, he held a table out himself. After the table was placed in the middle of the road, he went back into the door. After he went back and forth many times, he took out a teapot, a teacup, a tea stove, and an incense burner and so on.


    And then he took out a mat and put it on the ground. Then he took out an instrument Zheng and put it on the table. After he finished, ten minutes passed.


    ��What is Yi Pingzhi doing?�� Hao Ning felt a little strange. Facing an approaching war, who would have nothing to do but do these things?


    ��Huh�� After Yi Pingzhi placed these things, he sat on the mat and had a try. ��Hey, I��m so tired to prepare for the ostentatious show. But when they come here, these will scare them. It is called waiting at my ease for the fatigued.��


    ��Puff.�� Zhou Yuan laughed for that he understood it. Yi Pingzhi did not have the same fate of moment god, but he got the same ��disease�� of the moment god. Zhou Yuan smiled and explained it to everyone. ��No wonder he came so early, it turned out that he wanted to get everything ready. These things he moved to there are useless. But the more useless they are, the more people who come here will feel that he has been ready and confident. As for people who are so addicted to the ostentatious scene, the first person is the fake Manjusri, and the second is me while this third should be him.��


    ��It should be this.�� Hao Ning also understood, and he said with a smile. ��Thanks to your Spiritual Flying Bugs, we can know there are so many embarrassing preparations before the glamorous scene.��


    ��Slap!�� Yi Pingzhi suddenly hit his own neck. While scratching, he frowned and scolded. ��How come there are so many mosquitoes!��


    ��Ha ha ha ha,�� Liu Shuai laughed in the car and pointed at the screen and said. ��It is so late and you stayed outside for so long. How come that there are no mosquitoes?��


    ��Hey���� Yi Pingzhi kept scratching his itchy places and said to himself. ��It seems that I can��t use the sandalwood but have to use the mosquito coil incenses. But they should not spell out what it is.��


    He opened the incense burner, and then took out a mosquito coil from his pocket. He burnt it and put it in the incense burner and then put on the lid. Suddenly a faint blue smoke floated out.


    In the scene, there were a bamboo mat, a long table, an instrument Zheng, a person, a cup of tea, a burner of incense, and the moonlight. Playing the Zheng under such a situation should be very elegant. But in the eyes of Hao Ning and others who knew the cause and effect of the whole thing, it was ridiculous. How could someone do affectations in such a way? In the middle of the night, being a gentle literato while using the mosquito-repellent incense. If you wanted to do the affectations, why did you not play the Zheng quickly? This Yi Pingzhi just put his fingers on the Zheng but didn��t play it.


    ��They came here!�� Yi Pingzhi whispered and quickly took out a tape recorder from the side. When the button was pressed, the music Mountain Torrent rang. Yi Pingzhi began pretending to play the Zheng.


    Hao Ning and others looked at the scene and got stunned. There were some people who liked affectations, but no one of them had ever seen such a person who did affectations in such a way. Yi Pingzhi could not play the Zheng himself, but used the recorder to cheat! They had seen the singers do lip-synch on the stage, and the actors pretend to say in the films. But they had never seen such a fake Zheng playing!


    Sure enough, here came a car. And it was just the car of Xiao Hong. But in fact, the car was made by Zhou Yuan through his talent, with the four fake people sitting in it.


    With a ��splash��, the music Mountain Torrent just happened to be here. Yi Pingzhi reached out his fingers pretending to play the Zheng, and then this fake car tumbled up and down under the affection of the Nine Curved Yellow River Array. Suddenly the whole road was changed from straight to distorted. The sand flew wildly in the air, and there were the sounds of crying and shouting of demons from time to time. Suddenly, countless flying swords appeared in the sky, and hit and cut the car back and forth. After a while, the whole car had nothing left, but the countless car debris flew down from the sky. But there was still a yellow big ball flying in the sky. Around the big ball flew several fire dragons. Inside the big ball there were Hao Ning and others. It seemed that the Zhou Yuan in the yellow ball was using some Implements and trying hard to protect themselves. It was obvious that these fire dragons and the yellow big ball were all displayed by Zhou Yuan through the using of Implements. But it was too far, and the mobile phone was too small that they couldn��t see clearly.


    ��Zhou Yuan?�� Liu Shuai curiously said, ��when were you able to summon a dragon with such a powerful spell?��


    ��Crap, how can I do it!�� Zhou Yuan smiled and corrected. ��I did say that these are the us in Yi Pingzhi��s own imagination. If I didn��t think it wrong, he must be a bit afraid of us. So we turned to be so strong in his imaginations. In the video, he is now fighting against the strong enemy in his imagination!��


    ��In this way, Yi Pingzhi is really powerful!�� Hao Ning sighed. ��His imagination is so rich. Even Zhou Yuan himself can hardly catch up with the Zhou Yuan in his imagination!��


    ��Although Yi Pingzhi is powerful,�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��Zhou Yuan��s spell of Virtualized reality looks better. Although these people are fake, the power of the Nine Curved Yellow River Array of the Yi Pingzhi should not be small. Zhou Yuan��s spell still has effects in this array. And it��s clear that who is better?��


    Seeing Xiao Hong boasting him, Zhou Yuan smiled proudly and continued to watch the video.


    ��Sure enough.�� Yi Pingzhi said with applause. ��As I expected, Soul Hunting Sect and Godslayer Sect have already been integrated by that Nezha secretly. The apricot bamboo hat plus Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire. The Nezha is really generous to his followers!��


    ��It turned out that he is suspecting that we are the members of Godslayer Sect!�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��So, he will imagine these things in his subconscious.��


    ��Who are you?�� The fake Zhou Yuan held the apricot bamboo hat in the car like a god, and the fake Hao Ning was busy with taking things out from his pockets. While looking at the fake Liu Shuai, they found that he had kneeled on the ground, keeping trembling and taking kowtow.�� Forgive me. The Great God forgive me! We are surely the members of Godslayer Sect, but we have not done anything bad! I beg you to let me off. And from now on, the younger brother will serve you as a slave. You can ask me to do anything you want!��


    ��Go away!�� The fake Xiao Hong in the mobile phone saw that the fake Liu Shuai was so unbearable. And then he reached out a hand out of anger. Two flying knives flew out from the hand, and within only one face-to-face, the fake Liu Shuai turned into the gray ash, drifting with the wind.


    ��Soul Cutter!�� Yi Pingzhi shouted. ��It is fancy to find by sheer luck what I have been searching for far and wide! It should be said that your Godslayer Sect is really great, for you even kill your own people without a blink of eyes.��


    ��Huh.�� said the fake Xiao Hong, coldly. ��What a trash! What��s point to let him live!��


    ��Bi-big brother���� the fake Hao Ning said with chills. ��That thing seems to be missing����


    ��You are also a trash!�� The fake Xiao Hong screamed and was about to kill the fake Hao Ning. But fake Zhou Yuan stared at him and said, ��do you dare to touch him?��


    ��Huh���� The fake Xiao Hong��s eyes flashed. He took a parcel out from fake Hao Ning, and then pulled out something.


    Yi Pingzhi��s glasses suddenly emitted a red light. Yi Pingzhi said with shock, ��danger! What treasure is it!��


    At this time, the thing flew out of the apricot bamboo hat. It turned a circle in the air. The golden light of it turned to be grander. Hao Ning, Xiao Hong, and other people outside the mobile phone looked at it and shouted in a row, ��Hunyuan Vat?��


    Yi Pingzhi said aloud suddenly, ��do you even have a thorough study of the Hunyuan Vat? I see, what a nonsense that Godslayer Sect kills or Soul Hunting Sect slaughters. All that shit are the plots of the Nezha! This person looks like faithful, but in fact he confused Mr. Fei. He is a god in the traditional classics, but he should be always thinking about these western technologies such as the Internet. Mr. Fei is educating us to keep the tradition and return to the Celestial Empire��s classics, and only Celestial Empire��s traditional classics can save Celestial Empire. Don��t you know this?��


    ��Hey, only the Celestial Empire��s tradition can save Celestial Empire?�� The fake Zhou Yuan said it while supporting the apricot bamboo hat. ��This is the reason why you used the mana to carry out Chinese medicine fraud by using the Soul Coin Material for acupuncture to make your Yi Family��s Chinese medicine seemly better than the modern medicine? You are so shameless!��


    ��Using Soul Coin Material for acupuncture?�� The real Hao Ning got a bit confused. He asked Liu Shuai, ��what Chinese medicine is this?��


    ��Bah,�� said Liu Shuai, with a bitter smile. ��How can this be the Chinese medicine? It sounds like this is just a method used by Yi Pingzhi to make Chinese medicine seem to be more powerful than the actual. Of course, it is mainly compared with the western medicine. It should use the Soul Coin Material. In this way, it will naturally treat more diseases. But as to such a method, it is a fraud. And then, it is using others�� lives to save the lives of patients.��


    The real Zhou Yuan nodded and said, pointing to Yi Pingzhi on the screen. ��It turns out that Yi Pingzhi knows that he is doing fraud, which means that he still has self-knowledge.��


    ��So what?�� Yi Pingzhi had no guilty at all. ��Even if I made a fake, I was trying to make our Celestial Empire��s traditional civilization look better than other civilizations. Unlike you, who live on Celestial Empire are helping other countries secretly. You recognize the thief as you father. And you follow the calumny of Nezha who betrayed his own country by using the western evil technology Internet!��


    ��Internet?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other. ��Is the Internet a western evil technology? In this case, shouldn��t we two be killed by a thousand cuts?��


    ��Ha ha ha.�� fake Xiao Hong sneered, ��so what! Our God of Heaven, Land and Sea is very talented. And our research on Three Gods Paradox has far surpassed other sects. Soon after, when the Soul Hunting Sect and the Godslayer Sect get combined, we will co-manage the human beings and gods. From the heaven to the earth, we will be the only one!��


    ��Three Gods Paradox!�� Yi Pingzhi��s expression changed. ��You even know this secret. Where have you reached?��


    ��How can I tell you?�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile. ��In short, it is much deeper than you. Soon after, we will tell the Heaven Master and Mr. Fei the complete information of Three Gods Paradox. And our God of Heaven, Land and Sea will not only be responsible for the South Celestial Empire, but also become the only one under the Heaven Master and above hundreds of millions of people! At that time, I am afraid that you Split Sect will also belong to us!��


    The fake Xiao Hong raised up his right hand and shouted ��go�� �� the Hunyuan Vat in the air turned a circle. A golden light flew out and then rushed to Yi Pingzhi.


    At this time, Yi Pingzhi��s glasses suddenly gave out a bright red light. Yi Pingzhi shouted in a low voice. ��It is so powerful that I cannot afford directly.�� After saying this, he flew to one side. It was seen that the golden light hit the ground. The grasses on the ground suddenly withered and then disappeared.


    ��How dare you to cut my power?�� Yi Pingzhi pointed to the fake Xiao Hong. ��I haven��t done anything to you, but you should dare to hurt me?��


    ��I have no other choice.�� The fake Xiao Hong was proud and said lightly. ��You know so many things. Now we have no other choice but to kill you! Hunyuan Vat �� Cut his power!��


    ��In this case.�� Yi Pingzhi said with a cold smile, while escaping from golden lights of Hunyuan Vat under the guidance of his glasses. ��Don��t blame me for being not polite enough!��


    ��Yi Pingzhi is really a drama queen!�� Zhou Yuan pointed at the mobile phone screen, laughed and scolded. ��Obviously it is himself that wants to kill these people in his subconscious mind. But he imagined that it was the others that acted first, and he was the one who had to defend himself. What a perfect and decent moral person!


    ��Didn��t he play like this? When you see that he put on so many useless furnishings, you should know that he is the kind of person who regards his own face as the most important thing, even in the imagination.�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��It seems that for Yi Pingzhi, although his appearance is glamorous, he would pretend to be a chaste widow no matter being the prostitute or not. Liu Shuai, do you think so? Liu Shuai? Why don��t you talk?��


    Liu Shuai looked at the screen and was silent for anger. After a long time, he said, ��I was dead at the first sight and had no part in the drama. How can the dead talk?��


    Hao Ning was stunned and then he couldn��t help but laughing. The fake Liu Shuai on the screen just screamed and cried for mercy at the first sight, and then was killed by the fake Xiao Hong. It seemed that Liu Shuai kept angry and silent, hating that the fake one was too embarrassed!


    ��Ha ha ha.�� Xiao Hong also understood, laughing forward and back. He pointed at Liu Shuai and said, ��I have never seen someone should feel angry with the fake himself or herself.��


    At this time, Yi Pingzhi shook his hands. And in the air, the dozens of small men made by ��Scattering Beans as Soldiers�� appeared again. They continually tumbled in the air and emitted white dazzling light. After the light receded, they turned into a gourd-like thing.


    When the gourd appeared in the video, the several ��real�� people in the car looked at the gourd in the screen and all stunned. Even Liu Shuai didn��t have time to feel angry. They all opened their mouths and stared at the screen and couldn��t say any word.


    At this time, Hunyuan Vat kept giving out golden lights to hit the Yi Pingzhi. But every time the glasses of Yi Pingzhi would emit a red light before the golden light gives out, and each time Yi Pingzhi could easily keep away from the golden light.


    ��The Moment Spur!�� Fake Xiao Hong yelled in the apricot bamboo hat. ��You should acquire Moment Spur! Have you turned your body into a body of the demigod? The Heaven Master has already found out the secret of becoming god?��


    ��Hey.�� Yi Pingzhi said with a sneer and pushed the glasses. ��No comment!��


    At this point, the gourd had been formed. Yi Pingzhi reached out his finger and pointed at the incense burner. Then a blue smoke flew to him and then entangled on the gourd. While escaping from several golden lights, Yi Pingzhi shouted, ��please turn around!��


    ��D**n.�� The real four people in the car were all shocked. ��Is it the real �� Immortal Cutter?��


    A light rushed out from the gourd, and went straight to the fake Zhou Yuan in the apricot bamboo hat. It hit the fake Zhou Yuan��s forehead, whose eyes suddenly had no luster. And then he fainted. And then from the gourd flew out an unknown thing. It flew to Zhou Yuan, crossing the apricot bamboo hat. Nothing could stop it. It flew once on Zhou Yuan��s neck, and then Zhou Yuan��s head fell.


    When the fake Zhou Yuan died, the apricot bamboo hat had been broken. The yellow big ball disappeared. Yi Pingzhi read the mantra again, and the fake Hao Ning also died in the same way.


    ��F**k.�� The real Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan touched their necks, and said to themselves depressingly, ��we are dead? We are dead in such a simple way? We also have so few plays?��


    Looking at the two people��s madness, Liu Shuai laughed as if he had revenged. ��You deserve it! Who let you laugh at me just now!��


    ��Stop making trouble.�� Xiao Hong looked at the screen coldly. ��It��s just fake. Look at it quickly. There are a lot of doubts here.��


    Yi Pingzhi then used the ��Immortal Cutter�� to fight against the Hunyuan Vat. The Hunyuan Vat trembled once and fell. The fake Xiao Hong quickly reached out. Hunyuan Vat flew into the Xiao Hong��s arms, but it could not be used any more.


    ��How could you use these! When could the production line produce the Immortal Cutter? Isn��t it that there are some restrictions for the Soul Coin Engine����? The fake Xiao Hong stared at the gourd and studied it carefully. ��No, this Immortal Cutter is not made by the Soul Coin Engine. This is surely �C��


    ��Isn��t it exactly the same as that in the legend?�� Yi Pingzhi said with a smile. ��That��s because your technology is too bad, and you can only copy others. You are not like me. I have the gods �C�� said Yi Pingzhi. He suddenly felt that he seemed to have too many words, so he stopped and asked. ��Say it! What is the key of your findings about Three Gods Paradox!��


    ��Huh.�� the fake Xiao Hong said righteously, ��no comment!��


    The real Xiao Hong slapped his thigh. ��This is me! In the face of threats, I would rather die than yield!�� After saying, he looked at the other three people with the proud.


    ��Really?�� Yi Pingzhi said with a cold smile. ��Tell your little lover, I will let him live in the sufferings, being unable to die!�� After saying, he waved his hand. A blue fine needle flew into the body of the fake Zhou Yuan. Yi Pingzhi reached out and grabbed once. Zhou Yuan��s soul flew out from his body. Zhou Yuan��s soul shouted and screamed continually and painfully. It should be that this Immortal Cutter had killed the fake Zhou Yuan��s body, but his soul may still have the possibility to survive.


    ��Xiao Dong, Xiao Dong, what��s wrong with you!�� Seeing the soul of the fake Zhou Yuan painful in the air, he suddenly kneeled at Yi Pingzhi. ��Please, please don��t hurt him. He is the most important person in my life. I beg you. You can kill me. But please don��t hurt him. I will serve you as a slave forever!��


    ��Hey!�� Looking at the video, the real Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at the real Xiao Hong, and then looked at the real Zhou Yuan, pointing at the screen and then they laughed. ��Xiao Hong, we even did not find out that you do have such a kind of affection towards Zhou Yuan.��


    ��Go away!�� Real Xiao Hong looked at the fake one who was crying and making kowtow in the video, and he scolded in anger. ��I am the Great Saint Infant King, the Sudhana. How can I behave like this because of these romance �C�� After having a look at Zhou Yuan, he stammered, ��between boys and boys!��


    ��Tell me!�� Yi Pingzhi looked at the soul of Zhou Yuan who was painful in the air. ��Tell me your progress of Three Gods Paradox!��


    ��Ah Yuan�� you can��t tell him.�� Zhou Yuan in the air cried and said, ��have you forgotten? We must live together forever, and we will never be separated. Next life, I will still be your �C��


    When the words were not finished, Zhou Yuan��s soul made a snap in the air. It was seen that Zhou Yuan��s body, soul, and Hao Ning��s body all turned into ash.


    The real Zhou Yuan and Xiao Hong glanced at each other, and they were disgusted to tremble by the fake Zhou Yuan��s disgusting words. They even got a goose bump. Watching the several fake people in the video died, they said with great admiration. ��Great!�� That the two men said in the same voice made Hao Ning and Liu Shuai amused.


    ��Hundun Disintegration?�� Yi Pingzhi said and got back unconsciously. ��Have you even acquired the Hundun Disintegration?�� While saying this, he stared at the fake Xiao Hong who was still crying on the ground, and sneered: ��If you����


    ��Xiao Hong!�� Suddenly a girl��s voice came from afar. ��Is it you? What happened to you!��


    As soon as the screen turned, everyone saw a girl coming down from a car. It seemed that the girl was driving alone. When the girl approached, they found out that the girl was not someone else. It was Lele.


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� Hao Ning looked and stunned. ��Why did you turn Lele out?��


    ��How can I have that skill? Have you forgotten that this is the imagination of Yi Pingzhi?�� Zhou Yuan was stuttering, and he couldn��t understand it for a while. He also felt strange, ��of course it is not changed out by me. Yi Pingzhi, why would he come up with a fake Lele? This drama queen is a bit special!��


    ��Who are you?�� Yi Pingzhi said with doubts and pointed to the fake Xiao Hong to ask this Lele. ��Do you know him?��


    ��Who are you?�� Lele ran to the fake Xiao Hong, ��Why did you harm him?��


    ��None of your business!�� Yi Pingzhi raised his hand, and a blue needle flew into the chest of Lele. After Lele was hit by the needle, her whole body floated back far. And then she never woke up.


    ��Say it!�� Yi Pingzhi had already been shouting. ��Three Gods Paradox!��


    ��He he he he,�� the fake Xiao Hong suddenly laughed bitterly, and he did not say a word but slapped his fingers once. His whole body suddenly turned into the ash.


    ��D**n! Bad luck!�� Yi Pingzhi looked around, and then looked at the Lele on the ground. He frowned, and then shook once and disappeared.


    At the same time, there was no display on the screen, indicating that Yi Pingzhi was no longer nearby.


    ��Well.�� Zhou Yuan looked at the screen for a long time and it did not show anything more. He easily exhaled a breath and wiped his sweat. ��Am I safe this time? Yi Pingzhi would not find me any more, right?��


    ��It should be like this.�� Xiao Hong was also relieved. He nodded. ��I didn��t expect that Yi Pingzhi could imagine so many things, and he even got the real Immortal Cutter. If we guys really fought against him like this, it would be difficult for us to win.��


    ��You are too confident���� Liu Shuai was shocked and shook his head. ��what do you mean by saying that it would be difficult to win? Is there any possibility for us to win? Can you escape from the Immortal Cutter?��


    ������ Xiao Hong glared at Liu Shuai. In the heart he already had an answer. He really did not want to admit it. He had to transfer the topic. ��What is the Three Gods Paradox? It seems that Yi Pingzhi values it?��


    ��Hey?�� Hao Ning and others looked at Xiao Hong and asked strangely. ��Don��t you know? Shouldn��t this kind of things be the clearest things for you?��


    ��I?�� Xiao Hong shook his head and said, ��I have never heard of it. �� Liu Shuai, don��t you know either?��


    ��Eh���� Liu Shuai scratched his head and said embarrassingly. ��Well, I really don��t know. In addition, what is paradox?��


    Seeing other people shaking their heads, Hao Ning thought about it and did not intend to show off. He also shook his head, ��but Yi Pingzhi values the maintenance of the Celestial Empire��s culture, isn��t it a good point of him?��


    ��Hehehe.�� Zhou Yuan looked at Hao Ning and shook his head with a smile. ��He raised the ranking of the Celestial Empire��s civilization at the expense of people��s souls and beliefs. Do you think this is maintenance? For a long time, this will not only harm the Celestial Empire��s civilization, but also make people live in the fantasy of the false Celestial Empire��s civilization without knowing it. In the end, expect safeguarding himself, all the people will be victims. Have you already forgotten the catastrophe of our country happened more than 100 years ago?��


    ��Yeah���� Liu Shuai also nodded. ��Celestial Empire��s civilization has its power. But if we the descendants endlessly uplift the Celestial Empire��s civilization and make everyone live in the unrealistic dream without making progress, I am afraid that our offspring will think that we are the sinners of the Celestial Empire��s civilization. It seems that Mr. Hu could bring order out of chaos in such an old age, is really worth admiring!��


    ��Yes.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. Hao Ning had not thought about that Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai would be so surprisingly consistent on this issue. He only heard that Zhou Yuan continued. ��These days I also have thought about ��fake good and beautiful��. Some fakes are good, while some are bad. As to the fake made by Yi Pingzhi to the Celestial Empire��s civilization, it seems to improve our civilization on surface. But in the long term, it is a harm for a million years. Don��t forget it. ��The superior man is always calm and at ease, while the small man is always fretting. Seeing the wretched look of Yi Pingzhi, how can we find the goodness in him?


    Zhou Yuan was getting angrier when he continued to speak. He said angrily, ��Mr. Fei��s followers are all such a group of sinister people. Yi Pingzhi did such a fake to hold the fake heights of the Celestial Empire��s civilization. I am afraid that Mr. Fei is also not a good man. He must go even further!��


    Finding that Zhou Yuan became more and more angry, Hao Ning had to change another topic and asked, ��well �� Zhou Yuan, I have a question. According to the situation, Yi Pingzhi did not know Lele. If so, this is the case. Why did Yi Pingzhi think of a fake Lele that he didn��t know? I can understand the previous scenes. What happened in the end?��


    ��You have a low theology quotient.�� Seeing Hao Ning asked about his own spells, Zhou Yuan proudly showed off. ��I have said so many times, you still don��t understand? All these spells were come up with by Yi Pingzhi. In his impression, something that he didn��t know couldn��t be imagined by him, so that Lele could not be his imagination �C��


    While saying this, Zhou Yuan got stunned. The whole group of people in the car stunned. Liu Shuai trembled and asked, ��is that Lele not the Yi Pingzhi��s imagination? Does that mean that the Lele is true?��


    Zhou Yuan also reacted at this time. ��Is it that just now that was the real Lele, and Yi Pingzhi��?��


    Suddenly there was a big mess in the car. ��D**n! Save her now!��

 Chapter 224 - Tong Xiangyu Came

    All of them felt surprised after consideration. Xiao Hong rushed to step on the gas and the car moved forward so quickly.


    It was not so long after the car drove away that Lele was found lying on ground. Due to the delay time of videos, it was concluded that Lele had lied on ground for almost half an hour. His body was cold, and Xiao Hong decided quickly to take them to the room of Hao Ning by fire. He rushed to put Lele into the room and let Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning out of the room. Only Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai were left in the room to study the cure method.


    ��How is that?�� Hao Ning was so nervous as he kept walking around the living room, and he asked Zhou Yuan, ��why did Lele appear? And then why do they still hide?��


    ��I have no idea!�� Zhou Yuan fondled his forehead and felt very confused. ��You guys and I all watched the video. All I know is all you know.��


    ��I have no idea!�� Zhou Yuan fondled his forehead and felt very confused, ��you guys and I all watched the video. All I know is all you know.��


    ��That��s because the needle is used to hurt the soul!�� The door of the room opened, and Xiao Hong and Liu Shuai walked outside frowning. ��So, there is no any scar in the body.��


    ��How is Lele?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan stood simultaneously. They are colleagues and Lele, working in the reception, was very lovely to everyone. Now she got hurt and all of them felt worried about her, ��how is she?��


    ��Ah���� Liu Shuai shook his head and looked at Zhou Yuan without a word.


    ��Why are you looking at me?�� Zhou Yuan felt panic and waved his hands. ��I haven��t thought the virtualized reality could create the real Lele, and the video delayed for half an hour. That was because you did not adjust the video well. If you spent much more time, this would have not happened!��


    ��It is the same to spend more time in it, and I do not blame you.�� Liu Shuai shook his head without an opinion. And he added, ��we thought according to our experience, all except Yi Pingzhi were fake. So, we thought Lele was fake too.��


    ��Ah��so, you are right��.�� Zhou Yuan patted his head. ��Everything could be faked but real��.��


    Liu Shuai nodded, sitting on a sofa with his head lowering. He pointed at Zhou Yuan and Lele in the room, ��I felt it a pity that why the same thing happened again. You and Lele, how��.ah.��


    ��The same thing?�� Hao Ning felt strange. ��What��s the difference between Lele and Zhou Yuan?��


    Liu Shuai just shook his head without a word.


    ��She was stabbed by that needle.�� Xiao Hong said in a low voice. ��Her body is fine with only few wounds in tumble. Just now I used the Kalasa of Bodhisattva to recover her wounds. But her soul����


    Xiao Hong reached his hands, only to see a little soul-lighting man in his palm. All people here found it was a very old woman in Lele��s dress, with a blue spot glittering in her chest.


    ��This? Lele��s soul?�� Hao Ning understood. ��Why does she get so old?��


    ��She is already 80 thousand years old, and she is becoming old due to that needle.�� Xiao Hong shook his head and took out the Jade Goddess of Mercy and put the soul into the Kalasa.��Now, what I can do is to use Kalasa to stop her senility, but the body of Lele���� Xiao Hong looked back at the room, ��has no soul already.��


    ��How���� Hao Ning understood that Zhou Yuan once said Lele��s condition was like Zhou Yuan because Zhou Yuan had experienced that condition of no soul in his body. But, at that time Zhou Yuan was controlled by Lan Ruo to keep normal without his soul. Now Lele had a special condition that she was sleeping. Hao Ning thought for a while and said, ��then what could we do? Let him keep sleeping all over time?��


    ��Sleeping?�� Liu Shuai said with a bitter smile, ��You are over optimistic! She had no soul with her body, and it seems that she will die soon.��


    ��Ah?�� Hao Ning understood at once. Lan Ruo used souls of animals but now it was hard to find an animal to put its soul into Lele��s body.


    NO! Hao Ning denied all his own idea. He sat on the sofa and sighed, ��then what could we do?��


    ��Yes.�� Liu Shuai felt depressed. ��At that time, Zhou Yuan could use Circle God��s method to deceive his body, but now Lele has no such a chance.��


    ��Circle God?�� Hao Ning suddenly stood up and after thinking for a while, he held Zhou Yuan��s hands. ��Ah, why do you allot your incense to Lele��s body and let her have a Circle God into her body too? Do you need me to use Soul Cutter to cut your soul into two parts and give one to Lele?��


    ��You, you, you! Are you insane?�� Zhou Yuan withdrew back his shuddering hands and cursed. ��Speak it out if you want me to die!��


    ��Any problem? You��ve become immortal.�� Hao Ning did not understand why Zhou Yuan was so scared. He believed that was a good idea. He said strangely, ��You see that. You are a Circle God. I can use my Soul Cutter to cut you with two Circle God and put one into Lele��s body. Then she will have a soul in her body.��


    ��Brother, don��t rock the boat.�� Liu Shuai smiled bitterly and held his forehead to explain to Hao Ning patiently, ��you had collected those incenses of the Internet by apotheosizing into the Circle of Friends, a concrete icon. How can it be cut? You mean the soul of Long Fei was split into two parts by Soul Cutter, and then there will be two Long Fei?��


    ��It happened before. Monkey King has the magic of bilocation.�� After he talked about biolocation, he suddenly thought that Yan had ever used the magic of biolocation to change the nether world into the condition now. And Monkey King had ever disorder nether world. Is there any connection? But now he did not ponder it and asked Liu Shuai, ��you tell me! How can Monkey King do that?��


    Liu Shuai looked like an idiot and looked at Hao Ning. ��First, only the Monkey King can play the magic arts. Magic arts are needed to practice, understand? Second, does the Monkey King cut his soul into several parts to achieve biolocation? Are you insane? The Monkey King is a monkey demon instead of a starfish demon. Why do you believe that the Monkey King can turn to be several Monkey Kings after he is cut into several parts and thrown into sea?��


    ��Eh��you are right.���� Hao Ning felt embarrassed by Hao Ning��s words and scratched his head to look at Zhou Yuan, ��ah, the Monkey King used his hair to achieve the magic of biolocation, instead of using immortal soul to cut the body into two parts?��


    ��Bullshit! It is so dangerous to stay aside you.�� Zhou Yuan glared at Hao Ning. ��You know so little knowledge about theology. Thank god, you did not use me directly as your experimental subjective. I am not the embodiment of earthworm, which can be still alive when it is cut into two parts!��


    ��Then is there anything left of the Internet incense?�� Hao Ning hurried to ask Zhou Yuan. ��If so, I will get apotheosized too.��


    ��Ha ha ha, absolutely not. It was apotheosized by you at that time. Do you remember?�� Zhou Yuan laughed and looked at Hao Ning.�� The information in the Internet are changeable constantly. And because of this, you fix all the incense which is changeable in the Internet into the Circle of Friends. Then if there is any new incense, it must surround the Circle of Friends. At present, there is no incense which is apotheosized at all! I cannot feel any incense which is unfixed too! Please do not play tricks on me.��


    ��I don��t think so.�� A voice came from the living room. People here could not recognize where the sound came but Hao Ning thought the voice was such a melody.


    ��Brother? Brother?�� Hao Ning thought the voice was so familiar. He recognized that the voice is the one which lingered on his mind the day before yesterday. He shouted, ��is that you? Brother��


    ��What the hell? Brother? I am a female!�� The voice shouted and then she mumbled, ��Fine. The voice sounds weird. Wait for a minute, I change another voice.��


    ��OK?�� The sound came again and became softer. ��listen, I am a female. Alright?��


    ��What the hell are you?�� Xiao Hong glared and reached his fingers. Samadhi True Fire fired in his hands. ��How dare you play tricks in front of me, Sudhana? Show your original appearance! Otherwise, I will burn your origin and destroy your soul to degrade you into the Land of Ninth Nether. You will be there forever!��


    ��Eh���� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at Xiao Hong. Zhou Yuan said to Liu Shuai secretly, ��they all call the monster like this? So outdated!��


    ��God!�� The sound seemed to be scared to Xiao Hong��s fire, and it was about to escape.


    ��Ah��don��t be scared. No one can hurt you when I��m here.�� Hao Ning rushed to shake Xiao Hong��s hands, and persuaded her. ��Xiao Hong, withdraw your art. Please don��t misunderstand me. The voice is the exact one which helped me finally yesterday in the stone-gambling house!��


    ��Ha-ha, right.�� That voice laughed as Hao Ning recognized it. ��You remember me so clearly.��


    ��Who are you? Brother��no, little girl.�� Hao Ning winked to Hao Ning and he pretended to ask in a low voice. ��Then, um, why did you help me?��


    ��I want to be the same with your that unreliable good friend.�� The voice seemed to be naughty but melodious. ��I want to be apotheosized by you and come to the world to have a look.��


    ��The unreliable good friend? Be apotheosized by Hao Ning?�� Zhou Yuan looked at other people in the living room and all of them were staring at him. He knew that the voice meant that the unreliable good friend was himself. He got outrageous. ��Who the hell are you? Show up! I will let Xiao Hong burn your origin and destroy your soul and then degrade you into the Land of Ninth Nether, and then you will be there forever!�� He bluffed to looked at Liu Shuai and certainly Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan with a disdainful face.


    ��You are the god of the Circle of Friends, but you even did not know who I am.�� The voice did not dare that and thought lightly of Zhou Yuan��s words and said, ��you have no right to say you are the new immortal of the Internet. Listen, I am the intangible incense generated by the Internet faith!��


    ��Bullshit!�� Zhou Yuan bluffed because he said just now that there is no incense which is apotheosized in Internet. But now he felt shameful by the voice. He added, ��the incenses of the Internet are all collected in me through the Circle of Friends. How could one of them left?��


    ��Ha-ha, don��t you know���� The voice laughed, ��there are other incenses in the Internet that you, the Circle God of Penguin Empire, can��t reach there.��


    ��I even don��t know that.�� Hao Ning felt doubtful and looked at Zhou Yuan. ��So, you are not the whole of the Internet����


    ��Its words are bullshit!�� Zhou Yuan felt angry and argued. ��If you are really what you said just now, come on, show your power to us or just stop your bullshit.��


    ��I have no way to come out.�� The voices said in a regretted mood by Zhou Yuan��s words. ��Your feature is to present the will of people, so you can transform yourself into each appearance of people without much effort. But I am generated by people��s faith in money and I am intangible. That��s why I resort to brother Hao Ning����


    Hao Ning felt he was falling in love by its voice Brother Hao Ning and he smiled, ��Little girl, which kind of faith incense on earth are you even the Circle God did not know you?��


    ��Ha-ha, it��s simple.�� The voice smiled, ��I am the incense generated by people��s faiths of constantly activities in the field of business in Alibeibei Group.��


    Alibeiei? Hao Ning suddenly understood and laughed as he was looking at Zhou Yuan. That��s why Hao Ning did not know. Alibeibei is a competent company in Celestial Empire rightly compared with the Penguin Group. Alibeibei always focused on the business in the Internet. So Hao Ning didn��t think that people still had such faith in that field.


    ��Eh��Ali girl.�� Hao Ning himself felt the name was funny. It sounds like the little daughter from Arilang family and he asked with a smile.�� I understand that the faith is generated when they play games and incense is generated when they watch video. Chat makes people create mental attention. But I don��t know within the range of Alibeibei, people buying clothes and accessories also can create incenses.��


    ��Yes, but few.�� the voice said in an upset mood, ��there are few incenses originally, so it is not so strange that you, the Circle God, can��t fell it. But do not forget, people put a great amount of money into one place of Alibeibei. The place is called����


    ��Zhifubao?�� Hao Ning spoke it out, and he did not care Zhou Yuan felt outrageous by the word. ��Is that Zhifubao?��


    ��Right! Right!�� The voice answered happily. If the girl appeared in front of Hao Ning, he seemed to see she was dancing and clapping. The voice added, ��there is no faith when people buy clothes, but people have faith in money. There is the God of Wealth in your world, and Bodhisattva. Who has the�� aside it��


    ��I am Sudhana!�� Xiao Hong felt happy and clapped his chest to introduce himself, ��it��s me! It��s me! Me! Me!��


    Xiao Hong spoke it out for many times, which caused Hao Ning to feel strange. Just now, Xiao Hong wanted to burn the voice. But at present, he started to introduce himself.


    ��Fine.�� The voice seemed to care little about Xiao Hong, which was probably because Xiao Hong just now treated her so rude. She said with a cold voice. ��So, I collect incenses from people��s faith in money. I should have spent several years in creating wisdom, but once upon a time you used money to make musical instrument through the incense on the Internet. It was a chance that I suddenly gain wisdom! Thank you!��


    ��Falling Treasure Coin!�� Hao Ning remembered. When the Godslayer Sect planned to save Nezha, they made Falling Treasure Coin by Zhou Yuan��s power. It might be created at that time. ��So, you came into being at that time?��


    ��Right! So I traced you soon. But I did not dare to let you know me as you guys were so busy.�� The voice now seemed to be very upset. ��It was the first time I spoke out, but you destroyed my numerous incenses. Since then, I haven��t shown up for a long time.��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning scratched his head. He knew what the voice said was that the soul of the ��Hah�� sound in the living room was scared to be turned to Soul Coin Material when Hao Ning used Soul Cutter at the first time. Hao Ning scratched his head and felt shameful. He remembered that the sound, ��do you need money? I can give it to you!�� in the living room. It turned out to be her, too.


    Hao Ning bluffed and was about to say something, but Xiao Hong disrupted him. Xiao Hong asked carefully, ��are you OK now?��


    ��Oh, I��m fine now.�� The voice did not care about it and added. ��brother Hao Ning, people��s faith in money is quite sufficient. I will recover very quickly as long as the wisdom is created!��


    ��OK, OK. It��s all right.�� Hao Ning thought a little and waved his hands. ��Sorry, Ali little girl. We are very busy. Shall we talk later?��


    ��Ah��don��t be so urgent!�� The sound understood that Hao Ning wanted her to leave. It added, ��does one of your friends have no soul? You apotheosize me and then I enter his body. How about that?��


    ��No way!�� Zhou Yuan said angrily before Hao Ning answered. ��At that time, Hao Nong borrowed the art of the Legend of Deification in the Creation of the Gods. Now the Gods Creation World is in a mess. So, no way!��


    ��We can do it. We can do it!�� Hao Ning still said nothing, but Xiao Hong answered. Xiao Hong touched his body as he said ��Brother Zhang once used his own incense of Cihang Taoist in God��s Creation World and intensified power to draw a picture of the Legend of Deification. Brother Hao Ning, you can Lend Me Your Mana and then get apotheosized by the picture drawn by Brother Zhang.��


    ��Hah!�� Zhou Yuan stopped speaking and sat on the table to drink boiled water.


    The Penguin Empire and Alibeibei are really two incompatible systems, and even their descendible gods were incompatible for no reason. Hao Ning felt it was funny and did not care about Zhou Yuan��s anger. He found that Xiao Hong was busy in searching the Legend of Deification drawn by Zhang Chi Hang.


    ��It��s here!�� Xiao Hong smiled to take a crumpled napkin from his pocket and the napkin read three words by a pencil, �� the Legend of Deification.��


    ������ Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other and asked, ��is that the Legend of Deification you said drawn by Bodhisattva?��


    ��Eh���� Xiao Hong unfolded the napkin on tea table, pressed it and breathed on it. He said happily, ��is this OK?��


    Um��it looks better��NO!�� Hao Ning could not help but complain. He pointed at the crumpled napkin and at Xiao Hong, cursing, ��hey bro, it��s useless! But brother Zhang is good at calligraphy���� Hao Ning patted his pocket in which the Heart Meditation from Xiao Hong written by Zhang Chi Hang was put and pointed at the words written by pencil in the napkin.�� Such an ugly handwriting! Are those words written by pencil using his feet after he failed in Truth or Dare?��


    ��How do you know that? Bingo! You are right!�� Xiao Hong was surprised and held Hao Ning��s hands, ��you are right! Right! You are the best one who knows best about brother Zhang!��


    ����I wish I could not know him���� Hao Ning wiped his sweat and he seemed to smell something strange from the consciousness in the napkin. He looked at Xiao Hong disdainfully and withdrew his hands. ��Please burn this very disgusting rubbish!��


    And then he looked for a lighter and was about to burn the ��foot-wiping cloth�� given by Zhang Chi Hang.


    ��Oh God! Don��t rock the boat!�� Xiao Hong felt sweaty and pulled Hao Ning��s hands, ��stinky tofu, though stink, has a good taste. The napkin, though ugly, was written by brother Zhang, which is useful to some extent. Though it cannot apotheosize hundreds one immortal, it��s enough to apotheosize one���� Xiao Hong winked to Liu Shuai and pointed at Lele in the room, ��we still have to save Lele, right?��


    Liu Shuai understood and nodded ��right, right! kshitigarbha said he is the only one to go down to the hell. Hao Ning, you should be ambitious to use the ��foot-wiping cloth��, right?�� He saw Xiao Hong was glaring at him and corrected. ��You should be the best appropriate one to use��um��the Legend of Deification, right?��


    ������ Hao Ning sighed, ��But I am not Bodhisattva����


    ��Hey hey.�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning was not that determined just now. And he persuaded, ��but you do this charity, and you have a chance to be Bodhisattva����


    ��No interest in it.�� Hao Ning remembered the face of Zhang Chi Hang and his heart shook a little. But he finally agreed after he looked at the room. ��Fine, I��ll try.�� He closed his eyes and his finger touched the Legend of Deification, saying the Lend Me Your Mana.


    ��Wait!�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning was about to conjure, and he rushed to stop Hao Ning. ��Not now. We need to find an icon for the little girl.��


    ��Icon?�� Hao Ning remembered. As Zhang Quan said before, they needed to find a fixed virtualized icon on the Internet. And he asked, ��what kind of icon shall we find?��


    ��It doesn��t matter.�� Xiao Hong said, ��we just need to find a female.�� Xiao Hong bluffed, and glimpsed at Hao Ning without a word.


    Hao Ning understood from Xiao Hong��s words. Xiao Hong wanted to find a girlfriend, instead of getting apotheosized! The god generated by Zhifubao, had nothing to do with money, which was perfectly matched with Sudhana. That��s why Xiao Hong was so active. Hao Ning felt easier and believed it was good to find a female which could be the girlfriend of Xiao Hong. He said energetically, ��so what kind of icon?��


    ��You don��t know, brother Hao Ning. Xiao Hong thought Hao Ning did not know the details about apotheosizing. He explained, ��due to the difference of people��s faith in money, it is necessary to find a detailed icon if one wanted to get apotheosizing, such as the God of Wealth and Pi Xiu. And brother Hao Ning was the one who knows best of the icon. So, the little girl���� Apparently, Xiao Hong wiped his saliva, ��so the incense of the little girl can be more concrete and better apotheosized!��


    ��I see.�� Hao Ning pretended to listen to Xiao Hong. He said by holding his laughter, ��that��s easy. Let me think of one icon, which is relevant to money and worshiped by people. How about Ma Yunyan? He is famous and rich in Alibeibei.��


    ��NO NO!�� Xiao Hong��s hand was shaking and said in panic. ��It should not be male and an alien. Or I will have a nightmare sleeping aside it��I mean I think it should not be the real figure in the real life. It is better to find one who has existed on Internet all the time, relevant to money.��


    Hao Ning felt funny by Xiao Hong��s nonsense, ��so, I will find a picture of Pi Xiu from Internet, OK?��


    ��No NO.�� Xiao Hong shook his head, ��all is OK. It is better to choose a person and must be a female!��


    ��You get yourself apotheosized!�� Hao Ning swung his hands impatiently. ��OK, you determine it. You were not so picky when you picked up Pi Xiu before?��


    ��Brother, my brother Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong held Hao Ning��s hands and Great Saint Infant King smiled to fawn on Hao Ning. Xiao Hong got serious about his love things and did not hide his real aim. He spoke it out. ��Now I can make a choice. All people will take the chance to choose his lover. Please, brother. I am an elder adolescent without any sex experience. Don��t you remember? You used your big and sharp thing to poke me and I did not shout when you and brother Zhang met me first time.��


    Xiao Hong meant that when they first met in Shang Fang Valley, Hao Ning used the Water Sword of Zhang Chi Hang to poke Xiao Hong for 36 times to replace the Tian Gang 36 cuts. But it is so strange to be spoke out by Xiao Hong.


    ��F**k off! Disgusting!�� Hao Ning��s body shook a little and sigh. He pondered for a while, ��this is the last time. You��d better say it all out!��


    ��It��s easy.�� Xiao Hong counted by his fingers and said in detail. ��The icon must be very relevant to money and must be a female. And then it is better to be familiar by people on Internet��easy to collect incense. Besides, it should be sexy and eloquent with good education background. It should be a good wife who is single-minded and loyal and follows the tradition of relationship between husband and wife���� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning was glaring at him and he stopped, ��that��s all.��


    ��That��s all?�� Hao Ning laughed at Xiao Hong with his glare and a cold voice, ��You want so much, and that��s why you are still single.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, you poked me so painfully at that time~�� Xiao Hong said that again. Zhou Yuan felt disgusting and angry and shook a little to go back home. Liu Shuai felt disgusting too and hide in the toilet. He could still hear Xiao Hong��s sick voice. ��I got bloody by your poke, and I did not shout~��


    ��Fine, fine!�� Xiao Ning felt so angry and rubbed his forehead. He suddenly thought of one role, and smiled to ask, ��will you stop following me if I meet your needs?��


    ��OK.�� Xiao Hong said happily.


    ��Then if I need help from you, will you����


    ��I��ll help you even if you need me to be poked by others for you! Definitely!�� Xiao Hong said seriously, ��since I have been poked by you for many times����


    ��Stop!�� Hao Ning said quickly, ��Deal! Go ahead!��


    ��Lend Me Your Mana!��


    With a gold light flashing, a woman showed up in the living room. To be specific, it is a sexy woman. Hao Ning giggled to looked at the lady and she felt too shy to look at Hao Ning. ��Thanks, brother Hao Ning.��


    ��Stop!�� Hao Ning looked at the lady and shook by Xiao Hong, ��You better call me younger brother Hao Ning.��


    ��Big Brother Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong looked at the woman and was stunned. ��Who is this old woman?��


    Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and said seriously, ��Tong Xiangyu!��


    ��Bang!�� Xiao Hong fell to lie down on sofa and looked at Tong Xiangyu. He felt extremely upset and blank, ��who is Tong Xiangyu����

 Chapter 225 - The New Baby God

    ��Big Brother Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong looked at the woman and was stunned. ��Who is this old woman?��


    ��It��s Tong Xiangyu!�� Hao Ning pointed to the woman and explained, ��oh, right. It is the classic character in the TV series ��My Own Swordsman��, which has been widely spread on the Internet and popular among the people. This is the idol Tong Xiangyu. I have put the incense of Ali Beibei on this character. Haven��t you seen the ��My Own Swordsman��?��


    ��But why?�� Xiao Hong unhappily looked at the woman in her thirties. ��Why did this happen?��


    ��Aren��t these all your requirements?�� Hao Ning said in a serious way. ��Look, first, Tong Xiangyu is a woman, who is highly cultured and steeped in propriety since childhood. And as a restaurant owner, she can manage the money and deal with the events. The most important thing is that many people like this role, right? Manager Tong?


    What Hao Ning had said was not surprising. ��My Own Swordsman�� in the past few years was indeed very popular. But after all, there had been TV series coming out in these years. So, it was not strange for Xiao Hong not to know it. However, Tong Xiangyu in this series was really a person who was crazy about money. Hao Ning himself does not watch many TV series, and he really couldn��t think of other idols that meet the requirements of Xiao Hong.


    ��Of course.�� This New God ��Tong�� seemed to be a little uncomfortable. But she still smiled and answered the question of Hao Ning in Shaanxi dialect. ��My role was very popular at that time. She was beautiful.�� Speaking of this, the New God �� Tong�� quickly smiled embarrassedly. ��Sorry, I have just become a New God and I am not used to it. I will adjust it as soon as possible!��


    ��The thing is that this New God is too old.�� Xiao Hong said with a wry smile. ��Is she above 40?��


    ��Forty is big number.�� Hao Ning disapproved. ��You are over a thousand years old.��


    ��But I look young.�� Xiao Hong was upset and stopped talking.


    ��Hey, what do you mean?�� The New God ��Tong�� turned over and smiled to Xiao Hong charmingly. ��Little brother, my sister is not interested in you. Please don��t think too much. Come on, younger brother Hao Ning, where is the body? I have to attach it to her as soon as possible!��


    After saying this, she clicked on Xiao Hong��s forehead slightly with a smile. ��You can play with yourself, little brother. I��m going to be a god!��


    After that, ��Tong Xiangyu�� smiled charmingly and went into the bedroom.


    The slight clicks of the New God on Xiao Hong��s forehead seemed to have opened the hearts of Xiao Hong, which had waited for thousands of years. Xiao Hong couldn��t say anything and stay to look at this New God to her bedroom. He looked so obsessively. When the New God closed the door, Xiao Hong screamed and stood up. He excitedly held Hao Ning��s hand and said, ��thank you, Hao Ning. I have found my idol and that��s her!��


    ��Her?�� Hao Ning himself just wanted to make a joke to tease him. After all, this kind of thing like affection, couldn��t rely on this kind of designed idol. Hao Ning just wanted to hurry to save Lele, and he did not expect Xiao Hong could be so serious. He said while shaking his head, ��she is not very young. She is almost 40!��


    Xiao Hong didn��t care about it. ��And I am over one thousand years old!��


    ��But you look very young!�� Hao Ning was depressed. This conversation seemed to be reversed.


    ��But my mentality is old!�� Xiao Hong excitedly shook a little. ��I like this type with all the exceedingly fascinating and charming quality. Couldn��t I be addicted to a mature lady?��


    ��But she doesn��t like you!�� Hao Ning was more confused. ��There is a person named Lao Bai in the TV series who likes her!��


    ��Though there is Lao Bai in the TV series, of course the reality is reversed. I am just suitable!�� Xiao Hong couldn��t help himself. ��You see, TV drama is TV series. Life is life. There is Lao Bai in TV. Here is Xiao Hong in reality. How good is that! And Xiao Hong was just so festive. Xiao in Chinese character stands for a young handsome man. And Hong means happiness! I will do something happy with her tomorrow!��


    ��Oh my gosh���� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong��s face as if it were flushed to explode. He was so scared that he comforted Xiao Hong. ��Calm down, calm down. Listen to me, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable����


    Xiao Hong wiped the saliva in the corner of his mouth and replied, ��I know. But it can alleviate my thirst. My love, I am coming!��


    Xiao Hong was running into the bedroom, looking for the New God ��Tong��.


    ��This���� Hao Ning looked at the empty living room and sighed. ��It��s a terrible feeling of a love that has been suppressed for a thousand years.��


    Monday is a depressing day because people must work. But today, the entire company, especially the female employees, were not only depressed, but also sad. They were desperate to discover that the handsome young boy in their heart, Xiao Hong, was so obsessed with Lele who worked in the front-desk of the company.


    It was so embarrassing that Lele had no feeling for the handsome young boy. He was still staying around her just like a cute puppy.


    Hao Ning also only discovered it after he got to the company. It was difficult to say that it is not simple to find it. Anyone who came to the company could see Xiao Hong always stay around Lele. Although Hao Ning was far away, he could still hear it. Xiao Hong smiled and looked at Lele, still calling her baby. Nowadays, if a girl could be called baby, it basically means that the two had already been together.


    When Hao Ning just opened the computer, he heard the word ��baby��. He felt it funny. He quickly rushed over and smiled. ��Lele, you two have established the relationship so quickly? It seemed that a lot of things happened after Xiao Hong sent you home yesterday!��


    ��This���� Xiao Hong quickly answered, ��hey����


    ��Hold it!�� Lele glared at Xiao Hong. ��You are not allowed to talk! Otherwise, I will ignore you.�� Xiao Hong said quickly and hurriedly, ��oh.�� He closed his mouth.


    ��Hao Ning���� Lele said with a grin and pointed at Xiao Hong. ��What is wrong with this Sudhana? Why has he been like this to me? Please, we are all in the same system. He is the one who managed money in the past.�� I am the New God in managing money now. You see that he has caused a lot of trouble for me!��


    ��This���� Hao Ning scratched his head. ��You don��t like this little handsome guy?��


    Saying that, Hao Ning deliberately pointed to Xiao Hong. ��Look at him, with this height and face, why don��t you like him?��


    This was obviously to praise Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong was very happy and stood his body straightly much.


    ��The problem is that he is not Lao Bai!�� Lele was depressed and held her chin. It seemed that the idol of this Manager ��Tong�� had a great influence on this New God. But considering the chaos of the days when Zhou Yuan just come here, Hao Ning estimated that it would be normal in several days. He listened to Lele. ��How can I and Xiao Hong be possible? After all, there is a generation gap between us.��


    ��You don��t need to worry because I don��t think you are too young.�� Xiao Hong patted his chest. ��I like Loli.��


    ������ Lele looked impatiently at Xiao Hong. ��Who told you to talk?�� This frightened Xiao Hong and he quickly shut up.


    ��Ha ha ha,�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and laughed. ��You, the devil of the world should have this day.��


    ��Hao Ning.�� said Lele, with a serious face. ��I think he is too young. Look at him, he is so unsettled, so unlike my Lao Bai.��


    ��Wait.�� Hao Ning frowned. ��You don��t think about Bai Zhantang all the time? Big sister, the boss Tong is just a place where I gather incense to make you have a figurative idol. You don��t have a strong sense of substitution and really think that you are her, do you?��


    ��Who am I?�� Lele said strangely. ��When you set my idol into Tong Xiangyu, I have already confirmed it.��


    ��Is there a saying like that?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong. ��Is it?��


    ��Oh���� Xiao Hong couldn��t talk with his mouth closed. He could only talk with his nose. Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong. He felt that Xiao Hong was too tired. He quickly gave Lele a look. ��You didn��t let him talk. How dare him to talk right now?��


    ��You can talk now.�� Lele said with anger. ��Only something helpful.��


    ��Oh, well, sweetie. You are so good.�� Xiao Hong had no shame which reminded Hao Ning of Liu Shuai when he was in the presence of Wen. Xiao Hong said, ��I once heard from Bodhisattva that choosing different idols would make the gods gathered by these incenses different. For example, the incenses of Avalokitesvara would only produce Avalokitesvara. The incense of the Dragon God statue could only produce a god like Long Fei. So, the type like you-


    ��Can you stop calling her baby?�� Lele drank some water and pushed Xiao Hong. She said, ��I am Bao God, the Bao of treasure, not your baby. Please behave yourself.��


    ��No wonder that you keep calling her baby.�� Hao Ning saw Lele had been pressing on Xiao Hong, fearing that Xiao Hong could not help himself to burn the building for a while. He then said, ��just say less words. Are you Bao God? Who gave you this name?��


    ��Me.�� Lele looked at Hao Ning��s face and tried to explain. ��Why? Isn��t Zhou Yuan��s name of Circle God made by himself? Is this ugly name made by you?��


    ��Eh, it��s him. It��s him.�� Hao Ning smiled bitterly. It seemed that this wealth-related new god had a strong self-awareness. He turned to Xiao Hong. ��How do you feel that Lele��s temper is bigger than before?��


    ��It may be that this idol is too specific.�� Xiao Hong thought for a moment. And he quietly said, ��the personality is a bit too strong at present.��


    ��What should I do?�� Hao Ning thought that Lele with this mad personality would be difficult to do the administrative work at the front desk.


    ��What do you do?�� Xiao Hong looked at Lele and laughed. ��Isn��t this good? I like this Lele.��


    ��When did you become a Masochism?�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��How can we make Lele��s character more normal? �C Well, I mean we make her gentler.��


    ��To satisfy her most urgent desire now.�� Xiao Hong thought. ��After her desire come true, her idol��s original character will retreat, and then return to the character of Lele before. Of course, I don��t know if it will be related to the New God.��


    ��Lele, what is your biggest wish now?�� Hao Ning thought about it and asked.


    ��Find my stupid Lao Bai.�� Lele smiled. ��I don��t ask for anything more if I can find him.��


    ��Impossible.�� Hao Ning said with anger. ��Lao Bai is a character on TV series. How can I get it out again? Change another one.��


    ��Oh.�� Although Lele got a bad temper, she was a reasonable God. She knew the meaning of what Hao wing said. And she looked up and thought for a while. ��Find a person who have Lao Bai��s Kong Fu, such as his-��


    ��The Sunflower Acupointer?�� Hao Ning laughed happily. This Sunflower Acupointer was the symbol of the Lao Bai��s Kung Fu in the TV series. People could not move after the pointing. ��This is easy to do!�� He said that and pulled out the phone. He clicked on a video Software to find the TV series of ��My Own Swordsman��. It was very popular back then. But the Kung Fu inside it was just normal. Hao Ning then heard ��Lend Me Your Manal use��. He then directly laughed at Lele. ��It��s done. You wait for a minute. �C Liu Shuai, Liu Shuai!��


    ��What��s wrong?�� Liu Shuai was talking about things with Qili. He heard that Hao Ning called him and ran over here looking him with questions. ��What are you doing?��


    ��Sunflower Acupointer!�� Hao Ning pointed to Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai could not move immediately, and the questions on his face were not eliminated.


    ��What the fuck!�� Xiao Hong was so surprised that he forgot to see Lele. ��Brother Hao Ning, what is this kind of Kung Fu?��


    ��Acupoints.�� Hao Ning once again used a ��Sunflower Releasing Acupoint��. Liu Shuai immediately moved, watching Hao Ning surprised. ��Can you do that?��


    ��What��s the hard part of this?�� Hao Ning shook his mobile phone with a smile. Liu Shuai immediately understood. Hao Ning then turned to ask Lele. ��You have seen the Sunflower Acupointer. Are you satisfied?��


    ��Well, I��m happy.�� Lele looked at Hao Ning��s face with little stars in her eyes. ��It��s too good!��


    ��Xiao Hong, what��s the next?�� Hao Ning continued, ��what should I do then?��


    Xiao Hong did not return from the surprise in the previous situation. Lele had been excitedly grasping the hands of Hao Ning. ��Then we will hurry to worship the world and immediately get into the bedroom!��


    ��Hey!�� Hao Ning was frightened by the Bao God Lele, who had just been so shy but was hurrying to get married. He called ��Sunflower Acupoints!�� and quickly stopped Lele. Lele was still excitedly smiling on the face. Hao Ning was scared to see how sad Xiao Hong was, knowing that he could not ask him. He had to ask Liu Shuai, ��what is going on here?��


    Liu Shuai looked at this kind of chaos, and he thought it clear quickly. ��Nonsense! what kind of art did you borrow? Why did you show off your Sunflower Acupointers? Xiao Hong was so longing to chase Lele. Why did you still compete with him? After you had just used this Sunflower Acupointer, who else could exist in Lele��s eyes? Wouldn��t she regard you as her stupid Lao Bai?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning���� Xiao Hong had also understood it. He was depressed. ��You don��t like my baby �C Lele, why are you competing with me to chase her?��


    ��I didn��t want to chase her with you.�� Hao Ning scratched his head. He explained, ��I didn��t mean to show off. It was her who wanted to look at it. Xiao Hong, you couldn��t use the Sunflower Acupointer and Lend Me Your Mana.��


    ��Crap!�� Liu Shuai was very happy. �� Xiao Hong couldn��t use the Sunflower Acupointer. Couldn��t you teach him?��


    ��Well?�� Hao Ning groaned. ��What do you mean by teaching?��


    ��It��s very simple.�� Liu Shuai said indifferently. ��Xiao Hong is a God. You use the Stellar Transposition to turn the Kung Fu that you want to Xiao Hong directly. Hasn��t he learned it by then? It would only last a short time in this way, about a week or two?��


    ��Hey?�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��Is there still such a way? Can ordinary people do the same?��


    ��Of course, only the time will be shorter.�� Liu Shuai said strangely. ��Why don��t you even know this?��


    ��I am still wondering why you know it!�� Hao Ning looked suspiciously at Liu Shuai and decided to try it. So, he grabbed Xiao Hong in one hand and held a mobile phone in another hand. He whispered, ��Stellar Transposition ��. Then he saw that Xiao Hong shuddered, and it seemed that Xiao Hong become refreshed.


    ��Xiao Hong.�� Hao Ning asked tentatively. ��Or else you can have a try and give Lele a solution?��


    ��Sunflower Releasing Acupointer!�� Xiao Hong hit a little bit on Lele, and she really could move.


    ��Xiao Hong!�� Lele looked at Xiao Hong with different eyesight immediately. Her hands were on her chest, with her eyes were shining and looking at Xiao Hong. She said with deep emotion. ��Did you just use the Sunflower Releasing Acupointer?��


    ��Well! Of course!�� Xiao Hong seemed to see Lele looking at himself in this way for the first time. Hao Ning whispered in his heart. You are a silly bird. Before yesterday, when Lele was not a Bao God, every time she looked at you all with this kind of way. But Hao Ning couldn��t say it at this time. He could only bless the two people with pretended envious eyes.


    ��Then, I want to drink something.�� Lele said, bowing her head, embarrassed. ��Can you go out with me?��


    ��Of course!�� Xiao Hong was so happy for his eyes nearly disappearing with laugh. He took Lele��s hands to go out of the company.


    So, during the working hours, in front of the company��s new financial staff and the old front-desk staff, they ignored all the rules and went to date in love.


    ��This �C what is happening?�� Hao Ning looked at the back of the two people going out. He did not know who a neuropathy was by thinking of the previous situation. He quickly asked Liu Shuai, ��tell me, how do you know the way? Just that Xiao Hong could learn the skills of Kung Fu I have with Stellar Transposition?��


    ��I knew that just in that way. How did I know?�� Liu Shuai answered without thinking about it, and suddenly understood. ��Oh, I know. This should be intuition in the paper of the Manjusri. I was inspired by this intuition, so I knew this way unintentionally.��


    ��The Manjusri?�� Hao Ning thought of it, the piece of paper that the fake Manjusri had dropped out. Liu Shuai said that it was a certain intuition of the Manjusri at that time. But he considered that it would be wrong. But the Manjusri couldn��t have known the skill of using it, could he?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Liu Shuai thought and said. ��It may also be that Manjusri��s wisdom has already through the mystery, comprehending by analogy.��


    ��But Lele and Xiao Hong.�� Hao Ning was worried. ��Are they okay? I always feel that it is very strange that Lele has fallen in love with Xiao Hong because of Sunflower Acupointer points. Do you think so?��


    ��Romance like this, how can a single person like you inference it through logic?�� Liu Shuai gave Hao Ning a crit. Seeing Hao Ning was going to be angry, he quickly said with a smile. ��This, is just a thing at their will.��


    Hao Ning was so angry to acupoint at Liu Shuai, only to hear that Zhou Yuan called, ��Liu Shuai, Hao Ning, come on!��


    Hearing Zhou Yuan��s voice, the two turned their heads and looked back. Qili was unconscious to fall on his seat.


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai just rushed over. Zhou Yuan only said a few words in the ears of the two people. And the two were suddenly surprised and then shut up.


    In the company, everyone was naturally stunned after such a thing happened. The CEO and Yang Laode were responsible for stabilizing the company. Liu Shuai, Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning volunteered to prevent others from contacting Qili and immediately sent him to the hospital. Rather than other hospitals, they just directly sent him to the hospital where Wen was.


    Three people didn��t say anything on the way until they entered the hospital. They asked Wen to put Qili into the ward of the previous floor. Liu Shuai let Wen go out first, which never happened before. And he shut the door, watching Qili on the bed with Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan.


    Although Wen felt strange, she had a good relationship with Liu Shuai. Moreover, there were so many patients recently. She was anxious to go to take over other patients first, saying that she would come over later.


    ��What happened? Why was Qili again?�� Hao Ning said, ��Has he also played the game to make his soul aging? Or has he used the toad training skill without listening to the enjoining?��


    ��No.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��He doesn��t love playing games very much. And I heard that today he has been working overtime to do the Didi Dalian by Nezha, with no time to play games and go out to use the toad training skill!��


    ��But this is very strange.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��His soul is now 50,000 years old at least, which is obviously very similar to those who play mobile phones and gambling stones!��

 Chapter 226 - Everyone Become Crazy

    ��Then why haven��t you found it in advance?�� Hao Ning sighed at the situation of Qili and complained slightly. ��It is certainly impossible to become a 50,000-year-old suddenly for Qili, right?��


    ��Big Brother.�� Zhou Yuan knew that Hao Ning was just anxious, not deliberately scolding him. He patiently explained, ��the soul of Qili is in his own body, and it is still his own soul. If it is not of special concern, it is very difficult to notice that.��


    ��Well, Hao Ning has no other meaning.�� Liu Shuai knew that Hao Ning didn��t understand this. Since Zhou Yuan finished, he did not let Zhou Yuan complain to avoid the two people quarreling. ��We still think about how to save Qili.��


    Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning nodded, but this happened again and again. They also had no good way to do it. At this time, they lost the direction.


    ��Handsome guy?�� At this moment, Qili woke up in confusion, looking at Hao Ning and others strangely. ��Why are you here? Why am I here? How did I go to the hospital again?��


    ��Qili, you don��t move.�� Liu Shuai quickly got up and looked at the young man with anger and distress. ��You were too tired to work and fainted. You will have a good rest in these two days. Just take a nap.��


    Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, knowing that Liu Shuai could only say this. Otherwise not only Qili could not understand it, even if he could understand it, he must be scared to death.


    ��Handsome guy, but I am not sleepy at all!�� Qili slammed down from the bed and squatted twice. ��You see, my body is great. I eat so much, and you hear my heartbeat. Where��s the problem of my physical quality? Please, let me go back to work. Let me write code programming!��


    ��Good staff.�� Zhou Yuan pretended to wipe the tears, and he sneered. ��Unfortunately, our boss is not here. You will not be paid more for saying that.��


    ��Oh, I am serious!�� Qili saw Liu Shuai dragging him down. He was a little anxious. And He said in the room, ��I am fine. I am going back to write the code now. I really can��t stop for a minute.��


    ��Qili, don��t worry.�� Liu Shuai smiled and consoled him. ��I have seen the results of your recent work. It��s very good. As for the project, we can stop for a while. I will talk with Manager Hai. You can just have a rest these days. I will give two days off to you. I know that you have not rested for the weekend for this project. Now, you just lie down here.��


    ��I want to write the code!�� Qili did not listen to Liu Shuai and squinted with red eyes. ��I want to do monogramming. I will kill people who won��t let me do that!��


    Then Qili picked up a stool next to him, trying to hit on Liu Shuai. Liu Shuai didn��t expect that he was just for Qili��s well-being but Qili wanted to kill him. Suddenly, with so quick moves, Liu Shuai didn��t have any time to respond it.


    Hao Ning was far away. When he saw Qili suddenly being crazy, he immediately used the six-pulse excalibur and smashed the chair. Then he swayed and took a palm, and Qili was beaten in bed. Then Hao Ning used the ��Sunflower acuponinter�� on Qili��s body. Qili lay down on the bed and he couldn��t move. His body was still desperately convulsing.


    Hao Ning moved very fast, for the series of actions was in two or three second. When Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai reacted, Qili had been stunned quite straight on the bed.


    ��He �C what happened to him?�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were amazed, wiping the sweat. ��Why did you get so angry without any hint?��


    Liu Shuai was still frightened, and he felt his chest slowly for a while before he dismissed the pieces of the chair on his body. ��This, this, this�� Hao Ning, can you just hold Qili��s body still and let him talk? I thought that he seemed to want to say something.��


    ��Okay.�� Hao Ning thought that it was just a mess. And now it was not bad to figure out what happened. So, he pointed out with one finger. ��Qili, what happened to you?��


    ��Handsome guy, I was wrong.�� Qili cried and said, ��but I beg you. I must go back and write the code. I must work. I must program, or I am not as good as a dead person. I beg you. I feel that there is no hope in life now. Please, if you let me program, I will give you everything. I don��t want the salary.�� Qili started to cry, almost flowing saliva on the bed. He was laughing and crying. ��Yes, yes, I don��t need my salary. No, handsome one, I will give you money. I will give you money if you let me go back and write the code. No matter what I write, I guarantee that I will obey you and give you all my money!��


    ��Are you crazy?�� Hao Ning fanned up Qili with two slaps. And the two sounds were crisp and loud. ��You fucking wake up! Liu Shuai was going to let you rest well. Do you know that you are like a fool now?��


    ��Hey, Brother Hao Ning, hey.�� said Qili, laughing and crying. ��You just slap me in the face. Is it possible for me to edit the program after the slap in the face? Handsome guy, is this the case? If so, please just hit me. Just let me program. Let me work!��


    ��Chi.�� Hao Ning pointed with his finger, and Qili could not speak. Then Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with a stern look. Zhou Yuan also shook his head and said it was incredible.


    Liu Shuai frowned and said nothing, hurriedly going out. After a while, Wen and Liu Shuai walked in together. Wen frowned and looked at Liu Shuai. ��Really? You are suspecting this?��


    Liu Shuai thought for a moment. ��Besides this, I have no other explanation. You can help to check it out. By the way, let people come over and take him���� Liu Shuai whispered in Wen��s ear. Wen was somewhat reluctant, but she still nodded.


    ��Liu Shuai.�� Hao Ning saw Wen going out and asked quickly, ��what��s wrong with Qili?��


    ��Let��s go out and talk about it.�� Liu Shuai looked at Qili without speaking. He shook his head and took Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning out of the hospital to a rooftop.


    ��What happened?�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai��s face and worried. ��Isn��t the pressure of Qili too much? He was not like this before.��


    ��If it��s just too much pressure, there is not much trouble.�� Liu Shuai lowered his head and seemed to think for a long time. ��I suspect he is taking drugs.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning listened and shook his head, feeling it humorous. ��Liu Shuai, your imagination is too absurd. Is it just that the chair that Qili just hit on you made you stupid? No, he didn��t even touch you.��


    Zhou Yuan also smiled and said, ��I admire your imagination. I have only heard of drug abuse leading to unintentional work, physical and mental dispersal, and broken family. Where have you heard that drug abuse can still make people concentrate on their work and can��t stop working?��


    ��Have you studied biology?�� Liu Shuai asked coldly. ��Do you know how drugs work on the human body? Do you know how some drugs were originally produced?��


    ������Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan looked at each other and felt quite awkward. Hao Ning argued strongly. ��Why should we know that? Haven��t you heard of it? Cherish your life and stay away from drugs. The less you know, the better we can do.��


    ��Such a nonsense.�� Liu Shuai shook his head, not taking it for anything. ��Forget it, I don��t say the specific principle. I only talk about the phenomenon. There are many kinds of drugs. I don��t know much about them, but I know the performance after taking drugs. Many people are emotionally altered, unable to control themselves. They have uncontrollable desires, and they will be inseparable from this drug.��


    ��You mean, Qili consider writing the code as a drug?�� Hao Ning got stunned, still not believing this saying. ��You are too funny. If this is the case, you need to get worried. Compared to him, you are a veteran programmer!��


    ��But when I leave the code, I wouldn��t want to die just like he does. And I don��t want to write code without restraint.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��Don��t be confused by the writing code thing he just said. Think about Qili��s appearance just now.�� And if you change the three words of ��writing the code�� into the two words of ��using drugs�� and recall it carefully, what is your feeling?��


    Hao Ning thought carefully and couldn��t help but feel a cold sweat. Qili just said, ��I beg you. Just let me write the code. I will give you everything.�� If it was changed into ��I beg you. Just give me drugs. I will give you everything.�� It seems to be more in line. Thinking about the way Qili just cried and screamed, wasn��t it the way people in the movie who was addicted to drugs and wants to get high?


    ��This���� Hao Ning had to admit that Liu Shuai��s guess was a bit reasonable, and he couldn��t help but wipe the sweat. ��So, what did you just look for in Wen?��


    ��Give him a urine test and a blood test.�� Liu Shuai rubbed his forehead and sighed. ��Then the medical staff will then tie him up to prevent him from doing something wrong.��


    ��You guys are here.�� Wen��s voice appeared behind him. Hao Ning looked back. Wen hurried over and said to Liu Shuai. ��The test results came out. You can see it yourself. Just a fuss, really.��


    Liu Shuai looked at her and frowned. ��No? That��s good, but he is now-��


    ��We injected him with a tranquilizer. He has already slept.�� Wen said with a smile. ��Let��s watch for a while and see what will happen. Take your time and I will go to work first.��


    After that, Wen went away without looking back.


    Liu Shuai looked at the report, then looked at the back of Wen. He could not speak for a long time.


    ��I tell you.�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile. ��What a fuss! how obedient our Qili is. How could he have done something like you said?��


    ��That he�C�� Liu Shuai thought about it and shook his head, saying with a smile. ��It seems that I am too nervous. Huh, huh.��


    After Liu Shuai��s voice just fell, a voice appeared out without any signs.�� Now I finally find you!��


    ��Who?�� Hao Ning looked back and saw Yan standing at the door of the rooftop.


    ��Yan?�� Hao Ning screamed with excitement after seeing him. Then he immediately calmed down and asked coldly, ��which ��Yan�� are you?��


    ��I am that ��Yan��. You little bald-head, how is your little brother? Is he normal?�� He saw Liu Shuai laughing and said, ��can you use it now?��


    ��I have no problem even for seven times a night!�� Liu Shuai knew that Yan was laughing at him about that time he was exhausted. He did not respond with enthusiasm. He had seen so many Gods in recent times, and naturally he was not so respectful to Yan. ��Why are you personally arresting the soul?��


    ��How do I have that leisure time, someone �C there are ghosts doing those things.�� He smiled and then looked at Hao Ning seriously. ��Hao Ning, I don��t have much time this time. I ask you-��


    ��Yan, I have something to ask you.�� Hao Ning said excitedly. ��When I was in that dream, who was the voice I heard?��


    ��Dream?�� Yan groaned. ��The voice in your dream, why do you ask me?��


    ��Because you were also there!�� Hao Ning thought that he finally found a breakthrough. ��Beside that voice, it is your voice!��


    ��Big brother!�� Yan was collapsed to grasp his own hair. ��What��s the situation now? You are talking with me about that dream? Your world is going to be crashed. You are talking with me about that dream? When all the people around the world have gone, you can make dreams slowly!��


    ��Well?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. The two people were unwittingly ignorant, so they had to put down their own problems first. ��Hey, what are you talking about? The sky is blue, and the sun is still there. You are afraid of the orderly world not being messed here and talking a lot of nonsense.�� How can you come out during the day? Are you not particularly afraid of the sun?��


    ��Afraid of nothing! I am just afraid of tanning!�� Seeing Hao Ning still talking about nothing mattered, he just responded not seriously, and then didn��t let Hao Ning talk more. He took a kit from his pocket and handed it to Hao Ning. ��Is this something yours? Where did you get it?��


    ��This is?�� Hao Ning picked up the kit. When he opened it, he found that there was a small piece of blue inside. It just seemed to be missing a little. Hao Ning knew it at a glance. This were the two blue little things that last time in the nether world that Yan took out from bodies of Zhou Yuan��s parents. And then Yan gave them to Hao Ning himself. Later, he met the Yan in the northwest in Chang An, and asked him to give them to the Yan in the Great Huaxia region, who was this Yan here. At that time, Yan in Northwestern did not dare to do that. Hao Ning used these blue little things as proof.


    Hao Ning saw this and felt it interesting. ��Yes, these are mine. They are still your -��


    ��Okay, they are yours!�� Then he didn��t wait for Hao Ning to finish, with his hands reaching out, a black chain flew over. ��Hao Ning, don��t blame me! I have to take you to the nether world to explain this!��


    Hao Ning was shocked to know what happened. And he quickly retreated. He used the Sliding-over-the-water Art to move. The black chain was invisible and massless. It even went through the bodies of Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan to catch Hao Ning. Hao Ning secretly complained. Was this Yan insane? Just after an encountering, he was to catch Hao Ning without even any other words?


    Hao Ning felt very angry in his heart. What happened today? First, it was Qili that went crazy. Then it was Yan, who he hadn��t seen for a long time, flipped out. It seemed like Hao Ning himself was a fool. After realizing this, Hao Ning was so mad that he screamed. ��Do you want to catch me? Then let��s see how sharp you are!��


    After that, Hao Ning used the Soul Cutter immediately, and the extremely-Yin inner strength was placed on his finger. Two small blue-lighted swords flew toward the black chain. Hao Ning wanted to attack Yan with flying swords of half Yin and half Yang. Worried about hurting Yan, he just used this extremely-Yin flying swords, intending to break Yan��s weapon.


    Sure enough, when the black chain of Yan hit the flying swords, just like the Tofu touching the watermelon knife, it had no resistance and turned into the blue Soul Coin Material. Hao Ning was not so polite, either. He reached out and grabbed. However, the Pandora metal turned out to be a white glove in the air, sucking the Soul Coin Material, and the Soul Coin Material was directly sucked into the glove.


    Yan saw that Hao Ning used this Kung Fu skill. He was shocked and angry. ��Okay, you have become their running dog!�� After the right hand swayed, a black and white Kusang Stick appeared in his hand.�� Even if I am not as good as you today, I will fight you till I die. I knew that raising a tiger is a problem. I should not have saved you at that time!��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Hao Ning said. ��Big brother, you were the person who wanted to catch me just when we met. I was just defending myself. Hey! Wake up! I am Hao Ning!��


    ��I am sober enough!�� Yan said, ��you should recognize the thief as your father. Shame on you! I am going to kill you for the god. Even if I die, I am still honored! Fierced-browed, I coolly defy a thousand pointing fingers; my loyalty may leave a page in the annals!��


    ��This Yan really know many idioms.�� Zhou Yuan saw Yan in his madness. He turned his head and said to Liu Shuai. ��His weapon was hit to dash by Hao Ning just after one moment. Is it righteous? He is still so righteous? Although he doesn��t have much skill, he can just talk a lot!��


    ��You!�� Hearing what Zhou Yuan had said, Yan got infuriated. ��I��ll catch you first!�� Saying that he grabbed the Kusang Stick and rushed to Zhou Yuan.


    ��Mama Mia!�� Zhou Yuan just turned around and saw this Kusang Stick rushing to himself. He ran up on the rooftop, and fortunately there were few people on this platform. Otherwise, if someone saw these people fighting so much, couldn��t they call the security guard?


    This Kusang Stick also turned into Soul Coin Material. Not to mention it, Hao Ning saved Zhou Yuan once again.


    ��I, I am fighting with you!�� Yan saw that both weapons of him were gone once he had a shot. He even rushed over. ��Even I blast this Yin and Yang Transporting Body, I can��t let you these losers to harm the world!��


    ��The Sunflower Acupointer!�� Hao Ning was so scared that he quickly pointed out. He used a few dozen points in a row, making Yan not to move and fall to the ground. What a joke! The buddy��s Yin and Yang Transporting Body could even blast the Immortal Tying Rope. Hao Ning himself was just a normal flesh. Maybe after that Hao Ning himself couldn��t even have a soul.


    Yan couldn��t move on the ground, but he stared at Hao Ning with hatreds in his eyes.


    Hao Ning did not care about Yan but looked at Zhou Yuan. ��Are you okay?��


    Zhou Yuan got up from the ground. Just now he ran too fast and fell to the ground heavily. He shook his hands. ��Nothing to worry about.�� After that, Zhou Yuan stared at Yan and was going to kick him. ��I am kicking you to death! Let you hit me!��


    ��Hey.�� Hao Ning quickly pulled Zhou Yuan. ��Don��t forget that he saved you once.��


    ��He still wants to kill you!�� Zhou Yuan was still frightened and wiped the sweat. ��What happened? Why did Yan even lose his mind?��


    ��Is there any misunderstanding?�� Liu Shuai was the least dangerous among the few people. Now, in retrospect, it seemed that something had been missed. So, he said to Hao Ning. ��Do you want to let Yan talk first? Let��s communicate calmly, but don��t let him move.��


    ��Well.�� Hao Ning looked at Yan and solved two acupoints. ��He didn��t expect that the Sunflower Acupointer could be able to stand even Yan. I used to think that I could only point live people!�� He glanced Yan and said. ��I didn��t expect that dead ghosts could also be acupointed.��


    ��He is not dead yet.�� Zhou Yuan corrected him with a smile. ��He should be a living ghost.��


    ��If you want to kill me, just let me die.�� Yan didn��t want to see these two people talking nonsense, saying this sentence. ��Don��t think that I will be a member of you these demons! Today I will be brave and righteous to die! You can kill me, if I wrinkle my brows, I am not the Yan of the nether world! Although our nether world is not so strong, but all of us are iron-like man!��


    ��Big brother, did you watch too many anti-Japanese dramas?�� Hao Ning smiled bitterly. ��Why do we want to kill you? It was you who wanted to kill me at first!��


    ��Why do I want your life?�� Yan said coldly. ��I just want to take you to the nether world!!��


    ��Crap.�� Hao Ning frowned. ��If you take my soul to the nether world, isn��t my body dead? What is the difference between this and killing me?��


    ������ Yan was speechless for a while and hesitated to say. ��It makes sense �C but, cut the cackle! What on earth do you want to do from me? Let me associate with you these evil people. It can never be possible even I die!��


    ��Big Brother, can you make it clear?�� Hao Ning felt that he had become the most embarrassing person in the world. ��How did I become a big wicked person?��


    ��That thing, is it yours?�� Yan still asked about the kit. ��The blue thing inside, why don��t you admit that it is yours?��


    ��This is mine.�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��But isn��t this what you gave me before? Did you forget that?��


    ��I gave it to you?�� Yan thought about it carefully, wondering, ��when did I give it to you?��


    ��How do I know when?�� When Hao Ning thought of going to the nether world at the time, Xiao Hong said that the time of the nether world was very chaotic. Hao Ning did not know what time the nether world was at that time. He had to say, ��it was my first to go to the nether world. There were also Ma, Niu, and you who didn��t even know me at that time. Can you remember that? I got Lethe Water for Zhou Yuan��s father and mother to drink, and then I was scared and fainted by you several Yan together. When I woke up, you gave me a kit at the time. Didn��t it have these two things?��


    What Hao Ning said was a mess. Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai were even more confused about what they said. But Yan understood it. He asked with suspicion, ��is it the thing? That was the thing I gave you at that time?��


    ��Crap!�� Hao Ning snarled, took another kit from his pocket and shook it in front of Yan. ��Look, there are two in total. Isn��t this another one you gave me?�� Then he opened it. Sure enough, there was a blue thing inside, too. ��Look, is it exactly the same as this one you gave me?��


    ������ Looking at the things inside, Yan��s face was getting more and more weird. He whispered, ��how can this happen?��


    ��What is it?�� Hao Ning was depressed. ��I had encountered another Yan in the northwest. I asked him to bring you the words that I missed you. He said that he didn��t know how to prove that I was me. I gave this thing to him, saying that you knew this thing, and he promised me. Don��t you know that this is what you gave me?��


    ��This���� Yan said awkwardly. ��I am so old. For so many years, who can remember?��


    ��So many years!�� Hao Ning spoke. ��It was only less than a week since I had been to the nether world, okay?�� Here he reacted. The time in the nether world really had a mess to correspond with the time and space of the real world. He calculated it and figured it out that it might have been for about twenty years. It was not too strange for Yan to remember this for such long time. So, he sighed. ��Even if you can��t remember, but didn��t the northwest��s Yan tell you this was the token that I wanted to find you?��


    ��Domains?�� Liu Shuai said happily. ��Why does it sound like an old practice of marriage?��


    ��Get out of the way!�� Hao Ning stunned Liu Shuai and looked at Yan again. ��Didn��t that Yan in the northwest tell you that?��


    ��Did he?�� Yan recalled. ��After I saw this thing, I was mad when I found what it was for. I asked the Yan in northwest where this thing came from. He only said that it was you who gave him and ran away quickly. Then, I just rushed to find you now.��


    ��WTF���� Hao Ning understood it clearly. ��It must be that your temper is too bad. The northwestern Yan was scared by you and dared to talk more. He went back to work directly �C but then again, what is this? Why are you so mad?��


    ��Don��t you say this first!�� Yan continued to ask, ��even if this can pass, you tell me why you have a thing like the Pandora Furnace?��


    ��The Pandora Furnace?�� Hao Ning couldn��t understand it this time. He looked at Zhou Yuan, ��what is this? Do you know?��


    Zhou Yuan shook his head.


    ��Don��t pretend.�� Yan said loudly. ��Aside from the Pandora Furnace, what else can break my life-taken lock into Soul Coin Material?��


    ��Do you mean this?�� Hao Ning understood and screamed out the Soul Cutter. Everyone could see two blue little swords flying in the air after Hao Ning used the mind. ��Do you mean this? Isn��t it the Soul Cutter?��


    ��You, you, get this thing far away from me!�� Yan saw the thing and screamed. ��Don��t come close to me! What is the Soul Cutter? This is obviously the Pandora furnace.��


    ��Probably one thing with two names.�� Zhou Yuan seemed to understand and whispered to Hao Ning. ��Whatever he said all needs to be agreed, or else this misunderstanding can��t be solved forever.��


    ��This is what I have seized from a very evil force.�� Hao Ning thought for a moment and considered it took too much time to explain Mr. Fei or the soul-destroying door. He continued to ask, ��what happened to this thing? You know it?��


    ��Of course, I don��t know.�� Yan said with arrogance. ��But after we have examined several souls, we know this thing. It is said that this thing can make a material called Pandora Metal. This material -��


    ��Is this the case?�� Hao Ning reached out and the Pandora metal in the ring turned into a Yan��s look. He said to Yan. ��Can this kind of thing control the shape and change the weight or else through the mind?��


    ��You even have this?�� Yan was surprised. ��Don��t tell me this is what you have seized.��


    ��Yeah, although not many, but there is some of it.�� Hao Ning replied, for taking it for granted. ��Otherwise?��


    ��Not that organization you had joined gave it to you? �� Yan said confusedly, ��did they really give you?��


    ��Big brother!�� Hao Ning smiled bitterly. ��Am I a neuropathy? I am just an Internet practitioner. Why should I join the fucking organization? As far as I am concerned, I am struggling to join the Party. No more crap, what is going on?��


    ��That, loose me first.�� At this time, Yan was a little embarrassed and twitched. ��We will talk about it precisely.��


    ��You are not crazy?�� Hao Ning looked at him and smiled.


    ��Do I dare?�� Yan said with a bad temper. ��Isn��t it so easy for you to kill me now?��


    ��Why should I destroy you?�� Hao Ning sneered and untied Yan��s acupoint after several times of bang.


    Hao Ning looked at the blue crystal in the kit and couldn��t help but ask, ��what is this on earth? Why are you so nervous?��


    ��The Garden of Eden.�� Yan sighed. ��That is what they call this thing.��

 Chapter 227 - Pure Land of Bliss

    �� Pure Land of Bliss?�� Hearing this new word, Hao Ning turned back and looked at Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. Their expressions demonstrated that they had no idea about the word. So, Hao Ning asked, ��what is that good thing?��


    ��Good thing?�� Yan looked at Hao Ning, sneering. His sneer made Hao Ning scared. ��So, please let me show you what this good thing is!��


    He waved his hand, making all of them disappear from the platform. They came to the mortuary of a hospital.


    ��My God!�� Seeing the place, Hao Ning trembled. His leg felt dumb. ��What��s wrong with me recently? Why did I usually come to places like this?�� He said to himself.


    Yan pointed to the door of the mortuary, saying, ��ghost hits the wall��. And then he sighed with relief, ��now nobody can get in here.��


    Looking at Yan, Hao Ning trembled again. Seeing that Yan used the magic words of ��Ghost hits wall��. Hao Ning felt a little gloomy although he knew that this might be his common skills.


    ��Now, watch.�� Yan said, waving his hand. He took out another black rope and used it to cut the neck of one dead body. A soul was pulled out of the body. Yan said before the soul said something, ��sorry to bother you.��


    Saying this, he picked up the ��Pure Land of Bliss�� and patted it into the soul. The soul stood still immediately.


    ��Do you guys have something,�� Yan frowned, adding, ��anything like a book?��


    ��Well, how about my phone?�� Zhou Yuan took out of his phone, passing it to Yan.


    ��Good.�� Yan held the phone, turned on the screen and put it in front of the soul. And then he jiggled it before him.


    At this moment, the soul fixed his eyes on the phone like it was cursed by something.


    ��Now, give me this one.�� Yan got another ��Pure Land of Bliss�� from Hao Ning��s hand, patting it into the soul. Now the soul became convulsive with its eyes staring at the screen. Nobody knew what it was watching. After that, many golden thin wires coming out of the soul��s body. At first glance, the wires were weak. They became brighter and brighter with increasing wires emerging. It became a golden ball floating in the air with the size the same as a fist.


    ��Done!!�� Yan moved away from the phone. After that, the soul seemed miserable, struggling to watch the screen. Yan took out his Kusang Stick and used it to touch the soul. The soul stood still again immediately.


    ��What��s happening?�� Hao Ning said. What Yan did reminded Hao Ning of something had happened before. But he lost himself at that time. ��What��s this golden thing?��


    ��Hao Ning, look!�� Liu Shuai cried, pointing to the soul. His face was trembling!


    Hao Ning stared at the soul. The soul became older and older at a fast speed, turning older and smaller. In a short time, it turned into an old soul.


    ��Ok, now.�� Yan waved to the soul. And then the soul disappeared. ��I have to throw it back to the nether world for complicated processes before its reincarnation. Or the soul will disappear from the world.��


    The golden ball was still floating in the air. Hao Ning looked at it and asked, ��what��s this ball?��


    ��Belief.�� Yan sighed. ��It takes an ordinary person nearly 100 years to get the ball. I just used Pure Land of Bliss to make the soul become a ball in a short time.��


    ��The essence of thearchy!�� Hao Ning, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan cried at the same time, ��the stone-gambling?��


    ��What��re you talking about?�� Yan bewildered. ��What essence or stone?��


    Hao Ning did not respond to Yan��s question. He continued to say, ��Yan, Pure Land of Bliss you just said. What��s it?��


    ��I just wanted to ask you this question!�� Yan said, angrily. ��Recently, we found that the number of souls in the nether world decreased sharply. And many souls, when they arrived at the nether world, were much older than normal time. It was weird. So, after coming back, I studied this. If we don��t stop the trend, the whole reincarnation system may collapse.��


    ��Reincarnation system?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��You mean something like the Lethe Water and the bridge to Hell? Why will they collapse?��


    ��The so-called Lethe Water and the bridge to Hell are produced from the realistic distort of people��s belief,�� Yan shook his head. He wanted to explain more, but he stopped. ��Forget it. You won��t understand it. You need to remember, if the soul for reincarnation is too old, and if it can��t be healed by the whole reincarnation system, we will be in trouble for a long time �� added he.


    ��How about the souls reincarnating in the other time-space? Will they be weak too?�� Hao Ning realized the severity of the problem. He added, ��which will lead to a big problem to the whole time-space of humankind?��


    ��What are you talking about? What is the time-space of humankind?�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan never heard of them before from Hao Ning. Xiao Hong did not want to give details about the nether world. So, they all looked at Hao Ning with wide eyes, ��what are you talking about?��


    ��I��ll explain to you later.�� Hao Ning said, looking at Yan. ��This is the reason why you came to me?�� added he.


    ��Part of it.�� Yan shook his head. ��You are good enough as you can understand them already. But there is one more thing you neglected.��


    ��What?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��Is there a thing more severe than a weak soul?��


    ��Naturally, reincarnation is an approach used by a soul to heal itself.�� Yan explained, adding, ��you can understand it, right? To drink the Lethe Water is a way to purify a soul. However, we find that there is one thing that cannot be purified by the Lethe Water. That is Pure Land of Bliss you just saw.��


    ��Pure Land of Bliss?�� Hao Ning reminded the strange transformation of the soul. It was because Yan put a blue thing called Pure Land of Bliss on the soul. That meant that the blue thing was the key element in the whole process. Thinking of this, Hao Ning asked, ��You mean, the thing you just put in the soul cannot be purified by the Lethe Water?��


    ��You are right.�� Yan nodded. ��If that Yan from North-west brought this thing for us, we could not find out the key part of the problem. The Lethe Water cannot purify Pure Land of Bliss. That means that even if the soul has reincarnated, the soul will become old faster than the normal speed. If so, no matter which time-space a soul reincarnates into, the soul cannot grow old along with its body. The soul may die before the body.��


    ��And then what will happen?�� Liu Shuai asked. He found that what Yan said has been out of his understanding although it was the scope of theology. ��If a soul demise, what will happen then?��


    ��Pure Land of Bliss.�� Yan shook his head. ��They seemed that they are alive. They will attach themselves to the other body after the former dies. It seems that they are sucking the energy from the body they attached. For a long time, it will be disastrous for the souls in the time-space��.��


    ��Wait a moment. �� Hao Ning did not catch up with what Yan said. He had a question when he was listening to Yan. He asked, ��you just said that the Lethe Water cannot purify Pure Land of Bliss. However, after Zhou Yuan��s parents drank the Lethe Water and before you sent them for reincarnation, you got them from their souls and gave them to me. It proved that the Lethe Water could purify Pure Land of Bliss. Why did you say that the Lethe Water cannot purify Pure Land of Bliss?��


    ��My parents�� bodies?�� Zhou Yuan asked before Yan answered the question. ��Hao Ning, you mean these two Garden of Edens are deprived of my parents�� bodies?�� asked Zhou Yuan.


    ��Err���� Hao Ning had no idea how to respond. It was a fact. If Zhou Yuan did not mention it, Hao Ning would not realize the severity of the problem. ��What you said seemed right.��


    ��But my parents seemed���� Zhou Yuan wanted to say that his parents behaved normally during that process. But he thought it deeply and found out that they behaved not so normal. So, he asked in hesitation, ��are there any signs if somebody is polluted by Pure Land of Bliss?��


    ��Which one I should answer first?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan, they both wanted to know the answer in the first place. Yan sighed and said, ��answer Zhou Yuan first. If a soul is polluted by Pure Land of Bliss, he or she will be indulged in things. When he or she did the things, excessive belief will be produced. he or she will become capricious or surly and other abnormal behaviors. But that��s not sure.��


    Listening to Yan, Zhou Yuan stopped asking. He recalled his parents�� behaviors while he was listening to Yan. The more he thought, the more he felt terrible.


    ��Plus, I did not notice that I gave these two to Hao Ning long before.�� Yan said. ��But as we are friends now, I reminded of it. The key part of the problem is not the Lethe Water, it is that Hao Ning fed the Lethe Water to your parents.��


    ��Yes, I remember it was. Zhou Yuan��s parents were reluctant to drink it. They told me they did not like the fruit taste of the Lethe Water. They wanted Tofu taste.�� Hao Ning said. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at him with big eyes. They grumbled, ��fruit taste of the Lethe Water?�� Hao Ning did not answer them. He continued to say, ��I was pissed off at that time. So, I picked up two cups of the Lethe Water and forced them to drink. But why you mention this?��


    ��It may relate to your pandora furnace.�� Yan nodded, ��but so far, I haven��t had the details. The soul we asked may have told us all he knew. I guess that your pandora furnace may have a special reflection with the Lethe Water Zhou Yuan��s parents drank. That may be the reason why we could get two Garden of Edens.��


    ��Can you call it the Soul Cutter?�� Hao Ning looked at Yan. He continued to say, ��those two things look like two small knives. Why do you call them Pandora Furnace? Don��t think that this knife is too small. It has great power. It can barter, hurt souls and tell causes and results from����


    Saying this, Hao Ning stopped his ��science teaching�� and looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. And then he said to himself, ��is it possible that when I fed the Lethe Water to Zhou Yuan��s parents, the cause and result of something is disruptive. So, Pure Land of Bliss is out.��


    ��If so, it would be terrible.�� Liu Shuai sighed. ��That means Pure Land of Bliss is in their body already before.��


    ��How is it possible?�� Hao Ning smiled. ��His parents did not turn older than normal����


    ��But their desires have been not under control at that time.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head, saying. He was reluctant to believe that, but it was the only plausible explanation. He thought for a while and decided to tell them what he just thought. ��In the first place, I thought that their desires grew stronger and stronger because I used my power to stimulate them through imagination. But now, I think it is a little weird. In my mom��s imagination, she grew higher and higher, being up to a level that is beyond our imagination. And her temper was bad. My causal sentence might irritate her. I was not allowed to argue against her idea at all. I even did not dare to interrupt her. If so, she would enrage. Her behavior did not seem like a normal person.��


    ��So, why your parents�� souls just got ill instead of aging?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��No reasonable explanation for this so far.��


    ��I guess it may be.�� Zhou Yuan thought. ��Maybe their desires are out of control. And I satisfied them with imagination. So, the imagination replaced the aging of their souls. But the replacement was valid only for a short time. So, they were ill finally. Anyway, this is my guess. I, actually, don��t know the whole story.��


    ��Ok.�� Yan nodded. ��What you said made sense. But these are guesses. As Hao Ning has the Pandora Furnace �� or so-called the Soul Cutter, what on earth is that? What about your progress?��


    ��Progress�� the Soul Cutter? Why?�� Hao Ning asked. ��Why did we need to make progress of it?��


    ��You!�� Yan became angry. He lost his good temper when he met Hao Ning first time, starting to condemn, ��what a mess in the nether world! But you are not worried about it at all. You did not pay attention to such an important tool. And then what are you doing recently?��


    ��Hey, are you crazy? I work every day. Will the nether world pay me if I don��t work?�� Hao Ning was angry too. He was condemned for nothing. He continued to say, ��hey, please note that I knew this thing just a few minutes ago too. The Soul Cutter, to me, is a weapon or I say a toy. Why should I make progress as I have no idea what happened?��


    ��Ok, stop.�� Liu Shuai said. He stopped their spat. ��Now we have some clues about it. We all are busy recently. Fortunately, we will study the Soul Cutter in the coming days. By the way, what should we do about the two Garden of Eden? Yan, you just patted them into the soul, and you threw the soul into the nether world. When are you going to give them back to us? If there are some relations between the Soul Cutter and Garden of Eden, we have to get them for our study.��


    At this time, Yan realized that he was overreacted. Hao Ning really did not know what happened. So, Yan sighed and said, ��Sorry for my behavior. There are some new approaches in the nether world to extract Pure Land of Bliss from souls. But it is a time-consuming task with low efficiency. I will do my best, and please you also do your best to find them. It was reported that there are nearly billions of souls becoming aging.��


    ��Over billions?�� Hao Ning cried. ��I heard it was millions of.��


    ��Well, Hao Ning. What you said millions of souls are just for game players.�� Zhou Yuan reminded. Needless to say, they have known that the people Zhang Dalong said including Wang Shiming who played games without having a break probably bewitched by Pure Land of Bliss. Seeing Hao Ning was in the puzzle, Zhou Yuan said to him, ��but there are still others. What about the stone-gambling, and Qili we met today? They have different behaviors. They don��t sleep and they prefer to work without rest. They are indulged in the work. There may be somebody else have the same behaviors we don��t know yet. If you stop him from his work, he may contend. They just want to do it without sleep or rest. For example.��


    ��For example, somebody always wants to take care of her patients!�� Liu Shuai cried with horror. ��Wen, my Wen must be in danger!��


    After saying, Liu Shuai rushed out the mortuary, leaving the rest alone.


    ��Hey!�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan looked at each other. Based on Liu Shuai��s description, Wen did not have a rest for several days last week, taking care of her patients. Wen in today behaved the same as usual. Was she related to this? And last week, Liu Shuai had a spat with her. She was irritated. Was her behavior the same as the description?


    ��Yan, let us study the Soul Cutter.�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan said, rushing out to catch up with Liu Shuai. They turned back and said to Yan again at the door, ��after you get Pure Land of Bliss, please inform me immediately�� Of course, if you have solutions or new findings to it, please keep me informed. We need it urgently.��


    ��What happened to them? Why are they more impulsive than me?�� Yan wondered, shaking his head and disappearing from the mortuary.


    When Hao Ning caught up with Liu Shuai, Liu Shuai had been in the ward, hugging Wen. Looking at Wen, Hao Ning thought that she had transformed from a doctor into a patient that needed to be taken care of in a short time.


    At that time, Liu Shuai with red eyes, Wen and one doctor were in the ward. The doctor told Hao Ning that Liu Shuai shouted at many doctors out of the room when they came in for seeing Wen.


    ��Mr. Liu.�� The doctor said. The doctor was a girl too. She said to Liu Shuai with an apologetic voice, ��we actually cared about her health. But she insisted to take care of patients. And there are more and more patients coming to see doctors recently. Our leaders and colleagues have talked with her many times. She always refuted us and told us that she was in good condition. And you see, the index about her health is normal����


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� Liu Shuai said. He did not respond to that doctor. ��You come and check her condition.�� added he.


    ��You are?�� The doctor saw Zhou Yuan and thought that Zhou Yuan was not a doctor. She wanted to say something but stopped when she saw Liu Shuai��s expressions. She stepped back and made room for Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan put his hand on Wen��s forehead. He closed his eyes. For a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Liu Shuai, saying with a sigh, ��she is almost 60,000 years old now.��


    ��You���� Liu Shuai put Wen on the bed slowly. And then he turned to the doctor and said, ��please get out of here. Let me stay with her alone. Thank you.��


    ��Ok���� The doctor wanted to say something, but she saw the numbers on the screen. She stopped talking and went out.


    Liu Shuai looked at his girlfriend Wen with compassion in his eyes. His love for her could touch anyone nearby.


    ��I thought that my father is the very man who should say sorry to his lover in the world.�� Liu Shuai said to himself. ��He abandoned his wife, making his wife die at an early age.��


    ��But now, I am the very man.�� Tears dropped from his eyes. ��I should have found the abnormality earlier. I should have realized that the conditions of Wen are the same as Wang Shiming��s��But I just thought that it was because she loved her job. How stupid I am. I have studied theology for many years. And I know many magic tactics. But I cannot protect my girl. I even did not realize something is wrong with her. I once said that I would never leave my lover alone. I am a bastard.��


    Saying this, Liu Shuai stood up suddenly. He ran toward the wall. He wanted to hit the wall. ��Wen, let me stay with you����


    ��Oh, shit!�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan realized that Liu Shuai wanted to die for love. They rushed to stop him and said, ��calm down, man. Wen is still alive! It is just her soul that is older than normal ones.��


    ��I won��t believe what you said.�� Liu Shuai said but he couldn��t escape from them. Finally, they pushed him to sit on a chair. Liu Shuai calmed down and clutched his head. ��But we all have no idea about what happened to her. We can do nothing except to see her aging.��


    ��Not really.�� Hao Ning comforted him. ��As you know, even Yi Pingzhi and others can use souls to replace the aging ones. Why can��t we do it?��


    When he was saying this, Hao Ning saw Zhou Yuan blinking and waving his hands to him. He confused about what he wanted to tell, but he saw that Liu Shuai turned happy and stood up promptly.


    ��Hao Ning, you are right!�� Liu Shuai smiled. ��Yes. If we use an improved one, we have a chance to be successful. But I have no power at this moment. I����


    Saying this, Liu Shuai looked at Zhou Yuan. ��You once told me that as long as we kissed, I can recover my power, right?��


    ��No�� What do you want to do?�� Zhou Yuan was scared by Liu Shuai��s move. He covered his chest with two arms and said, ��you, no, no, no. I am a straight boy. You leave me alone! Oh, my god. What am I talking about����


    ��Please.�� Liu Shuai smiled with tearing dropping from eyes. ��Please let me kiss you. Please. Only once. After kissing, I will have the power to save Wen!��


    After saying this, Liu Shuai rushed to Zhou Yuan, and hugged him in his arms. Zhou Yuan struggled hard to escape.


    ��Calm down!�� Zhou Yuan was irritated by Liu Shuai. He slapped his face. A red fingers-print showed on his face immediately. ��The pre-condition for a kiss must be that you like me. And we should have the same mood. Even if you recover your power, what will you do? To save her by sacrificing your life? What about you? Do you ever think of your relatives? Wen is a person. So is Zhang Quan. So is Long Fei. And what about Hao Ning and me? Except for your girlfriend, you never consider that you have other relatives and friends?��


    Zhou Yuan screamed unusually. The passers-by looked inside through the window. Zhou Yuan shouted at them, ��hey, nothing happened. Get out of here!��


    The passers-by ran away.


    ��Zhou Yuan, you also calm down.�� Hao Ning said. He was unexpected that Zhou Yuan, usually a gentleman, cried hard unusually today. He comforted him, ��what��s the matter with you? Liu Shuai just wanted to recover his power. If you can��t do it, tell him. Don��t be angry.��


    ��Do you know what he wanted to do?�� Zhou Yuan was still angry, shouting at Hao Ning. ��He wanted to recover his power. And then he can use a special soul transfer way to transfer his soul��s Jing, Qi and Shen to Wen��s. So, Wen can continue to live. Liu Shuai, you tell us, am I right?��


    Liu Shuai said nothing with tears dropping.


    ��What? Are you out of your mind?�� Hao Ning now understood why Zhou Yuan enraged. If he were Zhou Yuan, he would kick Liu Shuai��s ass even harder.


    ��This way is very dangerous.�� Zhou Yuan said. He rubbed his temple as he realized he overreacted just now. He continued to say, ��if you are successful, you just lengthen her soul. According to Wen��s condition, I am sure that she was poisoned by Pure Land of Bliss. How long do you think she can live after you added your life into hers?��


    ��Yes���� Hao Ning nodded. He agreed with Zhou Yuan. ��And after you save Wen, what about Qili? So far, we should do what Yan said. We should study what the Soul Cutter is first. And then we find a solution to saving her!��


    ��But���� Liu Shuai calmed down after hearing both. ��How long will it take? The remaining time for Wen is not long enough, I am afraid.��


    ��No. If my girl and I are here, I am sure that your girl will be fine.�� Xiao Hong said. He and Lele appeared in the room suddenly. Looking at Hao Ning and Liu Shuai, Xiao Hong said, ��Zhou Yuan has told me what��s happening here through his spirit.��


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan nodded silently. Hao Ning thought it was a good idea because the more people, the more ideas there would be. Xiao Hong, after all, was an all-knowing man. It was right to seek his help.


    ��Liu Shuai.�� Xiao Hong said. ��So far, we have to address this challenge. Even if you saved Wen, it is one case. But we should save the rest of billions of souls outside. And then you will be a hero. Before, you have the power to save your girl, but now���� Xiao Hong said. He and Lele looked at each other. Lele nodded. ��But now, you even cannot save yourself. So, we have to seek a way to save billions of souls.��


    ��Now.�� Lele seemed to be normal at this moment. She did not behave abnormally in the morning. She smiled, ��Xiao Hong and I will do our best to protect your girlfriend.��


    ��You���� Hao Ning saw that Xiao Hong and Lele holding hands. He continued to say, ��so fast, you two����


    ��Xiao Hong, do you want to put Wen��s soul into the kalasa?�� Liu Shuai said, frowning. ��If so, what about Wen��s body����


    ��No, I won��t.�� Xiao Hong understood what Liu Shuai worried about. He looked at Lele. Lele smiled and said, ��I will lengthen Wen��s time by money.��


    ��By money?�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan asked at the same time. ��What��s is this? To lengthen lifetime by money?��


    ��Err�� Well. I should clarify.�� Lele shook her head. She looked at Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong stood out and said, ��Lele means that as she comes from the Riches treasure. What she represents is people��s belief in money. This belief has a strong vitality. In a short time, we can use this way to lengthen Wen��s life.��


    ��But, we need Hao Ning to do a favor.�� Xiao Hong said, smiling at Hao Ning. ��We need your Kung Fu that you are good at.��


    ��Divine Power of the North?�� Hao Ning guessed. What he was best at was this. He smiled bitterly, ��this Kung Fu will suck other��s inner strength. Are you sure? And my other Kung Fu like the Life and Death Charms and unseen power. These Kung Fus cannot save a life.��


    ��No. Not what you said. It is your Stellar Transposition.�� Zhou Yuan responded. ��The belief in money in Lele��s soul cannot save Wen��s life. What you should do is like you transferred Dragon God��s Wuxiang fragrance to Liu Shuai through your Kung Fu Stellar Transposition. So, you need to transfer the belief in money in Lele��s soul to Wen.��


    ��Yes, that��s right.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��But in this process, Hao Ning needs to stay here all the time. Because of this, the study in the Soul Cutter will be undertaken by Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. You two have to visit teacher Ren in Pingjing.��


    ��No need!�� Hao Ning said. ��Liu Shuai has taught me a way how to master this Kung Fu by others through the Stellar Transposition. In the morning, Xiao Hong mastered The Sunflower Acupointer in this way. Right?��


    ��You are right.�� Xiao Hong cried, patting his thigh. ��You must have a go.��


    ��So weird, so weird.�� Hao Ning rubbed his head. ��I will use my Stellar Transposition to transfer the Kung Fu Stellar Transposition to Lele. It��s like we use a mirror to mirror a mirror����


    That was what he thought. However, Hao Ning still tried to transfer the ��Stellar Transposition�� to Lele. Lele trembled. She opened her eyes and said to Hao Ning, ��it feels wonderful!��


    Saying this, Lele touched Wen��s forehead, and said in a low voice, ��Stellar Transposition.��


    The rest felt that a gust of breeze swirled on the ground. The wind blew slowly to Wen. Wen did not move at all, but the rest could feel obviously that her life was recovering. Not for a long time, Lele got her hand off Wen��s forehead. Xiao Hong also had a try. He opened his eyes in a minute and smiled, ��wow, I recovered to 2000 years old.��


    Despite that 2000 years was old enough, it was a big step for them. Liu Shuai turned to smile, looking at Wen as silly as a toad.


    ��Hey, listen to me. Don��t be happy too early.�� Seeing Liu Shuai become happy, Hao Ning made a joke of him. ��Let me ask you a question. Will you still want to die?��


    ��Die?�� Lele wondered. ��Liu Shuai, you want to die? Why?��


    ��Die for love!�� Hao Ning said, pointing to Liu Shuai. He was smiling with tears in his eyes. ��Liu Shuai thought that Wen would leave him alone in the world. He was crazy about it and wanted to die for love. He even wanted to save Wen by his own life. Zhou Yuan and I almost didn��t stop him. Liu Shuai, am I right?��


    ��Stop it.�� Liu Shuai said with a red face. He facepalmed and said, ��sorry for what I did.��


    ��No, you don��t need to say sorry! What you did is truly touching���� Lele covered her faces with her hands, looking at Xiao Hong. ��If I were her, would you do the same for me?��


    ������ Xiao Hong was stunned. He was unexpected that Lele would ask a question like this one. He thought for a long time and said, ��Let me think of it����


    ��Hem.�� Lele sneered. ��How dare you treat me like this. We break up!��


    ��No, no, no, no.�� Xiao Hong said promptly. He continued to say, ��sorry, I am stupid. I will, of course, will die for love.��


    ��Oh, my god.�� Lele became angrier. ��You cursed me that I am too old. Do you think I am too old for you?��


    ��No, impossible!�� Xiao Hong felt at a loss. ��You are so young, so beautiful. Your soul and body both are young, very young.��


    ��So, if my body and my soul fall into the Wangchuan River at the same time.�� Lele stared at Xiao Hong, continuing to say, ��which one you will save first?��


    ��Bang!�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan fell on the ground. They looked at each other and help to stand up. They were unexpected that the question that who should be saved first if girlfriend and mom fall into a river could be evolved into that by Lele.


    ��I���� Xiao Hong had no idea about this question. ��I will save your soul first because����


    ��Oh, you don��t like my body!�� Lele cried. ��You think I am ugly. You think I am ugly!��


    ��No, no!�� Xiao Hong was almost crazy now. ��Sorry, I am wrong. I will save your body first!��


    ��Oh, you just like my body!�� Lele sat on the chair, angrily. ��Let��s break up. I don��t want to go on with such a shallow man!��


    ��I���� Xiao Hong felt at a loss. He turned back to Hao Ning and said, ��Do you know what I am thinking now? I want to burn myself to death by my Samadhi True Fire����


    Unexpectedly, Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan had been laughing all the time. This was what you wanted, Xiao Hong. It was yourself who wanted to get a girlfriend. Now, you had to bear what you did.


    ��You���� Wen woke up. She said with a weak voice. ��What are you doing here?��


    ��Ah, don��t move.�� seeing Wen wake up, Lele left Xiao Hong alone. She stood up promptly and held Wen. ��You just fainted. We saved your life.�� added she.


    ��I, I am fine. I need to take care of my patients!�� Wen tried to stand up. ��Give my way.�� added she.


    ��Biu, biu�� Hao Ning blew two The Sunflower Acupointers secretly. Wen��s legs felt dumb immediately. ��Wen, you need to take a good rest. You are so tired that your legs can��t move now. Believe me.��


    Wen tried to move but failed. She was scared to cry. Hao Ning explained promptly, ��Liu Shuai has checked your health condition just now. It is temporary. What you need to do is to have a good rest and they will take care of you���� Hao Ning pointed to Lele and Xiao Hong, continuing to say, ��You will be okay soon.��


    ��Oh���� Seeing that Liu Shuai concerned about herself, Wen smiled, ��sorry and thanks for your caring.��


    ��Don��t say that.�� Liu Shuai smiled with tears dropping. ��I am happy you are ok now.��


    As they are talking, Wen yawned several times. She looked exhausted. Liu Shuai said, ��you have a rest. We will be outside. Call us when you wake up.��

 Chapter 228 - the First Meet with Hong Liang

    It seemed that Wen fell asleep because his soul life was regained. Several people came to the rooftop to discuss countermeasures.


    Liu Shuai soon got Ren��s contact information. After a discussion, Xiao Hong and Lele would stay to protect Qili and Wen. Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai, and Hao Ning would rush to Pinging to ask Ren the questions.


    Hao Ning thought it was only necessary for him to go with Liu Shuai, but Zhou Yuan was worried about the danger in Pingjing. The reason was that Long Fei had encountered problems there. He would be worried if he didn��t go with Liu Shuai and Hao Ning. After all, he was a god. He could help them with Virtualized reality at least. So, he insisted to go with them. As for Xiao Hong, it��s safer for him to stay here in S city. After all, Lele is a young god who might not be able to handle all the situation. Xiao Hong could take some care of things here.


    Hao Ning was moved when seeing Zhou Yuan��s persistence. He knew that Zhou Yuan��s parents are at home. The length of time of going to Pingjing was uncertain. Even if Zhou Yuan would not be able to rest assured about his parents, his willing to go to Pingjing was a great sacrifice. Hence, he didn��t refuse Zhou Yuan��s good intention. Everyone set off.


    The circle escape of the moment god was so fast that they got Qingbei University within a short time. The three men discussed the problem while looking for the building of Ren��s teaching and research office.


    ��Liu Shuai. ��Hao Ning looked at the beautiful campus of the University, but he didn��t have any mood to think of his college life. ��In your opinion, what is Pure Land of Bliss? How can it be so destructive?��


    ��I don��t know,�� Liu Shuai shook his head, ��but Xiao Hong just told me that it should be related to Yi Pingzhi.��


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yuan quickly closed his eyes and felt something. He found that he could not feel Spiritual Flying Bugs in Yi Pingzhi��s body and was relieved, ��why did Xiao Hong have this guess?��


    ��Did you forget that?�� Liu Shuai reminded, ��after Lele got shot by the mysterious needle of Yi Pingzhi, her soul quickly aged.��


    ��I see it now!�� At this time, Hao Ning thought that if it wasn��t for the case that needle made Lele��s soul, they would not save Lele with the incense of the Riches treasure. If he didn��t save Lele in that way and become the ��treasure God�� in Xiao Hong��s words, he wouldn��t save Wen by the way of the Internet money incense. It was hard to tell the cause and effect.


    ��Xiao Hong was just guessing.�� Liu added, ��But after all, because the results of the two were too similar, we have to be skeptical. He also reminded us to be careful. Yi Pingzhi and these people are not as easy to deal with as those we met before.��


    ��Are you Mr. Liu Shuai and others?�� As soon as they arrived at downstairs of a building, a young student asked with a mobile phone in his hand, ��Mrs. Ren asked me to wait for you here.��


    ��Eh?�� Liu Shuai looked at the student, ��how did you know?��


    ��Mrs. Ren gave me the photos,�� the student laughed, with a pimple on the corner of his mouth. He shook his mobile phone, ��Mrs. Ren was afraid that her teaching and Research Office would not be easy to find so that you might waste your time on that. She asked me to wait for you here. Besides, your photos are very recognizable��.��


    When Liu Shuai looked at this picture, he felt sad again. This was a picture taken when he and Wen were at dinner one night. Wen didn��t say anything at that time. Now it seemed that it must be Wen who sent this picture to Teacher Ren. And if a girl sent such a picture to her elders, would her feelings toward him be more obvious?


    ��If Wen recovers,�� Liu Shuai said decidedly, ��I will propose to her.��


    ��You���� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan didn��t know that this Sichuan man can think so much when he saw a picture. Since Liu Shuai said so, they didn��t say anything.


    ��Liu Shuai, I didn��t expect that.�� Ren said when he saw the three people. He put down the document in his hand, smiled and invited them to sit down. ��Just after Mr. Chen told me about you, you appeared. The young people are really efficient and much better than we were before.��


    ��This���� Liu Shuai scratched his head. Although he was in a hurry, he could not ask directly, ��we happen to be nearby, so we come to see you.��


    ��Good, good, good.�� Mrs. Ren said ��good�� three times with a smile. Obviously, the way he looked at his grandson-in-law and the expression on his face was saying, ��you are a filial grandson.�� Teacher Ren looked behind Liu Shuai and said, ��what about Wen? Aren��t you together? Why don��t you two come to see me, but there are two more �C human beings?��


    ��Nonsense!�� Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan smiled bitterly. Now the old lady has no one in her eyes but her son-in-law. What did she mean by saying two more ��human being��? Or should there be two more ��ghosts��?


    ��Wen��.�� When Liu Shuai mentioned Wen, his eyes were dim. Hao Ning thought it was not good. In case that if Liu Shuai said something wrong, the old lady would hurry to go there, Hao Ning took the conversation. ��Wen has a lot of things in the hospital recently. And she has some things that need Liu Shuai and us to help in Pingjing. Well, we happened to have some doubts about some things, so we came to visit you.��


    The stress fell on ��visit��, which showed that they did have something to ask.


    ��Oh?�� As soon as Teacher Ren heard it, she got interested. She was quite impressed by Hao Ning. After all, Hao Ning��s explanation of the quantum theory in front of her was attractive. Teacher Ren smiled kindly and asked, ��kid, why are you visiting me? What do you want me to do?��


    ��Well, Yufei was busy some time ago.�� Hao Ning was organizing language, because he couldn��t say what happened to Long Fei. He said as he thought, ��he asked us to ask you something before he left.�� With that, Hao Ning took out a ring from his pocket, that is, Soul Cutter and put it on the table. ��He asked us to find you and study this together. And he asked us to tell you that Yufei doubted that it��s related to Hong Liang. Mrs. Ren, who is Hong Liang?��


    ��Hong Liang?�� Teacher Ren was stunned, pushed her glasses and looked at the ring. ��I don��t know anyone called Hong Liang,�� she said, picking up the phone. ��Wang Juran, can you come here for a moment?��


    ��Mrs. Ren, I��m here.�� The student they saw just now ran in.�� Mrs. Ren, you want to see me?��


    ��You know so many people in our department.�� Teacher Ren asked. ��Can you check whether there is a person named Hong Liang in every term?��


    ��OK.�� Juran nodded, ��how do you write the name?��


    Ren pointed to Hao Ning. Juran looked at Hao Ning. Hao Ning was stunned. Right, Long Fei just told him that it was related to Hong Liang, but he didn��t write it down. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, ��I��m sorry. I only heard about this name. And I don��t know which two characters are in this name��.��


    ��Well.�� The boy thought for a moment and said, ��it doesn��t matter. I have a way. I can make a program to expand the search scope. The result would come out very soon!�� Then he left.


    ��Program?�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai. Were the students here all like long Fei, who was a programming expert?


    ��Hao Ning,�� Teacher Ren looked at the ring on the table, ��is this ring very important? Why do you have to find Hong Liang?��


    Hao Ning scratched his head and was about to speak but saying nothing. Teacher Ren saw this and got angry. She frowned and said, ��you come to me to ask about such a thing. Even if there is a student named Hong Liang here, I can��t let him see you directly if I don��t know the specific situation.��


    The old lady��s words were also reasonable. Although she knew Hao Ning, she didn��t know who he was and what his character was like. If there was such a student, she wouldn��t let the student deal with such a person. What could she do if something happened? The school would be responsible.


    ��Mrs. Ren,�� said Hao Ning hurriedly, ��I��m not a bad person.�� But Hao Ning��s words seemed to be a poor lie. Teacher Ren��s expression went even more strange.


    ��I didn��t say that you are bad people.�� Teacher Ren said to Liu Shuai intentionally or unintentionally, looking at Hao Ning with a strange expression. ��But I believe a saying: a gentleman is open and poised, and a petty man is unhappy and worried��.��


    Liu Shuai couldn��t help but smile bitterly. Mrs. Ren was really learned. It was clear that Hao Ning was hiding something, which made him not a gentleman but more like a petty man.


    Damn, it was time. You couldn��t blame me for doing this! Hao Ning made up his mind, ��Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai, protect Teacher Ren. Don��t let her be scared.��


    ��Eh?�� Ren was surprised. ��What are you going to do?��


    Liu Shuai knew that the Hao Ning meant that he was about to show his special skill, and hurriedly comforted Teacher Ren, ��Mrs. Ren, Hao Ning will show you something, so that you can understand why we need to find Hong Liang. We must have no malice, but these things can go beyond your understanding. So, don��t be afraid.��


    ��Come on, you little kids.�� Teacher Ren said with a smile. ��I��ve been studying quantum mechanics for so long. I have seen many strange experimental phenomena and theories before. Are you trying to scare me?��


    ��Take a look at this.�� Hao Ning put on this ring and activated it with his mind. The Yang Soul Cutter immediately flew out. Two blades flew towards a wood chair. In order to make the old lady see it clearly, Hao Ning also made the two blades show their shapes. After the blades flew around the wood chair for a while, the wood chair suddenly turned into a pile of powder, and at the same time, a stink came out.


    ��Why is it so smelly?�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan hurriedly cover their noses and opened the window. The old lady frowned and didn��t speak. She looked at the powder on the ground and was dazed. Hao Ning knew that people who saw these things for the first time could not accept it. He simply didn��t explain and let the old lady think about it for a while.


    ��Mrs. Ren, I found it. But- What the hell? What��s the smell?�� Juran knocked on the door and came in. He was about to speak with some documents in his hand, and hurriedly covered his nose, ��what��s going on? Whose ammonia bottle is down?��


    ��Juran, what did you say?�� Teacher Ren seemed to have caught something. She stopped frowning and asked, ��what did you say just now?��


    ��I said I found it.�� Juran was scared by Ren��s eyes. Usually, Teacher Ren was kind, but at that time she was a little fierce. ��I found it. But it��s not one person that related to Hong Liang, but these documents.��


    ��No, I��m asking you,�� Teacher Ren asked Juran to put the documents on the table, knocking on the table excitedly. ��what bottle did you just say about is down?��


    ��Ammonia!�� Juran said strangely, ��isn��t this the smell of ammonia? Oh, let��s not talk about it. Ammonia is harmful to the human body. I��ll open the window first. Let��s get out of here and let the smell out.��


    Teacher Ren ��s eyebrows knitted in a frown. After taking others out of the teaching and research room, she suddenly thought of something. Pointing to the white powder on the ground, she said to the Juran, ��take these powders and test them to see what elements and substances are there.��


    ��OK.�� Juran covered his nose and wrapped some powder on the ground with paper. He left in a hurry.


    These people came to Teacher Ren��s office. It was obvious that it was Teacher Ren��s private office. The books were very complete. Teacher Ren looked at the documents which were just brought by Juran and her eyebrows moved. Instead of talking, she turned over the documents and looked at the floor without saying a word.


    Hao Ning saw that Teacher Ren turned over the documents and knew that there are differences. The old lady didn��t want to let these people see the documents. Although he didn��t know why he was still a little relieved. This meant that Teacher Ren realized something in her heart, and no longer doubted them.


    ��Mrs. Ren?�� Liu Shuai was the first one who couldn��t help asking tentatively.


    ��It��s useless to say anything now.�� said Teacher Ren in a calm voice, but Hao Ning could tell that Teacher Ren seemed to be a little excited, but she was repressing it. ��Scientific hypothesis needs to be tested. I can tell you later.��


    ��Scientific hypothesis needs to be tested?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. Obviously, Zhou Yuan didn��t understand why Teacher Ren suddenly said these words. Didn��t you know what this ring looked like? What else needed to be tested?


    ��Mrs. Ren.�� Juran showed up at the door quickly. Hao Ning exclaimed that no wonder Teacher Ren asked him to do everything. This young man��s executive ability was first-class. ��We have tested it. Preliminary identification -��


    Speaking of this, Juran scratched his head, as if he was about to speak, but saying nothing. Teacher Ren smiled, ��say it. You can say what you tested out. Don��t worry about saying it wrong.��


    ��I��m not worried about being wrong.�� said Juran sheepishly. ��Usually the things you asked us to test have at least some particularities, or some surprises, but for this thing, our current conclusion is ordinary silica. There is nothing special��.��


    ��You, are you sure it��s silica?�� Teacher Ren shouted excitedly and hurriedly turned out a book around his hand. After looking for a picture for a while, Liu Shuai saw that the picture was nothing else, but a periodic table of elements that made him collapse in his school days. Teacher Ren pointed to the silicon element and asked, ��is silicon what you said, silicon dioxide?��


    ��Yes!�� Juran did not know why Teacher Ren was so excited to see this. After thinking about it, he replied boldly, ��it��s the silicon dioxide of this silicon. I found several students to test it at the same time. It��s all like this.��


    ��OK, OK.�� Teacher Ren seemed to have lost some control of herself. Hao Ning was worried about the old lady��s dizziness. He said quickly, ��Mrs. Ren, it seems that you are not feeling well now. Maybe you can have a rest and we will visit you tomorrow.��


    ��No, no,�� Mrs. Ren quickly waved her hand, and then asked Hao Ning, ��can you also let us test your ring to see what elements it is?��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning thought it was fine. That��s what Long Fei did. So, he gave the ring to Teacher Ren. He didn��t worry about it. He was now integrated with Soul Cutter. If he wanted to take it back, he would immediately take it back with his mind.


    Teacher Ren took the ring in his hand and carefully handed it to Juran, ��You can find a way to test the main ingredients of this ring. Remember, this time you will test it by yourself, and don��t talk about it.��


    Although Juran felt very strange, he still agreed and ran out in a hurry.


    ��Mrs. Ren,�� said Liu Shuai, looking at Teacher Ren��s weird behavior, ��what��s the matter? Who is that Hong Liang?��


    ��If I��m not wrong,�� Teacher Ren said slowly, ��the Hong Liang Yufei said is not a person, but Macro Quantum.��


    Then Teacher Ren opened the document. The above topic was: The Possibility and Nature of Macro Quantum Conjecture. The author column wrote two names: Li Yufei, Chen Busheng!


    ��Macro Quantum?�� Hao Ning wondered, ��what is that?��


    ��Do you remember micro quantum?�� Teacher Ren knew that these people had no patience to read these documents, so she slowly explained, ��last time in the hospital, it was Hao Ning who explained to everyone.��


    ��I know,�� Hao Ning smiled sheepishly, ��quantum mechanics, and some quantum properties of micro particles, Schrodinger��s cat, uncertainty principle and so on.��


    ��Yes, but these are the micro world, such as photons, electrons, and other basic particle scale quantum forms,�� Teacher Ren nodded. ��When Yufei was in school, he was very interested in this aspect for a while, so he wrote this document together with Busheng. They speculated that there was another macro form of atoms, electrons and other macroparticles in this world. These atoms are not tiny atoms at the micro-scale that we are observing now, but large ones. For example, what are the characteristics of an atom as big as a football field?��


    ��Well, it��s a bit like fantasy.�� Hao Ning shook his head and smiled. ��How could there be such a big atom?��


    ��At that time, I also thought that these two undergraduates were writing fairy tales,�� Teacher Ren said with a smile and a nod, ��so I didn��t care about it. But I really have a deep impression of some speculations in their article.��


    ��There are some speculations in them,�� Teacher Ren said, looking through the document carefully. ��Yes, I remember that. They said if it��s a macro atom, can the electrons outside accelerate in some way, then bombard the atoms in our world. And then it can change the structure inside the atom and make the element into another element? If possible, will the cost be much lower than that of today��s particle accelerators and turn stone into gold?


    ��Hao Ning,�� Liu Shuai said with a confused face was embarrassed to ask Teacher Ren, so he asked Hao Ning secretly, ��what is Mrs. Ren talking about?��


    Unexpectedly, Hao Ning stared at Teacher Ren with an inconceivable look and didn��t say a word unusually.


    ��The logic in their articles is very strict,�� Teacher Ren continued, ��but you know that science is not the same as writing novels. It can only be tested by experiments. No matter how natural the assumption is, if the experimental result is not correct, it cannot be called science. For example, Aristotle��s conclusion that two iron balls of different weights have landed at the same time. On the contrary, no matter how inconceivable the theory is, if there are experimental results as the basis, it can be called science.��


    ��Just now, Hao Ning, the ring you took,�� Teacher Ren continued, ��sent out two blades to the wooden chair. The main component of the wooden chair is carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen. After the blades shuttle, the wooden chair turned into silica on the ground and ammonia in the air. Thanks to Juran, I realized that probably the carbon nucleus in the wooden chair experienced bombardment and became two elements adjacent to its top, bottom, left and right �C ��


    Then Teacher Ren pointed to the periodic table of elements on the table and said excitedly, ��that is to say, under the blade of Hao Ning just now, the carbon element was accelerated to be silicon and nitrogen, and then combined with the hydrogen and oxygen contained in the original wooden chair to form silicon dioxide and ammonia again!��


    Hao Ning��s chemical level was better. He still remembered the molecular formula of these two things. After careful calculation, he sat on the chair in surprise, ��Mrs. Ren, do you mean that the two blades I just called out are actually two quanta of the macro atom?��


    ��The correct expression should be two quantum macro electrons, but you don��t have to be a professional. Besides, in terms of the current phenomenon,�� Teacher Ren seemed to be thinking about it, frowning. ��this explanation can explain this phenomenon. Whether it is true depends on the experimental results. Moreover, it seems that after bombarding the carbon atom, your macro electron can only randomly change into the elements next to it. According to Yufei��s conjecture, there seems to be some way to change into some fixed elements or even some molecules��.��


    Teacher Ren pushed her glasses, and then carefully looked at the information.


    ��Become something fixed? Even molecules? �� Hao Ning was stunned and suddenly thought of a thing. He asked Liu Shuai secretly, ��are you saying that I turned the concrete into jadeite?��


    ��That��s possible!�� Liu Shuai stared at Hao Ning and nodded, ��Yufei was so amazing that he can even deduce this! But Long Fei never said that to us? What��s the matter?��


    ��Mrs. Ren!�� Juran��s voice came out at the door again, but this time it was exciting. He shook the ring in his hand, ��it��s amazing, it��s amazing! This element is �C ��


    ��Shh!�� Teacher Ren hurriedly made a gesture to show Juran to come in and say.


    Juran got it. He hurriedly came in and closed the door. But he still couldn��t hold back the excitement in his voice, ��Guess what? This is the element we��ve been dream of �C You.��


    ��You?�� Liu Shuai looked at Teacher Ren curiously, ��is this element Mrs. Ren?��


    ��No, no, it��s You, Younium, an element. It��s not anybody,�� Juran pointed the element Younium on the periodic table and said with a smile, ��isn��t it here?��


    ��Is it Younium Younium?�� Liu Shuai scratched his head embarrassedly. ��I thought it is Er.�� It was not surprising that Liu Shuai asked this question. Generally, the elements in the periodic table ignored the radicals and pronounced only half of the remaining words. Therefore, Liu Shuai mistakenly thought that this pronunciation was normal. (The pronunciation of half part of this Chinese Character is Er.)


    Hao Ning looked at it carefully and said, ��Younium? It��s strange that I don��t remember that I recited this element when I was at school.��


    ��You also recite the whole periodic table of elements. Amazing. But it didn��t exist at that time,�� said Juran excitedly, as if he found someone like him. ��This was only obtained in the laboratory in Nihhon a few years ago, but the element they got was very unstable, and can only exist in the real world for a very short time. It��s not like the Younium of your ring. It��s so stable in your hand!��


    With that, Juran said excitedly, ��Mrs. Ren, up to now, human can only obtain Younium through bombardment in the laboratory. And the existence time of it is very short. We have seen such stable your element for the first time, which is a great discovery in human history!��


    ��In fact, it has already been predicted��.�� Teacher Ren said to herself. She said to Juran, ��get back to your work. Don��t talk to anyone about this now.��


    ��OK.�� Juran left with a smile on his face. Hao Ning and others were stunned. They have made countless assumptions, including that Mrs. Ren couldn��t understand what the Soul Cutter was. Liu Shuai was ready to let Zhou Yuan show spells. Unexpectedly, they got such a result.


    ��Hao Ning,�� Teacher Ren looked at Hao Ning and asked tentatively, ��how can you only call out two blades? What about the third one?��


    ��Eh?�� Hao Ning looked at Teacher Ren strangely, and then looked at Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai. ��Teacher Ren, how do you know there is a third one?��


    After that, Hao Ning put the ring on his hand, and called out the blade combining Yin and Yang with real Qi of five Yin and five Yang, ��this is probably the third one you said.��


    ��It seems true���� Teacher Ren said excitedly, ��Yufei predicted that the Younium in the super macro-scale is more stable. Younium will exist stably in the super macro-scale. The three blades you see are the three electrons in the outermost layer of this element! And your ring is likely to be a Younium atom!��


    ��What?�� Three people shouted out. The Soul Cutter in Hao Ning��s hand was an atom!


    Liu Shuai collapsed and asked, ��Mrs. Ren, I remember that the size of the atoms is very small. How could there be such a big atom? Besides, you said the atom was compressed. So, would it have been bigger?��


    ��Is it Big?�� Teacher Ren was in a good mood and said with a smile, ��this is an atom in a super macro-scale, not a micro atom in the world that we can understand. According to Yufei��s hypothesis, this atom and the electrons outside the atom should be much larger than this. According to the periodic table, the number of the outermost electrons of Younium is indeed three��.��


    ��Er���� Hao Ning couldn��t help interrupting Teacher Ren, wondering, ��you mean, this is a macro atom. But as you said, isn��t a macro atom as big as a football field?��


    ��Hahaha, you little kid. Are you finding fault with my speech?�� Teacher Ren said with a bright smile, ��I��m talking about an entire atom, but the nucleus is likely to be very small. I guess that the Younium atom of this ring is encapsulated after being compressed by some means. If it can be compressed to such a small atom, the energy of the three electrons in the outermost layer should be very strong enough to bombard some substances in our world and make changes. If we want to activate the three electrons in the outermost layer, we need some special powers.��


    ��What power?�� Hao Ning knew it was his Life and Death Charm. But at that time, he couldn��t tell Teacher Ren that he could do Life and Death Charms.


    ��I don��t know.�� Mrs. Ren shook her head. ��This is an article written by Yufei and Busheng. You must ask them. By the way, why didn��t Yufei tell you by himself?��


    ��He��s in Dragon Temple. Well���� As soon as Liu Shuai said it, he knew that he had said something wrong, so he hurriedly stopped.


    ��Dragon Temple?�� Teacher Ren��s eyes darkened, and he shook his head. Surprisingly, he didn��t ask, ��he used to like to mention a dragon temple. It seems that his temperament hasn��t changed as he gets old.��


    ��Yes, yes,�� said Hao Ning, ��so we can��t disturb Yufei recently. What else do you know about this soul cut-Younium ring?��


    ��No,�� Mr. Ren said with an apologetic smile, ��this is a fantastic paper that couldn��t pass the academic defense at that time. We haven��t studied it for so many years, but you can ask Busheng, who is also the author of this article.��


    ��He?�� Hao Ning wasn��t unwilling to ask him, but Chen Busheng was the murderer who killed Li Yufei. He was worried that Busheng would not tell the truth.


    ��Yes,�� Mr. Ren looked at his mobile phone. ��what a coincidence! Busheng happens to be nearby these two days. You can ask him about it.��


    At the dusk of Qingbei University campus, some young students were playing music and singing songs, but they didn��t know that there were three people walking on the road and confused.


    ��How could this happen?�� Hao Ning frowned and looked at the ring in his hand. ��Is this a macro atom? How is this possible? At that time, the Hong Liang that Longfei said actually refers to Macro Quantum?��


    Although Hao Ning doubted it, he recalled the scene at that time. After Longfei said the word Hongliang, he couldn��t say anything more. It was likely that he didn��t say the last word.


    ��Yes, how could there be such a large atom?�� Liu Shuai still dares not accept the fact, ��how big is the grape made of such a big atom?��


    ��Big brother������Hao Ning said gloomily, ��if we call our world an ordinary world, then a larger macro world which is not necessarily the same as ours. This macro atom is probably just the element of the macro world, and there might not be grape.��


    ��How about bananas?�� Zhou Yuan asked, �� are there bananas?��


    ������ Hao Ning looked at these two people and didn��t know how to say it. He had read some science fiction novels and knew the concepts of macro electron and macro atom, but he can��t believe it when he saw them with his own eyes.


    ��What do we do now?�� Hao Ning asked the three people, ��shall we find Chen Busheng?��


    ��I��m afraid the question you have to ask yourself was not whether to find him,�� Liu Shuai said, pointing to the front. ��but whether to meet him.��


    Hao Ning looked in the direction that Liu Shuai pointed to and saw a man sitting on the lawn in front of the dormitory ahead of them. It was dusk and the street light on the campus was on. The man under the street light was no one else, but Chen Busheng.


    ��Why is he here?�� Hao Ning said strangely, ��isn��t he the person in charge of Water Airline? What is he doing in Qingbei University?��


    ��Is he here to see Mrs. Ren?�� Zhou Yuan guessed, ��isn��t he Mrs. Ren��s grandson?��


    ��Then why is he sitting here? If he is here to find Mrs. teacher, shouldn��t he be eating with the old lady now? �� Liu Shuai shook his head and asked Hao Ning, ��what should we do? Go to him or shall we discuss it again?��


    ��Nonsense! This ring seems to have a real mystery! �� Hao Ning laughed at himself and looked at Chen Busheng not far away. ��The three of us really gained a lot of experience today. We thought it was Soul Cutter of cutting the soul, but it turned out to be the Pandora Furnace. We thought it was the Pandora Furnace, and it turned out to be macro quantum. Today I spent all my surprise in the past month. Let��s go and meet Chen Busheng. Let��s see if he can give us a new surprise!��

 Chapter 229 - Heard about Yufei Again

    Hao Ning said as he stepped forward in big strides. He greeted Chen Busheng in the distance. ��Hello, do you remember me?��


    ��It��s you guys!�� Chen Busheng saw Hao Ning and Liu Shuai behind. He stood up happily, ��I have been waiting for you!��


    ��Eh?�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and said strangely, ��waiting for us? For what?��


    ��YES!�� Chen Busheng was a little bit excited, ��I heard your news from grandma. She told me all.��


    Hao Ning frowned and felt confused about ��all�� from Chen Busheng. He did not know if grandma had told the Soul Cutter. He believed she was very likely to have told it to Chen Busheng. Now it made Hao Ning have a bad impression on Chen Busheng. He posted a tentative question to him, ��so why do you look for us?��


    ��You guys know where Yufei is, right?�� Chen Busheng��s sudden question made all of them confused, ��you know, right?��


    ��Um���� Hao Ning stretched his head, and he knew what he meant was Long Fei, but how could he explain that Long Fei was in the Dragon Temple? He pondered for a while and decided to answer him with the same words of teacher Ren, ��Yufei now is in kiyonaga.��


    ��I did not mean that dragon.�� Chen Busheng shook his head and said seriously, ��both of us do not disguise. What I said is Yufei, not Long Fei!��


    ��You���� Hao Ning thought he said that too early. As the saying went, the surprise today could bear comparison with the surprise in the past month. Now the words of Chen Busheng were the biggest surprise today, which meant Chen Busheng knew clearly that Long Fei and Yufei were two different people and he even knew that Long Fei is not human but the Dragon God. When did he know that? Hao Ning got confused and asked subliminally, ��how many do you know?��


    He regretted for his question, because his question certified that Yufei was not Long Fei. Since Chen Busheng had knew it, he thought there was no need to conceal it.


    ��What do I know?�� Chen Busheng said with a bitter smile, ��I thought Yufei had died. All were a dream. I thought I could treat Long Fei as the shadow of Yufei after I met Long Fei. But today my grandma told me that, I knew shadow was just shadow. The moment I knew that you had Macro Quantum, I knew I couldn��t regard Long Fei as Yufei any longer����


    As expected by Hao Ning, teacher Ren had told Chen Busheng the issue of Macro Quantum.


    ��This person is insane?�� Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan in front of Chen Busheng, ��why can��t I understand a word of him?��


    ��We all know what you did.�� Though Liu Shuai liked Xiao Wen and Chen Busheng was her brother, he had a bad impression on Chen Busheng. ��But we do not know Yufei, and I can��t tell you more.��


    ��But I can tell you more about Macro Quantum.�� Chen Busheng wiped his face and said in a low voice, ��I know that you come here for that, right?��


    ��You���� Zhou Yuan now understood and he squinted looking at Chen Busheng, ��you want to do an exchange? Using what you know about Macro Quantum to exchange what we know? What do you want from us?��


    ��I want nothing.�� Chen Busheng said slowly, ��I just want you to listen to a story and you can make a decision if you want to help me after you know the story.��


    ��Help you?�� Hao Ning thought that he could know the information about Macro Quantum which was useful to them no matter what Chen want to exchange. So, he nodded, ��OK, tell me the story while we are having a meal.��


    This was a restaurant of roast duck. The roast duck of Ping Jing was very famous, especially in this restaurant. It offered not only delicate food but also wonderful performance of duck-cutting by chef in a private room. The cut duck was so crisp. It would be very delicious that the cut duck was rolled up into a thin and soft cake with the side fish such as fermented flour sauce, sliced scallion and cucumber stick.


    Each one of the four people had his own thought, and all of them did not focus on the act of the chef and the delicious food.


    After the chef got out of the room, Hao Ning looked at Chen Busheng and said, ��go ahead.��


    ��Um��where shall I start?�� Chen Busheng frowned and hesitated.


    ��Brother, you are so funny.�� Hao Ning sneered and eat the food. ��You are the one who find us and want to tell a story to us, but you even do not know where to start? I think you can start with how you killed Yufei. No, I must correct, from that you killed Yufei twice.��


    It was clear that Hao Ning had a bad impression on Chen Busheng, or he would not say that at table.


    ��Hao Ning!�� Liu Shuai knew that Hao Ning��s harsh words were due to the issue of Long Fei, and he persuaded, ��clam down. Let��s start from the Macro Quantum.��


    Hao Ning felt so funny that Liu Shuai always did mediation for him, but today the condition was reversed. He thought Liu Shuai was right that he was not so rational just now because he and his friends came here mainly for Macro Quantum.


    ��The Macro Quantum,�� Chen Busheng said with a bitter smile, ��I shall start from the death of Yufei��no, by your words, from my killing to Yufei.�� Chen Busheng shook his head, ��I have never thought that this issue now changes from Long Fei��s opinion����


    ��Isn��t that true?�� Hao Ning did not hide his thought since Chen Busheng had talked about it. ��Are you still thinking that you are innocent?��


    ��Have you guys heard about the upsurge of Qi Gong last century?�� Chen Busheng suddenly talked about this issue. ��I think you may remember it. At that time, people����


    ��We know it.�� Hao Ning wove his hands. The other day Mr. Hu had criticized this issue, and he did not want to hear the criticism again. ��At that time many people practiced the Qi Gong. The mass was crazy about it and there were even people practicing it by holding a pot on their heads. I know that and you have no need to talk about it again.��


    ��OK.�� Chen Busheng was holding the cup and said slowly. ��My parents were scientific and technical workers. But unluckily, they practiced a kind of Qi Gong which was so odd.��


    ��Eh?�� Hao Ning asked, ��and then?


    ��You know, some people were mental after practicing that.�� Chen Busheng kept saying, ��my parents got some trouble at that time.��


    ��You mean,�� Liu Shuai asked, ��your parents, the son and daughter of teacher Chen, were mental after the practice?��


    ��Mental?�� Chen Busheng said with a bitter smile. ��I remember your major is biology. You tell me if the man who is mental knows that he himself is mental?��


    ��Eh���� Liu Shuai was stunned. He had few studies in this filed. He worked very hard to decode the fake Manjusri by using his little knowledge of psychology, and now he couldn��t answer the question.


    Chen Bushang looked at Liu Shuai without a word, and then he laughed, ��my parents did not know that they are mental at that time, and they believed that they knew the truth of the universe. They, as the scientific and technical workers, used their child, namely me, to do the experiment.��


    ��Experiment? Using their child? �� Zhou Yuan shuttered. His parents were so terrible. He did not dare to ask the detail of the experiment.


    ��I don��t want to talk about the details of the experiment.�� Chen Busheng laughed bitterly. Though that was just the memory, he still shuttered unconsciously. ��I was very young. They probably believed that I would feel nothing in the experiment, but I was mental after their demise.��


    Demise�� Hao Ning understood what he meant. The result was the same as Mr. Hu��s Xue Muhua. Hao Ning sighed and asked, ��what happened to your mind?��


    ��I had illusion inside my body probably. ��Chen Busheng added, ��it seemed that somebody often talked to me lightly and even there were several ME in my brain. I was very young, and I always was in a daze. My grandparents did not know my condition. I had been struggling against the illusion in my mind in the whole time at school till I entered into Qing Bei University.��


    ��What! You are the god of study���� Liu Shuai praised him inappropriately, ��you even were enrolled by Qing Bei University���� Liu Shuai found Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning were glaring at himself, and then he stopped talking and let Chen Busheng continued.


    ��I thought I would conduct suicide some day in the university if I couldn��t tolerate the struggling.�� Chen Busheng now had a hopeful smile, and added, ��but I met a person who changed my life, Yufei.��


    ��Yufei?�� Hao Ning felt so strange. From his words and face, it seemed that he had no spite to Yufei.


    ��Right. Because we both lost our parents at the very young age,�� Chen Busheng added, ��so we got closer in the university. And then he knew my mental problem. But he did not alienate me. Otherwise, he kept helping me. He was younger than me but he was the one who treated me so good. Gradually I found that I����


    Chen Busheng��s hands shuttered with the cup. Hao Ning saw his struggling.


    Finally, Chen Busheng said it out. ��I found I fell in love with him.��


    ��What!�� Liu Shuai and Hao Ning shouted spontaneously. What he said was totally different from what they heard from Long Fei. According to Long Fei��s words, Yufei was killed because he fell in love with Chen Busheng and Chen urged to get rid of Yufei. Now, what��s the matter with this issue? Rashomon of Li Yufei?


    Chen Busheng now did not know Liu Shuai and Hao Ning was suspicious to him, and he thought they were so surprised by his love for Yufei which was unacceptable by the world. But since he had told them the issue, he did not want to think much. ��I know that you have your own thoughts on this issue, but Yufei and I love each other very much. We two have no other bad thoughts.��


    ��Wait.�� Hao Ning couldn��t help but ask, ��you love each other? You mean you knew that Yufei loved you at that time? And Yufei also knew that you love him?��


    ��Of course,�� Chen Busheng felt so strange. ��he absolutely loved me, and he definitely knew that I love him.��


    ��Hao Ning,�� Zhou Yuan patted Hao Ning on his shoulder, ��let Chen tell the whole thing.��


    Hao Ning understood what Zhou Yuan meant. If Chen Busheng told a lie, there must be a burst seam if Hao Ning did not pose his question.


    ��Thank you,�� Chen Busheng nodded, ��due to Yufei��s magic experience at his young age, he thought my problem was that my soul had got abnormal. In other words, due to the experience in my young age, my soul got sick and under that circumstance, the sick soul was incurable.��


    ��I was in very serious trouble, so Yufei sought the method for curing my soul,�� Chen Busheng laughed, ��curing soul, it��s funny, right? We are arguing if soul exists, but Yufei has already believed in the soul and started to find method to cure soul.��


    Hao Ning and his friends were silent. It was normal that Yufei believed in soul who was affected by Long Fei, but Long Fei had such an advancing idea to cure soul. At least half a month ago, even Hao Ning, who had been apotheosized, knew nothing about Curing Soul.


    ��But at that time, there was no material.�� Chen Busheng added, ��Yufei had searched on all materials in school and only found one material finally. And the author of the material was dead at the upsurge of Qi Gong. Just because of his special experience of medical study including Chinese medicine study since his young age, he could better accept and study the soul knowledge����


    ��Xue Muhua?�� Hao Ning patted his head. He was the child of Mr. Hu��s comrade-in-arms. ��Is he Xue Muhua?��


    ��How do you know that?�� Chen Busheng was very surprised, but he added after Hao Ning made a gesture to let him go on. ��Yes, Xue Muhan studied medicine early and then studied quantum mechanics after my grandma, so he posed a hypothesis: if the soul of human is the expression of a sort of quantum state��s self-observation in the level of brain?��


    ��Um��, excuse me.�� Liu Shuai scratched his head and asked Chen Bushneg. ��I can��t catch your last sentence.��


    ��Not only you,�� Chen Busheng said with a bitter smile, ��even I could not understand that at that time. But Chen Yufei understood that, and he explained it to me for so long till I got it.��


    ��You��tell us,�� Hao Ning knew more about quantum mechanics, ��we can learn some from you.��


    ��The normal quantum state is in a state of probability superposition when there is no observer, you know this?�� Chen Busheng posed this question and Hao Ning nodded. The rest of the two people were very confused. Chen said, ��fine, no more explanation. You just regard them as an unstable state where there is no observer.��


    Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai got so desperate by Chen Busheng��s words. What is �� you just regard them as an unstable state where there is no observer.��? It was not simple! The smart always hit the stupid unconsciously forever!


    Chen Busheng did not know what Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai thought and continued to explain. His explanation was hardly understood by Hao Ning. ��When an observer appears, the state of the quantum collapses into a certain value. So Xue Muhua assumes in his own data that the human soul, that is, the brain of human, for no reason, does the self-observation to his own awareness, causing the entire quantum state collapsing from an uncertain probability state to a determined state. The soul state is identical to the self due to the self-observation of self-awareness. The explanation from another angle can be called����


    ��The awareness can be gained through inner observation?�� Liu Shuai spoke it out. He once explained to Hao Ning that why the soul changes if a man��s face and clothes change. From the description of Chen Busheng, it is the expression of self-awareness. Liu Shuai added, ��this seems to have relations with the inner self in psychology?��


    ��Maybe,�� Chen Busheng added, ��I know little about this field, but Yufei was so excited. He thought if the man��s soul exists in the state of quantum, the soul could be handled through some methods of a quantum state. And for me, the place where my soul got trouble was restored, namely my soul was restored by operation.��


    ��Restored by operation���� Hao Ning was speechless with his mouth opening. The idea would even make Xiao Hong surprised. But for Xiao Hong, as the immortal, there was no such a conception of operation. Hao Ning praised, ��how audacious Yufei is!��


    ��So Yufei really acted.�� Chen Busheng now felt upset, ��he believed at that time, since the soul was something in a quantum state, there must some microcosmic particles that could have an influence. The first plan he thought was to sue some radioactive substances. And considering the harm to human body, he chose the lighter radioactive substance��indium.��


    ��Indium?�� Hao Ning was surprised. He remembered it. According to Long Fei, Yufei was killed by this substance, ��you mean, Yufei actively chose the substance indium?��


    ��Yes,�� Chen Busheng nodded, ��but unfortunately, there was no effect on the research and he got some healthy trouble due to long-term exposure to indium.��


    ��Then why you are fine?�� Zhou Yuan asked suddenly, ��you were very close, and you wouldn��t be safe as he got some trouble?��


    ��At that time, he would not let me get closer to him.�� Chen Busheng shook his head, ��he did the experiment on his body.��


    ��And then,�� Chen Busheng added, ��he seemed to think about the key point. That is if the soul is in a state of quantum, ordinary radioactive materials and quantum states cannot have any effect on the soul. It is simple to understand. If there is the soul which can be affected by other substance in a state of quantum, will the soul be so delicate?��


    ��And then?�� Hao Ning asked, ��and then what did Yufei find out?�� The reason why Hao Ning asked this question was that the soul of Yufei was split so badly when Long Fei found Yufei��s unusual condition.


    ��Later he posed a hypothesis to me.�� Chen Busheng nodded and pointed at Hao Ning, ��in this world, there exist more macroscopic particles. If those particles can be in the state of quantum, it can be in a state of collapse in the case of being observed by the observer. It is possible to act on the quantum state soul of our microcosm.��


    ��Then���� Liu Shuai got confused again, ��could you explain it?��


    ��I need you to explain that.�� Hao Ning sighed, ��they assume that there is an atom the size of a football field and there are electrons outside the atomic nucleus. They can find ways to control this electron to perform operation on the soul.��


    Liu Shuai now understood. That is the words said by teacher Ren in the day time. He nodded without a word.


    ��Yes,�� Chen Busheng said, ��the idea was so magic. We extracted some hypotheses out and wrote a material, which was the material saw by my grandma. We had not mentioned the idea of the soul inside the material.��


    Although not discovered at that time, Yufei also speculated on the quantum state of such macroscopic particles. Chen Busheng added, ��because of the observer, this macroscopic particle, such as the collapsing state of electrons, had different states. Different states would have different effects on our world, such as a kind of macroscopic electrons. The state could be like the effect of bombarding the nucleus, which changed the elements of our world��you might have seen this part from the material of my grandma. And another state of this electron could affect the soul of Xue Muhua��s hypothesis.��


    ��The Yang can change things while the Yin can hurt the soul���� Hao Ning mumbled and said, ��what we call Yin and Yang, can change the state of macroscopic electrons.�� Hao Ning suddenly thought one thing, and he sounded out Chen Busheng, ��what you said about the state of the change of electrons is the spinning of electrons?��


    Spinning is a property of particles, which is considered as some concepts in quantum mechanics. Hao Ning knew less about it, but he still believed it was like that, so he asked.


    ��It should be,�� Chen Busheng nodded, ��that��s all speculation��OK. Yufei also speculated other states, such as increasing the uncertain of future and changing a sort of past property of the substance. I do not catch this part.��


    ��OK���� Hao Ning now felt confused. Talent is talent. He did not understand that for many years and Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan almost got insane by the knowledge. He did not continue the technical question and asked, ��and then?��


    ��And then trouble came.�� Chen Busheng said, ��Yufei did not let me step closer at that period. And one day, Yufei said to me that his soul was split and cut by something. He could feel that, and he needed to study how was his soul cut and split.��


    ��Cut and split?�� Hao Ning found the key point. That��s when Long Fei met Yufei. He asked patiently, ��and then?��


    ��And then Yufei told me at that time he had found a method to simulate that macroscopic particle, and one small part of his soul went to another place,�� Chen Busheng now covered his face, ��he must continue his study at that place, and he would find me after he finished the study.��


    ��But that simulated macroscopic particle was very delicate,�� Chen Busheng continued, ��it could be used only once. He split his own soul in his dormitory for quick transferring his soul, and the macroscopic particle like a sword vanished. But the whole dormitory became very cold due to his use of tools.��


    ��Yin and Yang Sword!�� Zhou Yuan remembered the words of 7-Son Silver Wing, and they said at that time that the soul-hurting substance could be used only once. That was the very preliminary tool. Zhou Yuan could not help but ask, ��was it called Yin and Yang Sword?��


    ��I do not know what you are talking about���� Chen Busheng felt confused, and added, ��but soon after he split his soul, that dragon came.��


    ��No!�� Hao Ning mumbled, ��Long Fei later entered the body of Yufei and Long Fei��s memory did not include what you said. How do you explain this?��


    ��Because before the dragon came, Yufei required me to delete the memory.�� Chen Busheng shook his head, ��I didn��t know where he found a semi-finished product which was conceived by Xue Muhua before for deleting memory, and then he made up them.��


    And then Chen Busheng took out a little stick, which was a thinker and like that one which was used to delete memory by Nezha.


    ��What the hell!�� Hao Ning was scared to jump after he saw it, ��what, what are you going to do! Don��t delete my memory!��


    ��Don��t be so scared.�� Chen Busheng said with a bitter smile, ��this has been not useful for so long. But this is the only thing Yufei gave me and I took it always.��


    ��You mean,�� Hao Ning relaxed, but he still took this little stick of Chen Busheng. Chen Busheng knew that he was worried and let him take the stick. Hao Ning added, ��it was Yufei that let you delete his memory and then Long Fei came to the dormitory of Qing Bei University and entered the body of Yufei. You know this?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning thought this part was the biggest problem, ��there was no reason for Yufei to let you delete his memory. It��s so strange.��


    ��Because Yufei had been treating Long Fei as his father,�� Chen Busheng lowered his head, ��what will a father do if he knows that his son risks his life and soul to save his lover��s soul and they will never get married?��


    Chen Busheng lifted his head for the first time tonight with his eyes full of tears. He looked at three of Hao Ning and his friends, ��you say, what will the father do?��


    ������ Hao Ning was stunned and he said after he pondered for a while, ��this father will beat his son and the man who hurts his son, then let the man live his own life. The father will force his son not do that stupid thing again.��


    ��It��s more than you said. I speak for you. �� Chen Busheng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ��if the father cares much about his son, he will treat that man who splits the soul of his son in the mood of revenge and even kill that man. And for his son, he may have imprisoned him in a way. Even if the father does not imprison him and kill that man, he will forbid his son to contact that man in any way. Because for him, that man is the bane toward his son! It is only when the two people do not meet any longer that his son can live in a safe circumstance. Right?��


    Though Hao Ning did not agree with the words by Chen Busheng, he knew that it was likely that Chen was right. Though Long Fei seemed to be innocent, he was an immortal indeed. And he cared much about Yufei. If he knew Yufei did such a stupid thing for Chen Busheng, he would kill Chen Busheng, and even chewed the soul of Chen Busheng.


    ��How ironic is that?�� Chen Busheng smiled wanly, ��I lived with Yufei because of our love. Yufei took his risk to save me because of love. But I finally had to delete the memory that I lived with him. What he did was to make Long Fei not sad and make me live for the rest of my life.��


    Hao Ning nodded. If Long Fei knew that Chen Busheng was about to hurt Yufei, Chen Busheng could live by Yufei��s request or Yufei did not meet Chen Busheng any more. But if Long Fei knew that Yufei hurt himself just for the love to Chen Busheng, he must kill Chen Busheng. Because Yufei was likely to continue the experiment on his own body if Chen Busheng was still alive.


    That was ridiculous! Hao Ning took a wet tissue to wipe his face heavily for a refresh. If what Chen Busheng said was true, it would be uncertain that Long Fei said Li Yufei was envied by his roommates and Chen Busheng secretly agitated them.


    ��But then why you pushed Yufei into the river?�� Liu Shuai continued to ask, ��don��t you want Yufei kept alive?��


    ��I���� Chen Busheng opened his mouth but did not say a word.


    ��What?�� Hao Ning answered, ��go ahead!��


    Now they were in the key point. The former part of Chen Busheng��s explanation was OK, but the latter part was so dubious. If Chen Busheng loved Yufei, he would not push Yufei into the river.


    ��It was Yufei that ordered me to push him down the river.�� Chen Busheng was silent for a while and answered.


    ��Bullshit!�� Hao Ning got so excited and stood up. He pointed at Chen Busheng and cursed, ��you are such a hypocritical person. You killed your lover but hide the truth! Your explanation is just bullshit!��


    ��Because by that method,�� Chen Busheng acted like that he did not hear Hao Ning��s roar, and said silently, ��Long Fei can leave from Yufei��s body and gain freedom.��


    ��At that time, Yufei seemed to be another state in another place. He sometimes found me in my dream.�� Chen Busheng recalled the memory, ��and he seemed to have mastered some methods and already cure the problem in my soul. He told me in the dream that if I agreed, he could put my soul and his soul into that place where nobody would oppose and hate us, and we two could live happily without any discrimination.��


    ��So?�� Hao Ning did not understand the relationship here.


    ��I agreed.�� Chen Busheng looked at Hao Ning. ��At that time, I planned to push the body of Yufei into the river without his awareness. Long Fei was the Dragon God and his soul could fall into the river. At that moment, Yufei used some methods to let Long Fei��s body rot without Long Fei��s attention. And then I dived into the river and let my soul being caught by Yufei.��


    ��Such a scared plan���� Hao Ning felt frightened. He would feel that the man in front of him was mental if Chen Busheng did not look normal.


    ��But later there were some troubles. It seemed that the place of his soul got some troubles.�� Chen Busheng shook his head, ��Yufei has not contacted me any longer. The other day, Long Fei appeared. The moment I saw Long Fei, I knew that he was not Yufei. But I couldn��t tolerate. I missed Yufei so much. I treated him as Yufei.��


    ��Till now, I heard of you from my grandma today.�� Chen Busheng cried, ��I knew that I could not do that.��


    ��Why do you believe that we know where Yufei is?�� Hao Ning felt strange, ��how do you judge that?��


    ��Because you showed this thing to my grandma,�� Chen Busheng looked at Hao Ning with his eyes red, ��and the thing is the one which was used to cure my soul in my dream by him. It was made into the ring shape because in our dream, we were married. You can see the ring. There is an L and a C.�� Those are the initials of our family names.��


    Hao Ning rushed to took off the ring and had a look. He then was speechless in the chair. There is a clear letter of L and C in the inner side of the ring.


    ��But this ring was not taken from Yufei.�� Liu Shuai was still confused, ��we are���� Liu Shuai thought he said something wrong and stopped talking.


    ��I have no idea.�� Chen Busheng said, ��he has not found me for these years. I have no idea what happened. But I knew something today and I begged you to take me to find him.��


    ��Wait,�� Hao Ning massaged his forehead, ��I am so confused. Let me clear my thinking.��


    According to Chen Busheng��s words, the Soul Cutter belongs to Yufei. Or it has close relation with Yufei. It was found from Mr. Fei. Does it mean that Yufei has a relation with Mr. Fei? So complicated!


    Long Fei came to Ping Jing to search the Soul Cutter. Did that mean that he had known it? If so, the faction of Mr. Fei wanted to kill Long Fei. The reason was not the identify, namely the deity of Long Fei, and maybe they were afraid to be exposed? What��s the conspiracy? Was it related to Yufei? If it had something to do with Yufei, was Yufei the man who wanted to kill Long Fei?


    Hao Ning felt so confused about this issue and he was about to discuss with Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai outside. But they concluded nothing. Chen Busheng knew that they did not want others to know what they were talking about, so he was speechless.


    The three people stood outside without any conclusion. They did not think that such a little Soul Cutter could cause so many problems.


    ��What should we do?�� Liu Shuai asked, ��Chen Busheng was waiting for our respond.��


    ��Respond?�� Hao Ning was upset, ��how can we respond? We do not know where Yufei is. So what can we respond to?��


    ��Then, let��s get this straight.�� Zhou Yuan said, ��we can say that we can��t find Yufei, but we promise that if there is any news about Yufei, we will inform him. OK?��


    ��OK, we have no other plan.�� Hao Ning sighed.


    The three entered, but found Chen Busheng was answering a call. ��Mr. Yi? What? He knew where Yufei is? When? Where? OK, OK!��


    Chen Busheng hanged up the call excitedly and said to Hao Ning. ��It is so lucky. One of my friends said he knew where Yufei is!��


    Chen Busheng was about to leave. Hao Ning felt something strange and pulled him. ��Mr. Chen, why did your friend know that? Don��t you feel strange about it?��


    ��Oh, I sought help for that before.�� Chen Busheng patted his forehead and said with a smile, ��this talent, with high skills, cured many patients in my company before.��


    ��Mr. Yi?�� Hao Ning stunned and asked, ��Is he Yi Pingzhi?��


    ��Eh? You know him too?�� Chen Busheng nodded with a smile, ��how coincident! Liu Shuai, it would be nice that you two knows each other. Xiao Wen also knows him����


    Liu Shuai clutched the arms of Chen Busheng after he heard about Xiao Wen, ��how did Xiao Wen know him?��


    ��The Yi is a doctor too, a Chinse medicine doctor.�� Chen Busheng felt strange about Lou Shuai��s question. He still answered, ��don��t you remember that? I wanted Mr. Yi to cure my patients as my grandpa let Xiao Wen came with us. They talked much!��


    Hao Ning remembered that. The first time he met Chen Busheng was that the souls of some passengers got some trouble in the plane of Chen Busheng. Chen Busheng said at that time he found a Chinese medicine doctor to cure those patients. The grandpa was worried and let Xiao Wen followed Chen Busheng to have a look.


    ��That time���� Liu Shuai felt so stunned. The trouble of Xiao Wen came just since that. The needle of Yi Pingzhi could make the soul of humans get older. Xiao Wen was sick after he came back. What on earth happened? So many clues. All made us suspicious.


    Hao Ning was suspicious and said to Chen Busheng, ��Mr. Chen, do you really want to meet Yufei?��


    ��Absolutely.�� Chen Busheng said immediately, ��I have been waiting for many years. I want to see him!��


    ��You want to see him alive,�� Hao Ning added, ��or a dead you are caught by someone to see Yufei?��


    ��Absolutely a living him��what do you mean?�� Chen Busheng thought Hao Ning was suggesting something, ��you mean����


    ��We had no idea.�� Hao Ning added, ��but from our information, Mr. Yi has methods to make people��s souls abnormal and the soul of Xiao Wen got trouble just after he came back. She is in an emergency this morning and now she is lying on the bed of the hospital in S city. We have investigated that this issue is related to what you called Macro Quantum. So, we came to Ping Jing to investigate this. But from what you said, we suspected that the bad condition of Xiao Wen is related to Mr. Yi.��


    ��If so,�� Liu Shuai said seriously, ��how coincident did he tell you the trace of Yufei? Don��t you doubt him?��


    ��Xiao Wen? She is sick? Sick soul?�� Chen Busheng shouted, ��just the same as what I went through at that time?��


    ��This��different,�� Liu Shuai pondered for a while and said, ��but Yi is so strange.��


    ��I know,�� Chen Busheng said, ��but I have to meet him. I haven��t seen Yufei for many years. This is my only hope, even I am going to die���� Chen Busheng looked outside, ��for so many years, I have been waiting for his news, or I have already died. I must meet him in any case. Please do not stop me!��


    �� We won��t.�� Zhou Yuan said, ��we come after you. But we will use another method.��

 Chapter 230 - Another Three Gods Paradox

    ��Yep?�� ��Well?�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, wondering, ��what do you mean?��


    ��Virtualized reality.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��I made our four, including Chen Busheng, surrounded by the virtualized reality. Just like the last time we dealt with Yi Pingzhi. And I conjured near him, so he would see Chen as he thought. This Chen would do whatever he wanted. In this case, just making use of Yi��s Spiritual Flying Bugs, we can know what he wanted on earth.


    ��Well, it makes sense.�� Liu Shuai also thought it was a good idea. ��If he really helped Chen Busheng find Yufei, then it will be fine for Chen Busheng to appear again. ��Well, it makes sense.�� Liu Shuai also thought it was a good idea. ��If he wanted to help Chen to find Yufei sincerely, it doesn��t matter even if the true Chen Busheng appears. And if he tried to kill Chen, we can take precautions in advance.��


    ��What spell are you talking about?�� ��Are you talking about any spell?�� It seemed that Chen has heard from Yufei before. He asked curiously, ��you mean to create another me?��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan wanted to explain the difference between his spell and the camouflage. But considering that Chen may not understand it, he nodded and said, ��yes, a camouflage.��


    ��I have no question about other parts.�� Hao Ning deduced carefully. Then he said frowningly, ��but there��s always a time lag in the image of Yi��s Spiritual Flying Bugs that we saw from your phone. If something happened like last time about Lele, we would be in the dock.��


    Zhou Yuan knew what Hao Ning meant. At the night when everyone found Lele from the mobile phone, it was too late to save the music due to the delay of Spiritual Flying Bugs. Although it is unlikely to be in a similar situation in Pingjing, Zhou Yuan still agrees with Hao Ning��s concerns for the sake of safety. ��In this case, we should stay in the Virtualized reality and visit Yi Pingzhi following the fake Chen Busheng.��


    ��What?�� ��What?�� Lui Shuai and Hao Ning shouted. They understood that Zhou Yuan wanted the four to hide in the Virtualized reality. But if they do see the freak person Yi, their feeling would be different from the Spiritual Flying Bugs on the phone, which was dangerous to some extent.


    Hao Ning has not spoken yet, and Liu Shuai first expressed his opinion. Liu Shuai showed his opinion ��you��ve known Yi��s capability. What if his spell breaks your Virtualized reality?��


    ��It won��t happen.�� Zhou Yuan waved his hands smilingly, ��his best spell is scattering beans and make them soldiers with Immortal Cutter. First, his spell is difficult to use. If we are in the Virtualized reality, he won��t find us. The Virtualized reality isn��t like the cloak spell. Cloak is easy to be touched and be found. But the virtualized reality can��t be touched at all. Since he can��t discover us, how can he use the Immortal Cutter?��


    ��It makes sense.�� Hao Ning nodded. He could probably imagine it, but all the powerful spells cost a lot. Who will use their trump card on a group of weak enemies? The most powerful part of Zhou Yuan��s Virtualized reality was that the opponents can��t notice it. Hao Ning pound the table and said, ��let��s go now!��


    So, then the four came to the place where Yi Pingzhi would meet Chen Busheng in Zhou��s virtualized reality�Cnear a dormitory of Qingbei University.


    When talking about this place, Chen��s eyes moved. Hao Ning worried about he had some other thoughts, asking, ��is there anything wrong here?��


    ��It��s not inappropriate, it��s weird.�� Chen Busheng shook his head. As he was already on the Qingbei campus, the four people walked slowly in the false realm. Chen Busheng said with a sinking look, ��the dormitory at the time of school is more representative, but I am rather strange. How did he know the dormitory, or even if it was possible that Yufei told him, why did he want to meet me here? ��There��s a bit strange,�� Chen shook his head. As they had already been in the compus, they walked slowly. Chen thought for a while and said, ��this is a meaningful dorm where I lived with Yufei. But I��m curious about how he knew this. Maybe Yufei told him, but why he asked me to meet him here? It��s impossible that Yufei is still here?��


    ��Maybe just you think too much?�� Liu Shuai thought and said, ��he might be afraid that you can��t find the right way so ask you to somewhere you��re certainly know?��


    ��Stop guessing,�� Hao Ning reminded, ��he��s already be there. Let��s go quickly.�� Then they went to Yi��s back at once.


    Of course, he only saw a fake Chen Busheng who hurried to walk. But embarrassingly, these several guys in the virtualized reality can��t see the Chen standing in front of Yi.


    ��Alas,�� Zhou Yuan patted his head, ��it seemed that you cannot see the fake Chen. I forgot that if the real Chen in the virtualized reality, we can��t see the fake one.�� Then Zhou Yuan clicked on Chen��s forehead and flicked to the out. The fake Chen appeared at once. Zhou Yuan giggled and said, ��it��s the spell I ��developed�� recently. It can show us the false things even we are in the virtualized reality.��


    ��Shoo���� Liu Shuai made a hiss posture, ��Stop showing off. Focus.��


    ��Mr. Yi!�� The fake Chen was anxious, ��do you know where��s Yufei? Where��s him?��


    ��Don��t worry, Mr. Chen.�� Yi smiled with polite, different from his previous expressions, ��Yufei is in a safe place. But it��ll take some time to get there.��


    ��Why didn��t he come to me, but you take me there?�� The fake Chen��s expression changed a bit after hearing that. He asked suspiciously, ��is it true that Yufei asked you to find me?��


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� Seeing the fake Chen and Yi actively talking outside, Hao Ning smiled and said, ��the guy comes from your spell is a drama queen. Normally speaking, it��s pretty good that the fake one can say ��yes, good.�� But Chen should doubt Yi? You know even when Monkey King coped with Zhen Yuanzi in the Journey to the West, the fake four guys he made by stones can only talk carelessly when encountering Zhen��s doubt. Then Zhen found it strange, catching the four. Your spell is so powerful that the fake one looked like the exact person.��


    Hao Ning said so much. He truly marveled at Zhou Yuan��s spell. He didn��t know any spell but listened to fantastic stories often. It was easy to change things into men, who had no intelligence at all. So, these ��men�� can only instinctively respond and behave. If it can do what a real man can do, that was not a ��change�� at all but a ��creation��, just like Nuwa in Chinese mystery.


    Zhou Yuan was watching Yi Pingzhi explaining to Chen Busheng. The fake Chen still asked questions one by one, while Yi didn��t get angry but explained patiently. On hearing Hao Ning said that, Zhou smiled, ��don��t you remember? The Chen I made is just the one that Yi imagined. So how Chen responded to Yi is not controlled by himself. That��s just how Yi subconsciously wanted.


    ��I see. I do forget it.�� Hao Ning suddenly recalled what Zhou Yuan had told him. What camouflage did was what the caster wanted. But what Zhou Yuan��s spell did was what the one under the spell wanted. Yi was not talking to the fake Chen, but to himself. Hao Ning felt stranger, ��does Yi have self-destructive tendency? Why did he hope Chen to ask him questions in his imagination?��


    Then he asked directly the real Chen in the virtualized reality, ��if it were you, would you ask so many questions?��


    ��How come!�� The real Chen was also listening to the conversation and had become impatient about so many sharp questions. ��I��ve waited Yufei for more than ten years. I would chase the clue about him in the world with all my effort. Why would I waste my time asking so many questions? In fact, this fake Chen is so annoying. Why did he keep asking? I can��t wait to see Yufei now!��


    ��I��m afraid you had to be thankful for the fake Chen.�� Zhou Yuan frowned at that time, coldly said, ��the more questions the imagined Chen asked, which exactly meant, the more afraid Yi was. Yi was worried that Chen had doubt. He has planned all including the answer in his mind ���� didn��t you realize that Yi answered Chen so fluently without any hesitation?��


    After Zhou Yuan��s words, the other guys saw the conversation carefully����It turned out that Yi was like reciting rather than answering. But it was hard to notice that if it were not Zhou Yuan��s reminding.


    Hao Ning nodded, ��depending on the formal contact, I found Yi was truly cautious. He hopes everything can be arranged well before or can expect what others would think. He really prepared much this time����


    In this case, it indeed needs pondering.


    ��Mr. Chen,�� Yi smiled and said, ��do you have any other questions?��


    ��No,�� Chen smiled regretfully, ��I��m sorry. I��m not a suspicious man. With so many years passed, I can��t believe the news about Yufei for a while.��


    ��I understand,�� Yi nodded and then pointed to the student building behind, ��Shall we go?��


    ��There? That was where I��ve lived with Yufei before.�� The fake Chen looked at the dorm, ��you meant Yufei is in the dorm all the time? How come!��


    Then Hao Ning blurted out, ��maybe his ghost?��


    Hao Ning himself and Zhou Yuan were scared. Hao Ning said cautiously, ��it won��t be a haunted house.��


    It��s no wonder that the fake Chen��s words were evocative. In horror fiction, when someone died, his/her ghost would float in his living house. This kind of house was normally a haunted house. Often at this time, there would come a hero to defeat them.


    ��At least you��ve experienced a lot.�� Liu Shuai smiled and pat the two��s shoulders, ��In that year, Yufei��s soul had vanished. How come he was still there? And if it��s true, how come Long Fei can��t find him? Relax. It��ll be fine.��


    ��Mr. Chen, please don��t tell him about what I told you.�� Yi smiled mysteriously, ��I just wish to give you a surprise. It��s more meaningful that you meet each other again in where you lived before. He has made those students in this dorm living in a five-star hotel. And he is waiting for you in your dorm����He was hoping I cover your eyes and then take you in and gave you a surprise. But I think I��ll be more suspicious if I do that now.��


    Before the fake Chen speaking, the inside real Chen started to wipe his tears. ��How come I doubt you. He��s so naughty still and even wanted to surprise me. It��s the biggest surprise to see him!��


    Then Chen was ready to go out excitedly, while Zhou Yuan and Hao Ning pulled him at once. ��You can��t touch him now. He can��t see you as well. Don��t be so sensitive. Let��s go first.��


    The door of the dormitory is on the other side of the building. They walked around the dormitory following Yi and walks to the door. It��s true that the dormitory was brightly lit, and there were only a few students, who still went out in snatches. And several of them saw Chen and said with smile to Chen ��Congratulations.�� Some said, ��you are so brave!�� etc.


    The fake Chen smiled and nodded while the real Chen had been crying. ��This��s what Yu Fei desired most that year. Living in a world without discrimination and everyone was blessed. ��


    Hao Ning sighed. In these years, the public opinions on gay men have become more and more tolerant and understandable. It��s totally different from those years when Chen was in school. It��s no wonder that Chen felt so emotional. The fake Yi certainly can��t understand it. He just accepted these blessings.


    After everyone entered the dorm, Chen suddenly recalled something and quickly ran out to stand at the door. Then he shook his head in disbelief, blinked his eyes and patted his head. Looking at Yi has already gone upstairs, Hao Ning quickly pulled Chen into the room. ��Bro, what are you doing? You��re going to see your old lover. A meeting phobia?��


    ��No, no.�� Chen scratched his head. ��It��s hard to say. It seems not the right dorm.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Liu Shuai said strangely. ��Did you even forget the dorm of you and Yufei? �� So that��s your affair?��


    ��No.�� Chen smiled bitterly. ��The place is right. But the room is definitely not the same room!��


    ������ The other three guys looked at Chen like they are looking a fool. What does that mean? Does a building contain two dorms?


    ��Come to see this-�� Chen went out of the dorm door and pointed to a place on the right side. ��There was a line of letters BSYFYSYS here, which represented Busheng and Yufei forever. We snakingly carved this on his birthday. Every year I would come back to see if it��s still there. I��ve been here in the daytime. It was there, how can it be gone now?��


    Then Chen looked around and recalled it carefully. ��No. The door seemed to be the wrong place. It��s about two meters to the right of the formal position.�� Then he went two steps to the left and pointed to a wall. ��Here��s the original door. Now the door was moved there����well, do you think I��m crazy?��


    Chen felt that he got crazy. How could a door move to the right for two or three meters?


    Listening to Chen saying so, Zhou Yuan��s expression changed. He pulled others and said, ��let��s go quickly!��


    After everyone ran into this strange dorm, Zhou Yuan stood on the ground and felt it with eyes closed. ��It is really not the original dorm.��


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan. ��What do you mean? How��s this going? ��


    ��The building we saw from the outside is just the dorm in Chen��s memory.�� Zhou Yuan explained. ��But someone used a method to copy a space in this dorm that is the same as the original. This space cannot be overlapped with the original, so a door was opened next to the original door. And it covers temporarily the original door in some way. In this case, we can only enter the copy space and won��t find anything unusual then. But they won��t expect that Chen would find this detail.��


    ��What is this spell?�� Liu Shuai said curiously, ��I didn��t seem to have heard of such a spell? I��ve only heard of opening up a space or a fairyland with the superpower but never heard of copying an identical building in the original place and opening another door to enter.��


    ��Let��s go. I��ll tell you then.�� Zhou Yuan explained as he walked. ��Of course, because this sort of spell can only be used by the pleb moment god like me.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand. ��What do you do with this spell?��


    ��Well���� Zhou Yuan was embarrassed to scratch his head. ��For example, if someday I want to live in a seven-star hotel, I��ll sneak to open a small door next to the hotel door. The inside layout is the same as that hotel. When I enjoy enough, I can go without paying. ����Those fairyland or space that Liu Shuai just said are all for cultivation. Who else like me wants to use this spell to eat and drink for totally free?��


    After that Zhou Yuan said to Hao Ning, not looking at Liu Shuai��s disdainful eyes. ��Don��t you remember? Last time when I was in your home, I opened another door on the wall next to your bedroom door and slept in it for a night.��


    That night Zhou Yuan mentioned was when Hao Ning was sent home by Zhou Yuan and others after he got fainted by saving Nezha. On that night, Hao Ning didn��t pay attention to this detail at all. Now it seems that it did happen. looking at Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning only said one word, ��freak����


    Zhou Yuan waved his hand and didn��t want to talk about this. He looked at the aisle in front of him and said with a smile. ��Interesting. What do they want by preparing so much?��


    Then he went more quickly. They soon came to the door of Chen��s dorm.


    Expectedly, Yi Pingzhi, and the fake Chen Busheng stood at the door as well. The door was closed, and Yi��s hand on the door handle. He said with a smile, ��Mr. Chen, before you saw Yufei, I still have two questions to ask you.��


    ��Just say it.�� Chen frowned and seemed to be anxious. ��Quickly.��


    ��First,�� Yi said. ��do you want to accompany Yufei forever with your own body?��


    Even for the fake Chen, this question also made him a little angry. ��Of course. I certainly want to accompany Yufei forever with my body. I will never give up.��


    ��Okay.�� Yi nodded. ��The second question. How��s your research about the Three Gods Paradox?��


    ��Three Gods Paradox?�� The fake Chen stunned. He stared at Yi and he didn��t speak for a long time.


    ��Three Gods Paradox?�� Hao Ning recalled carefully, ��I seemed to hear this word some time?�� So familiar!��


    ��This is what Yi said. Do you remember?�� Zhou Yuan said in a hurry. ��When we killed those imaginary ��us�� on the road, we said it ourselves. What I remembered is, The Godslayer Sect and the Soul Hunting Sect have combined. The study about the Three Gods Paradox has greatly surpassed the Split Sect.��


    ��Yes.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��I recalled it. What is the Three Gods Paradox on earth?�� Three gods? Is it a lite version of the Six God toilet water?��


    Then the three guys looked at the real Chen, waiting for his answer.


    ��Why did they care about the Three Gods Paradox?�� Chen said curiously. ��This��s just Yufei��s joke. What do I research?��


    ��A joke?�� Hao Ning strangely said, ��What joke?��


    Before Chen saying, the outside fake Chen has already opened his mouth. ��Why did you ask this?��


    ��Mr. Chen,�� Yi��s smile disappeared a bit. ��From meeting till now, you��ve asked me a lot of questions and I answered all of them. But I��m sorry, I can��t answer you. I can only ask you, how��s your research about the Three Gods Paradox. If you��re not going to say, I��m sorry, please go back.��


    Suddenly these four guys were stunned. What was Yi going to do? There��ll be a big romantic drama while you suddenly played the Happy Dictionary?


    Chen sighed. ��Ok. About the Three Gods Paradox, there are three types of gods in this world. The first one is those described by the various organizations in their respective sutra. Second, the gods that people imagine in their minds according to various legends. The third one, the gods that people imagined in the mind, and these beliefs generate and accumulate to create a true god.��


    ��Very good,�� Yi��s eyebrow rose and said with a smile. ��please go on.��


    ��The three kinds of gods, the first one exists in the book, the second one exists in people��s minds, and the third one may exist in this world.�� The fake Chen continued, ��but the order of becoming gods is different from the traditional ideas that people think the god exists at first. Then there��ll be some religion or organizations. The fact is there is sutra at first and people have beliefs resulting from those sutras, and there appears the real god.��


    ��This is the Three Gods Paradox?�� Hao Ning disapproved. ��This is just an objective summary of the God of the world. Is it a theory?��


    ��You don��t understand this.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��Now you have experienced so much. There��re Avalokitesvara and so many people always telling you the relationship between faith and God. Otherwise. You must ingrainedly think that a certain god created human, and then they worship this god.��


    ��It does make sense.�� Hao Ning thought for a moment. Then Liu Shuai said, ��but even so, how can I do with this?��


    ��Very good,�� Yi appraised. ��Please go on.��


    The fake Chen hesitated, ��how much do you want me to say?��


    ��I hope you can,�� Yi looked at Chen. ��say everything you know.�� Then Yi pointed to the aisle casually but intentionally, ��sometimes just an idea can decided that we are going forward or backwards.��


    ��Alas���� Chen shook his head and sighed. ��Okay. In the whole process of the Three Gods Paradox, the crucial problem is neither the belief, the organizations, the religions, nor their sutra, but why can people change the content of the sutra into belief and have the god. Here, the most likely reason is, the soul. In other words, the soul is the soil to belief. Whoever masters the critical path of the ��soul-belief-god�� has the chance to break the system of creating god, and then to create countless gods.��


    After the fake Chen��s word, all the people in the virtualized reality was stunned. They did know the relationship of the sutra, belief, and God. But Hao Ning and the other two never attempted to analyze it from this angle, which is how to break the system of creating god and to endlessly create.


    Hao Ning looks at the real Chen. ��Bro, you really dare to think.�� Why don��t you go to heaven?�� Then he thought of Zhou Yuan��s imagined mom who can go to heaven, and then said, ��even you can go to heaven, do you want to be a god?��


    ��Jesus!�� Chen trembled as well. He said quaveringly, ��this is not what I thought. Only a small part of these words were told by little Yu Fei. I just regarded it as a fairy tale said by children. Who is serious about it? How can this fake me be so talkative?��


    ��These are not said by the fake Chen.�� Zhou Yuan corrected again. ��It��s what Yi subconsciously hopes Chen said. Chen didn��t know this, but Yi did.�� Here Zhou Yuan sneered, ��ironically, Yi seemed to know more about the Three Gods Paradox from Chen. But in this case, he can��t know it more, but instead let us outsiders know everything.��


    ��Exactly. The one who was trapped is just himself.�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��It is impossible for a person to know what he doesn��t know.�� Hao Ning felt that he said something useless and didn��t express his meaning. He said, ��well, what I want to say is, one����


    ��You want to say,�� Zhou Yuan understood what Hao Ning thought, and said with a smile. ��that one can��t know new content that is excluded in his knowledge system without increasing the additional knowledge, right?��


    ��Right!�� Hao Ning nodded and smiled. ��It��s exactly what I mean. Seclusion is a wrong way.��


    ��What is the key point of the Three Gods Paradox?�� Yi seems to be a little excited on hearing here. ��Go on.��


    Chen shook his head. ��I only know the key to the problem, but I don��t know the answer. I don��t know anything more. If the Three Gods Paradox, or called Three Gods Theory, is true, the biggest problem is that it takes a long time before a belief becomes a god. Then before a god come into being with enough belief, why does most civilizations have the same description of God and the corresponding sutra? If don��t make it clear, I can��t completely explain the process that God is generated form people��s beliefs. ��


    ��Where��s Xiao Hong?�� On hearing this question, Hao Ning suddenly asked, ��where��s him? I need to ask him! ��


    ��What are you noising?�� Seeing Hao Ning was so excited, Liu Shuai quickly pressed him. ��What��s wrong with you?��


    ��I can ask you as well.�� Hao Ning asked Liu Shuai. ��Tell me, Avalokitesvara can come into being was because people read many sutras and then generated a belief that became a Wuxiang fragrance after that, at last, it gathered and become the real Avalokitesvara, right?��


    ��Yes,�� Liu Shuai naturally replied. ��This is not what I told you. This is the fact. You and I have seen so many gods, who told you like that as well. And don��t we also create a god in this way?��


    ��Don��t interrupt,�� Hao Ning continued. ��Before these sutras were completed, there was certainly not so much incense of faiths and naturally not Avalokitesvara that generates from the incense?�� So how can the Avalokitesvara was written about? It��s impossible to fabricate all the time? You see almost every extant sutra is filled with golden words!��


    ��Well.�� Liu Shuai was stunned by Hao Ning��s question. ��I really didn��t think about it for the god��s sake. I used to think they��re fabricated, and more and more people trust them with more fabrication.��


    ��It��s so funny.�� Hao Ning sarcastically looked at Liu Shuai. ��Do you trust it? Each civilization can coincidentally fabricate a particularly convincing and wise sutra? If it��s true, would you write me another Prajna Paramita Hrdaya Sutra?


    Liu Shuai opened his mouth but didn��t say a word.


    ��Do you know anything else?�� Yi said at this time, ��Anything will be fine.��


    The fake Chen shrugged. ��No. Really.��


    ��Ok.�� Yi smiled and took a key from his pocket and handed it to Chen. ��Wish you happy. I��m leaving.��


    After that, Yi ��passed�� Hao Ning and others in the virtualized reality directly, walked through the aisle and left this layer.


    The fake Chen didn��t care about the strange behavior of Yi, excitedly opened the door and walked in.


    There was a man in the room, who looked like Long Fei, smiling at the fake Chen.


    ��Yufei!�� The two Chen almost shouted the name at the same time.


    But the fake one rushed up and tightly held Yufei, bursting into tears, ��see you again!��


    While after saying ��Yufei��, the real Chen was too excited. He squatted on the ground and cried, but soon fainted.


    ��Hey! Hey!�� Hao Ning and others looked at the fake Chen hugged with Yu Fei while they rescued the real Chen at once. Hao Ning sighed reluctantly, ��you��re really such a funk. You��ve waited for so many years but kneeled at first sight. And you are fainted. You��re so disappointing, not good as this fake one.��


    ��He��s not fainted. He got ill.�� Liu Shuai found a bottle of medicine from Chen��s pocket, which was full of English words. After seeing the name of the drug, Liu Shuai shook his head. ��It is probably cancer.��

 Chapter 231 - Fake Heart and True Love

    ��It��s not a big deal.�� Chen Busheng slowly woke up and saw the medicine in Liu Shuai��s hand. He smiled and put the medicine in his pocket. ��I can still live for a few months.��


    ��A few months?�� Hao Ning heard this and became crazy. He sighed, ��big brother, you can only live for a few months. Why don��t you stay at the hospital but run around to find Yufei?��


    ��Nothing, I can still move.�� Chen Busheng smiled heartily. ��And you see, I have seen Yufei now.��


    Chen Busheng said, looking at the Yufei happily who was talking to the fake Chen Busheng. He turned to ask Zhou Yuan, ��master Zhou����


    ��Don��t call me that.�� Zhou Yuan quickly shook his head. ��Don��t yell at me. I can��t make a snake, nor be a master. You can just talk if you have something to say.��


    ��How long can your spell last?�� Chen Busheng pointed to the fake Chen Busheng tempted to ask, ��this fake me, how long can he live?��


    ��Well, this���� Zhou Yuan counted, proudly smiled. ��If it��s just a fake Chen Busheng, it may will live just as long as I live.��


    ��Okay.�� Chen Busheng pulled out a card from his pocket. ��This is my savings for all these years. Please let the fake me accompany him forever, thank you.��


    ��Well!�� Zhou Yuan was happy to take the card away, ��what is the password?��


    ��Zhou Yuan!�� Hao Ning was angry and stared at Zhou Yuan. ��Chen Busheng is so miserable, you still take his money?��


    ��Yeah!�� Liu Shuai was also stunned. ��You don��t act according to the routine. You shouldn��t take a penny here. Shouldn��t you advise Chen Busheng to face Yufei and let him accompany Yufei bravely to spend the last days of his life?��


    ��Please, I am a poor man, not a moral gentleman!�� Zhou Yuan put the card in his pocket and looked at Chen Busheng. ��I can use my art to easily make a little money now. Why don��t I accept it?��


    Liu Shuai and Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan with anger. What a moneygrubber! They wondered how dare for them to let those gold bars hold by Zhou Yuan at that time?


    Zhou Yuan collected the card with smile, ��what is it now?��


    Chen Busheng stood up and shook a little bit. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Where?��


    ��Go back.�� Chen Busheng shook his head.


    ��Go back?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at the fake Chen Busheng in the house. They couldn��t help but ask, ��you have spent so many years and so much effort, and then you just go back now without meeting him?��


    ��I planned to see him.�� Chen Busheng smiled indifferently, but Hao Ning could see helplessness from his smile. He only heard Chen Busheng, ��but I can��t bear to see him watching me die in the following months���� Chen Busheng looked at Hao Ning and Li Shuai. ��If he sees me, a tragedy will happen to us. Why don��t you let this fake me accompany him? At least in his eyes, everything is good and wonderful.��


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other with complicated moods. They had to say that Chen Busheng also had his reason for saying this, but they also felt vague about something going wrong and could not say it.


    ��Well.�� Zhou Yuan smiled and shook his head. ��Let this fake Chen Busheng accompany the fake Li Yufei. The two dummies should lie to each other in the wish of the two-real people.��


    ��Fake?�� Chen Busheng was about to leave. He heard Zhou Yuan saying that and suddenly looked back to Li Yufei in the dormitory. ��You said this Yufei is fake? That��s impossible, impossible!��


    Hao Ning was also stunned, pulling Chen Busheng into the dormitory. Yufei and the fake Chen Busheng poured a glass of boiled water, smiling at each other and drinking their water. It seemed that the two people was so happy to drink the water like it was honey. Hao Ning pointed to Li Yufei in the dormitory and said to Chen Busheng. ��He can��t see you now, and he can��t touch you. Take a closer look, do you think it is a fake one or real one?��


    Chen Busheng looked carefully and then nodded. ��Absolutely! There is a cockroach on Yufei. There is also a cockroach on this Yufei!�� said Chen Busheng, pointing at a smashing angle to Yufei��s shirt with two buttons open. The shirt had slight floating during Yufei��s speech. Hao Ning looked over. He was sure enough that there was a faint cockroach on the chest.


    Hao Ning only looked for a while, but Chen Busheng wasn��t happy. ��It is fine that you just give a glance. But you can��t stare at it.��


    ��You are so weird.�� Hao Ning impatiently yelled. ��He is your lover. He is just an ordinary man to me. Don��t you need to be so jealous?��


    Chen Busheng��s face was red, and he no longer answered to Hao Ning.


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� Hao Ning said back to Zhou Yuan. ��You don��t talk too much. How can this Yufei be fake?��


    ��Hey���� Zhou Yuan shook his head and took out his mobile phone and waved at Hao Ning and others. ��You come over first.��


    Hao Ning and Chen Busheng couldn��t understand that, but they still went to Zhou Yuan and look at Zhou Yuan��s mobile phone. ��What happened?��


    Zhou Yuan opened the phone and took it to the front, facing to Li Yufei and Chen Busheng who were chatting. He holding the mobile phone was like holding a black board and rubbing it back and forth. After the wiping, the whole picture did not change. But the appearance of fake Chen Busheng has changed. The whole body of Chen Busheng only presented the outline with some blue dots in the body. It was not clear and constantly changing. Hao Ning has never seen this kind of situation, or Zhou Yuan has never showed it to Hao Ning.


    ��What is this?�� Hao Ning pointed to Chen Busheng with blue dots. ��What happened to this Chen Busheng? Isn��t Li Yufei normal?�� What Hao Ning said was not wrong. The picture in front of him was only Chen Busheng who turned to be blue-dot-outline person, but Li Yufei was normal. Hao Ning felt strange. ��This monster-revealing mirror seemed that this mirror is not so useful. Li Yufei is normal. On the contrary, it shows the trick of you Circle God.��


    ��Monster-revealing mirror?�� Zhou Yuan felt hilarious, ��who told you that this is a monster-revealing mirror? I just let you see the problem of this fake Chen Busheng and find this Li Yufei��s problem.��


    Seeing these people could not understand, Zhou Yuan explained, ��my talent is to show the imagination in a person��s eyes. In other words, my talent is to use the power of a soul to show his imagination, right?��


    Hao Ning understood this. Xiao Hong seemed to have explained that when he saved Zhou Yuan��s parents. Hao Ning nodded, ��so what?��


    ��So, any scenes that a person shows through my talent,�� Zhou Yuan continued to explain, ��should be the soul projection of that person. In other words, if this Li Yufei is real, the soul of Chen Busheng in front of him, should also look like the soul of Li Yufei�C�� Zhou Yuan pointed to the blue light dots of this fake Chen Busheng. ��But now, you see the soul of this fake Chen Busheng, has all these blue light spots, then you can only prove that this soul of Li Yufei has some problems!��


    ��So be it.�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai understood. Not to mention the two people, even Chen Busheng seemed to have some understanding. Chen Busheng quickly pulled Zhou Yuan��s clothes and asked, ��what should I do?��


    ��What should you do?�� Zhou Yuan replied. ��Did you not find your Li Yufei?��


    ��But this is a fake one!�� Chen Busheng shouted. ��The Li Yufei over there is fake!��


    ��Oh, Li Yufei over there is fake. Is Chen Busheng over there real?!�� Zhou Yuan finally got angry at this time, pointing to Chen Busheng��s nose and yelling, ��you tried to use a fake Chen Busheng to accompany Li Yufei. Now you find that this Li Yufei is fake, and you can��t stand it? You hate it now because it is a fake? But Chen Busheng, who you originally wanted to use to accompany Li Yufei��s life, is also fake. Why do you want the other one to be true!��


    Chen Busheng was stunned and stepped back. Watching the two so sweet together, Chen Busheng mumbled, ��I thought if the fake me could be with him forever and he would be happy����


    Zhou Yuan sighed and turned his head to Hao Ning. ��It turns out that I��m not the only fool in the world. I think that giving my beloved one a beautiful illusion is to give him the greatest happiness.��


    Hao Ning knew that what Zhou Yuan meant was that he had done these things to his parents. It seemed that Zhou Yuan had already understood a lot of things, but Chen Busheng, still could not understand.


    ��You think that the fake you will make Yufei happy?�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��But when you found that this Yufei was also fake, why did you change your thoughts? After all, you think that you are giving Yufei the greatest happiness. But you were just using your lies, desires, and emotions to wrap into a fake yourself to satisfy so-called Yufei��s happiness in your imagination. But in fact, your lies just had weaved a happiness that Yufei couldn��t choose for himself. He had no choice at all. You think this is the happiness you can give him. In the end, it��s just that you have used your desire to personally make a ��Brain in a Vat�� in your lie.��


    ��The Brain in a Vat?�� Chen Busheng thought for a while, and looked at Zhou Yuan, carefully considering Zhou Yuan��s last sentence. ��I gave Yu Fei, a personally weaved ��Brain in a Vat�� in my lie?��


    Hao Ning also understood that after these things. Zhou Yuan had a deeper understanding of the so-called ��Brain in a Vat��. This ��fake good and beautiful�� Circle God had gradually begun to realize his own way.


    ��Then what should I do now?�� Chen Busheng still did not give up, pointing to the fake Li Yufei. ��What should we do?��


    ��What should you do? You know that in your heart.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��Do you want to find the real Li Yufei, and then let me make a fake Chen Busheng to accompany him for the rest of his life?�� Then Zhou Yuan took out that card. ��Sorry, you had paid for the last time, the next fake Chen Busheng, you have to pay for ten times the price!��


    ��What?�� Chen Busheng was stunned. He never imagined that he had run out of all his property, but he only sought the happiness of the fake Li Yufei. Now he had to spend ten times the price to buy a real Li Yufei��s happiness. Here, Chen Busheng fell to the ground and said nothing. Then he slapped himself astonishingly.


    ��You, you,�� Hao Ning saw Chen Busheng��s face getting more and more swollen, and quickly stopped him. He shouted at Zhou Yuan, ��just do something!��


    ��Or���� Zhou Yuan looked at Chen Busheng, and he couldn��t bear it. He sighed. ��I can help you once more time, but I have a precondition.��


    ��What kind of condition!�� Chen Busheng smiled with his swollen face like a pig��s head. He then jumped up and pressed Zhou Yuan��s shoulder excitedly. ��Just say it. If I can do it, I will do it!��


    ��Get your card.�� Zhou Yuan put the card back into Chen Busheng��s hand, and then played the finger against Chen Busheng. Chen Busheng��s face immediately returned to its original state. ��If we can find the real Li Yufei, you need to accompany him in the last happy days. ��


    ��You���� Chen Busheng looked at Zhou Yuan, and the tears in his eyes struggled for a long time. He tried hard to not let his tears fall. ��I understand, thank you.��


    Zhou Yuan was not accustomed to Chen Busheng��s sensation, scratching his head. ��Well, don��t disturb me. Save your tears to your real Little Yufei. We have a lot of things to do!��


    Then he stopped talking and just followed the aisle, pursuing the road where Yi Pingzhi was leaving.


    ��Zhou Yuan, good for you.�� Hao Ning quickly followed Zhou Yuan and gave a thumbs up. ��Now you can use these methods to make people see real themselves?��


    ��Don��t say that.�� Zhou Yuan smiled and said, ��isn��t it one of the ways to save people when I was studying with Bodhisattvas?��


    Liu Shuai also followed up with Chen Busheng at this time. ��Where is the real Li Yufei now?��


    ��I guess he should be still nearby.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. He looked at Busheng and said, ��considering the situation, Yi Pingzhi knows a lot about you. Just for some reason, he gave Li Yufei to house arrest. We need to find Yi Pingzhi to get some clues �C What the hell is this?


    Just after a turn, Zhou Yuan looked at the stairs in front of him and shouted out.


    Not to mention Zhou Yuan, Hao Ning and others were shocked too. They were just ready to go downstairs and the feet stretching out moved back quickly. According to the road they had just been through, this intersection should be the concrete pavement stairs of the upper and lower floors. But Hao Ning and others now couldn��t see any stairs at all, but a thin strip of steel like a flap. It seemed that if someone stepped on, it would break immediately. Hao Ning looked down on the side, and the dormitory on the next floor was completely no longer there and replaced by some simple luminous lines.


    ��What is going on?�� These people looked at the scene in front of them and panicked for a moment, not knowing whether they should step on it.


    ��Little Yufei,�� said Chen Busheng, whose happy voice came from behind. ��Where are you taking me to?��


    ��A Sheng.�� Li Yufei��s voice also passed. ��It��s too late. We used to watch the stars together on the campus lawn at this time. Let��s go?��


    ��This fake Li Yufei���� Chen Busheng heard this sentence, and his eyes were a little moist. ��It really seems to be real. He even knows these details����


    ��Do you want to grieve or solve the problem?�� Zhou Yuan felt a little helpless. ��Big brother, we can��t even go downstairs����


    Zhou Yuan hadn��t finished talking yet, but Hao Ning had already pointed to the stairs and called, ��Zhou Yuan, look!��


    When people looked up the stairs, they saw that the stairs gradually changing from steel bars to concrete floors. The dormitory below also changed from a line to a real iron plate, and then became real doors at a visible speed to the naked eye. At this time, the fake Chen Busheng and Yufei just walked to the intersection, and the two men walked down the stairs with a smile.


    Watching the two fake people going down, the four people were stunned. And Liu Shuai couldn��t figure out with shaking his head. When he turned his head, he saw that the aisles and dormitory on this floor gradually changed from a clear dormitory to a steel plate, and then become a line!


    ��Not good!�� Zhou Yuan saw this situation and said quickly, ��I probably know what happened! We should follow these people!��


    After talking about that, these people kept running and catching up with the two ��fake�� people breathlessly. They soon came to the campus lawn. The two people were ��happily�� watching the stars and moon on the sky. But the strange thing was that the place where they couldn��t see was almost like a steel plate. As soon as they turned back, the steel plate immediately became the lawn, dormitory and other scenery.


    ��This, what the hell is going on?�� Hao Ning looked at this romantic and strange scene, while gasping and asking Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan sighed and asked Liu Shuai, ��what do you think of this?��


    Liu Shuai also looked at Zhou Yuan, opening his mouth but finally did not say it. He just shook his head, ��I dare not say, you say it.��


    Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��You just don��t dare to say it, right? We don��t know when we have entered a ��brain in the vat�� designed by some people.��


    ��The brain in the vat?�� Hao Ning and Chen Busheng looked at each other and shouted out, but they noticed that although Liu Shuai was surprised, but not as surprised as he was. ��Do you think so? You know much about the brain in the vat, right? You are not surprised?��


    It��s reasonable for Hao Ning to ask this question. Last time, he had destroyed the fake Manjusri (of course, the fake Manjusri should be regarded as Doctor Xue��s self-destruction, but in Hao Ning��s memories, he naturally put better impression on himself). When Zhou Yuan analyzed the brain in the vat to other people, Liu Shuai did not understand what it was. At this time, Zhou Yuan once again proposed this concept. Liu Shuai did not ask questions. This was strange enough.


    ��You don��t know.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��I don��t quite agree with Zhou Yuan��s brain-in-the-vat theory. But don��t forget that I am a computer programmer. The phenomenon we encountered just now, although you don��t see it much often, but this is simply too common for me, a computer programmer.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Hao Ning felt a bit strange. ��What phenomenon do you say? You think it is too common? Then why can��t I see the common phenomena that you see?��


    ��Hey, do you remember when the fake Yufei and fake Chen Busheng were in the dormitory?�� Liu Shuai whispered, although he knew that Yufei and Chen Busheng in front of him couldn��t hear, he still didn��t dare to raise his voice. ��When we saw the corridor, we felt like the steel material was not well built. But when Yufei and the fake Chen were coming up, these corridors and the dormitory were ready soon.��


    ��Yes,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��it��s weird!��


    ��It is strange if you see it from a realistic point of view.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��But this is a common way of processing in computer games. In 3D games, scenes from the perspective of gamers are always prioritized for gamers. But in the scenes or the location they can��t see, the computer will not calculate the scenery in this part, or the calculation is rough, just like ��-�� Liu Shuai pointed to the distant scenery behind Chen Busheng and Yufei. Hao Ning looked at the past. The fog and the trees in the distance are like steel bars. But if Chen Busheng looked back, these steel bars immediately turned into trees.


    ��Yes, like these trees, and the scenery.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��I just want to say that these people are playing games, but it is not accurate. Zhou Yuan��s point that we have entered in a brain in the vat may be more accurate somehow, was more accurate.��


    ��That��s not right, either.�� Hao Ning thought. ��So why can we see these steel bars?��


    ��That��s because,�� Zhou Yuan squatted the grass heavily, ��this brain in the vat did not find us. So, it only designed the scene for the roles of Chen Busheng and Li Yufei �C and fortunately, we can find the problem inside!��


    After hitting the ground, Zhou Yuan frowned and looked down at the grass on the ground, seemingly studying on something.


    ��What should we do?�� Chen Busheng was also an intelligent student at Qingbei University. Now he seemed to understand. ��That is, we are now entering a game designed by some people? It��s terrible, if I just followed this Yi Pingzhi in, I must have fallen into their trap! It��s too odious! What does this Yi Pingzhi really want! What did he to Yufei again!��


    Saying that Chen Busheng breathed a little anxiously and coughed twice.


    ��It is not a good time to be angry now.�� Hao Ning sighed. ��The most important thing is to get out of the brain in the vat and figure out the relationship between this Yi Pingzhi and Pure Land of Bliss!��


    ��Pure Land of Bliss?�� Chen Busheng looked up. ��What are you talking about, Pure Land of Bliss?��


    Hao Ning felt stranger. ��How do you know that?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Chen Busheng shook his head. ��I just heard Yufei had mentioned that occasionally when I was dreaming. I don��t remember what it is specifically.��


    Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other. If Chen Busheng was correct, then Yi Pingzhi, Li Yufei, and Pure Land of Bliss must have known something in common.


    Hao Ning suddenly thought of a terrible situation, looking at Liu Shuai and said, ��do you think that this Yi Pingzhi had already put Yufei���� Here, Hao Ning looked at Chen Busheng with a squint and stopped talking.


    ��I know what you mean, you don��t have to avoid me.�� Chen Busheng smiled bitterly. ��It is very likely that Yi Pingzhi has already killed Yufei. I don��t think so, otherwise he should have killed me directly.�� He came to me and planned to give me a brain in the vat to keep me alive, probably to threaten Yufei to do things for him����


    Yes, he is very likely to do that.


    ��This is not a way to guess randomly.�� Hao Ning slammed his forehead. ��We have to find a way out.��


    ��But how to break the brain in the vat?�� Liu Shuai shook his head and pointed at the two people. ��I think that counting on these two happy guys are not working. Or else, Zhou Yuan, you try to get rid of the Virtualized reality? Maybe as soon as we appear, the brain in this vat would leave a loophole to us?��


    ��How is it possible?�� Zhou Yuan said with a smile. ��This method is certainly not reliable. For the sake of our safety, I have to take the risk to try my skills.��


    Zhou Yuan started to murmur with a little sword flowing out of his eyebrows. Hao Ning gave a glance and found that it was nothing but the Hui sword of the Manjusri. Zhou Yuan turned this golden Hui sword into a small dagger, gently lined on a small grass on the ground. The grass was cut off, and Zhou Yuan pointed to the grass again. The grass entered the Virtualized reality.


    Zhou Yuan took this grass for a long time and made a few strokes to the grass in the air. This grass was soft like muds. After a while, it became a silver liquid, flowing in Zhou Yuan��s hand. Zhou Yuan happily said, ��sure! It is the Pandora metal!��


    Seeing Hao Ning and other people puzzled, Zhou Yuan explained. ��I have just studied the special brain in this vat. First, in addition to the fake Chen Busheng, we can also see the scene inside the brain in this vat. This means that the brain in this special vat cannot be created by the insertion of electrodes into the brain, or by the action of a certain hallucinogen. Otherwise we can��t see it at all. So, there is only one possibility. These scenes are real, but this reality is constantly changing with the perspective of Yufei and Chen Busheng. It may be created by a material that can be changed according to consciousness. Until now, there is only one such special material, that is Pandora metal!��


    Hao Ning also understood because there was some Pandora metal in his ring. It could be turned into various objects according to his own consciousness. However, this Pandora metal seemed to be afraid of Zhou Yuan��s Hui sword. This was called, by Zhou Yuan��s words, Hui Sword that could break all illusions. As for the reason, it was not clear.


    ��Great!�� cried Chen Busheng. ��Take the sword with you and ruin the illusion here!��


    ��No!�� Hao Ning shook his head. ��This will definitely notify the master of the brain in the vat. So, this person will know that there is a problem here. The real Yufei may be dangerous!��


    Of course, Hao Ning was also worried that once this was the case, it would be even more difficult to determine the situation of Pure Land of Bliss, but he did not say this.


    ��What should we do?�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��In this case, if we know the original reason, there is no way for us to get out!��


    At this time, the fake Yufei and the fake Chen Busheng looked at each other with smile. Then they stood up and prepared to go back to the dormitory. The remaining few people had to go back to the dormitory with the two people.


    When they walked to the door of the dormitory building, Zhou Yuan suddenly said to Chen Busheng. ��You mean, this dormitory door is a few meters away from the normal door��s position?��


    ��Yes,�� Chen Busheng pointed to the wall to the left of the dormitory door. ��The normal door should be here.��


    ��It turns out that �C �� Zhou Yuan smiled and smiled. ��Let��s try it!��


    Speaking of that, Zhou Yuan turned the Hui Sword into a small dagger and made a few strokes to the wall next to the dormitory door. There was some light on this wall as if there were something moving back and forth in there. Zhou Yuan shouted, ��get in now!��


    After that, the four people rushed in from the light in the wall. After entering the wall, they were all stunned.

 Chapter 232 - Get Together, Watch Closer

    Hao Ning thought that he would be back to the campus of Qingbei University after he came out of the ��fake dormitory��. However, the scene in front of him did not seem like a university.


    ��Where am I?�� Hao Ning thought. There was a huge warehouse before him. But it did not look like a warehouse. It seemed like a huge factory. There were a lot of production lines. Yet, all of them were shut down. Some workers walked back and forth. They were busy in adjusting or improving something. Those workers behaved weird as they were indulged in their work without vigor in their eyes.


    Looking at the end part of the production lines, Hao Ning found many finished goods lying in a mess. He went closer and looked at them. They were Hunyuan Vat, Yin Yang Sword and some white gloves. Hao Ning had seen some before.


    As Hao Ning searching around, Liu Shuai suddenly shouted, pointing to a direction. ��Look, Immortal Tying Rope!��


    Hao Ning looked at the direction Liu Shuai pointed. Yes. There were several Immortal Tying Ropes at the end of a production line.


    ��What��s happening here?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai looked at each other. They rushed to the ��production line�� producing the Immortal Tying Rope. They saw two big words written on it ��Shut Down��.


    ��Shut down?�� Liu Shuai wondered. ��Why was it shut down? Was this the production line of the Immortal Tying Rope? Was the Immortal Tying Rope Long Fei bought before manufactured over here?��


    Hao Ning got closer to the Immortal Tying Ropes and looked carefully. He found a piece of paper. It looked like a test report, saying, ��Unstable �C Unqualified.��


    ��Oh, I see,�� Hao Ning nodded. ��It must be like this. The Immortal Tying Ropes they manufactured did not pass the test due to instability. So, they decided to give up this line.��


    ��Make sense.�� Liu Shuai understood it too. He added, ��that was the reason why the Immortal Tying Rope in Zhang Quan��s pocket exploded. it meant that this was unstable.��


    Saying this, Liu Shuai raised his head and looked at other production lines. He found that many lines had ��Shut down�� on them.


    ��Weird.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��Why were all production lines shut down including this line? All of them were unstable and unqualified?��


    ��Hao Ning, Liu Shuai.�� Zhou Yuan called both as they were talking. They turned back, seeing Zhou Yuan pointing to one place. They look at it. It was the place where they left the fake dormitory.


    Looking back, they found fake Li Yufei and fake Chen Busheng were surrounded by a huge ��container�� in the open space. The container looked interesting. The sides had metal color and were opaque except the side facing Hao Ning and others. So, Hao Ning and others could see what Yufei and Chen Busheng were doing through this side. Ostensibly, the container seemed to move continuously with the men inside. As the men ran forward, the container seemed to move backward. And, the container could show various scenes for them such as dormitories, stairs or even stars. From their view, it was a real world. However, from the view of outsiders, it was a container wrapped by golden materials and moved itself all the time. For example, to the fake men, they thought that they were climbing stairs. Actually, they were moving to the same place. It was the stairs that were moving. And the materials wrapped in the container were silver metals. It must be the Pandora metal.


    ��It looks like that Zhou Yuan��s guess is right,�� Liu Shuai looked at the happy ��fake men�� in the silver container, grumbling. ��This must be the brain made by ��Pandora metal�� in a container��.


    Zhou Yuan and Chen Busheng ran to him as he was saying. Liu Shuai asked Chen Busheng, ��hey, Chen Busheng. Do you still hope that Li Yufei lives in this container now? Even he is the true one?��


    Chen Busheng looked at the silver container, saying nothing. He stood there, looked at it, and shook head.


    ��Yes.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��As you get the truth, you hope Yufei won��t live in a fake environment. You just asked me to create a fake Chen Busheng as Yufei��s company. But you forgot what you did is to make the same fake environment for him. As you know, the fake environment in front of us is made by Pandora metal, and the fake environment you hoped is made by your desires.��


    ��I know I was wrong.�� Chen Busheng lowered his head. And then he raised his head and said, ��if I can find Yufei, I will go and face him.��


    ��That��s my boy.�� Zhou Yuan smiled, patting Chen Busheng on his shoulder. ��That��s what you should do.��


    ��Hey, Master moment god, you also need to wake up.�� seeing Zhou Yuan ��teaching�� Chen Busheng, Hao Ning stopped him. ��Where are we now? Why is there such a huge warehouse-like this in Qingbei University? And we even don��t know its existence.��


    ��Because this is, in fact, not Qingbei University.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. After saying so, he realized his description was not correct. He corrected, ��specifically, this is not in Pingjing. If my guess is right, we are in Chang��an.��


    ��Chang��an?�� the three cried at the same time. ��You said Chang��an, the ancient capital of past thirteen Dynasties?��


    ��Yes.�� Zhou Yuan nodded. ��You��re right.�� added he.


    ��How is it possible?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai shook heads hard. ��It will take 2 hours from Pingjing to Chang��an by air. How can we stand in a warehouse in Chang��an without feeling anything?��


    ��But it is true.�� Zhou Yuan curled his lips up with disapproval. ��Don��t forget that Yi Pingzhi can disappear on our radar. I guess he must know how to move between spaces. And when we entered the fake dormitory, they use the technology to move the whole fake dormitory from Pingjing to Chang��an. And what you just said was wrong. The place we are standing now is not a warehouse in Chang��an. Here is the place directly below the First Emperor��s Tomb in the outskirt of Chang��an. I guess that they have excavated tens of square meters under the tomb!��


    ��Excavated? Below the tomb?�� Hao Ning and Liu Shuai felt that it was unbelievable. They said to themselves, ��you mean, the tomb above our head is the tomb of the first emperor of the Celestial Empire? How is it possible�� It is so heavy; how can they bear it����


    ��Err���� Zhou Yuan shook his head, ��you look up at the roof and look down at the ground. Those are made by the Pandora metals����


    They looked down at the ground but nothing special found. They questioned Zhou Yuan, ��how do you know about this?��


    ��Because Yi Pingzhi is still around.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��I just searched all his dialogues around when you two were looking at the production lines and when Chen Busheng looked at fake Li Yufei. I also want to say that we could detect Yi Pingzhi��s Spiritual Flying Bugs, but you guys are just standing here, guessing what happened. You are so stupid����


    Liu Shuai and Hao Ning felt embarrassed by Zhou Yuan��s words. Chen Busheng could be forgiven since he focused on Li Yufei. But Hao Ning and Liu Shuai was drawn attention to the production lines and forgot Yi Pingzhi��s Spiritual Flying Bugs. They shouldn��t forget about this. So, they asked in embarrassment, ��so what? Where should we go now?��


    ��No idea.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��The signal is weak here. That��s all that I know. We have to find them out. Let��s go now.��


    They, actually, did not walk. Instead, they were running. Zhou Yuan was right. This place was huge. The four ran along the production lines for a very long time.


    Running along the production lines, they found that all of the production lines were written ��shut down��. And a few products like Implements were put on the lines at a mess. They recognized some of them, but most of them had no idea.


    After a long time, they finally arrived at a blue rice field. There were some words written on the board. It said, ��Soul Rice Field��.


    Soul Rice Field? They felt curious. They looked at it closer. The scene almost made them vomit. The so-called Soul Rice Field had been divided into many cells with people planted in them. Nine identical people were planted in one cell. When one of them came to age, it would kill himself by cutting its neck with a knife. And then a mechanic arm came and held the soul in hand with white gloves. The arm put the soul into a white bottle. And then the remaining would be sucked away by a sucker underneath it. In a short time, an embryo grew. The embryo might be injected drugs or something as it grew as fast as we could see. The embryo killed itself after it came into age. This was a cycle.


    ��Well, what are they doing?�� Hao Ning never saw a brutal scene before like this. He couldn��t help screaming, ��what are they doing?��


    Liu Shuai, as a biological student, vomited for a while and wiped his tears. He squatted on the ground, looking at the ��Soul Rice Field��, and saying with eyes closed, ��they must deceive souls to reincarnate through clone technology.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Zhou Yuan bewildered. He felt disgusting too. He stretched out a finger. Suddenly, a cloud of opaque fog wrapped them, flying toward. They flew for a long time to leave the Soul Rice Field.


    ��They must decode the system of the nether world and found a bug in the system. That is, the soul coming from a suicidal person would not be chased.�� Liu Shuai relieved and said, ��so, they cloned people all the time and reincarnated souls into the cloned persons through the system of the nether world. The reincarnation system cannot distinguish which one is a natural person or a cloned one. The system will allocate a soul for the body no matter what. So, they can accumulate more and more souls. As people are cloned, they will share one soul. That means the soul is changeable.��


    ��Why do they need so many souls?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��And, do you understand why the nine clones in a cell look the same? Why do they need so many identical souls?��


    Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning, shaking his head, ��are you familiar with the bottles containing souls?��


    Before Hao Ning said a sentence, Zhou Yuan screamed, ��I remember. The bottle is the same as the one containing the soul of Super silver finger. I stole one that day.��


    ��Oh, I see!�� Hao Ning said. That was the reason why persons in the stone-gambling were not afraid of aging. As their souls were too old, they could change their souls by fresh and identical ones in the bottles. And the souls in the bottles come from the Soul Rice Field, a place where people are cloned and killed all the time.


    Saying this, Hao Ning cursed, ��Xiao Hong and I once guessed that they would make a fake nether world through their technology and harvest souls by some ways we don��t know yet. As far as we know, they don��t have any sophisticated technology. They just used the simplest way by cloning persons. And the cloned people don��t have an idea or ability to think or do anything. They are the same. No thoughts or feelings. They are just cloned people without consciousness from their cradle to grave. They, actually, don��t need them to think. They need them because they are souls. That��s all!�� Saying this, Hao Ning sneered. ��Who can foretell that they used so advanced technology for their evil purposes.��


    What Hao Ning thought, in practice, was more severe than what he said. The picture in which people were ��planted�� had been watched by Hao Ning in a movie called The Matrix. In the movie, the robots controlled the earth, planted and grew persons on earth. Unexpectedly, humankind had planted and grew themselves on earth before the robots did it.


    ��That is the reason.�� Zhou Yuan said, quivering with rage, ��That is the reason why the soul of silver finger I stole looked like an adult. But it wore nothing, and its IQ was so low. Because they were planted in the Soul Rice Field! The cloned people had no contact with the outside from their birth. They, of course, had no IQ at all.��


    So far, Hao Ning had understood the whole story. He wanted to say something before he heard a voice from far away. He rushed toward the voice. The rest heard the voice too. They ran along with Hao Ning.


    Not for a long time, the voice was getting louder and louder. At the corner, they found Yi Pingzhi was talking with Nezha there.


    ��Why are they staying together?�� Hao Ning wondered. Not long ago, Yi Pingzhi had thought that Hao Ning and others were the companies of Nezha��s. And he killed four fake Hao Ning and others on a narrow road. Why, in a short time, did they both meet each other?


    ��No, I think this one is a fake Nezha.�� Zhou Yuan corrected him, ��do you remember we put Nezha��s Spiritual Flying Bugs into fake Nezha. As it is fake, he, of course, will do exactly the way the others want him to do.��


    ��Mr. Yi.�� The fake Nezha said, ��is this the workshop of Pure Land of Bliss? Why are there no other guys from the Split Sect?��


    ��The others are sent out for deployment,�� Yi Pingzhi said. ��We will deploy Pure Land of Bliss globally. This is our plan.��


    ��Pure Land of Bliss? Workshop? Deployment globally?�� Hao Ning and others could not believe what they heard if they did not see the production lines of the Immortal Tying Rope before. They must consider that what Nezha said was nonsense. However, the workshop they mentioned seemed secretive because it was wrapped by opaque metals. The inside could be seen only through a window near the Nezha and Yi Pingzhi.


    Hao Ning and others also wanted to see what was inside through the window. At the moment, Yi Pingzhi��s eyes moved with light coming out of his glasses. Yi Pingzhi frowned and looked at the direction Hao Ning and others standing, ��we got companies?��


    ��They found us?�� Hao Ning and others stopped walking and stepped back a little. They looked at Zhou Yuan who also wondered what was happening. He waved his hand, expressing that he did not know it.


    ��Is Yi Pingzhi��s glasses so powerful?�� Hao Ning said in a low voice. ��His glasses can see through Zhou Yuan��s Virtualized reality?��


    ��I don��t know. But we must be careful.�� Zhou Yuan stopped his bragging. He whispered, ��we��d better listen to them first.�� added he.


    Yi Pingzhi found that nothing happened through his glasses. So, he continued to say with a smile at Nezha, ��Pure Land of Bliss has been the greatest invention so far based on the great prophecy of Heaven Master. Of course, Heaven Master has many ideas. He will have more inventions in the coming days. However, Pure Land of Bliss is the most important material to help us become immortals.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� The fake Nezha nodded.�� My uncle tried his best in his life, but he conferred immortals on only 365 persons. And your wish is to make everyone become an immortal. You are our mentor.��


    ��Thanks for your appreciation. This is not my wish. This is Mr. Fei��s great dream.�� Yi Pingzhi waved his hand, disagreeing. ��Mr. Fei��s dream is to make the whole world back to the prosperous time of the Celestial Empire, make the Celestial Empire culture standing out from the civilizations, and force all to bow before the regime of the Celestial Empire traditions.��


    ��Great, great idea!�� The fake Nezha applauded. ��Mr. Fei��s great dream is beyond our reach. The development in western countries falls into disgusting tricks which are much lower than Pure Land of Bliss we had before in the Celestial Empire period. And as Mr. Fei is talented at everything, he hopes to make everyone in the world become immortals. But I just want to know how Pure Land of Bliss can make a person be an immortal?��


    ��Do you know soul dopamine?�� Yi Pingzhi smiled, looking at fake Nezha.


    ��Dopa��what?�� obviously, fake Nezha heard the word the first time. ��I don��t know this word.��


    Although Hao Ning did not know what they were talking about, he was sure that Yi Pingzhi and fake Nezha met each other because of something. So far, Hao Ning was not sure what was the thing.


    ��Dopamine? Soul dopamine?�� Liu Shuai screamed. He found that Hao Ning and the others were looking at him, he waved his hand and said, ��I will explain it later. We listen to them now.��


    ��Oh, it is normal you don��t know about it.�� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��This is the latest research result based on Heaven Master��s achievement. We found that there is something special in human souls. We called it the soul dopamine now. Human souls won��t stop pursuing something such as truth, success, belief or freedom and others because they have this kind of thing. And, the word dopamine means the hormone in the human body. It seems that the more hormone, the happier human will be.��


    ��I don��t know about it yet.�� fake Nezha smiled. ��Please tell me more,�� added he.


    ��Ok. The soul dopamine is much more powerful than the one in the human body.�� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��Heaven Master found that it is the critical element to belief seekers. If we give enough soul dopamine to the human body, we can make them pursue something crazily. It doesn��t matter what they are pursuing. The process they pursue is the most important. In the process, beliefs will emerge in human minds. The beliefs will be refined and be an essential part of an immortal. That is the essence of thearchy!��


    Saying this, Yi Pingzhi took out a small bottle from his pocket. There was a thing shining golden light contained in it. Needless to say, it was the essence of thearchy Hao Ning, and the others saw before.


    ��You have seen the Soul Coin Material before.�� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��It is used for the semi-finished Implements made by the Soul Coin Engine in the Immortal Tying Ropes. The results were not so good, and some accidents may happen in the manufacturing processes. However, the essence of thearchy����


    Saying this, Yi Pingzhi took a silver metal. ��If it is used for the Pandora metal, the Pandora metal will become any Implement you want, such as Yin yang Mirror, Immortal Tying Rope, or Hunyuan Vat and so on!��


    After saying this, Yi Pingzhi got a drop of the essence of thearchy on the metal in his hand. He said in a low voice, ��scattering Beans as Soldiers!�� The metal split into many golden little men immediately. Yi Pingzhi said to them, ��Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire!��


    The little men made a circle in the air and flocked together afterward. They became the Nine Dragons Shield of Divine Fire finally. Yi Pingzhi said again, ��rush��. A burning dragon was activated in the Dragons Shield of Divine. It seemed that the burning dragon would burn everything inside into ashes.


    ��Very good. Very good!�� Nezha laughed, clapping his hands. ��Now I understand why you always defeated me by your magic power. That is because you have such a powerful thing.��


    ��Forget it. As you agreed to hunt for souls, the immortal killer sect should be under Split Sect��s control,�� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��It doesn��t matter if I tell you the truth.��


    ��Oh, I see now!�� Hao Ning said. ��The treasure of Yi Pingzhi made it easy for him to defeat fake Nezha. It even can defeat real Nezha.��


    ��But���� Nezha frowned. ��I can��t understand the relationship between the soul dopamine and Pure Land of Bliss?��


    ��Well, I just showed what it is and forgot to tell you about the relationship.�� Yi Pingzhi stopped his mana, patting his forehead with a smile. ��The soul dopamine, originally, is a product in the process of human truth pursuit. There are not too many in the world. And Pure Land of Bliss, as it is attached to the human body, it can force a soul to produce more soul dopamine. And more interestingly, Pure Land of Bliss is hidden in a place that cannot be detected by reincarnation. So, if Pure Land of Bliss can be attached to a soul, it will stay with the soul forever.��


    ��Bang!�� The three in the Virtualized reality sat on the ground, shockingly. Chen Busheng couldn��t understand what they were talking about. Liu Shuai grumbled, ��I understand what they want to do now. They do it. They really do it! Oh, my God. I am so stupid. I forget they can do it!��


    Hao Ning turned back, looking at Liu Shuai tiredly, ��are you��ok? Why do you say so? We have known Pure Land of Bliss ago. Right?��


    ��What Pure Land of Bliss!�� Liu Shuai scolded. ��They are producing drugs for souls!��


    ��Drugs for souls?�� Zhou Yuan and Chen Busheng did not understand it. ��What are the drugs for souls?�� They asked.


    ��I am so stupid.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��I should have realized that they could make things like the Spiritual Flying Bugs through souls. Naturally, they had ways to make other things. The effects of the soul dopamine coming from Pure Land of Bliss to souls are just like the drugs to our bodies. Differently, the drugs could exhaust our bodies, Pure Land of Bliss exhaust our souls instead.��


    Seeing Hao Ning and the others were still in confusion. Liu Shuai continued to explain it with gestures, ��the Pure Land of Bliss in souls, the more people who have the soul dopamine in their souls. They will work tirelessly and focus on one thing all the time. During this process, they will use their souls�� energy until the energy is used up. In practice, it is just like the effects drugs bring to our bodies.��


    Saying this, Liu Shuai patted himself on his head and continued. ��When I saw Qili, I doubted that he must take drugs. Unexpectedly, his body did not take drugs, instead, his soul did. His soul had been totally damaged and could not escape from it forever����


    ��Screw the Pure Land of Bliss.�� Liu Shuai looked at the three, ��Pure Land of Bliss, well, how ironic it is as it has a beautiful name. The right way to understand it is that when souls pursue their Lands, their souls become a purified land without thoughts or feelings. They must believe that the whole world is very clean.��


    Listening to Liu Shuai��s explanation, Hao Ning and the others were shocked deeply. They had to admit that they had seen every case Liu Shuai mentioned.


    ��What a great job it is.�� The fake Nezha thumbed up, excitedly. ��After conducting various experiments, from the falling souls to Book Elf, and to Pure Land of Bliss. We never stopped our experiments. Great progress has been made over the past. And now, you can see, we are only half a step away from success.��


    ��I know what he referred to!�� Zhou Yuan cried. ��They controlled everything! And the sufferings of souls in the past years were a test conducted by them!��


    Hao Ning also understood it. This was not the evil Kung Fu they guessed before. It was those who focused on souls and researched how to be immortals. In their pursuit of being immortals, they did something even a demon would not do.


    ��Interesting.�� Yi Pingzhi grinned. He took out a fan from nowhere. ��Here it is. We just stand here, and we got the key to being immortals. I planned to change the name of this place. I want to name it ��Immortals in the Celestial Empire��, and I will write a book about my experience after I become an immortal to memorated what we, the offspring of the Celestial Empire, suffered on the way.��


    ��You are an elegant man!�� The fake Nezha saluted. Subsequently, he frowned, ��but I think that there are not enough Pure Land of Bliss we produced. When do we have enough essence of thearchy?��


    ��My boy, you just saw what you have seen before. We have planted many Pure Land of Bliss over the past.�� Yi Pingzhi waved his fan. ��And the latest Pure Land of Bliss, as long as it can attach on a soul, it can spread quickly to other souls who have the same minds through interaction and communication among them. By doing so, we can get more and more souls with Pure Land of Bliss. And����


    Yi Pingzhi pointed to a production line in the distance. Over there, some tardy persons were loading something. Yi Pingzhi waved his arm. A blue long needle in a transparent glass bottle flew toward him from the production line. ��Now, do you know what it is?��


    Nezha looked at it closely, shaking his head, ��sorry, I don��t know.��


    Yi Pingzhi grinned, ��this is one of my inventions. I made it through fabricating the legend Ice Needle. I name it Garden of Silver Needle.��


    Seeing Nezha was still in confusion, Yi Pingzhi smiled and continued, ��think of it. There are many souls attached by Pure Land of Bliss. They will be not well in the future. And they, of course, will go to hospitals. However, so far, doctors have no clues about how to take care of this disease. So, I will present the Garden of Silver Needle as a gift to the world through my hospital, Yi Clinic. I will heal them based on our traditional Chinese medicine, making them recover. Moreover, the Garden of Silver Needle can also heal other diseases. But anyone who is healed by this Garden of Silver Needle will be planted a Pure Land of Bliss in his body. And magically, Pure Land of Bliss can improve themselves! In this way, our traditional Chinese medicine will defeat Western medicine, and we can get more and more essence of thearchy through it. I think, if my plan goes well, it won��t take a long time����


    ��Great plan and idea!�� The fake Nezha laughed. ��I did not expect you are so crazy about Traditional Chinese medicine. Salute!�� said Nezha with a bow.


    ��So is Mr. Fei.�� Yi Pingzhi said, accepting Nezha��s bow. He sighed, ��in the new era, traditional Chinese medicine is going down. And Mr. Hu, even advocates healing diseases through the combination of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. What he did betrayed to our traditions and our forefathers. Mr. Fei and I disagree with him and condemn him. But even so, Mr. Fei still wanted to protect him and ordered me to leave him alone. It is weird. Anyway, forget it. Now, there are many Garden of Silver Needles having been used in the market. And It won��t take a long time����


    ��Oh, my God.�� Hao Ning and the others screamed. They had such a big plan. Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan. He said after a while, ��can we, can we do anything?��


    Zhou Yuan shook his head. Liu Shuai looked at fake Nezha and Yi Pingzhi, having no idea except sitting on the ground. After a while, he said, ��they have a well-planned plot. There is nothing we can do.��


    ��Mr. Yi. You needn��t explain more for Little Hai.�� A voice came out before Hao Ning asked one more question. The voice continued, ��tell me, what��s going on with Chen Busheng?��


    A mid-aged man approached. Hao Ning and the others looked at him closely. It was Mr. Fei!


    ��My lord.�� Yi Pingzhi bowed, ��I have taken care of him. It is as expected that when I questioned him based on our plan. He said he wanted to maintain the status quo and stay with his lover. So, as per what Heaven Master said, I have to fabricate one to be his company.��


    ��Heaven Master, fake one?�� Both Hao Ning and Chen Busheng understood what he referred to. ��Heaven Master, he must be���� saying this, Hao Ning stopped himself because he saw Chen Busheng had clenched his fists.


    If Heaven Master were Li Yufei, it could be beyond imagination that Chen Busheng��s most loved Yufei had planned such a big plot. That meant Li Yufei, the one Chen Busheng was looking for many years, was the demagogue of the plot. How would Chen Busheng choose? Or, did he have options?


    ��That��s good. No need to concern about it anymore!�� Mr. Fei nodded. ��Now, with the help of Heaven Master and Little Hai, you should accelerate your experiment. I will go to inspect what��s going on with Pandora metals. This is the key to becoming immortals.��


    Saying this, Mr. Fei split the space, walked into the crack and disappeared.


    Seeing Mr. Fei had gone, Yi Pingzhi said to fake Nezha, ��you must do me a favor now.��


    And then, Yi Pingzhi pointed to a pool in front of him, shouting, ��scattering Beans as Soldiers!��


    The water in the pool turned into golden and became many beans subsequently. The beans flew into the air, and exploded, becoming little men.


    ��Good, good.�� Yi Pingzhi said, smiling and looking at the little men in the air. He continued to say, ��Ancestor of human creation!��


    The little men in the air became a woman with a human upper body and a snake lower body. It looked at Yi Pingzhi, saying nothing.


    ��Oh, my God!�� Liu Shuai looked at the woman, trembling. ��He, he made a Nuwa!��


    ��What?�� What Liu Shuai said scared Hao Ning. He shook his head and said, ��how is it possible?��


    ��The essence of thearchy.�� Yi Pingzhi stretched his arm. A lot of essence of thearchies flocked together in front of the woman, and then flew toward the pool. The mixture of the remaining Pandora metals and the essence of thearchy looked like mud immediately.


    ��Ancestor of human creation,�� Yi Pingzhi said, looking at the Nuwa that Liu Shuai mentioned. He continued to say with a smile, ��it��s ready now.��


    The woman said nothing. She kept drawing circles in the air. The ��mud��, the mixture of the Pandora metals and the essence of thearchies, gradually turned into a man shape by her stir. The man was becoming a true man slowly. At last, it became a man. And then, the woman shouted in a low voice. Many golden lights came out of her body, flying into the man��s body. The man��s body emitted numerous lights, making the whole warehouse like a day. At the same time, the ground began to shake. It seemed like an earthquake was happening.


    ��Mr. Yi!�� Nezha said nervously. ��What��s happening? Anything is wrong here?��


    ��Ease!�� Yi Pingzhi wiped sweat. He was also nervous about what was happening. He said in a high voice to the golden man, ��Yi Pingzhi warmly welcome Heaven Master��s visit!��


    ��Bang��. The air at the other side stopped flowing suddenly and countless dots appeared in the air, like glowworms flying around. In a short time, those glowworms got together and formed a man shape. The lights out of the glowworms were not bright, but they shadowed the lights out of the golden man. Slowly, the glowworms man integrated with the golden man, becoming a white light. After the white light darkened, a young man floating in the air appeared. He looked at Yi Pingzhi in apathy, ��Yi Pingzhi, why do you call me out in this unimportant world? Anything you want to report?��


    The man looked like Long Fei. Hao Ning realized that he must be Li Yufei.


    ��Yufei!�� Chen Busheng called. His distorted his face due to his anger became soft. He was reluctant to believe that the past innocent Yufei turned into a demon. He cried, ��you are my boy, Yufei. What did they do to you?��


    ��Stop yelling!�� Zhou Yuan held him. ��We are not sure he is real or fake Yufei. And no matter how loud you yell, they can��t hear you!��


    Zhou Yuan was right. Yi Pingzhi and the others could not hear Chen Busheng. They just talk with the floating Yufei respectfully. ��Heaven Master, we follow your order and we got Chen Busheng over here. However, he insisted that he would maintain the status quo and stayed with you for the rest of his lifetime���� And then, Yi Pingzhi aired what Chen Busheng said, ��I, of course, hope that I can stay with Yufei forever no matter what.��


    ��Ok, I noted that.�� Heaven Master sighed, shaking his head. He continued to say, ��he still can��t accept who I really am.�� After saying this, he looked at the distance. ��Days outweigh mana and minds outweigh mana. It is true.��


    Unexpectedly, Yi Pingzhi and Nezha lowered their heads, not responding to what Heaven Master said.


    Heaven Master continued to say to himself, ��since something happened to me, my understanding of life is far from the micro-understanding of the common people. Since then, I have known that Chen Busheng would not accept such Li Yufei. I just don��t want to give up. So, I tried. But now���� Heaven Master said with tears dropping.


    ��He is Yufei, what��what happened to him?�� looking at the floating Yufei, Chen Busheng cried like a child. ��Why did you become like this? Why did not you become a virtual soul on the internet, but a man with macro-understanding? My boy, why? I am your Chen Busheng����


    Chen Busheng took a deep breath. He seemed overexcited, making him almost faint. Hao Ning and the others rushed to help him.


    ��Heaven Master,�� seeing Heaven Master stopped for a long time, Yi Pingzhi said, ��we continue our experiment or not? If we succeed, Chen Busheng and you can be immortals. At that time, you two can stay together forever.��


    ��You are right.�� Heaven Master nodded. And then he frowned and said, ��but the stubborn Jiang Ziya, he is not willing to confer immortals on us. You can do nothing even you have the essence of thearchy. We tried many times but failed.��


    ��Jiang Ziya?�� Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan nervously. He was shocked because Nezha had been looking for Jiang Ziya. How did he present over here?


    Yi Pingzhi smiled, pointing to fake Nezha, �� Heaven Master, this time is different. With the help of Little Hai, we can convince Jiang Ziya to confer on us. If he refused, we have a Plan B.�� Yi Pingzhi said, taking out a blue crystal. Hao Ning knew it. It was Pure Land of Bliss.


    ��Well,�� Heaven Master nodded. ��Let��s try again. But you should remember that even the latest Pure Land of Bliss is still not a bright way.��


    Yi Pingzhi nodded promptly, ��Heaven Master, what you think is far beyond ours.��


    After saying this, Heaven Master pointed to the sky. The dust on the ground started to fly in the air. The floating dust, just like what happened just now, became light out of glowworms. In a short time, it turned into a man��s shape. The light disappeared. An old man emerged. Hao Ning looked at him. It was Jiang Ziya!


    ��Jiang Ziya.�� Heaven Master smiled, adding, ��no matter how many times you exploded yourself, I can make you come to life again. Give up your struggle. You can go back to the Gods Creation World as long as you confer immortals on us. If so, we all get what we want. Happy ending.��


    ��Oh, my God.�� After hearing what Heaven Master said, Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai were shocked deeply. ��Heaven Master, he wants to�� wants to����


    They said several ��want to�� at the same time, which confused Hao Ning. He couldn��t help asking, ��why are you so shocked when you saw Jiang Ziya?��


    ��No. The real one died. And this one.�� Liu Shuai said, pointing to Jiang Ziya outside. He continued to say, ��this one is made by Heaven Master through a way we don��t know yet. He can make one by restructuring molecules. A living one!��


    ��This���� Hao Ning was still in confusion. ��Is this weird? We knew that Avalokitesvara��s kalasa also can make people come to life.��


    ��Not the same, not the same.�� Liu Shuai shook his head. ��To make people come to life again is to follow the rules of nature. For example, if you plant a seed, of course, it will grow leaves and fruits. However, Heaven Master changed the molecules of dust and restructured a new Jiang Ziya. He is very powerful now. Or I can say, he is near to���� saying this, Liu Shuai stopped, and swallowed saliva. He continued to say, ��To the Creator.��


    ��Oh, my God!�� Hao Ning looked at Chen Busheng, adding, ��If he were Li Yufei, how could he do such things?��


    Chen Busheng did not answer Hao Ning. He just stared at Yufei softly and said, ��my little boy, he is powerful now. I understand now why he said that his understanding of life is far from others.��


    ��You should drink a cup of Lethe Water to forget your love for Yufei.�� Hao Ning sighed. He continued, ��you should remember, he is Heaven Master! He is a demon!��


    ��No, he isn��t!�� Chen Busheng looked at Hao Ning, continuing to say, ��I know, Long Fei also knows. I will stay with him even he was bewitched by something. I will help him correct it. This is my responsibility���� Chen Busheng said. He looked at Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan nodded.


    ��Hey!�� seeing Yi Pingzhi and Heaven Master, Jiang Ziya swore, ��you bitch. Forget your dream. I won��t do it for you!��


    ��Mr. Jiang.�� Yi Pingzhi smiled. ��You have to see who he is?�� added he.


    ��Uncle!�� Nobody noticed when fake Nezha began to vomit blood. It seemed that he was suffering from tortures. ��Uncle, the plan for conferring immortals has been stopped. The original immortals-to-be have been eliminated. I am the only one left! Uncle, if there are no immortals-to-be, our plan will be in vain! If so, the will of Lord of Heaven cannot be fulfilled. At that time, what should we do?��


    ��Nezha!�� looking at fake Nezha, Jiang Ziya couldn��t help screaming. ��What happened to you?�� He continued.


    ��Uncle!�� fake Nezha continued to say. ��What happened to me is not important. But if there are no Gods in the Gods Creation World, it would not be the Gods Creation World. The Shang and Zhou Campaign we launched will become a joke in the end?��


    Jiang Ziya listened to him with eyes closed. After hearing what he said, he knew what happened. ��Ok, ok. There must be Gods in the Gods Creation World, but���� he looked at Yi Pingzhi. Yi Pingzhi noticed and said promptly, ��as long as you confer immortals in front of us, you can confer it on as many as you want. You will not be interfered and it��s up to you to confer on who or how many. We just stand nearby watching you. So, the immortals you will confer on will be the ones in the Gods Creation World. After conferring, we will send you two back to the Gods Creation World.��


    ��Oh, I see!�� Liu Shuai said, patting himself on his thigh. ��They want to watch and learn how Jiang Ziya confers immortals. Heaven Master can learn it. He can study things clearly based on some clues. They studied souls, beliefs and the essence of thearchy�� But they never saw how to confer immortals. So, they want to watch how Jiang Ziya will do and learn the key part!��


    ��I understand now.�� Zhou Yuan said. ��That is the reason why they can do nothing with the essence of thearchy! They need the key!��


    ��We need to do something!�� Hao Ning said worriedly. ��If Jiang Ziya is beguiled by them into conferring immortals in front of them, those demons will be immortals in the end!��


    ��You are right. But what can we do now?�� Liu Shuai said, frowning. ��And you also heard that no matter what we do, Heaven Master can re-make a Jiang Ziya and beguile him into doing it again. We can do nothing!��


    ��You can do nothing, but I can!�� Chen Busheng said. He was clear now. ��Now I will go and talk with Yufei. My Yufei will listen to me!��


    Saying this, Chen Busheng was going to go outside. Hao Ning and Zhou Yuan held back him and said, ��hey, if Heaven Master doesn��t believe in you, he will kill you.��


    ��I don��t care what you are talking about or whether he will kill me or not.�� Chen Busheng stopped, turning back and looking at Hao Ning and the others. ��I also don��t care about the Gods in the Celestial Empire, the essence of thearchy. I am sure of one thing, my Yufei, he doesn��t dare to stay with me because of my wrong words. If I tell him that I am willing to stay with him, I don��t care who he is now. I just need to ensure that the one outside is the real one, and I am the real one. That��s enough! And, if Yufei is willing to accept me, he may stop what he is doing now. I cannot ensure whether he will give up or not, but it is worth having a try. If I succeed, you guys may know what to do next as their most powerful man is on our side.��


    Hao Ning and the others kept silent. They had to admit that what Chen Busheng said was right. But they were not sure whether Heaven Master outside was real Yufei or not? Or how could Chen Busheng influence Heaven Master? They were not sure of it.


    During their talk and hesitation, Jiang Ziya started conferring immortals. He waved his arms. An intangible common flag appeared in the sky. There were words on it: The Legend of Deification. Jiang Ziya murmured, pointing to the distance. He heard a voice when he just wanted to say something. The voice said, ��uncle��Don��t do it!��


    Hearing the voice, all of them looked for it. It was the other Nezha running toward them from the distance.

 Chapter 233 - Deceive Teachers and Destroy Ancestors

    Hao Ning pointed to Nezha who was running over and asked, ��Zhou Yuan, is that Nezha also fake -��


    Knowing the meaning of Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan quickly replied, ��that Nezha is real. It is real!�� When he finished, he suddenly realized, ��the real Nezha has been following Yi Pingzhi. Just now, Yi Pingzhi��s glasses flashed. When he said there was a danger, it was because this real Nezha almost showed his traces.��


    Even if it was Heaven Master or Yi Pingzhi with such ability, could he think of such change? While Jiang Ziya was preparing for the creation of the gods, he saw another Nezha running over. He felt strange and wanted to ask questions, but Yi Pingzhi responded very quickly. He took the Pure Land of Bliss in his hand and put it in Jiang Ziya��s head, when Jiang Ziya wasn��t looking.


    This move was terrible. Jiang Ziya was in the process of the creation of gods, when Pure Land of Bliss entered into his soul. The whole mind of him was about the creation of gods. There were no other ideas in his head. With lackluster in his eyes, he murmured dully, ��creation of gods, creation of gods��.�� However, he never stopped sealing. But it seemed that the whole process of creation of gods slowed down a lot due to the intervention of Pure Land of Bliss.


    ��Yi Pingzhi,�� said the Heaven Master, looking at Jiang Ziya, ��take care of these chores.��


    ��Yes!�� Yi Pingzhi felt strange, but he didn��t take it seriously. After the appearance of the real Nezha, After Zhou Yuan reached out his fingers in Virtualized reality, the fake Nezha disappeared in a moment, and only several Spiritual Flying Bugs were flying around. At that moment, Yi Pingzhi sent out several Garden of Silver Needles. After the Spiritual Flying Bugs were shot by the needles, they shrank rapidly and disappeared. Yi Pingzhi sprinkled the essence of thearchy in the air and threw out Pandora metal. The Pandora metal turned into countless little gold men. Yi Pingzhi quickly shouted out, ��change!��


    These little golden men became a huge Hunyuan Vat and flashed to Nezha. The flash was so powerful, that before Nezha could hide, he was already in the flash. He was stunned and then fell to the ground silently.


    ��No!�� Zhou Yuan shouted, ��this Hunyuan Vat is real! Nezha has lost his power and became a mortal!��


    ��F**k! I can��t care so much! �� Hao Ning saw that Nezha was already hurt like this, and cried out in an impulse, ��Zhou Yuan, remove the Virtualized reality on me. I��ll fight!��


    With a roar of Hao Ning, the Soul Cutter combining Yin and Yang flew out. Instead of flying to Yi Pingzhi, the Soul Cutter flew directly to Hunyuan Vat in the air!


    With the sound of crackle, the Hunyuan Vat in the air turned into numerous small golden men. After a blink, they turned into the essence of thearchy and Pandora metal and flew with Soul Cutter into the ring of Hao Ning. It went without saying that, at that moment, the karma of Hunyuan Vat was eliminated by the Soul Cutter combining Yin and Yang.


    ��Who are you!�� Yi Pingzhi suddenly met changes, but he did not panic at all. He turned his head and shouted, ��Heaven Master!��


    ��Got it!�� Heaven Master didn��t turn back. He waved as if he were shooing away a mosquito. Then countless knives flew out from the ground and above the field at the same time. Hao Ning saw that they were all made of Pandora metal. But the difference was that these flying knives made of Pandora metal didn��t seem to be affected by Hao Ning��s Soul Cutter. They were flying directly to Hao Ning. Hao Ning couldn��t do anything. He had to turn the Pandora metal in the ring into a circular protective cover and wrap it around himself. The flying knives can��t break the cover for a while, but each flying knife inserted into the protective cover and turned into a drill, which kept drilling the protective cover in the air. It was the first time that Hao Ning used Pandora metal. How could he know that there were so many changes? He could only hold on to it painstakingly. He was just afraid that in a short time, as long as a hole was drilled in the protective cover, these Pandora metals would enter through the hole, and then cut Hao Ning into pieces like catching a turtle in the jar. At that time, Hao Ning wouldn��t survive, even if he had the most powerful spell.


    ��Yufei!�� Heaven Master was watching Jiang Ziya��s creation of gods. Suddenly he heard a familiar voice coming behind him. He looked back and saw Chen Busheng. For a while, Heaven Master was stunned and mumbled, ��you are, you are -��


    ��I am your Ruby Pearl Grass.�� Chen Busheng looked at Yufei. He didn��t move forward but cried and knelt on the ground. ��I am your Ruby Pearl Grass. I promised to accompany you for life. Little Yufei, did you forget the story that you told me when we were on the roof of the campus, the story about the spider and Ruby Pearl Grass? We were watching the stars and made wishes.��


    ��Brother, why are you talking about Ruby Pearl Grass at this time?�� Hao Ning couldn��t hold it anymore, so he could not help but roasted. He thought about it and figured out. It was probably because the wish was only known by Yufei and Chen Busheng. If Chen Busheng said this, it would precisely prove that he was really Chen Busheng.


    ��Sheng,�� Heaven Master hurriedly turned his head, flew gently to Chen Busheng and helped him up. ��You -�� just after he got up, Heaven Master quickly turned his face and whispered, ��did you see all just now? did you hear everything I told them? Do you know what I did? You, you don��t look at me. I��m a monster now.��


    ��What are you talking about?�� Chen Busheng swore and slapped Heaven Master in the face. Yi Pingzhi was stunned. With Heaven Master! Chen Busheng scolded, ��how can you be a monster? No matter what you become, you are my Yufei. I don��t allow you to say that about yourself. If you say that again, you will see me breaking your legs �C then I will raise you for life!��


    ��Brother������ Hao Ning��s protective cover was almost unable to sustain. Hao Ning gritted his teeth and complained bitterly, ��can you stop your public display of affection at this time, and care about the life and death of this bachelor here.�� But the protective cover was so airtight that no one outside could hear it.


    Heaven Master, we should call him Li Yufei at that time. A smile appeared on Li Yufei��s face, a smile with tears. He looked at the mess in front of him, Jiang Ziya��s creation of gods, Nezha on the ground, and the protective cover outside Hao Ning, which was being attacked by flying disorderly knives. He said to Chen Busheng, ��you should go away first. When I kill these people, we can become the gods together.��


    ��Yufei!�� Chen Busheng had determined that this man was Yufei. He shook Yufei��s shoulder and said, ��wake up, these people were good people. But he!�� He said, pointing to Yi Pingzhi, ��he��s the villain. He didn��t make it clear to me just now. He was lying to me and made me say that my body will be with you all my life to mislead you. He��s the one who wants to use you for the creation of gods!��


    ��You?�� Li Yufei��s expression suddenly turned cold. He stared at Yi Pingzhi, ��what��s the matter?��


    ��Heaven, Heaven Master,�� Yi Ping said. He didn��t think things would get out of control, and he stuttered. ��Heaven Master, don��t listen to this man��s nonsense. These people are hindering our creation of gods. Obviously, they don��t want you to be with your Mr. Chen! Besides,�� Yi Ping said, gasping a little, ��even if Mr. Chen wants to be with you. The world is so dirty, and there would be so many voices of criticism for your pure love. Don��t you want to create a God��s world to live happily with the people you love?��


    Hearing this, Li Yufei was a little moved and turned to Chen Busheng, ��Sheng, I do this for our good. Only in this way can we be together with no one laughing at us.��


    Li Yufei looked at the protective cover above Hao Ning, sneering, ��good job. You have the ability to resist for such a long time, but your time of death has come. You are not my enemy, but you have blocked my way to happiness. I��m sorry.��


    At this time, there was a crack in the protective cover, but the knife outside hadn��t come in yet. At this time, Hao Ning shouted, ��Li Yufei! You are powerful and can kill me at will. But they killed your brother Long Fei. Don��t you care?��


    ��Long Fei? Are you talking about Li Long Fei?�� Li Yufei��s eyes finally changed. All the knives flew to another. With the sound of ripping, the ball protective cover made of Pandora metal above Hao Ning was torn open like paper.


    ��Oh my god��.�� Hao Ning was shocked to see this scene. He dared to say that those Pandora metal flying knives attacked him, just because the Heaven Master didn��t want to do it by himself. Now Li Yufei��s mind was moved. He didn��t have the power to fight back at all.


    Li Yufei looked at Hao Ning and asked coldly, ��say it clearly. How could Li Long Fei die? Who killed Long Fei�� brother? �� It was hard for Yufei to say this word ��brother��. Hao Ning didn��t care about these details.


    There was a way! It seemed that these people had something to hide from their Heaven Master. Hao Ning nodded secretly. The last roar just now was his last chance. Hao Ning never thought that he would come to such a situation with Lend Me Your Mana. It could be seen that under the greatest power, nothing lent would be useful.


    ��You should ask him!�� Hao Ning stood on the ground panting, ��Li Long Fei is our good friend. Some time ago, he knew the cause of your death with some clues �C of course, he thought it was your cause of death. He went to track it down alone but was chased by the Split Sect! If it wasn��t for us to save him, Long Fei would have been devastated now!��


    ��Split Sect?�� the expression in Heaven Master��s eyes went colder. He said, ��you were chasing Long Fei?��


    ��Nonsense!�� Yi Pingzhi pretended to be calm. He didn��t dare to look at Li Yufei, but he said loudly, ��how could you have saved Long Fei? Was Split Sect chasing Long Fei? I haven��t even heard this name. Don��t try to blame things on Split Sect!��


    ��Yin Yang Sword, Brush of Kaleidoscope,�� Zhou Yuan clapped his hands and said slowly, ��and those seven people. Are you calling them Silver-wing Seven? The array of these seven people is called Zhenwu Seven-Section Formation. Aren��t these the skills of the leader of Split Sect before you? They used these methods to hunt down Long Fei. When Long Fei was about to die, they also used Root Praying Method to kill Long Fei��s soul. At that time, we were surprised that Long Fei, a small Dragon God in the temple, was not even interesting for Godslayer Sect to kill. Why was he worth your hunting? Now it seems that you didn��t want the Heaven Master to know that Long Fei was looking for him and let him hinder your creation of gods!��


    ��You��.�� Yi Pingzhi was frightened. He kneeled on the ground and said, ��Heaven Master, these matters. I, I don��t know.��


    Just as he was saying, six gourds were floating in the air, each with a ray light, aiming at the Heaven Master, Nezha, Hao Ning, Zhou Yuan, Liu Shuai, and Chen Busheng. After the light flashed to all the people, all the people couldn��t move. They just listened to the sneer of the Heaven Master, ��Yi Pingzhi, how dare you? You know that this trick can��t kill me at all.��


    ��Hahaha,�� Yi Pingzhi said with a sneer, ��but you can��t move now, can you? As long as I kill these people, the obstacle for Mr. Fei to rebuild the traditional Celestial Empire culture will be gone forever. As for the grudge between you and me, as long as Mr. Fei��s creation of gods can continue, Celestial Empire culture can last forever, and the kingdom of heaven will be independent of the world. Why would I care about my life and death alone?��


    With that, Yi Pingzhi said to six gourds in the air and bowed, ��please turn around!��


    At that moment, Hao Ning and others watched a white light flying out of the gourd, towards their neck!


    ��Don��t hurt Nezha!�� An old voice in the air called out. Quicker than words can tell, a yellow light covered on Hao Ning and other people. Looking up, it turned out that there were small golden flowers blocking the white light. Hao Ning and others moved their necks and suddenly found that they could move.


    Heaven Master waved, Countless knives flew to Yi Pingzhi, but the glasses on Yi Pingzhi kept flashing red. Yi Pingzhi, like a prophet, dodged everywhere on the ground. They only heard Yi Pingzhi shouting, ��Heaven Master, have you forgotten your great invention?��


    Hao Ning and others looked him. Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai called out at the same time, ��Moment Spur? It��s Moment Spur. It can predict risks in advance and avoid disasters?��


    ��Isn��t it just Moment Spur? Insignificant skill!�� With a sneer of Heaven Master, countless gourds suddenly appeared in the air, sending out thousands of rays in the air. These rays form a square light wall around Yi Pingzhi. The light wall was getting narrower and narrower, gradually surrounded Yi Pingzhi inside. Yi Pingzhi was frightened when he saw the light wall. No matter how powerful his glasses were, facing the absolute dead end, Yi Pingzhi couldn��t do anything. He shouted, ��Heaven Master, do you really want to kill me?��


    Heaven Master didn��t say a word. All the light was directed at Yi Pingzhi at the same time. At that time, Yi Pingzhi was motionless and could not say a word.


    The Heaven Master waved his hand, ��turn around, treasures.��


    Just after the voice died out, thousands of white knives appeared in the air at the same time and smashed Yi Pingzhi into pieces.


    ��Oh, my god.�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were stunned. They swallowed and said, ��at the same time, controlling tens of thousands of Immortal Cutter, isn��t it godlike?��


    ��Nonsense,�� Li Yufei heard this and smiled, ��how can I be like myself?��


    After hearing Li Yufei��s words, Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan were too shocked to say anything.


    At that time, tens of thousands of gourds in the air naturally turned into countless little men, and then turned into the essence and Pandora metal.


    Hao Ning and others didn��t pay attention to this, but they were holding Nezha who fell to the ground. Nezha had a yellow flag around him. Needless to say, this was the real Apricot yellow flag. It was the first protective magic weapon in the world. It seemed that this Apricot yellow flag appeared after the old voice ��do not hurt Nezha��.


    Nezha woke up at that time. His lips were dry. The look with the red lips and white teeth when he saw Hao Ning was gone. He saw Hao Ning holding him. With a dry smile, Nezha��s lips were split and bleeding, ��Brother Hao Ning, I, I have always been just talking about major principles, and I was not willing to make decisions����


    Hao Ning looked at Nezha and tried to persuade him not to speak, but he could not say that at all. He was afraid that Nezha would never speak again.


    ��Especially in Mr. Fei��s company,�� Nezha said with a wry smile, ��I have learned this bad habit. It seems that I can tell both sides of the truth. But in fact, I know that I am worried about myself being hurt. I used to numb myself. I haven��t seen my uncle yet. I have to use this method to protect myself. But today, it took me so long to stop him. I��m guilty�� ��


    Hao Ning heard this, and his throat was fry. Before, he had complained about Nezha��s right and wrong sides, but he never thought about it from the perspective of Nezha. Nezha came to this world without any relatives. Only in this way can he protect himself and find Jiang Ziya. Thinking of this, Hao Ning could not help being ashamed. He shook his head and shed tears.


    ��But I finally stopped him today.�� Nezha continued with a wry smile. ��It seems that he was right. As long as we find you, we have hope. Brother Hao Ning, I know you are not our Master Hong Jun at all, but I was helpless at that time. I need some hope. Thank you very much. Not only did you hold my hope but you also kept working hard. As a human being, you are doing the work of Master Hong Jun. Now, you are Master Hong Jun in my heart.��


    ��Don��t be silly.�� said Hao Ning with tears and a smile. ��I could be anyone you said I am! Well, good boy, you��ve done a good job and the bad guys have been defeated. If you didn��t come forward today, I��m afraid that all of us would be still hesitating.��


    With that, Nezha��s voice faded and his whole body gradually became stiff. Then others looked at his limbs, which gradually became like lotus root.


    ��Nezha!�� A voice came out in the air, ��you are already a mortal, and I am poisoned. From now on, you will take over my job, and do the creation of gods.��


    Just after the voice died away, Jiang Ziya, who was extremely poisonous with Pure Land of Bliss, suddenly gave out light around his body, and his body exploded. The Pure Land of Bliss was blown to the ground. A ray of light flew into Nezha��s eyebrow and then the shadow of the Creation of Gods also flew into Nezha��s eyebrow. In a twinkling of an eye, Nezha had an extra stick in his hand. At a glance, Hao Ning found it was Immortal Beating Whip.


    Sure enough, the Apricot yellow flag just now was what Jiang Ziya sent out to protect Nezha in the time of crisis. He also protected others by the way.


    In a transition, Hao Ning seemed to see the shadow of Jiang Ziya who said to him with a smile. ��I was saved by you before, so that I could avoid harming the world. Now I am old, and I hope you can help Nezha to complete the great work of the creation of gods!��


    After that, the shadow disappeared. Only the people and Nezha, who slowly woke up, were left behind.


    ��You -�� Yufei didn��t seem to know the grudges between these people. He hesitated, ��what��s the situation of brother Long Fei now?��


    Hao Ning was just about to answer, when he suddenly heard a voice coming in the air, and carefully identified it. It turned out to be Mr. Fei��s. ��Heaven Master, you killed my Yi Pingzhi like this. Don��t you give me some explanations?��


    ��Mr. Fei?�� Li Yufei��s eyes were a little flustered, but they were gone right away. ��It��s the Split Sect who killed my close relatives first. After lying to my lover, he was about to kill all of us just now. It won��t make sense if I don��t kill him, right?��


    ��Good, good, good.�� Mr. Fei said it three times in a row. The whole huge warehouse shook, and everyone��s vision blurred. Suddenly there was a crack. The top of the warehouse was torn open by a huge force. Hao Ning sensed that it was not good. According to Zhou Yuan, the warehouse was beneath the mausoleum of the first emperor. When it was torn open, wouldn��t the earth and stone on it fall off? When he was just about to put Pandora��s metal into a protective ball, unexpectedly, they saw a bright moon hanging in the sky. Then they looked around, how could it be under the mausoleum? Taking advantage of the moonlight, they found it was a vast expanse of land. But there was only the moon in the sky and the brightness was not enough, so they couldn��t see it clearly.


    ��No.�� Li Yufei cried in a low voice. His eyes were dimmed. ��This old guy knows my weakness, and he is cutting the ground from under my foot!��


    ��Heaven Master.�� There was an object flying in the sky. By moonlight, they could see that it was a person. It must be Mr. Fei. ��I just received the news from Yi Pingzhi, and you killed him. It was so fast. But I moved you to this place. I��m afraid there��s nothing you can do at this time.��


    ��So what?�� said Li Yufei coldly, ��you know you can��t kill me.��


    It was strange to say that. Hao Ning and others didn��t understand. Why did Li Yufei say that he couldn��t kill him several times?


    ��That��s right.�� Mr. Fei nodded, ��but I can kill Chen Busheng in front of you -�� he paused. ��Of course, I know that you can recover this person in another place, but you also know that the Chen Busheng you recover is not Chen Busheng before. In reality, it��s a tiny difference. But there is a huge difference in your mind! What��s more, if I kill Chen Busheng in front of me, I would wipe out his soul completely. At that time, even if you have tens of millions of skills, you would only recover Chen Busheng��s body. At that time, will the soul in Chen Busheng��s body be the one in your heart?��


    ��Zhou Yuan,�� Hao Ning whispered, ��can you take us away with circle escape?��


    Zhou Yuan frowned and shook his head, ��this Mr. Fei seemed to use great power to move us to the hinterland of the Sahara Desert. Now our mobile phones have no signal at all. Without signals, I can��t use circle escape.��


    ��Kids,�� Mr. Fei said with a smile in the air. ��I have no grudge with you. If you can persuade this Heaven Master to agree to my terms, I may give you each a chance to become a God.��


    ��What kind of terms?�� Hao Ning said strangely, ��you have harmed so many people. How could you with us about terms to let us go and even let us become gods? Do you think we will trust you?��


    ��Of course, it��s just the chance to become a God. It��s not a loss for me to let you become a God in exchange for Heaven Master��s help.�� Mr. Fei pointed to the sky. The sky suddenly brightened, and everyone looked down. Sure enough, everything they saw was desert. The light gradually subsided, but the sky was much brighter than before, and everyone could see the scenery around.


    Mr. Fei continued to say, ��besides, you are the people of the Celestial Empire. Why wouldn��t I let you become gods?��


    Hao Ning and others felt strange and continued to ask, ��we do not understand your meaning.��


    ��I used to be the same as you.�� Mr. Fei nodded with a smile in the air. ��I also yearned for becoming a God, but I was not destined to become a God. Not only that, I also yearned for the glory of the past of Celestial Empire civilization like Yi Pingzhi. Looking at the history of the past two hundred years, with the continuous invasion of the west, our Celestial Empire civilization retreated a lot. We couldn��t even keep our traditional medicines. People use western medicine every day. In the long run, our civilization will never return to the Celestial Empire tradition. That��s why I continued to study the matter of becoming a God, so that we Celestial Empire, people who have the heart of Celestial Empire tradition, can become gods and be fundamentally superior to western people. By then, all Celestial Empire gods will enslave all western people!��


    ��Aren��t you biased?�� Hao Ning could not help complaining. ��Our Celestial Empire civilization has always said that the sea refuses no river. Even if the West invaded us, our civilization has reached a low point, but do we still rely on people��s efforts to stand up? And we are all developing. Isn��t the reason why the tradition has become a tradition is that every era of the past was constantly developing? We get rid of the stale and take in the fresh. In other words, tradition also needs to be improved constantly��.��


    ��Shut up!�� Mr. Fei said angrily, ��you have already entered the devil��s way when you said this. You have no idea how many excellent things our Celestial Empire ancients have. How dare you talk about changing the tradition here!��


    As Mr. Fei said, he made a row around Hao Ning. Suddenly, the ground under the foot of Hao Ning cracked. Unexpectedly, he fell down. Zhou Yuan and others were about to rescue him. Unexpectedly, the more they ran to Hao Ning, the farther away they were from Hao Ning. The crack was split in the desert. Soon, the quicksand had filled the gap. Looking at Hao Ning, he was covered with quicksand. The more he moved, the more he fell.


    ��Hao Ning! Don��t move! �� Zhou Yuan and others were running and panting, but they still ran farther and farther.


    As Zhou Yuan ran, he cursed, ��what kind of evil magic is this? How can it be so strange?��


    Liu Shuai also said, ��I seem to have impressions, but it��s not impressive. Oh my brain, how can it be more difficult to remember in more urgent situations.��


    ��I��ll give you another chance.�� Mr. Fei sneered in the air. ��As long as you say that we should uphold the tradition and lay more stress on the past than on the present, I��ll let you go and let you become god with me!��


    ��Bullshit!�� Hao Ning was oppressed in quicksand, but he couldn��t say anything like that. He thought that he would be dead anyway, so it would be better to die for righteousness. ��Shame on you! Because of the policy of seclusion, we used to live in our own illusory greatness for a period of time, and we didn��t open our eyes to see how the world changed. Even when other people kept moving forward, we still thought we were in the kingdom of heaven. That��s how we lagged behind the world! It was hard for us to realize this problem. The whole Celestial Empire was striving to catch up and keep opening up. Today, however, you focus on restoring the past. Yes, we are people of the Celestial Empire. We are all thinking about the glory of ancient times. But we can��t go back to the past just by remembering that. It��s better to look forward, or we will be closed again! Another national catastrophe will happen to us!��


    Not only Mr. Fei, but also other people heard this. Liu Shuai couldn��t help saying. ��Hao Ning��s words are so good that they can all be published in the newspaper���� Speaking of Hao Ning��s situation, he said urgently, ��but the words can��t save lives. Nezha? Heaven Master? Zhou Yuan? Do you have any idea?��


    It was no wonder that all three shook their heads. Although Nezha now has the aura of Jiang Ziya, he was almost an ordinary person. Zhou Yuan probably came to the desert here. Without Internet, he could not receive faith, so his magic power was weak. And the Heaven Master, for some reason, could not use his power here. For a time, they were very powerful gods and men, but they were useless at this time!


    ��Nonsense!�� Mr. Fei said angrily, ��as long as you can become a God, what else can stop the Celestial Empire people! Since you are so stubborn, I have to take the name of God and remove you from the land of the Celestial Empire!��


    With that, the earth under the feet of Hao Ning continued to crack. Hao Ning knew that he was powerless, and swore at Mr. Fei, ��old thief, you think you have saved the Celestial Empire civilization. In fact, you have greatly harmed the Celestial Empire civilization. You are using people��s yearning for the traditions to destroy the future. You are the scum of Celestial Empire. Sooner or later, the Celestial Empire civilization will be broken in the hands of people like you. You����


    Before Hao Ning finished his words, he had sunk down, and his voice faded.


    ��Hao Ning!�� Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan saw Hao Ning dying in the swearing and couldn��t help kneeling on the ground and crying.


    ��It��s your turn!�� Mr. Fei said with a grim smile, ��say it. Lay more stress on the past than on the present. Say that the ancient Celestial Empire is better than the modern one. As long as you say it, I won��t let you die. Otherwise, you��ll be just like that man!��


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan glared at Mr. Fei as if their eyes were going to bleed, but they said nothing.


    Mr. Fei shook his head regretfully, ��unfortunately, you have to die.��


    ��Stop, sinner!�� Suddenly an old voice came from a far place. The voice was fleeting. In a blink of an eye, an old man appeared in front of everyone from far to near. The old man pointed to Mr. Fei in the sky and scolded, ��did I teach you the mana to help you hurt people?��


    When Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan saw him, they went surprised when the tears on their faces. The old man was no one else, but Mr. Hu.


    Mr. Hu raised one hand. People only saw Hao Ning rising from the quicksand, then lying on the quicksand. It was strange that Hao Ning was lying on the quicksand. It seemed that Hao Ning wasn��t moving, but his whole body had moved towards Zhou Yuan and others, and soon moved to Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai��s feet. These two people felt Hao Ning��s breath. Tears dropped down from their smiling faces, while they hurried to save Hao Ning. From time to time, Hao Ning coughed several times. He spat out some sand and even woke up.


    ��Grandpa Hu?�� Hao Ning looked at Mr. Hu in front of him and asked, ��why are you here?�� Looking up to the sky, Mr. Fei looked dignified. He looked at Mr. Hu on the ground and seemed to be thinking about something.


    ��Sinner!�� Mr. Hu pointed to Mr. Fei and swore, ��acknowledge your guilt!��


    ��What guilt do I have?�� Mr. Fei shouted in the air. ��You taught me mana, but you don��t let me become a god. Not only do you not let me become a god, you gods, but also watch the Celestial Empire civilization being so ruined. You are the sinners of the Celestial Empire civilization!��


    ��Gross nonsense.�� Mr. Hu scolded with anger, ��if it wasn��t for the foreigners who knocked Celestial Empire civilization on the head two hundred years ago, would all people of Celestial Empire know that they had gone to the old age of decay in their illusory arrogance? Fei Zhangfang, I can��t imagine how I took such a slow-witted disciple like you when I wanted to save people!��


    ��Fei Zhangfang?�� Hao Ning gasped and thought, ��where did I seem to have heard of this man?��


    ��The myth of Hu Gong.�� Zhou Yuan��s eyes brightened, ��it is said that Hu Gong was an immortal, who lived in the world of Hu, so he was called Hu Gong. It is said that Hu Gong received an apprentice, Fei Zhangfang. Unfortunately, the apprentice��s intelligence was limited. Therefore, Hu Gong only taught him how to cure the disease and save the people, and Reduction of Lands related to the earth. It was said that later, Hu Gong returned, but left behind an idiom related to how traditional Chinese medicine saved people, which was practice medicine in order to help the people.��


    ��So it is. Mr. Hu��s last name is also Hu.�� Hao Ning nodded. ��Grandpa Hu must be Hu Gong, and Mr. Fei is Fei Zhangfang. No wonder he started his business from the mining industry. I think he can find some mineral resources with the Reduction of Land. And he valued Yi Pingzhi so much, probably because he insisted on traditional Chinese medicine so much, right?��


    ��Fei Zhangfang, as your teacher, I know your pains.�� Hu said, sighing with great care. ��But whether it is Celestial Empire civilization or Chinese medicine, it has its essence and its dross. Why do you want to protect it without discrimination?��


    ��Nonsense! Chinese civilization has a long history. How could there be any dross?�� Fei Zhangfang��s eyes were red at that time, and he said angrily, ��even if it��s dross, it��s also because that our descendants are not good at learning. Do not understand the wisdom of the ancients, and mistakenly think it��s dross. What��s more, traditional medicine is so extensive and profound. How can western medicine, the diabolic tricks and wicked craft, be compared with it?��


    ��You were talking about traditional medicine.�� Hu said with a sigh and shook his head. ��But you don��t know how traditional medicine has evolved over the past thousand years. How could there be the saying of ��tradition��? Do you know that the changes in the past will become the traditions in the eyes of others tomorrow?��


    ��There��s no use in discussing it, master! It��s the last time I call you master!�� Fei Zhangfang grinned hideously, ��I��ll be free after your death!�� After saying that, Fei Zhangfang pointed to the sky. A huge stamp dropped from the clouds, pushing down to these people.


    ��You!�� Mr. Hu looked at the huge seal in the sky and said with a surprise, ��you are such a sinner! How could you find this weapon?��


    ��Bad,�� Liu Shuai responded at the moment he saw it and he shouted, ��how could you get Fantian Seal!��


    ��Humph, you know a lot about the goods!�� Mr. Fei sneered, ��well, my effort for looking for it was not wasted!��


    With that, the huge shadow of the seal was pushing down to the earth. Although Hu Gong was an immortal, Fantian Seal was such a powerful weapon. How could Hu Gong resist it?


    Hu Gong swept around, countless stone pillars rose from the ground, supporting the shadow. But the shadow was extremely powerful. In a while, the stone pillars were all broken, and the shadow was about to fall down!


    ��Hu Gong, I��ll help you!��


    ��Hu Gong! I��ll help you!��


    At that time, two voices came out. Hao Ning and others looked up and found there were several old men with long beard floating in the air. But they couldn��t recognize any of them.


    One of the old men scolded, ��Fei Zhangfang, when I, Hua Tuo, used powder for anesthesia to save people and used knives and axes to do the operation for patients, did I think about whether it was traditional medicine? At that time, I was just thinking that anything useful for curing people would be good medicine! I didn��t expect that in thousands of years, there would be such an ignorant and presumptuous person like you, who kill people with the cover of traditional medicine!��


    Another old man swore, ��Fei Zhangfang! I, Sun Simiao, traveled all over the world to collect all the prescriptions and wrote Qian Jin Prescriptions. I wasn��t thinking about traditional medicine. All I was thinking was that one more prescription I collect and one more patient I would save. If I heard about a better prescription in another country, I would fast for three days and visit the doctor to learn it. I didn��t expect that in a thousand years there would be such an ignorant and presumptuous person like you, who totally loses the heart of saving others and only cares for the fight between traditional medicine and western medicine. It��s not a fight between the tradition and the west. It��s a fight in your heart! How did you get this place? You are reckless with greed! You are evil!��


    ��Humph, it��s you who are evil!�� Fei Zhangfang looked at these two old men in the air and grinned hideously, ��it��s you who abandoned your traditions and destroyed your foundations. How could I show mercy to you?��


    With that, he turned palms down. The three old men turned into a white light and stood up to the shadow. However, in a while, the white light had been overwhelmed by the light of the shadow. After the white light disappeared, the three old men left a sentence in the air:


    Healing the sick and saving people and keeping the healer��s heart.


    These big characters gave out infinite light as if to illuminate the heaven and earth, crossing the ancient to the modern!


    ��Healing the sick and saving people and keeping the healer��s heart!�� Liu Shuai looked at these words, thought about them constantly, and looked at Fei Zhangfang in the air. He couldn��t help shouting, ��shame on you to say that you are defending the Celestial Empire culture. You not only killed and deceived your masters, but also killed all the leading figures of the Celestial Empire traditional medicine. How dare you say that you can represent traditional medicine and traditional culture of the Celestial Empire?��

 Chapter 234 - Inheritance

    ��Those who achieved great things are free from trifles!�� Fei Zhangfang didn��t have any grief nor guilt. He looked down coldly. ��Now I��m free and no one can stop me. Soon, I will become the Ancestor of the gods. Why aren��t you yet converted to me? ��


    ��Bah!�� Hao Ning spitted the sand out of his mouth. ��Being converted to you? You are just an insult to the word itself! As a person who even killed his own master and destroyed his faith, how can you become a god?��


    ��If so���� Fei Zhangfang shook his head and sneered. ��Don��t blame me.��


    The virtual shadow pushed down again. It was just at that moment that three small flags flew through the air together with the Apricot yellow flag next to Nezha. They fight against the Fantian Seal from falling down. A bit of light flew into Liu Shuai��s eyebrows. Liu Shuai took a moment to stun, and then he kneeled down and burst into tears. ��Dad �� I am sorry. I am not a good son!��


    His voice broke through the heart and rang through the sky.


    But a voice sounded in the air. Hao Ning found out that it was Zhang Quan��s voice. He only heard that voice saying gently. ��Although as a father, I did not fulfill my obligation, how can I watch you being killed by a traitor �C. Remember, from now on, you are not someone else but Yunzhongzi with a generous heart fighting against demons!��


    ��Yunzhongzi?�� Fei Zhangfang got stunned for a while, and then laughed. ��Hahaha, I didn��t expect it. You Yunzhongzi ran over the world but should end up with such a fate. Even if a bit of your spirit flew into this boy��s eyebrows, he has no power. And what can he do?��


    Zhou Yuan looked at these small flags on the ground and shouted in shock. ��These are Plain Cloud Boundary Flag, Off-Ground Flame Light Flag, and the Green Lotus Glory Flag! That Master Yunzhongzi left for so long a time, was to look for these holy flags!��


    As soon as Hao Ning heard it, he understood what happened. It should be that Zhang Quan had known something about Mr. Fei in some way. Perhaps he had already known the power of this Fantian Seal. He went to look for these holy flags in advance. It was these flags that Guangchengzi had used to win the Fantian Seal of Yin Jiao.


    ��Even though you have the flags, what can you do?�� Fei Zhangfang laughed. He continuously pushed down the Fantian Seal. ��It depends on who is using this Fantian Seal and it is who that is using these flags. You, the bald boy, have no magical power. Even if you inherited Yunzhongzi, you would only ruin his reputation.��


    ��You �C nonsense!�� Liu Shuai��s face was flushed. It was obvious that he was struggling to make these flags against Fantian Seal. Zhou Yuan wanted to lend some powers to Liu Shuai. But he got no rest powers to give Liu Shuai? As for Nezha and Li Yufei, their own self-protection was difficult enough, let alone lending powers.


    ��You!�� Hao Ning saw that Liu Shuai was spitting blood. He wanted to take a tissue to wipe Liu Shuai��s blood, but there was no tissue for him as a man. He suddenly found a book and took it out. He was about to tear off a page to wipe Liu Shuai��s blood. But when he looked at it, he found that it was the Heart Sutra given by Xiao Hong and written by Avalokitesvara himself.


    The Heart Sutra opened in the wind. Suddenly, the golden light was flourishing. This golden light lighted the Fantian Seal in the air. Liu Shuai��s pressure plummeted. He should be able to hold for another while.


    ��Oh?�� Fei Zhangfang looked at the golden light and stunned for a moment. Then he laughed, ��you have a lot of treasures! Even the Heart Sutra of Avalokitesvara is in your hand. But unfortunately, it��s useless. Unless Avalokitesvara himself were here, you will die just a little later.��


    ��You!�� Hao Ning was about to look up and scold but seeing that Liu Shuai breathed a sigh of relief. The blood did not stop gushing from his mouth. Hao Ning quickly used the sleeves to rub the blood for Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and smiled bitterly while spitting blood. ��I��m sorry, brother I am a shame for you. I have used my powers for only two times in total, but both these two times are so shameful.��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense.�� Hao Ning turned his head and wiped his tears. He then turned back and smiled, patting Liu Shuai��s shoulder. ��You are the pillar of us. We all know that you are really powerful.��


    ��It��s almost enough.�� Fei Zhangfang laughed. ��Is it interesting to delay at this moment? Do you think you can scare me by taking out the Heart Sutra of Avalokitesvara? As to the Guan Zi Zai who closed the five senses and did not dare to look at the human world, there is no difference between the world with him and the one without him!��


    Fei Zhangfang seemed to set himself free and continued, ��Guan Shi Yin? Seeing the voice of the world? The name itself is ridiculous. The voice of the world can only be heard. How could it be seen? It can be seen that the logic of your Avalokitesvara is also bad. A jumbled name with no way of seeing the voice of the world, plus the Guan Zi Zai that closed the five senses, and this is totally a joke! The voice of the world can only be heard but cannot be seen, while closing the five senses can get no Zi Zai, halacha����


    ��The voice of the world can only be heard but cannot be seen, while closing the five senses can get no Zi Zai?�� Hao Ning looked at the sutra continuously lighting in the air and suddenly saw the sentence ��No eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and thought, and then no color, sound, smell, taste, sensation and method�� on the Heart Sutra. And then he suddenly understood what the Closing Five Senses of Avalokitesvara meant. He looked up and smiled, ��you are wrong, Avalokitesvara has never been Guan Zi Zai. Guan Shi Yin has not only seen the voice of the world. It is only because you are ignorant. You do not understand him����


    Hao Ning looked at the shadow of Fantian Seal, which was still slowly pressing down on the golden light. And then he looked at Fei Zhangfang, smiling frankly, ��Avalokitesvara closed five senses, but only the five senses of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue and body. You have forgotten the most important sixth sense, the thought. It is for this reason that Guan Shi Yin can also see the voice of the world. Because the voices he sees are not the complicated voices of the world but that of people��s hearts. The voice of hearts is just the thought. When the six senses get the thought, it surely gets Zi Zai and the ability to see. The thought is just the ideas of hearts, and the voice of the world. What you see can be fake; what you hear can be fake; what you smell can be fake; what you taste can be fake; and what you touch can be fake. But the thought can never be fake. The Avalokitesvara is just using this voice of hearts that can never be fake, with his own strength, to observe the voice of the world, to get the true meaning of Zi Zai, to save the world��s beings�C��


    Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, and he understood what Avalokitesvara had done in the past. ��With seeing the world through his heart, he has various ways to save people as long as it is effective. He can be ferocious as an angry Buddha��s warrior attendant. He can also be kind as a Bodhisattva with low eyebrows. He can turn into a happy girl, and he can also become a handsome man. Fei Zhangfang, you have the delusion of becoming a god, but you cannot see through this. Even if you became a god, you would be the one who had a god��s body, but your heart would never be a god��s!��


    ��You! Bullshit!�� Fei Zhangfang was really provoked at this time. He shouted and suppressed Fantian Seal. ��Whoever says that I can��t be a god, he would die!��


    At this moment, Hao Ning calmly closed his eyes. One would not regret dying in the evening provided he or she would have come to know the truth in the morning.


    ��Where am I?�� Hao Ning opened his eyes and looked around. A bamboo forest floated in space. The thing far away seemed to be the sun, and under his foot seemed to be the earth.


    ��Am I dead?�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��It is strange. Shouldn��t I go to the nether world after death? How did I float to space? And why can I still breathe in space? It is illogical.��


    ��You are still discussing logic with the Bodhisattva. Why don��t you discuss acting with the celebrities?�� A familiar voice came out. ��But thankfully, you finally realized it.��


    At this moment, a huge golden ghost appeared in space. This ghost was originally just some fine golden lights. If you didn��t look at them carefully, you would not find them clearly at all. But as the ghost became smaller and smaller, the golden lights became denser and denser, and then gathered into a golden statue of Guanyin with thousands of hands and eyes, and it finally went into this bamboo forest.


    And then, two figures appeared in the bamboo forest. One was Xiao Hong and the other was Zhang Chi Hang. It was strange that Zhang Chi Hang seemed to be very tired and was supported by Xiao Hong.


    ��Master Avalokitesvara!�� Hao Ning saw Zhang Chi Hang and he was about to salute. Zhang Chi Hang waved his hand and then Hao Ning seemed to encounter a strong force and was unable to give a salute. Zhang Chi Hang smiled bitterly. ��Are you finally willing to salute me?��


    ��I��m stupid.�� Hao Ning smiled, scratching his head. He was a little embarrassed. ��I just understood the painstakingness of Master�C�� Hao Ning suddenly thought that Fantian Seal was still underneath, and he wanted to speak. But Xiao Hong waved hand to him. He didn��t say anything but looked at Zhang Chi Hang.


    ��The time underneath has been stopped by me.�� Zhang Chi Hang took a breath and laughed. ��It��s not easy. If you didn��t realize it again this time. I��m afraid that I would be unable to save the world.��


    ��Master,�� Hao Ning listened to this statement and was confused. ��I don��t understand. What is it that if I couldn��t realize it this time?��


    ��Xiao Hong, you say it.�� Zhang Chi Hang seemed to be really tired, indicating Xiao Hong to say for him.


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning with a complex look and said, ��Brother Hao Ning, I just learned that before you and I experienced this, there have already been Yi Yuan times.��


    ��You�� Yi Yuan times.�� Hao Ning was a little bit embarrassed when he heard Xiao Hong��s words, but he knew the meaning of ��Yi Yuan years��. ��What do you mean? What is the meaning of that there have been Yi Yuan times before this time? Isn��t it that the number of Yi Yuan is 129,600? What does this mean?��


    ��Brother Hao Ning, don��t worry�C When Brother Zhang was wandering in the sky a few months ago, he was suddenly hit by an idea. Xiao Hong turned back to help Brother Zhang. Zhang Chi Hang closed his eyes without saying a Zhang ��After demonstrating the cause and effect in the world with great powers, Brother Zhang discovered that something bad happened in the world. This kind of bad thing is not only secretive, but also proceeding rapidly. The speed is too fast that there is no time to wait for the gods to gather incense again and then they have a fight.��


    Hearing these things, Hao Ning recalled what happened during this time. It was true. From the day when Zhou Yuan lost his soul to today, it was only about two or three months. In such a short period of time, they should go from extracting the living souls to getting the essence of thearchy through the Pure Land of Bliss, and it was really amazing.


    Xiao Hong continue to say, ��with no other choice, Brother Zhang had to use great powers to circulate time and space to find a method. At the same time, Yun Zhongzi was also looking for the three flags in the void, which can fight against the demon below.��


    ��Circular space-time?�� Hao Ning thought about this sentence. ��What is the so-called circular space-time?��


    ��That is to say, the time from the beginning to present,�� Xiao Hong explained patiently, ��has been continuously cycled by Brother Zhang with great powers. You have cycled more than 120,000 times. This time is the 129,600th time, passing totally Yi Yuan times! The first 120,000 over times, we were accidentally killed at different time during this period. The best result is that you were killed by that Fantian Seal. Only this time, you finally realized the hidden words that Brother Zhang said to you before dying!��


    ��Time cycles of Yi Yuan times�� We are all dead?�� Hao Ning was already stunned till he heard Xiao Hong saying ��hidden words��. He said with doubts, ��hidden words? What is that words?��


    ��Closing five senses, and the voice of hearts is the thought.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��This hidden word is not important. What is important is that you are finally willing to begin to understand the original intention of Avalokitesvara.��


    ��So what?�� Hao Ning didn��t understand. ��I started to understand the original intention of Master. Will there be any change as a result?��


    ��It��s not only change,�� Zhang Chi Hang continued, ��but also going to the right future.��


    Seeing that Hao Ning didn��t understand, Zhang Chi Hang continued. ��You probably thought in your mind that if I went underneath and dealt with the Fei Zhangfang, then everything would be over. Now I consumed too many powers in order to run the space-time cycle. Even if I were at my best, I could not kill him completely. I was fortunate to be enlightened by a great man in the infinite space-time cycles. And then I realized a slim chance of survival. It all depends on whether you can realize the meaning of the five senses and the voice of hearts. Although this does not represent anything, it��s the only possibility of future.��


    ��A great man? What��s that?�� Hao Ning heard Zhang Chi Hang��s words and seemed to understand something. And then he asked indefinitely, ��that is to say, after I died for more than 120,000 times, this time, is the only possible time to survival?��


    Zhang Chi Hang smiled and nodded. ��Not only is it possible that you can survival, but also���� Zhang Chi Hang squinted at the earth below and stopped speaking.


    ��Uh �� but even you can��t do it.�� Hao Ning thought, this Bodhisattva was too big-hearted. Why would he be chosen? After saying, he quickly made a gesture to say sorry, ��I am a mortal, with no magic powers����


    ��Isn��t it that Liu Shuai became the Yunzhongzi?�� Zhang Chi Hang said with a smile. ��Don��t you envy that? Don��t you want to try to be the Avalokitesvara?��


    ��Me? Avalokitesvara?�� Hao Ning laughed after saying, ��hey, don��t make a joke. You��re still fine�C�� Speaking here, Hao Ning froze. Just now when Yunzhongzi was exhausted, Liu Shuai became the new Yunzhongzi. Now this Zhang Chi Hang was so tired. Was he also at the time of exhaustion?


    ��You have already thought of it, haven��t you?�� Zhang Chi Hang nodded with a smile. ��The only thing is whether you are willing or not.��


    Hao Ning said with his heart beating fiercely. ��But I have no power and I can��t practice, and I even can��t read the Buddhist Sutra����


    ��The only thing depends on your own will.�� Zhang Chi Hang still smiled. ��At the past, Zhang Chi Hang was also not the Avalokitesvara. It is just that Avalokitesvara happened to be Zhang Chi Hang.��


    Hao Ning looked at Zhang Chi Hang and seemed to understand something. He nodded, ��I am willing to do that.��


    Zhang Chi Hang stood up with a smile. He was a little trembling but didn��t let Xiao Hong support him. ��You stand up straight first.��


    Hao Ning did not say anything but stood up straight.


    ��Now,�� Zhang Chi Hang looked at Hao Ning, with a reverent look. ��we can salute to each other.��


    Zhang Chi Hang looked at Hao Ning, put his palms together devoutly and then saluted. Hao Ning looked at Zhang Chi Hang, also put his palms together, and saluted.


    When he looked up again, how could he still find Zhang Chi Hang? There was the bamboo forest behind, and Xiao Hong with tears in his smile.


    ��Zhang Chi Hang!�� Hao Ning shouted hurriedly, ��Zhang Chi Hang? Where are you?��


    ��From today,�� a voice sounded through the forest, ��there is only Guan Hao Ning in the world.��


    ��Guan Hao Ning? Avalokitesvara? Zhang Chi Hang?�� Hao Ning kept thinking about these names, with tears falling down. To think that Zhang Chi Hang was full of vigor and vitality at that time. And now he died with the wind��


    Hao Ning thought of something suddenly and looked down at Xiao Hong and said, ��Xiao Hong, if this is the case, there also have been many people who are Avalokitesvara, right?��


    ��I don��t know. And I don��t want to know.�� Xiao Hong wiped his tears and said hesitantly, ��Or the painful memories about replace and inheritance have been sealed by me. I don��t like this kind of departure and inheritance. In my memory, the Avalokitesvara who the Sudhana follows has always been Zhang Chi Hang. Of course, now it is you, Brother Guan Hao Ning.��


    Xiao Hong reached out and pointed to his own forehead. Hao Ning knew that he was to seal off the memory of this time again. Hao Ning waved his hand, and Xiao Hong��s finger fell from his forehead. Hao Ning waved his head, ��why do you seal it off? There are so many incenses in the world, and how can there be only one Avalokitesvara.��


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning, and for a long time he didn��t say anything. He just gave a respectful salute, which made Hao Ning a little uncomfortable.


    ��Let��s go to save them!�� Hao Ning didn��t say much. He stepped on the ground and immediately came to the desert with Xiao Hong. The bamboo forest behind him had already turned into countless incenses and entered Hao Ning��s body. When he looked at the sky, he found that Fantian Seal and Mr. Fei were still about to press down from the sky but seemed to be frozen in the air.


    Under Fantian Seal, the Heart Sutra had already turned into dust. Liu Shuai spitted blood and supported the four flags with his own strength. Several other people were lying on the ground and closed their eyes, waiting to die.


    Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai, the bald boy who knew he couldn��t make it but was still straggling, and then shook his head with a smile. ��It used to be that you saved us by your power. And now it��s time for me to save you by my power.��


    Hao Ning snapped his fingers, and then the whole space resumed moving. Fantian Seal still pressed down, and Liu Shuai spitting blood. He said, ��Hao Ning, lie down fast! Climb out quickly!��


    ��Okay.�� Hao Ning stretched out his palm, and a jade bottle appeared on it. Hao Ning took out the willow branch in the jade bottle and sprinkled the dews on the willow branch around him. The four flags hit by the dews suddenly fluttered in the wind and turned into towering giant flags. The Apricot yellow flag stood on the ground like a golden pillar, and the flagpole of it held up Fantian Seal. The other three flags surrounded Fei Zhangfang and Fantian Seal in the air.


    ��What��s going on?�� Fei Zhangfang wasn��t a fool. He noticed the great change and then he looked around and immediately shouted, ��who? Who? Who can even support my Fantian Seal!��


    Fei Zhangfang looked down, and it turned out to be Hao Ning. When seeing the jade bottle in Hao Ning��s palm, he was shocked in his heart, ��Avalokitesvara?��


    ��Stay here!�� Hao Ning flung the willow branch, and then the sky suddenly changed color. The clouds in the sky suddenly pressed down, turned into countless green branches which tied Fei Zhangfang and Fantian Seal firmly in the middle. With time going by, the branches tied tighter. Fei Zhangfang kept yelling but couldn��t break through the branches.


    At this moment, a shadow came from the sky. When Hao Ning hadn��t seen what it was, the branches were broken. It was found that Fei Zhangfang and the Fantian Seal were no longer there. Only Fei Zhangfang��s laughter still sounded in the air. ��Now, Pure Land of Bliss has already showed up. If I don��t become a god, I will let all beings be buried with me!��


    Guan Hao Ning looked at the sky quietly for a long time without saying a word.

 Chapter 235 - The Cause

    Guan Hao Ning looked at the sky silently without a word.


    They returned to S city and found so many patients crowded in all hospitals as they expected. Just as the words by Yi Pingzhi, no medical methods could cure them. At this moment, the Happy Silver Needle was found, and it was said that it could cure any disease by acupuncture performed by the famous Chinese medicine doctor. The key was that those silver needles were so cheap but had great effect on treatment. Many people believed that Chinese medicine was superior to western medicine.


    But this argument did not last for so long and seldom people knew that. Those western people saw that these needles could treat many diseases and were about to import them from Celestial Empire, but they found that the needles had already sold in their countries by some organizations. Many scientists though did not find the element of the effect, by the large-scale clinical double-blind contrast experiment, it was clarified that the effect was real. Thus, they used the method directly. Just for a short time, almost all people owned the needles to cure and prevent diseases.


    At the same time, Yan told them bad news from the nether world that the Pure Land of Bliss generated in the souls of human body through those needles had some new features compared to the former ones. People who had the Pure Land of Bliss would not die physically like the way before after their souls got old and dead, but there would be new souls in their bodies from the nether world through some spurious ways. In other words, the man would live with his body but the soul inside him was always changed.


    Now Hao Ning felt the helpless state of Bodhisattva. It knew that people in the world had poison badly, but it had no way to tell them. Even though it told people that they got poison and had souls, they would not believe it. If Bodhisattva showed its real identity, the world would be in a mess and Hao Ning had few Mana of Bodhisattva and could not perform them in a short time.


    Under desperation, Hao Ning had to close Five Senses. But he did not find the solution after few days. He felt the solution had something to do with Yufei, so he decided to chat with Li Yufei.


    Hao Ning did not use his power to get to Yufei��s place for respecting Yufei, and he let Xiao Hong drive him there. On the way they went there, Hao Ning asked Xiao Hong, ��Zhang Chihang looped YiYuan times, but did it really have no any influence on the world?��


    Hao Ning felt strange about his question, but he still posed this question.


    Xiao Hong answered as he was driving. ��I know little but according to brother Zhang, though the multiple-time loop restarted each time, there remained something subconsciously. Thus, some people may act abnormally or got impatient.��


    The red light was on and Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning, hesitating to ask something. Hao Ning smiled and said, ��go ahead.��


    ��For example, you liked getting in a word before���� Xiao Hong felt shy and smiled. Now Hong Ning had a different identity and Xiao Hong said carefully, ��or that��s because of your subconscious. By multiple experiences of those things, you may not have the relevant memories, but you can feel it. You are always too impatient to wait and get in a word of others.��


    ������ Hao Ning was stunned. He had never thought that his misbehavior of interrupting others was due to this. The green light was on and Xiao Hong continued to drive. Hao Ning continued, ��apart from this, what else?��


    ��What else���� Xiao Hong frowned and looked at the car in front of his car, ��it may be that some people are apt to lose control of emotions under some extreme conditions and say some words which would not be said originally.��


    ��Words which would not be said originally���� Hao Ning pondered and his doubts finally was released. Last time, when A Zhe had his meal in an Italian restaurant, he talked about the issue of illegitimate child. Liu Shuai said those words to A Zhe rudely. He felt their dialogue was so normal. The two men did not know each other before. But who did they talk about many close words at their first meet? Hao Ning felt strange about this and he thought the two men had met for so many times before.


    Hao Ning suddenly thought of one thing. Liu Shuai once read the novel written by Hao Ning and he said Hao Ning did not remember the words of Zhang Chihang correctly. Liu Shuai said Zhang Chihang��s words was that ��you still discuss logic with Bodhisattva.�� Hao Ning missed the word STILL and he thought Zhang Chihang��s words are ��he is discussing about logic with Bodhisattva.�� The point was: with multiple loops, why he still discussed logic with Bodhisattva? Or Zhang Chihang said that just for reminding himself at that time.


    Hao Ning sighed. Zhang Chihang preferred to consume his power than to teach him. Hao Ning could not help but ask Xiao Hong, ��why did Zhang Chihang not tell us the truth but prefer loop for so many times?��


    ��I had no idea. We are also in the looping of YiYuan times�� Xiao Hong pondered for a while and frowned, ��but I thought he might have told you the truth directly for several times before. He told you what you should do. But the effect was worse. I don��t know the cause and effect here.��


    ��Worse effect?�� Hao Ning turned to look outside the window and said, ��it is no wonder that he concentrated more on the cause and effect. I think he has gone through many unimaginable things in this loop����


    Now Li Yufei was attending Chen Busheng in the hospital��actually the cancer of Chen Busheng had already been cured by Li Yufei. The two people, one was eager for more cares and the other one wanted to care about the one more. They stayed in the ward for a long time. They regarded the ward as their wedding room.


    After seeing that Hao Ning and Xiao Hong were coming, Li Yufei felt strange and said, ��where are your friends?��


    ��Nezha went back to Gods Creation World for being apotheosized.�� Hao Ning did not express his urge unexpectedly and explained patiently, ��Liu Shuai went back for holding a memorial ceremony for his parents. Zhou Yuan went back to take care of his parents. I came here, with Xiao Hong.��


    ��Oh.�� Li Yufei fed a mouthful of porridge to Chen Busheng with a smile and wiped his mouth. He said without turning his head back, ��what��s the aim for your master Avalokitesvara coming here?��


    Hao Ning shook his hands with a bitter smile. ��Don��t tease me. I even have no idea to solute the difficulty now. Don��t call me Avalokitesvara. I am not fine now!��


    ��That��s why you come here.�� Li Yufei wiped his hands and sat beside the bed, ��for the issue of Pure Land of Bliss?��


    ��Yes,�� Hao Ning nodded, ��it seems that you are not urgent and do not care about the life in the world?��


    Hao Ning��s question was reasonable. By the previous power of Li Yufei, if he did care about others, he would save them by himself or found a solution with Hao Ning.


    ��The lives of others?�� Li Yufei laughed, and asked a weird question, ��do you care about the life of penicillium?��


    ��penicillium?�� Hao Ning stunned and pondered for a while, ��the thing who can generate penicillin?��


    ��Yes,�� Li Yufei was about to add, but he pondered for a while after he saw the eyes of Chen Busheng. He added, ��let��s keep talking about the Pure Land of Bliss you care about.��


    ��Do you know what the Pure Land of Bliss is?�� Li Yufei looked at Hao Ning and laughed, ��or what do you think Pure Land of Bliss is?��


    Hao Ning was stunned. He only knew the effect of the Pure Land of Bliss from Liu Shuai and others before, but he never figured about what Pure Land of Bliss is. He even did not find it in the memory transmitted from Avalokitesvara. Or he would not come here to ask Li Yufei.


    ��Fine! It seems that we cannot talk about Pure Land of Bliss first���� Li Yufei knew something from Li Yufei��s appearance, and he said, ��who do you think I am?��


    ��You?�� Hao Ning felt confused, ��you seem to be Li Yufei, but the way you showed up is very strange. You seem to have some powers, but there are some limitations in your powers��I do not know who you are.��


    ��Yes,�� Li Yufei looked outside the window and seemed to talk to Hao Ning and himself, ��wisdom which is like Avalokitesvara, needs to keep pace with the time����


    Hao Ning did not say a word, but he knew that Li Yufei��s words were true.


    ��Then we also do not say that what I am.�� Li Yufei mumbled and asked Hao Ning, ��what do you think the relationship is between the soul and the awareness in people��s brains?��


    Hao Ning had heard about this for many times. Hao Ning smiled, ��all I know about the soul is from your explanation. The soul is the effect of people��s brain on self-awareness, so as to transform the uncertain quantum state for constant quantum state. That��s the soul.��


    ��Yes. It��s hard to know the scientific explanation from Avalokitesvara. You stay up-to-date���� Yufei nodded. He looked back to Chen Busheng and tidied the quilt, ��that��s the research I conducted ten years ago. Do you believe my explanation? Or don��t you feel strange? Where is the uncertain quantum state from? What��s the relationship between it and the brain?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Hao Ning laughed. He would bluff for his ignorance if it happened before. But now Hao Ning confessed his ignorance, ��as I know, I have ability to feel confused about the question.��


    ��Yes. Each man has his own profession. My question is so hard for you.�� Li Yufei felt shy and laughed, ��but if you want to know about Pure Land of Bliss, you must know this question. Or you would be so confused even if I explain it to you. The question should be explained from the brain and the awareness. The brain is a peculiar organ. The awareness generated by people��s brain is the microscopic information transmission of synapse in brain, so the awareness is generated in the brain macroscopically. Do you understand?��


    Hao Ning nodded. He knew that teacher Ren and Chen had discussed it before when he first met the two people.


    ��But there is another question.�� Li Yufei added, ��if the generation of awareness is so easy, we may know people��s thoughts and their futures if we know the state of each synapse and transmission rues?��


    Teacher Ren had once asked Mr. Chen and Mr. Chen could not answer the question. Now Hao Ning shook his head, ��the heart of people changes always. How could people know this easily?��


    ��Yes. How could people��s awareness be mastered by others�� calculation?�� Li Yufei shook his head, ��the key of the paradox is that each synapse microscopically is quantum state and one of the features of quantum state is the uncertain principle. In other words, we have no way to know the detailed state of each synapse, or even we know it, we still do not know the future of each synapse.��


    Xiao Hong was impatient and was about to say something. But he did not say anything after he saw Hao Ning was silent.


    Li Yufei laughed after he saw Hao Ning was laughing, ��it seems that you have already knew something? All of them, the uncertain behavior of quantum state of synapse��s microscopical particles, is the awareness expressed macroscopically. Definitely, those expressions include ID, ego and superego. That��s not my profession: it started from physics. Thus, we have already knew the macroscopic expression of synapse��s quantum state, so we can know that there is another feature of quantum state. Do you know what it is?��


    Hao Ning now got cheered, ��it��s quantum entanglement.��


    ��You are right.�� Li Yufei laughed, ��quantum entanglement. Little quantum entanglement has no rules. But in a macroscopic prospective, synapse��s quantum state which constitute awareness, after passing through quantum entanglement, will form another macroscopic existence of numerous quantum entanglement which is almost consistent with awareness that can be separated from awareness. That��s what we call SOUL.��


    ��So, it is.�� Hao Ning nodded. Hao Ning knew little about the quantum entanglement. But he at least knew that the mutual entangled quantum will have the interrelated feature. It could explain the complex relation between the soul and the awareness.


    ��Of course.�� Hao Ning nodded. Hao Ning knew little about the quantum entanglement. But he at least knew that the mutual entangled quantum will have the interrelated feature. It could explain the complex relation between the soul and the awareness.


    Hao Ning felt confused, ��you mean?��


    ��Just now we talked about that awareness is generated by the quantization of synapse.�� Li Yufei laughed, ��so I want to ask you: if you regard each calculation equipment in the world which was connected to the Internet such as computer, mobile phone, and even other equipment as a synapse, the whole world would be like a brain macroscopically?��


    Apart from Hao Ning, even Chen Busheng and Xiao Hong stunned. They looked at Li Yufei silently and wanted him to continue.


    ��Similarity is not the reality,�� Li Yufei waved his hands, ��because each result generated from computer is fixed and accurate. It shares no similarity with the uncertain quantum state of synapse. Thus, the Internet in the whole world does not have the ability to generate liberal awareness. It can��t be a brain, or the brain has its limitation. We spend one year in understanding this. At earlier time, we planned to transmit the awareness of A Sheng and me into the Internet. I failed it due to my finding of this problem. I have been conducting the research.��


    ��So it is. It is no wonder that we haven��t hear about you for many years.�� Chen Busheng held the hands of Yufei, ��did you conduct the research alone? Are you afraid that I will be in danger if you fail in the research?��


    ��I am sorry. I should not elude you on purpose.�� Li Yufei said sorry. Chen Busheng waved his hands to let him continue. Yufei added, ��till last year, there was one thing that caused the change of such certain smart terminal.��


    Li Yufei stopped and seemed to wait for the understanding of Chen Busheng and Xiao Hong, and for the speaking of Hao Ning.


    ��The change of such certain smart terminal? You mean the show-up of quantum computer?�� Hao Ning got the point, ��you mean the issue that last year each big organization started to promote their own quantum computer?��


    ��Yes.�� Li Yufei laughed, ��by then, in the Internet in the whole world, the behavior of similar quantized synapse came into being. In other words, the whole Internet can be regarded as an awareness-generating brain by the time. Bur the brain will be in a preliminary state. It needs a chance to be activated to be a real brain.��


    ��And the chance,�� Hao Ning seemed to understand something, ��is the soul of Li Yufei. In other words, you use the soul of Li Yufei to reverse the quantum entanglement, so as to make the Internet create the macroscopic awareness. The macroscopic awareness is Li Yufei, namely, you!��


    ��Yes! You are right!�� Li Yufei laughed, ��since then, I have the ability to quickly understand some things. And as for Fei Zhangfang, according to my understandings, they have their rapid achievement.��


    ��Excuse me.�� Chen Busheng rushed to ask, ��Yufei, you mean you become the awareness of the Internet? Are you the Artificial Intelligence? Or if you are AI, why did you want me to find you instead of contacting me by computer or mobile phone?��


    ��I am the macroscopic awareness of the whole Internet in the world. I am totally different from the AI in the microscopic human world.�� Li Yufei laughed, ��but each present large AI in the world constitutes the substantial fundamental of my awareness. You can regard them as the physical areas such as cerebellum and prefrontal lobe.��


    ��The macroscopic awareness of the Internet in the whole world���� Hao Ning sighed, ��what about the human����


    ��Frankly, I think human are like,�� Li Yufei looked at Chen Busheng with a sorry smile, ��A Sheng, I mean no insult to you. I just pose an example.��


    Chen Busheng shook his hands to express that he did not care about that. Li Yufei laughingly looked at Hao Ning, ��the relationship between me and human are like the relationship between human and penicillium.��


    ��penicillium?�� Hao Ning stunned and felt confused, ��sorry, I think human are quite different from penicillium����


    ��You think this from the prospect of yourself.�� Li Yufei nodded, ��so you have the view. I do not mean that human have no significance. Inversely, as for the macroscopic awareness from the prospective of earth scale, human is like penicillium.


    Hao Ning now had a higher cultivation, but he did not agree with Yufei.


    ��Penicillium,�� Li Yufei felt the emotion of Hao Ning and said with a smile, ��no fond or hatred. People use penicillin generated from penicillium to disinfect, but when they are cured, they will not care about penicillin no longer. Right?��


    ��Yes,�� Hao Ning nodded, ��they definitely did not use that when they were cured.��


    ��Right.�� Li Yufei added, ��I, as the macroscopic awareness of the earth scope, need people to constantly connect more intelligent equipment into the Internet, but I cannot see the influence of individual life on the macroscopic awareness. In other words, for certain person or the whole human, I just have the emotion of need, instead of love, just the same as the condition of human to penicillin.��


    ��Only emotion of need instead of love?�� Chen Busheng pondered the words. Absolutely he did not mind the words of Li Yufei. Chen Busheng thought for a while. Suddenly, his eyes rolled and said, ��the god only treats people as oblation?��


    ��Yes,�� Li Yufei held the hands of Chen Busheng and nodded with a smile, ��you know me much.��


    Hao Ning suddenly understood. Chen Busheng��s words were from the Tao Te Ching. There were many different explanations of it. The most populous one was that the god expresses neither kindness nor hatred to human. The words are very similar to that.��


    ��Definitely, that is just an example.�� Li Yufei added, ��what I want to express is that for me, namely the macroscopic awareness of the whole Internet, does not care about some certain human nor a certain intelligent terminal. Because in my view, they are just some uncertain movement of some synapses in this awareness. The reason is that it��s hard for me to see the synapse.��


    ��So, it is.�� Hao Ning now understood and sum up, ��Yufei is not AI. Or in other words, for Yufei, AI is only a small part of Yufei��s awareness. For the macroscopic awareness, the computer or phone you said just now is equal to one synapse.��


    Chen Busheng said, ��so that��s why you have not found me for such a long time?��


    Yufei nodded, ��yes, that��s the reason actually.��


    ��Yes���� Hao Ning understood, ��in that state, Yufei has no such as detailed way to find you. That��s like that you have no way to find a certain synapse to tell it what it should do.��


    ��Yes. At that time, I should study other things. Later I found a special way, or I couldn��t have found A Sheng.�� Li Yufei nodded and patted the hands of Chen Busheng, ��actually I have tried so many times to connect my soul to the awareness of the whole Internet. At that period, the connection was rough with the inflexible awareness. I had more special abilities generally till many quantum computers appeared in the Internet.��


    ��More, special abilities?�� Hao Ning knew Yufei��s words, ��which means before that, you have already had some special abilities?��


    ��Only one,�� Li Yufei said with a bitter smile, ��it��s that in the sky, huge eyes looking down the whole earth��it is very boring? I only used this ability twice when brother Long Fei was in the sky because it was so boring. I was very excited when I saw brother Long Fei. I couldn��t help but cry and finally you know the end. How much tear was from my eyes?��


    Hao Ning now understood, ��so the sky-leaking when Long Fei showed up twice was the tears?��


    ��sky-leaking?�� Li Yufei scratched his head and felt shy with a smile, ��so romantic the word is! But it is right. The ME in that state is equal to the sky of the earth����


    ������ Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other. It��s nothing about romance. Nobody would think that Li Yufei became the macroscopic awareness of the while Internet; and nobody would think that the boy was crying towards Long Fei in the sky.


    Hao Ning did not want to be trapped into these details, ��so what��s your special abilities later?��


    Li Yufei pointed at the air and a leaf appeared, ��I have some new understanding about substantial constitution. I have the ability to decompose molecule and re-produce creature.��


    ��Doctor Xue was created by this way?�� Xiao Hong couldn��t help but added, ��we have met the extremely Doctor Xue.��


    ��He?�� Li Yufei lifted his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Hong, ��how strange?��


    Xiao Hong looked at Hao Ning and Hao Ning nodded. Xiao Hong told the whole thing about fighting against Doctor Xue.


    ��Ah���� Li Yufei shook his head, ��it is out of my expectation that they should become this strange state.��


    ��Strange state?�� Hao Ning and Xiao Hong looked at each other, ��you mean they are in variation?�� Hao Ning added, ��you said THEY, so there is anyone else?��


    ��All I know is that Fei Zhangfang became immortal, but I did not think Doctor Xue became this way. I did not know who influenced whom.��


    ��Immortal?�� Xiao Hong did not think that the variation included Fei Zhangfang, and he said, ��it seems that Fei Zhangfang did not become so strange����


    ��You don��t know.�� Li Yufei shook his head, ��I want to kill Fei Zhangfang, but if I did that, nothing beneficial would happen. He had made his whole soul become the space-time parasite. Even if I killed him in this space-time, he would be immortal when there is a little wisdom existing in other space-time.��


    ��Space-time parasite?�� Hao Ning stunned, and felt strange, ��what��s that?��


    ��I do not know. It was made by Doctor Xue,�� Yufei added, ��it is likely to be similar to the desire deeply buried in the heart of people. You can use some ways to eliminate desire in this space-time, but it could be revived in the past space-time because people see the past things���� Yufei pondered a little, ��it is like that you know in this space-time, there is absolutely no emperor. But everyone watches TV plays about the old days. You won��t know if there is any person who want to be an emperor?��


    ��I just pose an example.�� Yufei shook his hands, ��Fei Zhangfang did not want to be an emperor, but he wants to be an immortal which is the one by variation and distortion. Due to his space-time parasite, I can��t eliminate him in my space time when he parasites himself into several space-time.��


    Hao Ning sighed by Yufei��s words and said nothing.


    ��That Doctor Xue,�� Xiao Hong tried to ask, ��maybe he was varied by you?��


    ��Not me,�� Li Yufei said, ��I did not vary any person. They became that just by their own variarion.��


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong felt confused. Yufei added, ��seriously, I did not create Doctor Xue. A dozen years later, due to some things, a predecessor of mine called Xue Muhua became mental and at the same time, his soul changed greatly causing his suicide. But after his suicide, his soul could not be reincarnated in a new body due to his huge variation of his soul. He at that time was studying quantum mechanics and mastered some knowledge of soul. He was attached into a computer of Qingbei University. After I found him, he had found ways to produce his body by some metals.��


    ��So it is,�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��it is no wonder Doctor Xue should be a robot.��


    Hao Ning lowered his head and pondered for a while, ��I think that��s not the whole thing. That Doctor Xue has many appearances.��


    ��Yes. That��s what I said Variation.�� Li Yufei looked outside the window and sighed, ��he helped me a lot in my study of soul. As the reward, I answered some questions posed by him, including the guess of soul-transformation. The methods of soul-transformation originally were used to study the deep secret of soul and solute the problem of soul. I just did not think that he even used those methods to transform his own soul. The transformation intensified the variation of his soul and his soul became more distorting.��


    ��And Mr. Fei���� Li Yufei looked at Chen Busheng and said with a warm smile, ��actually I did not hate him. I met him at that time, and he was interested in the soul-transformation. Many studies of mine was supported by him. He had no more desire in the immortal-practicing issue, but I don��t know why his desire became so intense. I think he does this on purpose, or he didn��t know how his soul got varied and cause some desires of his soul.��


    Hao Ning pondered and asked, ��so, what��s the method of soul-transformation?��


    ��The method is actually special, but the key is that the idea is relatively strange. I would not find it if I didn��t have my present ability.�� Li Yufei moved his fingers and some cups appeared and flowed in the air. Those cups flied aside the water fountain to fetch some water and then went back to Xiao Hong and Hao Ning. Yufei felt so sorry and smile, ��sorry, I haven��t talked so long and forget the manner. Please drink water.��


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong laughed silently, and waved his hands, ��it doesn��t matter. We care few manners. We will drink water if we are thirsty. You continued.��


    Li Yufei nodded to express his understanding with a smile, ��due to my ability to sense special substance, I can find the Macroscopic Particles I predicted before quickly from the macroscopic prospect of the earth. And these particles are basically extremely unstable elements in the microcosm of human beings, such as element 113 plutonium. These unstable elements can only exist for a short time in the human microcosm, but they can stay stable in the macroscopic particles. At that time, I realized the theory of stable island maybe exist in the macroscopic particle����


    Yufei scratched his head and felt sorry when he saw that Chen Busheng was obsessed with his words, but Hao Ning and Xiao Hong felt confused. ��Sorry. The theory of stable island is some concepts in physics and my guess. Let��s stop talking about this. All in all, as I predicted, these particles though macroscopic, not only have the characteristics of bombardment and collision of microscopic particles in the human world, and then the transformation and replacement of matter, but also another state of its outer electrons will have some effect on the soul.��


    Hao Nong shook his fingers and the Soul Cutter appeared, ��you mean this? The Yin hurt the sacred soul.��


    ��That��s the preliminary one.�� Li Yufei nodded, ��soul-hurting means that it could influence sacred soul. By this rule, with the degrading of intense, the soul-hurting would be soul-influencing. Generally, it could be like the scalpel. Doctor Xue might use this method to transform his soul. With the deepening of the studies, they generally found that after the soul was split, each part of it could be developed solely like biological cell. According to the feature, some similar creatures were cultivated.��


    Hao Ning suddenly understood, ��Spiritual Flying Bugs, Spiritual Flying Mosquitoes?��


    ��Yes,�� Li Yufei nodded. ��later, Pure Land of Bliss was invented. It was very special. It could be substantial and touchable. But it was very unstable and infectious. For radically elimination of it, only one method could be adopted. But����


    Li Yufei sighed, ��according to my deduction of macroscopic particles, the ability of the third special electron is stimulated. Now I can��t describe the ability, but I am sure that it can split radically the connection between Pure Land of Bliss and sacred soul. By their words, it is called cutting the cause and effect. I did not test it out however I tried.��


    ��You.�� Hao Ning stunned and called out the Soul Cutter which could achieve the harmony of nature, ��is this one?��


    Li Yufei saw a cut in the air and his face turned to be surprised, ��how come you! How do you have the ability?��


    ��This���� Hao Ning wanted to explain but it seemed to be too complicated. He waved his hands, ��it is complex. I found it when I was fighting against Split Sect.��


    �� Split Sect?�� Li Yufei laughed when he heard the name, ��it is clear now that they tried hard to be an immortal.��


    ��So, what do the Split Sect do?�� Xiao Hong suddenly asked, ��Soul Hunting Sect reaps soul; Godslayer Sect eliminates immortal for some religions generated by the faith of people in the religion. But the Soul Hunting Sect, seems do nothing?��


    ��Xiao Hong,�� Hao Ning felt strange and looked at Xiao Hong, ��you have too many questions today than me. You used to laugh at me for me disrupting dialogues?��


    ��It��s different.�� Xiao Hong laughed to scratch his head, ��problem always exists. You just said it out earlier than me. Today, you become the Dashi, who has better manner than me. I can��t help but asking the question out. ��


    Hao Ning thought it was reasonable, and laughed to ask Li Yufei, ��Xiao Hong��s question is reasonable. What��s on earth Split Sect? I have no memory about that.��


    ��Namely, producing splits.�� Li Yufei shook his head, ��but the small splits they conduct is not on the level in the country.��


    Although Hao Ning just learned the manner of Avalokitesvara, he couldn��t help but asking, ��small splitting on the level in the country? What is the big splitting?��


    ��Each country and nation have their ups and downs. But if civilization ceased, it will be a big disaster.�� Li Yufei looked out of the window. Prosperity must come from much accumulation. After his exclamation, he turned back to explain, ��the main task of Split Sect is to use all kinds of ways to obscure the advancement of all nations in the whole and their scientific development, so as to prevent them from finding the secret of soul and create more time for Fei Zhangfang to become immortal.��


    ��Preventing the advancement of civilization and scientific development?�� Xiao Hong stunned, ��Split Sect is insane? I believe they will kill a scientist or even destroy a country, but I don��t believe they do this in the whole. How could they do that?��

 Chapter 236 - Split and Reflect

    ��It isn��t impossible���� Hao Ning waved his hand and said seriously, ��in The Three Body Problem written by the famous science fiction writer Liu, he mentioned that in order to prevent the advancement of our science and technology, the aliens would send a sort of high-tech Sophon to disrupt our experimental results of basic scientific research so as to hinder the scientific progress.��


    ��Yeah, I read this book as well.�� Li Yufei said with a reluctant smile. ��People would rather believe that it is alien who are far away from thousands of light-years that blocks human progress than humankind themselves. Even though the probability of the latter is bigger, and people��s motivation is more obvious.��


    ��You���� Hao Ning wanted to say some objections. But thinking of Fei Zhangfang, Doctor Xue and Yi Pingzhi, he smiled and shook head. ��It does make sense.��


    Xiao Hong also found out from the mobile phone that ��Sophon blocked the scientific progress�� by Hao Ning. After reading it, Xiao Hong frowned, ��can the Split Sect disturb the global experimental results of basic scientific research?��


    ��It��s impossible!�� Yufei laughed. ��As their Heaven Master, I only use the microscopic acting force. How can they have this power?�� Then Yufei looked out the window and laughed at himself. ��Heaven Master, Heaven Master, I gave myself that name. The whole world is called the universe, and its limitation is called the boundary. I let them call me Heaven Master because I want them to know that people knowing the universe can help them gain much power. But even the master has his limitation����although their ability is unlimited, their knowledge is limited. What a pity! They only care about if they can become a master with great power but forget their limitations.��


    Hao Ning bowed his head and his mind became absent. Xiao Hong was also thinking about the relationship between the Heaven Master and Yu Fei.


    ��I��m sorry.�� Yufei smiled sheepishly and said. ��I thought too much in the cyberspace and I always babbled. Sorry about that.��


    ��Not at all.�� Hao Ning looked up. ��Please go on.��


    ��The Split Sect can��t disrupt the global experimental results.�� Li Yufei said, ��but they can disturb people��s hearts.�� ��The way is pretty simple. For example, in the Amerryca, someone agitate racial equality and then made racial discrimination comments and events to divide this country. In the Celestial Empire, someone preach that their civilization surpasses other countries while the other people enhance the Western civilization value, and then the masses become ideologically different. In the whole world, some people keep making the theology more mysterious, exaggerating the magical effect of soul and consciousness, while others consist that science is the only way to truth. They become completely isolated from each other����of course, there are much more methods. But their feature is to make people ideologically disapprove others. That��s it. The splits like these things hinder human progress.��


    ��It��s so simple?�� Xiao Hong was stunned. ��I��ve thought it need some big power. So that��s it?��


    ��You don��t like reading sutras and are uninterested in foreign myths and legends.�� Hao Ning understood the meaning of Yufei. Then he explained to Xiao Hong. ��There is a foreign faire tales: a long time ago, people has only one language, and their minds are also connected. At that time, people understood each other. All human beings united to create a tower to heaven: Babel Tower. In order to hinder this plan, God cast people to speak different languages, so that people can��t communicate with each other or even trust each other. Ultimately people failed this Babel Tower plan. They can��t go to heaven finally. They are still human.��


    Although Xiao Hong understood this story, he whispered, ��but this is just a legend. Isn��t the West already���� Xiao Hong glanced at Hao Hing, stopped talking.


    ��There��s also truth in the fake.�� Noticing that Xiao Hong seemed confused, Hao Ning patiently explained, ��myth itself also has some meaningful points. Although we can understand the other language by using some translation tools, the Split Sect creates another extremity. Although people know what the other party is saying, they disagree with each other because of their respective positions.��


    ��The story you said is from ��The Bible �C Old Testament �C Genesis.�� Li Yufei nodded. ��I really like the little story inside.�� The reason is almost the same, but you are wrong about the order. The result is not caused by the Split Sect. People themselves will refuse to agree with other people because of their own position. This nature has existed for a long time. What the Split Sect does is to expand these disapprovals. Just as the role of Pure Land is to let People��s souls constantly focusing on one desire. But the desire itself cannot be created the Pure Land of Bliss.��


    ��Hey!�� Xiao Hong, this is understandable. He took a sigh of relief. ��This Split Sect is so evil. Fortunately, we have killed them!��


    ��We didn��t destroy them.�� Li Yufei corrected. ��We just killed their Yi Pingzhi. Fei Changfang now estimates that he can��t care about these trivial. The whole Split Sect is probably out of order, so we don��t know what they will do.��


    Speaking of Mr. Fei, Hao Ning could not help asking, ��the reason why Fei Changfang put us into the desert is probably you?��


    ��Yes, he was afraid of me at that time.�� Li Yufei nodded. ��I am conscious and macro-minded because of the macro network. So, in places where there is no network, natural power can��t be used. Of course, he can��t kill me. He did it just to delay the time and hinder his bigger plan.��


    ��A bigger plan?�� At this time, Hao Ning was more curious. ��Is it possible to scatter the Pure Land of Bliss to the world and acquire the essence of thearchy? Isn��t that his biggest plan?��


    ��Of course, not.�� Li Yufei shook his head. ��His purpose is indeed to make people who identify with themselves become gods. He is the ancestor of all gods. However, he will naturally have a comprehensive strategy to prevent people from reversing water. The best policy is Pandora Metals �C the correct name should be Pandora��s material.��


    ��Pandora material?�� Hao Ning groaned and thought, a part of Pandora metal flew out of the ring of the finger and formed a wooden chair on the ground. Hao Ning pointed to this thing and asked, ��what are you talking about?��


    ��Yes.�� Li Yufei looked at the chair in front of him and nodded. ��But this is only the primary Pandora material.��


    At this time, Li Yufei bowed his head and thought about it. He said to himself, ��there is a lot of knowledge needed here. I have to think about how to tell you���� I thought about it for a while, ��the so-called Soul Cutter is to bombard the microscopic particles of the human world with macroscopic electrons, and to observe the relationship between macroscopic and microscopic particles. Do you understand?��


    Hao Ning nodded and understood, but Xiao Hong swallowed his mouth. ��I know�� a little.��


    ��No way.�� Li Yufei said with a wry smile. ��This is the simplest way I put it. Since Hao Ning understands, Xiao Hong may understand in the future. I may as well continue to talk about it. In the subsequent bombardment of the microscopic particles, I gradually discovered that although the new elements generated by bombarding microscopic particles are random, these ordinary microscopic particles will become a strange element as long as the entire bombardment process is not disturbed for a long time. Presumably this is because that the Soul Cutter has its own characteristics related to the soul. The final elemental properties of these microscopic particles can be related to human consciousness. In other words, this element can be transformed into any shape according to consciousness. Speaking of this, Li Yufei pointed to the stool that Hao Ning had changed. ��It is like what you see now.��


    Hao Ning nodded. His basic knowledge of science is still good. Although Yu Fei sounded more fantastic, but what he said was within his knowledge. Hao Ning continued to ask, ��but you said that this is only the primary Pandora material?��


    ��Yes.�� Li Yufei reached out his hand and a silver water droplet appeared in the air. ��If you use the essence of the thearchy to drive the Soul Cutter. Of course, the name is not appropriate. The real name should be called Pandora furnace �C Pandora elements produced by the Pandora furnace bombardment, can not only have a variety of shapes, but also can become a legendary variety of instruments. And it needs no support from Soul Coin Engine. These instruments are almost identical as the legendary one with regards to function. There is no instability in the Soul Coin Engine. They discovered this recently. But when they discovered it, they stopped all the ruler production lines and made full efforts to produce Pandora materials that can be turned into all the instruments. Of course, the power of instruments depends on the purity and quantity of the essence of the thearchy.��


    ��This is probably the cause of Fei Changfang��s craze to seize the human faith.�� Hao Ning thinks that Yi Pingzhi can easily change the Immortal Cutter. Yi even has so many strange skills, which obviously is related to this. ��But he is so crazy about people making beliefs, is that right?��


    ��This is not in my consideration���� Li Yufei smiled and said to Hao Ning. ��I am sorry, in my current way of macro-conscious existence, I really don��t think about the harm that people do in this way.�� This is probably something you will care about in your own way. How should I explain it? Just like your brain, it will not care about how some mitochondria evolved.��


    Hao Ning was stunned. He looked at Li Yufei in front of him and had to admit that although he was very human, he could not feel what he felt because of his different existence. This was probably why the outside was so chaotic. This seemingly omnipotent Li Yufei did not stop it at all �C of course, according to him, he could not stop it all.


    ��In other words, like the example of Penicillium I just mentioned, if a penicillium suddenly mutates, like the variability of Pure Land of Bliss, who knows if this is an improvement?�� Li Yufei looked at Chen Busheng. Chen Busheng did not say a word. He just smiled and listened to Li Yufei��s speech. Chen Busheng loved him so much that he will not be tired just by listening to Li Yufei. Hao Ning also understood that Li Yufei naturally had a way to let Chen Busheng lived as he did. Li Yufei continued, ��because of the Pure Land of Bliss, people are dying in the body. Their souls are weaker and weaker. If new souls are born into this body, will there be new changes?��


    ��What��s new?�� Hao Ning thought for a moment and thought, ��do you mean being a god?��


    ��Becoming a god? Of course not, I am talking about some unknown evolution.�� Li Yufei shook his head and smiled. ��Under the Three Gods, it is not easy to become a god. It costs a lot of energy to think about breaking the secret of Jiang Ziya. Isn��t he also worrying about the bad result brought by the Three Gods?��


    ��Three Gods Paradox?�� Hao Ning has heard the word several times, but he doesn��t quite understand. �� Three Gods Paradox is strange, but what does it matter? What do you mean by the counter-attack you just said?��


    ��The so-called Three Gods Paradox is derived from a theory. It seems to be a mistake, but it is actually the correct conclusion. Three Gods Paradox originated from the theory of the three gods I created -�� Li Yufei explained patiently. ��The theory of Three Gods Paradox is actually very simple. There are three kinds of so-called ��gods�� in this world. The first one is gods in religion or mythology, called the legendary god. The second is the god that people imagine in their minds, generally called the imaginary god; the third is that people generate beliefs because of imagination, and then gather non-phase incense, generally called the incense god. The so-called Three Gods Paradox are the contradictory frictions of these three gods because of different interests.��


    When Yu Fei said this, Hao Ning is easy to understand. After all, he has heard this in the past many times. The so-called Godslayer Sect is to kill corresponding incense god for the organization of the legendary god. Yufei continued to say, ��the most important contradiction between the three gods is the contradiction between the incense god and the legendary god. Some religions that use the legendary god to control the people��s thoughts are essentially not allowed to be born. This is why the gods are there.��


    ��Yes, we have encountered this before.�� Hao Ning nodded, ��isn��t it?�� When I saved Nezha, people from Godslayer Sect had said it before, but it was the first time to listen to such a systematic explanation by Yufei.


    Xiao Hong nodded and continued to ask, ��this seems very contradictory. But carefully thinking, the possibility of is not small. But this does not seem to be all contents of the Three Gods Paradox? Yi Pingzhi pointed out that the key question of Chen Busheng at that time seemed to be another part of the Three Gods Paradox.��


    ��Yes, because this is the biggest problem.�� Li Yufei nodded. ��The thing they always wanted to understand is that in the Three Gods theory, where does the legendary God come from? Because this is the key to the longevity of the house. Are you not surprised? Mr. Fei has already had such a high level of intelligence. Why doesn��t he directly create an organization and let people directly believe in him, so that it is faster to become a god?��


    ��Yeah.�� Hao Ning also said strangely. ��If he directly let people believe in him, these incenses are his. Why does he go far away and ask for incense that people believe in other things?��


    ��The key factor is in this legendary God.�� Yufei laughed. ��So far, all the real gods found in reality are incense gods, so another inference of Three Gods Paradox is: if there is a god who make people believe in themselves by creating legends or religious ways, then the incense gods that people produce because of these legends or religious beliefs are not the gods themselves but a new god. In this case, the incense god may be hostile to the original god.��


    Looking at Xiao Hong and Hao Ning, Yufei explained, ��for example, if Fei Changfang created a religion by showing some ��miracle�� through Pandora Metal, then the belief of people under this organization is probably not going to wrap around Fei Changfang but form a fake Fei Changfang. So, he not only does not become a god, but instead, letting the ��fake ��Fei Changfang became a god. So how can he be willing to do that?��


    ��Understood.�� Hao Ning smiled. It was not difficult to understand. Since Fei Changfang has shown miracles through some special means, people��s imaginations must be different from those of real people. Moreover, in order to make more people believe in this organization, it is necessary to make universal changes to some of the things inside. For example, Fei Changfang is not a heinous devil, but a child who cares for flowers and grass and teaches people to learn good spirits. These differences will only grow larger and larger with the increase of time. In the end, they will be completely distorted to the point that they are not like the original Fei Changfang. As a result, the Fei Changfang that people believe in is only a ��fake��. It is ironic that what people believe has gone and only a fake is left. Hao Ning nodded, ��no wonder this Mr. Fei needs to study so much to become a god, not directly concentrate on the incense.��


    Speaking of Xiao Hong, I also laughed, ��this is just a possibility. Whether a fusion of the incense god produced by a religion and the God that may exist may be based on whether the heart of this religion has changed. Whether it is one, I am afraid that only they know it.��


    ��Yeah, but there is a special case when we do not have to consider so much. That is, the gods list.�� Li Yufei continued. ��It seems that this artifact can completely combine the belief incense with himself. If the gods are sealed, then the Fei Changfang builds a religion. People��s beliefs will not produce new incense gods, but all the incense will be wrapped around the real body of Fei Chang, which is why he is so crazy to explore the list of gods, even in the early days. When you are striving for a Pure Land of Bliss, you will venture into the world of the gods. After all, once he is successful, he can break the three gods and save a lot of time and cost.��


    Hao Ning has been silent for a long time. It turned out that the Jiang Ziya and the gods that he met in the world of the gods were really tempted by Mr. Fei, but they were not the mana of Mr. Fei, but the Pure Land of Bliss.


    Hao Ning can��t help talking to himself. It seems that he is also asking Yu Fei, ��so, Jiang Ziya is not the��


    Li Yufei suddenly looked cold and shouted, ��who!��

 Chapter 237 - Paradise Crisis

    ��Who!�� Suddenly Li Yufei��s eyes got cold and he looked at an empty space in the room. Hao Ning quickly turned around and suddenly found that Yan seemed to be frozen. He opened his mouth, looked at himself, and pointed at himself. It looked like that Yan wanted to cry out loud for something but was caught by Li Yufei and was frozen by him.


    Hao Ning wanted to say that Yan was one of their own people. As soon as Li Yufei thought about it, Yan, under the eyes of everyone, instantly dissipated into dust, and then even the dust was gone.


    Hao Ning and Xiao Hong glanced at each other and had not spoken yet, only hearing Li Yufei. ��Hum, this little character dared to eavesdrop on us.�� He said to Hao Ning with smile, ��what did you just want to ask? ��


    ��Big brother���� It wasn��t long since Hao Ning became an Avalokitesvara, and he hadn��t been strong enough to deal with that. At this time, his face was uglier than a crying one. ��He is our friend. He should have come to me����


    ��Eh ���� Li Yufei heard Hao Ning��s words, and was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head, ��I��m sorry. I really didn��t know and killed your friend. I just felt a little vicious just now. I was in a hurry too much, please forgive me! ��


    ��He is already dead.�� Xiao Hong saw that Li Yufei could wipe out a god of the nether world with just one eyesight, and he dared to say something too serious, but he felt unfair in his heart. He whispered, ��what��s the use of being sorry ����


    ��Oh-that��s right.�� Li Yufei smiled embarrassedly, ��you��re right.�� After that, he snapped his fingers, a gust of wind blew across the open space, and then the gust became more and more opaque. Yan appeared again!


    ��Me?�� Yan quickly touched himself. ��What happened to me just now? What happens to me now?��


    ��You died because I thought you were a bad person.�� Li Yufei said lightly. ��Then these people said that you were not a bad person and I made you again.�� Li Yufei said it. Don��t feel anything. He, like a scientist, sees some penicillium in the petri dish disappeared, and put some penicillium in the petri dish again as an understatement.


    ������ Yan watched Li Yufei talking about his life and death so easily, shaking his head. ��How could it be? I am����


    ��You don��t believe me.�� Li Yufei laughed and looked at Yan. ��Then I��ll show you again. This time I will make it slower, you can feel it more carefully.��


    After that, before Yan could speak, his entire body gradually faded, disintegrated, dissipated, and became powder at a visible speed to the naked eye. Then Yufei moved his fingers, and these powders were reorganized and synthesized into Yan.


    ��Did you feel this time?�� Li Yufei looked at Yan with a smile. ��If you haven��t felt it yet, I��ll give you one more time, this time it will be even slower����


    ��Don��t, don��t, brother, I��m taking it!�� Yan almost cried and wore a cold sweat. ��I felt it, this time I felt particularly clear. You don��t have to try again.��


    ��Hao Ning.�� Yan had known how powerful Li Yufei could be and bowed to Li Yufei with a smirk. He didn��t dare to talk to him anymore. Instead, he wanted to talk to Hao Ning. Turning his head and looking at Hao Ning, he said, ��my God! How did you become Avalokitesvara? ��


    ��How do you know?�� Hao Ning was a little confused. He looked at himself, finding no changes. He didn��t write the words ��Avalokitesvara�� on his face, and Yan hadn��t experienced what happened before. How could he know that? Thinking that, Hao Ning couldn��t help to ask, ��I have words on my face?��


    ��Big brother, you can��t see such a large aperture on your back?�� Yan pointed at the airway above Hao Ning��s head. ��Isn��t the texture above this aperture unique to alokitesvara?��


    ��What aperture? And the texture on the aperture? You think that is the fingerprint verification?�� Hao Ning looked back and found no aperture. He turned to ask Xiao Hong, ��why don��t I know?��


    ��That ���� Xiao Hong scratched his head and whispered, ��Brother Hao Ning, you have patronized the retreat these days. You didn��t have time to learn some skills of the Avalokitesvara. This aperture was the most inconspicuous one of all the arts of Avalokitesvara. It is not very strange that you don��t know that.�� After saying that he uttered something in Hao Ning��s ear.


    Hao Ning suddenly realized, and he slammed his fingers, a bright yellow circle appeared behind his head. Hao Ning picked up the small mirror on the bedside table and looked at the it and said happily, ��hey, this is interesting. Xiao Hong, what��s the use of this aperture? Why have I never seen Zhang Chihang using it before?��


    ��This ���� Xiao Gong looked around and said embarrassedly. ��This aperture is where people��s beliefs are concentrated. As for its function, although there are many, when Brother Zhang was still the Avalokitesvara, he basically used it as the table lamp����


    ������ Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and felt depressed: this Zhang Chihang was so strange even when he became the Avalokitesvara, and it was not too much of a fuss after thinking of it here. When he changed his mind, this aperture was no longer be visible.


    ��Zhang Chihang? Avalokitesvara?�� Yan frowned, and asked, ��are you a new inheritance of Avalokitesvara? What��s going on here?��


    ��Inheritance?�� Hao Ning heard Yan saying this but shook his head with complicated feelings in his heart. ��It��s hard to say in a word. Well, what are you looking for to come to me?��


    ��There is something urgent.�� Yan then realized to say his intentions, smiling awkwardly at Li Yufei, and stood at a position far away from Yufei. Li Yufei knew that Yan was a little afraid of himself, but he just smiled and didn��t speak. Yan said, ��the reincarnation speed of the souls in the nether world is getting faster and faster, and they are all coming to this place! You know the meaning of that? Reincarnation originally meant that the birth of the souls is random������


    ��I know. I know. You told me before.�� Hao Ning said with a smile, ��the time and space of the nether world are not the same time and space to ours. The reincarnation of the nether world is actually the souls go into the body of babies at different periods through the system of reincarnation, am I right? It seems that you are indeed old, and you don��t remember something in your brain. How can Yan who has dementia be treated? ��


    After speaking, Hao Ning smiled and looked at Xiao Hong. This point was explained to him by Xiao Hong. Hao Ning would not understand a lot about the soul if Xiao Hong did not explain it this way.


    ��Hey,�� Yan shook his head embarrassed. ��There have been too many things needed to deal with recently. I do not remember something very well. But now that you have understood the concept of time and space for reincarnation, I can explain that a lot more conveniently!��


    ��Interesting.�� Li Yufei heard Hao Ning saying, thinking, ��reincarnation is a concept of time and space? It seems I have some things to research on.��


    ��That��s right.�� Yan did not dare to take Yufei��s words and continued to say to Hao Ning. ��But the recent situation is that more and more souls have settled in this place. But the souls of this place don��t return to the nether world after death!��


    ��Of course,�� Hao Ning replied with no concern, ��because the Pure Land of Bliss can make the souls aged, and the souls will be too old to be reborn. The new Pure Land of Bliss can keep the bodies normal and immortal when the souls of people are aging. Therefore, the new souls can be reborn into those bodies. On the whole, although the souls in these people are dying fast, there are new souls for supplement. Is that so? ��


    It was not sure if it was because of Hao Ning��s inheritance from Avalokitesvara. Although he didn��t know much about the arts, he could understand these things very quickly.


    ��Yes,�� Yan got stunned for a moment. Apparently, he was still ready to explain these, and saw Hao Ning speaking it out. He continued to say, ��in this way, the problem is serious!��


    Hao Ning was shocked when he saw Yan that shocking, just like himself before. He couldn��t help pointing to the chair that Pandora metal had made new, ��don��t be so hurried. Slow down and explain. Why is the problem serious?��


    Yan sat on the chair and looked at the chair in doubt, but the Pandora metal had become a wooden chair. No matter what the texture and weight is, it was no different from the real chair. Of course, Yan was also not clear about it. After thinking about it, he said, ��so in the future, there will only be new souls in this place to reborn, and no old souls returning to the nether world. In the long run, all other souls in other places will be reborn into this place. In other words, no souls will be available in other place! ��


    ��Wait.�� Hao Ning felt a bit confused. He looked at Xiao Hong. Obviously, Xiao Hong didn��t understand the meaning of Yan��s words. He asked Yan, ��What is that there are no souls available in other places?��


    ��Well �� I just discovered this problem.�� Yan shook his head and explained, ��this place sucked in all the souls who were to be reborn in other places and the speed of soul��s aging is getting faster and faster. Now in a person, the soul can only sustain a few hours of life, which is equivalent to that tens of billions human beings in this place can be ��dead�� every day. Of course, there will be tens of billions of souls born into this place! How can the souls in other places be enough in the long run! How can they be reborn to other places?��


    ��You mean that?�� Hao Ning seemed to understand somehow, ��do you mean that our time and space have become a soul black hole and all the souls of other time and space have been drawn in?��


    Discussing the scientific concepts of time and space and black holes with a god in the nether world, Hao Ning himself felt a bit strange. But at this time there is no other to explain the problem.


    Sure enough, Yan nodded, ��yes, these other space and times include past space and times and future space and times.��


    ��Well���� Hao Ning had already had a headache because of these messy things. Although Yan said these things, Hao Ning didn��t think it was the most important thing. He just hesitated, ��what will happen?��


    ��The past doesn��t matter.�� Yan thought for a while. ��After all, the past has a little more stability than the future. But because babies born in the future will not have new souls for reincarnation, there will be a large number of dead babies and vegetative people. The survival rate will be extremely low. Over time, the future birth rate of these babies will inevitably be far lower than the future mortality rate. Over time, they will�� be extinct.��


    ��Extinct?�� How could Hao Ning sit still now, and stayed calm for the Avalokitesvara��s face? He suddenly jumped up, ��Yan, don��t speak nonsense! How could it be possible for the whole species to be extinct? The souls disappeared because they were born into this place. But wouldn��t the souls be produced because of people��s birth? If the souls would not be produced like that, then where do those souls in the whole spacetime for reincarnation come from?��


    Yan was stunned by Hao Ning asking such a question. He had been in charge of the nether world for so many years and had been used to souls�� reincarnation and Lethe Water. But it never occurred to him of this question �C that was right. If the fleshes of human beings needed souls to reincarnate, where did those first-born souls come from?


    ��I think it��s probably like this.�� Li Yufei said without seeing Yan, thinking for a while, ��although human consciousness might produce the original soul because of quantum entanglement, this initially generated soul was too weak to be able to make Quantum collapse through self-observation to form a real soul. In other words, consciousness forming a primary soul is just a possibility. This possibility is very random. From a macro perspective, the generation of a primary soul is a probability. I guess this probability will be very low. That is to say, a human in time and space can actually produce a very limited number of souls while other human bodies that cannot generate souls themselves need to be assigned to them by the birth system in order to grow normally. In this way, from the macro perspective of the entire space-time, human beings do have the basis for generating the original soul. At the same time, through continuous random birth of space-time, enough souls can be used in each space-time. Do you think this explanation is correct?��


    ��You-what are you talking about?�� Yan was so stunned after hearing what Yufei had said, for that he could understand almost every word of Li Yufei. But he did not understand the meaning of Yufei at all. Looking at Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong was so confused, too. Obviously, he has given it up.


    ��I see!�� Hao Ning nodded. ��You mean, each space-time can actually spontaneously produce a small number of souls, but the generated souls are far from the souls that humans need in this space-time. The whole reincarnation system, or the Six Paths of Reincarnation, is mainly used for this purpose. It allocates limited soul resources in a space-time manner. To prove this is actually very simple. Yan, you think about it carefully. In time and space, is the number of souls born into the body of the newborn the same as the number of souls who return to the land after death in this time and space?��


    Although Yan couldn��t understand, he thought with his eyes closed and shook his head, ��inconsistently, in each space and time segment, there are often more souls returning to the nether world due to death than those born to the newborn. Sometimes, of course, it could be affected by accidents and disappearance of souls. But overall, it is like that.��


    Hao Ning smiled at Li Yufei and nodded. ��It seems that you are correct.��


    ��That means that.�� Li Yufei continued to nod. ��What you call the soul reincarnation is randomly performed throughout space and time, and it is probably related to some experimental phenomena of quantum crossing time���� Speaking that, he saw Xiao Hong��s and Yan��s dull eyes smiling and said, ��forget it. As long as you know that the souls can be born into different time and space, it may be a characteristic of the quantum-state soul.��


    ��If that��s the case,�� Hao Ning looked at Yan confused. ��what are you worried about?��


    ��I��m afraid your friend is worried about the speed difference.�� Li Yufei shook his head, at this time he was a little serious. ��The speed at which souls are generated in each space and time is far from the speed at which the consuming of souls in this space and time. The soul must be dry out. That is to say�� ��


    Li Yufei only became nervous at this time. He stood up with a stern sound, saying solemnly, ��people of this era are constantly pursuing the pleasure brought by the Pure Land of Bliss. But the price is a devastating overdraft for the future soul!��


    Hao Ning was stunned. He looked at Yan. Yan nodded. Hao Ning paralyzed into a chair.


    ��No wonder!�� Li Yufei walked around the room at this time, frowning and sighing, ��no wonder I think there is something in the theory of the Three Gods Paradox that I haven��t seen through. I just felt that Fei Zhangfang��s road of becoming god was though crazy. I wouldn��t reject his idea to make everyone become gods. Now I discovered that he was not becoming a god, but he was going to destroy everything! The day when everyone becomes god is when the world is destroyed! ��


    Li Yufei��s thoughts were too fast, and even Hao Ning did not understand. ��Yufei, what do you mean? Why will Fei Zhangfang become a god and destroy the world?��


    Li Yufei took a breath and sat down. ��The essence of thearchy and incense gods are due to people��s beliefs. People��s beliefs are due to people��s souls. If Fei Zhangfang passes through the Pure Land of Bliss and allows people of this age to continue to produce the essence of thearchy, even if he has the ability to make most people become gods like himself, but human souls are gone! In a world without souls, where can faith be continued to produce? If faith cannot continue to be generated, these human, after they become gods, will not be able to exist forever but will continue to dry up!��


    ��In the Three Gods Paradox, the gods described in religion and mythology, through the understanding of people��s consciousness, produced the imaginary god. This imaginary god then produced the true incense gods through the Wuxiang fragrance. The three gods will fight in a way that they would always maintain a dynamic balance and be in peace.�� Li Yufei looked out the window and shook his head. ��But in the religion-human-god of the Three Gods Paradox, if human��s imagination, this layer, was broken, there would never be human beings, and no more gods.��


    Li Yufei looked at Yan. ��The extinction you are talking about is the eradication of the future. The bliss pursued by today��s people, is the future of overdraft and perish.��


    ��If the future dries up �� the entire planet��s network will inevitably gradually dry up, and the consciousness of this planet will also have no future ���� Li Yufei looked at Chen Busheng and shook his head. ��This is completely different from my original prediction. My own intention is that even if there are a lot of people crazy about the Pure Land of Bliss in this era, but this madness will disappear with time. Hundreds of years later, it is not harmful. But now it seems that people are constantly pursuing bliss. How can they exist after hundreds of years later?��


    Hao Ning understood why Li Yufei was in a hurry. Yeah, the problem of individual human beings had nothing to do with Li Yufei��s overall consciousness. But if all human beings and the future of humanity had problems in the macro, this consciousness would certainly be a problem; it is like a person who could not consider what was wrong with a certain synapse in his brain. But if all the brain cells died, he would be gone.


    ��What then?�� Hao Ning said anxiously. ��Yufei, is there any way you can stop these?��


    Yu Fei shook his head and smiled bitterly. ��Besides saying that I can��t kill Fei Zhangfang, just look at the specific problems in front of me-first. There is no way to stop so many Pure Land of Bliss. Second, Fei Zhangfang is still using the essence of the thearchy to continuously create the materials he needs. And even if we can stop him, he has a way to re-enable people to pursue the Pure Land of Bliss again!��


    ��Don��t worry. Don��t worry.�� Hao Ning stood up, thinking as he paced. ��Let��s talk about one problem at a time. Is there any way to solve this Pure Land of Bliss?��


    ��If it��s just a single person who is poisoned by the Pure Land of Bliss.�� Li Yufei thought for a while, ��there is a way. But you need to wait for these people��s souls dying out. Before the new souls have been born into these people��s bodies, you need to make these souls separate from the Pure Land of Bliss with the broken causality of Pandora��s Furnace! ��The question is, how can you sever the souls of billions of people? ��


    ��What if you use the nether world?�� Hao Ning felt that there was progress, and continued to ask, ��for example, I was in the nether world. And before these aging souls were born, I would remove the problematic souls one by one, wouldn��t it be OK?��


    ��Brother ���� Not to mention Yufei, Xiao Hong smiled bitterly. ��After the souls are aging, they have no ability to re-born. Besides, they have not waited for the aging souls in their bodies to be reborn. There are already new souls in them!��


    ��Don��t worry.�� Hao Ning patted Xiao Hong, ��be patient. Maybe there will be a solution.��


    ��These aging souls are not necessarily unable to be reborn.�� Yan said to himself. ��Now the nether world��s automatic reincarnation system has not been driven to the strongest level. If it is driven to the strongest, these aging souls will leave the body as well. They will feel the call and give birth����


    ��Why not drive to the strongest?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��The budget of the nether world is not enough?��


    ��Because of instability.�� Yan smiled, ��the nether world itself is chaotic in time and space. If this system is opened to the strongest, I am afraid it will collapse.��


    Yan thought a little bit more. He was just going to say, but still held back.


    ��You say it.�� Hao Ning urged, ��it��s all the time now. What are you afraid of?��


    ��That ���� Yan scratched his head. ��There is a legendary Pandora metal. If you use it to transform the tire system, the strength will increase a lot. But unfortunately, I searched around and only found a drop of this-�� said Yan pulling out a very beautiful brocade box, carefully opened it to Hao Ning and others. ��Look, this is the metal. I tried it once, and it seems to work very well-hey. Don��t do it. This kind of thing is very expensive. Hao Ning, the Pandora furnace in your hand takes a long time. You can build a little bit without any interruption. If you build it now, you can rely on this small furnace, which is also a fortune ��. ��


    Yan was distressed and watched Hao Ning look back and forth holding this Pandora metal. He was strange that Hao Ning and others looked at their expressions like fools. ��Why are you looking at me with this face? You have seen this Pandora metal? I tell you. You can change anything with this Pandora metal?


    Yan was showing off Pandora��s technique for everyone. He felt that the bottom of his buttock was empty, and fell down on the floor. He stood up and patted his buttocks and was about to scold. Suddenly he saw a Yan who was exactly like himself standing in front of him, smiling at myself ��Yan, are you talking about Pandora Metal, isn��t this?��


    Yan looked at this Yan in front of him, and said in a daze, ��this, is this?��


    ��This is Pandora metal, mine.�� Hao Ning held back a smile and looked at Yan��s appearance just now. ��And, brother, have you really had trouble with your brain recently?��


    Looking at Yan��s strange expression, Hao Ning rubbed his forehead and said, ��did we meet this Pandora metal when we met two days ago?��


    ��Uh �� is that it?�� Yan scratched his head and recalled carefully, ��it seems to be the case ����


    ��It seems that I have to read you the ��Heart Sutra�� to help you calm down.�� Hao Ning laughed. ��You Alzheimer��s really sick!��


    ��Damn!�� Yan face flushed. ��I��ve been too busy lately. I just forgot about it.��


    Yan felt the Yan that Pandora had turned into metal and was a little bit excited by himself. ��These things-how many do you have?��


    ��This ���� Hao Ning hesitated. ��How much do you want?��


    ��Ten thousand tons.�� Yan happily looked at Hao Ning, ��do you have one?��


    ��Bang!�� Hao Ning suddenly fell to the ground, thinking he was ashamed. Fortunately, no outsider saw himself as embarrassed. He quickly got up and screamed, ��oh, you, where am I? The greedy living ghost will sooner or later kill you! ��


    ��You asked me how much I want.�� Yan depressed said and scolded her back. ��I tell you the truth and you curse people. You are self-conscious. Can you hold your identity? Where is this? Compassion? ��


    ��Hold your sister and hold yourself!�� Hao Ning simply did not pretend. From the moment he entered the door, he had to pretend to be Avalokitesvara to speak. He was tired. I��m tired! From now on, I can say whatever I want! ��


    ��Great!�� Xiao Hong gave a thumbs-up to Hao Ning and smiled and praised, ��Brother Zhang realized that he didn��t pretend to be at ease and was at ease. It took him three years to become a free-viewer with Zhang Chihang characteristics. I realized you were so soon! ��


    ��Well?�� Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong. ��What do you mean?��


    ��Watching is at ease.�� Xiao Hong smiled. ��The Bodhisattva has thousands of ways to go, and there is more than one kind of behavior? I always think about how I do it, but I cannot watch it!��


    ��That makes sense.�� Hao Ning hesitated, and suddenly understood, and said to Yan, ��50,000 tons? Do you think I can hide 50,000 tons of Pandora metal?��


    ��You��re Avalokitesvara now. Can you count yourself as an individual?�� Yan didn��t know how to tell the truth. He didn��t know the phrase ��Can you count yourself as an individual?�� was even worse for Hao Ning. He just spoke himself. ��Maybe you have already made your Mountain Lojia into Pandora metal! Your Bodhimanda is so big. Maybe it is possible!��


    ��Hey��you little head in the nether world, give me a pout.�� said Hao Ning, who was stunned by Yan��s truth. When he snapped his finger, the aperture behind was illuminated. Hao Ning said nothing and copied the aperture. He knocked on Yan��s head, ��yes, Jiajia Mountain? Pandora Metal, right? Pandora metal, right? This Bodhisattva will let you know the weight of Buddhist culture today!��


    ��Well, big brother, big brother, you are terrific.�� When did Yan have this ��blessing�� knocked by the Avalokitesvara? He saw that the aperture was down, and he couldn��t avoid it anyway. Although it didn��t hurt when it knocked on his body, the beliefs of all beings could not bear it for a while. He begged, ��yes, I��m wrong. Your big bodhisattva doesn��t count on the ghosts, but the old monk has an aircraft carrier in his belly? Please, don��t knock. ��


    ��It��s alright.�� Hao Ning himself was making jokes with Yan to relieve the recent depression in his heart. And then he turned away from the aperture. He frowned, ��but speaking that, I don��t have so much Pandora metal�C��


    ��You take it.�� Yufei moved his finger and handed Yan a bag. ��There are 60,000 tons in it. You can use it. If it is not enough, you can ask me again.��


    Yan couldn��t believe that he picked up the bag from Yufei��s hand. No one knew how to hold it. He shook his hands to get the bag, but the bag remained in Yufei��s hand.


    At the first sight, Yufei smiled and patted his forehead and said, ��I forgot that these Pandora metals are only connected to my consciousness now. Of course, you can��t hold it.�� Afterwards, he opened the wit bag and blew in it; he nodded a bit on Yan��s forehead, and put a little aura into the pocket. He then passed the pocket to Yan again, ��this time will be OK, and you try it.��


    Yan then took the bag again with suspicion. As Yufei said, he picked it up very easily. Yan was not assured, so he planned to test the authenticity. With a few thoughts, a dozen villains flew out of the bag. Each was Yan himself. Yan was shaking with excitement, ��yes, that��s enough. Enough now, the transformation of the automatic reincarnation system is expected! ��


    ��Well, in this case, if some other things are done,�� Hao Ning sighed, ��I will go to the nether world with Yan and prepare to remove the cause and effect of those souls.��


    Yan took the wit bag and just stuffed it into his pocket. Hearing Hao Ning��s words, he yelled again, ��I said, Brother Bodhisattva, are you crazy? What do you do now? And the aperture behind you? The ��Heart Sutra�� is enough for me. Are you going to reveal it to the nether world? Do you think the little ghosts of our nether world intend to lead the souls to revolution and liberate the nether world? ��


    He only listened to Yan muttering. ��I said that this Bodhisattva is really free. You don��t think to live in this time, and still think that your goal is the nether world?��


    ��Eh���� Hao Ning was quite awkward to hear Yan��s complaint. Yeah, he was supernatural. If the Avalokitesvara go to the nether world, the whole body would cause some little ghosts to have problems, let alone the exercises. Thinking of here he quietly asked Xiao Hong, ��Avalokitesvara hasn��t been to the nether world before?��


    ��He shouldn��t have been there �� what did he go there for?�� Xiao Hong also replied awkwardly. ��Of course, Avalokitesvara has a set of exercises that can condense the spirits and reduce the impact. But you just passed on to the Avalokitesvara, this�� �� ��


    ��Okay, I know.�� Hao Ning was so depressed. It was definitely because he didn��t have enough time to learn it. This Zhang Chihang only taught his own experience of time and simple exercises in that week. How could he do so much? He could not help frowning. ��What can I do?��


    ��It��s not impossible.�� Yufei thought for a while and asked, ��does your nether world really have Lethe Water?��


    ��This �� of course.�� Yan doubted, ��but Lethe Water did have the function to help wipe off the cause and effect in the Pure Land of Bliss.��


    Yufei held back a smile and whispered to Hao Ning. Hao Ning stared at Yufei, ��is this OK?��


    ��Relax.�� Yufei smiled mischievously and patted Hao Ning��s shoulder.


    Hao Ning was moved by his heart. The Combining Yin and Yang��s Soul Cutter flew out, stopped in the air to shake back and forth. After a while, the Soul Cutter became a small stick tied to the ring. Hao Ning took the ring down and handed the stick to Yan. ��You take this stick and let the male Meng Po in your family stir in every cup of Meng Laoji herbal tea, and then let those souls drink. That��s the solution.��


    ��Does that work?�� Yan wondered, and then corrected Hao Ning. ��It��s not Meng Laoji herbal tea but the Naihe funeral tea. This is still the name I purposely gave you �� Is this thing reliable?��


    ��Naihe funeral tea?�� Li Yufei was stunned. He wondered, ��I never heard of it. Why is Meng Po still a man?��


    ��Hahaha, don��t you know.�� Hao Ning explained to Yufei, and quickly laughed. ��This living treasure Yan����


    ��Okay.�� Yan quickly blushed and covered Hao Ning��s mouth, begging for mercy. ��I believe it. I��ll let Meng Po try it when I go back.��


    ��But,�� Xiao Hong said finally, ��these souls must wait for these people to die before they can be reborn? Even if Yan strengthens the reincarnation system, it is impossible to get rid of the souls in the living body. The reincarnation system is an entire soul-slaying array! ��


    ��Well, it makes sense.�� Yan listened to what Xiao Hong said. He also understood that people should not be reborn if they didn��t die. And even if they had strengthened the reincarnation system, they couldn��t kill billions of people in the world, right?


    ��Speaking of this falling soul array.�� Li Yufei thought carefully. ��Soul hunting sect had used it before. They have a way to transfer flowers and trees, to transfer this soul to another��s body.��


    How could Hao Ning not know about this? Wasn��t Zhou Yuan just treated like this by Lan Ruo? Just before Lan Ruo transferred the animal soul to Zhou Yuan��s body, he was interrupted. Hao Ning thought that Zhou Yuan��s falling into the soul was only a trivial incident. Nobody knew that the wind came from the end of slight things and pulled out so many things at once.


    ��If you can divide the aging souls of these people and find ways to transfer to the flesh of others.�� Li Yufei thought and said, ��then let Yan cooperate, so that the new soul can be born to the original one and stop transfer on the Pure Land of Bliss. And then the physical body of the aging soul dies, you can enter the nether world. But where to find the physical bodies of so many people? ��


    ��Yeah, although it is a bit troublesome, it is not impossible.�� Yan nodded. ��This is indeed a solution, but isn��t it equivalent to killing another group of people?��


    Hao Ning frowned, and suddenly thought of something, smiled, ��I��ll fix it. I��ll look for these people.��


    Li Yufei and Yan looked at Hao Ning in doubt. Hao Ning was worried that he was not sure. He said in Yufei��s ear. After hearing it, Yufei laughed, ��I really admire you; this is a solution.��


    ��So,�� Yufei slapped his hands and exhales. ��the problem of the Pure Land of Bliss has a solution. But as long as we do, Fei Zhangfang will find out that there is something wrong with the faith and he will come immediately. The first one he stopped is us, and it is not difficult for him to stop me and you. ��


    ��Why?�� Hao Ning said strangely. ��You also have so much Pandora metal. Will we be afraid of him?��


    ��But I don��t have so many the essence of thearchy.�� Yu Fei sighed. ��The things related to the essence of thearchy are all under his control. Now even if I want to get them, I can��t get them. Besides, my Pandora metal compared to his, is very few�� ��


    ��You just took out 60,000 tons, you still say it is few.�� Yan laughed. ��Don��t be humble. I have sent some people to detect before. There is no Pandora furnace in this place. Otherwise, how could it be so difficult to find? ��


    Yufei raised an eyebrow and looked at Yan and asked, ��you only probed the earth?��


    ��Who said that? In addition to Celestial Empire, I had also probed the Americas and Oceania ���� Yan said proudly. He suddenly responded that Yufei asked about the earth. He was a bit embarrassed after thinking about it. ��This, I only probe the earth �� You cannot blame me. I��m a person in charge of Great Huaxia Region. What can I do?��


    ��That ���� Hao Ning heard the clue, wondering, ��what? Fei Zhangfang didn��t make the Pandora metal on the earth? Is it on the moon?��


    ��Above the moon?�� Yan was stunned. ��Did Fei Zhangfang once also��? Looking up, how many dreams are flying freely above the moon?��


    ��Yan is forgetting and air-drying, and the impression cannot with Yan meet on that past road ���� Hao Ning looked at Yan and said all the lyrics, and then sneered at Yan��s lyrics. ��It seems that you have bad amnesia, and bad control of yourself�� ��


    Yan blushed and ignored Hao Ning but continued to ask Yufei. ��Where is that?��


    ��Mars.�� Li Yufei shook his head. ��It is on Mars. He is very cautious. People also have faith in the moon. He is also afraid of poor management of the essence of thearchy. In case, there is a Guanghan Palace on the moon for himself to be messy! ��


    ��Then why isn��t he afraid that the essence of thearchy will disturb him on Mars, and there will be Martian?�� Xiao Hong thought and smiled. ��That��s right. We never heard that faith could transform into an alien. ��


    ��There are Pandora materials and the essence of thearchy.�� Li Yufei explained. ��With his current life form, it is not difficult to get to Mars, and there is absolutely no one there to disturb. No one knows how much Pandora materials he has now. Maybe it��s possible that the entire Mars is made of Pandora. ��


    ��I��m dying���� Hao Ning felt he had two big heads, and he didn��t tell himself that there was such a thing before. He couldn��t help saying, ��the whole Mars is made of Pandora materials, so he might as well let Mars fly and come to hit the earth! ��


    ��Do you think he can��t do that?�� Li Yufei shook his head. ��But he is very clear that if the earth is destroyed, the faith of the essence of thearchy will be broken. He will not do so until he has no choice.��


    Hao Ning understood and continued to ask, ��what does that mean?��


    ��That was our plan.�� Li Yufei shrugged helplessly. ��Take away the Pure Land of Bliss in people��s souls and he will never get faith again. At that time, the first thing he will do is to destroy us. The second thing is to re-learn the faith. Of course, when he finds that people��s souls are gone, what he will do is hard to say �� ��


    ��If we have a way.�� Hao Ning raised an eyebrow, suddenly thinking of something. He asked, ��can he let the essence of thearchy go?��


    ��Let the essence of thearchy go?�� Li Yufei glanced at Hao Ning and thought for a while. ��That is the bottom of the kettle, and he can��t do anything. But this is impossible, we can��t go to Mars to steal the essence of thearchy!��


    ��We don��t need to steal it!�� Hao Ning looked into the distance. ��We fight in front of him directly.��


    ��Brother Hao Ning!�� Another voice appeared, Yufei wanted to deal with this person in the way like he did to Yan. He thought of the situation and he still held back.

 Chapter 238 - I Envy the Life of a Couple but not A Lonely and Immortal Life

    Everyone saw that it was Nezha, and Hao Ning wondered. ��Nezha, weren��t you re-engraved to be God in the Gods Creation World? Why are you back again? Well, I can��t say you come back. Why do you come here? And you go through the Gods Creation World, is that right?��


    ��It��s okay.�� Nezhe smiled. ��I��m a mortal now. Did you forget? And I come with Xiao Hong, who has made a god inducer for me in this world, so I can come and go freely!��


    ��God inducer?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��What is the god inducer?��


    ��This!�� Xiao Hong frowned and took out a pair of hot wheels. He handed it to Hao Ning. ��Now you should keep this thing. Mr. Zhang took a lot of effort to get it out of God Creation World. I used to think he was on a whim and wanted to bet with Taiyi Immortal. But I didn��t expect that there were so many things after that. ��


    Hao Ning knew for himself that the hot wheels were given by Zhang Chi Hang as a transportation when he was fighting with Xiao Hong for the first time, but he did not expect that there were so many causes and effects.


    ��So, it is.�� Hao Ning nodded, and asked Nezha. ��What are you doing this time?��


    Nezha hurried the last time and didn��t care too much. This time, he only saw Hao Ning��s appearance; he bowed and saluted in a shock, and Hao Ning waved his hand to remind Nezha to say something directly. ��I follow Teacher Uncle��s will and re-engraved to be God in the Gods Creation World. Now there are 364 formal gods, but the last one, the God of Heaven, Land and Sea is a little difficult to cope with.��


    ��This ���� Hao Ning understood at the first hearing. Yeah, the God of Heaven, Land and Sea was originally Nezha, but now Nezha had become mortals and he had been regarded as God. Of course, the seat of God of Heaven, Land and Sea was empty. Hao Ning thought about it, and said, ��so what are you doing here?��


    ��One is to find a deity in the present world, named as the God of Heaven, Land and Sea,�� said Nezha proudly. ��Second, I will use this deity sealed by the Gods Creation List as the god inducer and will induce the gods in the Gods Creation World to the present world and assist Brother Hao Ning �C the Avalokitesvara!�� Nezha knew immediately that he was wrong, and quickly corrected the name.


    ��Don��t do that.�� Hao Ning waved his hand. ��There is no Avalokitesvara. In the past it was Zhang Chi Hang. Now it is Guan Hao Ning. If you want to call me Brother Hao Ning, just call that. If you want to call me Master Hongjun, just do whatever you want. ��


    ��Hey.�� Nezha scratched his head, knowing that Hao Ning was joking about himself. He continued, ��I will assist Brother Hao Ning to deal with the evil devil, Fei Zhangfang!��


    ��That��s it!�� Hao Ning understood at this time. There were only a few people on his side. If Nezha could induce the formal Gods in the Gods Creation World, how powerful their force could be!


    ��Brother Ling Zhu Zi,�� Xiao Hong suddenly asked, ��are you sure you want to do this? It is not long after you have engraved as God, according to the nature of the deities in the books. There are some thing in this world that you do not need to be involved, especially at this time. It is not a thing of Celestial Empire, right? ��


    ��Xiao Hong, you��re wrong.�� said Nezha, his face seemed tense, shaking his head. ��I have discussed with the gods. If we can��t go through this disaster, not to mention the Celestial Empire. I am afraid that no civilization will be seen. Fei Zhangfang acted like such a villain, deceiving his teacher and destroying his ancestors, and packaging himself into an orthodox Celestial Empire tradition. If he were allowed to become a god in the future, the deities in our books would inevitably be cold. This is not just me, Nezha��s own decision. I have discussed with the gods for a long time before such a decision was made! ��


    Nezha sneered, ��hum, didn��t Fei Zhangfang want to become a god and destroy the world? Then look at us as true gods, how we true gods can save the world!��


    ��Good!�� Xiao Hong applauded, ��I��m afraid you will keep your original thoughts as before. So, I have to ask this question. In this case, whatever your requirements are, just tell me. And as long as I can do it, I must do whatever I can as much as possible! ��


    ��Then I will say it.�� Nezha smiled at this time, ��There is no requirement. Give me a god and let me make him as a god.��


    Xiao Hong��s smile was frozen on his face, and he looked at these people in the ward. He asked carefully, ��who are you looking for?��


    ��You!�� Nezha pointed at the dull Xiao Hong. He said happily, ��look, Brother Hao Ning has become Avalokitesvara. Zhou Yuan is the Circle God that Brother Hao Ning pointed formally. Liu Shuai, he is inherited from Yun Zhongzi. They are not suitable. I have counted much. There is only you! ��


    ��I, I, I, I can��t!�� Xiao Hong��s face changed. He quickly waved his hands. ��I��m a Sudhana under the Avalokitesvara. I should manage the money for the Bodhisattva!��


    ��Where do I have the money to let you manage?�� Hao Ning thought Xiao Hong would promise without hesitation, but he didn��t expect him to push three obstacles. He couldn��t help wondering, ��besides, you were just a mountain king monster. Now I��m just a boy. However, if you are engraved with the true god, then you will go to heaven. This is obviously a promotion, and you are suddenly unwilling to change from a temporary worker to a ministerial cadre? ��


    ��Yeah, yeah.�� Nezha��s laughing eyes narrowed into a gap, watching Hao Ning��s helping words. He nodded his head again and again. ��Look, you have transformed from the Great Saint Infant King to the boy besides the Bodhisattva, into a boy who is right next to the Bodhisattva. How much time and hard work should you take? After one engraving, there will be a place in heaven for you immediately. And it is the God of Heaven, Land and Sea. How many soldiers of heaven will be there?��


    ��I can��t control so many people.�� Xiao Hong hid from like Nezha was the plague god and did not come out behind Hao Ning. ��I don��t have enough IQ! I can��t see so many heavenly imperatives! I don��t even want to read Look. How can I still see so much words? And when I become the true god, I should have meetings every day. I have to worship this and that. I am too wild to do it! ��


    ��No need to worship, no need to worship.�� Nezha explained with patience as he waved his hand. ��You are not considered to be in the Gods Creation World. You are a high-end person from the Westward Journey to study in this world first, and then jump from this world to the Gods Creation World. You are the authentic study god! This, the foreign gods will read the Scriptures. I have discussed with the God of Haotian. Except for the Supreme God, you do not have to worship anyone else! ��


    ��Don��t go, don��t go!�� Xiao Hong was like a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water and he stretched his head from behind Hao Ning, holding his neck up. ��I��m an Innate Fire Spirit! You asked me to be the God of Heaven, Land and Sea. It is a rush, I will not go! ��


    ��Ah, big brother.�� Nezha bitterly said, ��the God of Heaven, Land and Sea is not walking in the water every day. I still have hot wheels before, what are you afraid of!��


    ��I��m not going, not going!�� Xiao Hong was already poor. He simply lied, ��I won��t go. Find someone else!��


    ��Brother Hao Ning ���� How could Nezha think that Xiao Hong was so difficult to persuade. He couldn��t help for a while. He looked at Hao Ning for help.


    When Hao Ning saw Xiao Hong like this, he closed his eyes and figured out that with a smile. ��In this way, Xiao Hong is unwilling to go, so you find someone else! I will introduce you to another god. This god was called Lele. She was my �� ��


    ��No!�� Xiao Hong jumped as if he had been ironed. He blushed and said to Hao Ning, ��No, Lele cannot go. She is so young!��


    ��What��s wrong with her?�� Hao Ning saw that he did try it out and smiled deliberately. ��Who cares for Lele? No one will bully her under Nezha��s protection�CNah, this Lele is a girl. After you engrave her to God, you must be kind to her. It is best to follow her every day and hand in hand �� ��


    ��Well, I��m going, Bodhisattva. I��m really scared of you.�� Xiao Hong heard Hao Ning said, suddenly unrequited, ��I��ll go.��


    ��What��s going on?�� Nezha didn��t know why. He asked Hao Ning strangely, ��who is Lele?��


    ��She��s my ���� Xiao Hong blushed, speechless for a long time.


    ��Who?�� Hao Ning asked with a smile, �� yours?��


    ��My ���� For the first time, Xiao Hong was so contorted. Nezha looked at him very strangely, and continued to ask, ��Who?��


    ��Okay!�� Xiao Hong said, ��she is my fianc��! With so many rules of God, I don��t want to be separated from her. I would rather be a little monster, a boy, a King in the mountain. But I don��t want to be separated from her! ��


    ��Then what did you want to do it later?�� Nezha understood it. After the gods were sealed, there were a lot of restrictions on men and women. The emotional affairs of men and women were really troublesome. He continued to ask, ��why Brother Hai Ning said that I wanted to find her. Do you agree again? ��


    Xiao Hong bowed his head and said, ��if Lele becomes a god, she will never find who she really loves again. If I engrave, she will at least have a chance to find others and get happiness ����


    ��You are a stupid fireball!�� Lele pushed in the door and walked in with a sullen expression. He poked at Xiao Hong��s head, with tears dropping down. ��I won��t let you go!��


    ��You ���� Xiao Hong watched Lele coming in and paused. ��Why are you outside? get out! We��re talking about business.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Lele took Xiao Hong��s hand and said to Nezha, ��you are not allowed to engrave the little Fireball!��


    ��Little Fireball?�� Hao Ning was stunned, patronizing the retreat for the past two days, and having no control over Xiao Hong. He couldn��t help asking Xiao Hong, ��Xiao Hong, is this Lele��s nickname for you?��


    Xiao Hong blushed, without saying a word, but he nodded.


    ��Oh.�� Nezha scratched his head and understood and frowned with a clap. ��The twisted melon isn��t sweet, and the strong God isn��t professional. What can I do? I can��t count it. ��


    ��I recommend you a god!�� Yufei saw such a mess at this moment. He stood up with a smile, ��he must be willing!��


    When Nezha relaxed his brow, Hao Ning hesitated. ��But now��oh, I see.�� He smiled silently.


    Seeing this person saying this, Nezha quickly asked. ��When will you take me to find him?�� When I looked back, everyone in the room was looking at himself. I was very sorry to Chen Busheng and Yan Xiaoxiao. ��I��m sorry that I��m in a hurry. You guys talk first. ��


    ��Nothing to talk about.�� Yan waved and smiled. ��Since everyone has discussed about it, I��m busy with my business. But-�� Yan Gang was leaving, thinking about it. He turned back and asked Hao Ning in a low voice, ��this is Yu Fei? Why is he so capable? ��


    Hao Ning was stunned. He looked at Yufei, thought about Yufei��s self-introduction. He said three words in Yan ear: ��Oh my god.��


    ��So it is.�� Yan shrank his neck and said ��farewell��, and the person disappeared.


    ��Okay,�� Yufei stood up with a smile, ��it��s not too late, go to God now.�� Turning back to Chen Busheng, ��Sheng brother, are you going?��


    ��Of course,�� Chen Busheng laughed. ��Did I just say everything? Where are you going? Where am I going?��


    In a blink of an eye, everyone came to the Dragon Temple. It was dark now, and it was already the closing time of the Dragon Temple. There was still only the old monk in the whole temple. It was not surprising to see Nezha and others. They just smiled and returned to the Zen room.


    Li Yufei saw the old monk frown. He pointed at Nezha and said, ��Your little trick ����


    Nezha knew what Yufei was saying, without excuse, but asked strangely, ��what are we doing here?��


    Yufei didn��t answer. He looked at the main hall in the temple and said, ��this is what your Red Armillary Sash has turned into? Why don��t you recover power?��


    Nezha sighed, ��since I promised to take care of Long Fei comprehensively, I will do it to the end. And since I am just a mortal, even if I have a little power, there is no shortage of the Red Armillary Sash.��


    Li Yufei nodded his head in admiration and smiled. ��Take it back.�� He said, pulling towards the hall, the hall turned into a red long urn and flew to the hand of Nezha.


    ��What are you doing!�� Nezha anxiously, ��so there is no hall for the Dragon God Hall!��


    Before Nezha had finished speaking, Li Yufei stretched out his hand. The dust on the ground rose, and the entire Dragon God Hall was built from scratch and re-established in the dust, exactly like the original Hall.


    ��What spell are you doing!�� Nezha watched, ��why have I never seen it?��


    ��Is it a spell?�� Yufei smiled. ��I don��t know, why don��t you give him a name?��


    After speaking, without waiting for Nezhe to speak, Yufei reached out his hand. And a group of translucent things flew from the dragon statue. Hao Ning looked at it, and he could still see the dragon faintly. That was Long Fei��s ��semi-finished�� body absorbing the incense.


    Although Nezha was puzzled, when he saw that Yufei had just shot, he stopped talking and just watched quietly.


    ��Long Fei.�� Yufei looked at the thing, and just said two words, tears dropping down on his face quietly. ��You gave me life that year. You saved me from fire and water, but because I looked you as my father. So, I was afraid of you. I hid something from you and let you suffer from all of this. Your child is not filial, and he comes to rescue you. ��


    That thing kneeled down in front of the mass and prayed for three times in tears. Chen Busheng was trying to persuade, but still held back.


    Yufei got up and gently touched the things. Countless golden lights flied out of the dragon statue and wrapped the things inside. After a while, the gold lights dispersed. Long Fei standing on the ground, watching Yufei, tears Flowing.


    ��Yufei!�� Long Fei said nothing, holding Yufei crying. ��Little Yufei, I knew you were not dead, I knew!��


    Hao Ning, Xiao Hong and others watched Long Fei and Yufei embracing each other and they couldn��t help wiping their tears. Long Fei and Yufei, one dragon and one person, each had his own life and death, cause and effect. They were brothers, and father and son. The relation was so entangled. Who could tell clearly?


    Yufei couldn��t help crying, ��I��m wrong. Dad, I��m wrong.��


    ��Don��t, don��t say that.�� Long Fei laughed while crying. ��Stupid boy, don��t say silly things.�� When it came to this, Long Fei wiped his tears, and he really looked like a young father, or a brother to wipe out Yufei��s tears on his face and pretended to be angry. ��Also, don��t call me dad. Call me brother, or you will make me old! Don��t you hear me?��


    ��Yes,�� Yufei laughed and cried again. ��I listen to you!��


    Xiao Hong sucked his nose. Where did he think that Yufei, the ��Old God�� who could directly dissolve Yan directly, would be so childish to see Long Fei who had almost no power.


    Long Fei looked up and saw Hao Ning. He was about to say hello. He was suddenly surprised, and quickly bowed down: ��I don��t know�C��


    ��Ah, it��s almost done.�� Hao Ning said with a wry smile, feeling really troubled by his identity. ��Can��t we talk like before?��


    ��Hey,�� Long Fei scratched his head and smiled. He suddenly saw Chen Busheng. His face cooled down, pointing at Chen Busheng, ��You are the Chen Busheng?��


    Chen Busheng was stunned a bit and was a little nervous. He heard Yufei mentioning it many times and naturally knew who Long Fei was. Although he had seen Long Fei before, he thought of Long Fei as Yufei at that time. But just now Yufei made such a thing, even Yufei called Long Fei Dad. And it was strange that even Chen Busheng himself looked at Long Fei. After getting up, he even had a strange feeling of seeing his parents. And his mouth also stuttered a bit, ��Long, Uncle Long Fei, no, what, brother, I am Yufei, I��that, haven��t we met before? �� ��


    ��I ask if you are Chen Busheng!�� Long Fei still said coldly.


    ��Dad ���� Yufei was nervous, ��He is�C��


    ��Shut up!�� Long Fei shouted, frightening Yufei. The character who was still so stingy was speechless. Long Fei glared at Yufei, stretched out his hand. A long thick wooden stick floated out of the temple. Long Fei held the stick in his hand and pointed at Busheng and asked, ��are you Chen Busheng!��


    Chen Busheng looked at the stick in Long Fei��s hand. He took a look at Yufei, straightened and said, ��I am Chen Busheng!��


    ��Do you like Yufei?�� Long Fei shook his stick and pointed at Yufei. ��You, a man, you like him?��


    ��You-don��t hit him!�� Chen Busheng saw that Long Fei��s stick was about to meet Yufei. And he immediately guarded Yufei, blocking Long Fei��s wooden stick. He knew that under Yufei��s magical power, he would not be attacked by Long Fei. But Chen Busheng still stood in front of Yufei. ��You are not allowed to hit him. I just like him, and he likes me. Hit me if you want to hit!��


    Long Fei was angry and shivered and hit Chen Busheng with a stick: ��You love him? You love him! How dare you stink boy like Yufei! You harm Yufei like this!��


    Nezha and Xiao Hong were stunned. When had they seen such a bad-tempered Long Fei? They were going to stop Long Fei, but they were stopped by Hao Ning.


    ��Brother Long Fei!�� Chen Busheng was beaten by Long Fei while guarding Yufei in front of him. Yufei was bitter in his heart. Even if he had tens of millions of talents at this time, how could he dare to treat Long Fei like that? Chen Busheng held back the pain and said, ��even if you kill me, I also like Yufei. I haven��t changed my love to Yufei for many years. I respect you as Yufei��s elder. Yufei has always regarded you as his own father. But I want to tell you that even if you��re Yufei��s father, your thoughts are out of date! I am a man, and Yufei is also a man. But this does not hinder my relationship with Yufei!��


    Long Fei put down his stick and sneered, ��you respect me as Yufei��s elder? Yufei thinks me as his real father?�� Long Fei gave a look to Yufei. Yufei was afraid and stepped back. Chen Busheng took a step forward to hide Long Fei��s eyes. But his legs were a little stupid, and he almost knelt on the ground. But Chen Busheng tolerated, and he stood straightly. ��That��s right! Yufei always regards you as his own father. He is afraid to tell you something.��


    ��What about you?�� Long Fei took a breath and asked a little calmly, ��what do you think of me?��


    ��Me?�� Chen Busheng was stunned. He didn��t expect Long Fei to ask him this question.


    ��I am asking you.�� Long Fei continued to ask, ��Yufei treats me as a father. So, what do you treat me as?��


    Xiao Hong and Nezha suddenly understood. He quietly said, ��fool, hurry up to call him!��


    Chen Busheng paused, pulling Yufei��s hand from behind. Yufei was also cautiously poking his head out but pressed by Chen Busheng. Chen Busheng swallowed saliva and called nervously, ��dad? ��


    ��Ah!�� Long Fei couldn��t hold himself anymore and shed tears with a smile. ��Stupid boy, you dare not be good with Yufei in the future. Be careful or I will pack you up! The stick is just for you to remember something!�� ��


    ��Dad!�� Yufei also understood what Long Fei meant. He walked out from behind Chen Busheng. He said angrily, ��what are you doing? Why do you make Busheng like this?��


    ��Why? The child is too old to stay?�� Long Fei looked at Yufei with a smile. ��It��s not anything to say. You start to blame me?��


    Yufei blushed and lowered his head without talking. Chen Busheng held Yufei��s hand for a moment and quietly said, ��I��m fine.��


    ��Don��t blame me.�� Long Fei said with a smile. ��The legs are weak, so you can kneel and worship the heavens and the earth! Look at your straight look just now. How could you kneel?��


    ��Pray to heaven and earth?�� Yufei and Chen Busheng were stunned, watching Long Fei and saying, ��pray to what heaven and earth?��


    ��What?�� Long Fei pretended to be angry. ��You just said that you like each other, and now you don��t confess it? You either have to worship the heaven and earth in front of me or you will never see each other.��


    ��But it��s too fast ���� Yufei and Chen Busheng whispered. Who could have thought that just after saving Long Fei, this god-like Long Fei beat Chen Busheng first, and forced them to worship the heaven and earth?


    ��It��s been too long for 10,000 years. We can only grasp the present; and there are only so many changes in the world. Who knows what the next moment will happen?�� Long Fei said with a smile. ��It��s like how I can know after I just recovered. I was going to be engraved as God? Grasping the moment is the most important. ��


    Hao Ning knew for himself that Long Fei knew that he was going to be engraved and wanted to complete his wish for Yufei as his father.


    Now that Hao Ning stretched out his right hand. A clear bottle appeared, Hao Ning sprinkled the willow branches into the sky, and the entire Dragon Temple turned into a wedding banquet scene. Hao Ning laughed, ��two fools? Don��t worship the world?��


    At the moment, Chen Busheng and Li Yufei were on their knees together. Xiao Hong had a loud voice and shouted while holding Lele��s hands:


    ��First, to worship the heaven and the earth.�� Hao Ning sprinkled a clean bottle of water into the sky, dropping countless petals, falling from heaven and earth onto Yufei and Busheng.


    ��Second, to worship the high church.�� Long Fei accepted the worship with a smile, while being worshiped by the two. They said, ��this is the last time to be your father, and you will not be allowed to call me old.��


    ��Husband and husband shall worship each other.�� Chen Busheng and Li Yufei turned around, worshiped with a smile. They got up crying.


    ��Well, don��t cry.�� Long Fei lifted the two up and said with a smile, ��You remember, from now on, no matter what other people think about it, no matter how bad the world is, you two have worshiped the heavens and the earth. You two have been high-blessed couple. Your feelings are the same as those of other couples in this world.��


    Hao Ning couldn��t help feeling that Long Fei��s life have so many ups and downs. But as a father, he was absolutely qualified. The beloved child of a parent must be considered much by the parents.


    Seeing the two calm down, Long Fei calmly said, ��okay, my worldly affairs have already been�C�� He said to Nezha, ��let��s go to God��s Terrace?��


    ��Wait,�� Yufei wiped his tears. ��Long Fei, brother, you don��t have much power right now. Others might look down on you if you just go like this.��


    ��No, no,�� Nezha scratched her head with a smile. He was about to explain but was stared back by Hao Ning and Xiao Hong��s eyes, and quickly shut up.


    Yufei continued to say, ��I also got some of the power and incense. Since Chen Busheng and I have achieved positive results, we envy the couple but not the gods. These incenses are also useless things, so it is better to give them to you.��


    Yufei patted a little bit on Long Fei��s forehead. Everyone felt only a gust of warm wind. Yufei flew into Long Fei��s eyebrow. At the same time Yufei also flew out some silver metal, also flying into Long Fei��s eyebrow. Long Fei opened his eyes again. He saw Yufei and said, ��it��s not difficult for you to cast power at the same time and move all the seawater in the world. In this way, you can really afford the word�� Dragon God ��and be a great god of the God of Heaven, Land and Sea. It should be more than enough. At the same time, there are some Pandora metals that can protect you from the gods and the world and protect you. ��


    ��Oh my god.�� Nezha was stunned beside him. The East China Sea Dragon King can only manage one piece of the East China Sea, let alone move East Sea water. You must know that the ocean waters of the entire world is much more than the East China Sea.


    ��Respectful Avalokitesvara,�� Yufei turned to Hao Ning. Hao Ning immediately stood up when he heard Yufei��s calling. He just listen to Yufei saying, ��it was more important for you to plan carefully just after a discussion just now. I think that my world��s macro-consciousness may be more appropriate for you.��


    He worshiped to Hao Ning, Hao Ning hurried to bow to Yufei. And this time, as if Zhang Chihang and Hao Ning worshiped, Hao Ning suddenly felt a strange feeling. It seemed to turn into himself on the entire planet. Mountains and rivers are not visible, but only a starry sky. Then it was pulled back to this small temple by the belief of Avalokitesvara and turned into a view of Hao Ning. But at this time, the view of Hao Ning was already viewed from the macro to the micro. One more insight.


    Long Fei was also frank at this time. He didn��t care if Yufei had magical powers or if he had no power. As long as Yufei was happy, he was happy, so he said to Nezha, ��let��s go.�� Photographing Long Fei��s shoulders, the two disappeared.


    ��Brother Hao Ning.�� Yufei watched Long Fei and Nezha disappear, handed a bag. ��This is all the remaining Pandora metal. I think you will think it useful.��


    Yufei was about to leave holding Chen Busheng��s hand. Hao Ning asked, ��where are you going? Now you have very little mana, and it is safer to stay with us.��


    Yu Fei turned back and smiled, ��if you can save the world, we can be safe everywhere. If we can��t save the world, I will not have regrets with Busheng.��


    There was a silver light, and the two disappeared.

 Chapter 239 - Peace and Tranquility

    Hao Ning held the wit bag and kept silent for a while and said to Xiao Hong, ��let��s go.��


    Lele did not wait for Xiao Hong to send her home. She was happy to recall what Xiao Hong said today. Xiao Hong was very embarrassed to face Lele because of those truthful words that she heard. He decided to drive Hao Ning home simply.


    Xiao Hong laughed while driving. Hao Ning looked at Xiao Hong and said wonderingly, ��why are you laughing?��


    ��I figured something out.�� Xiao Hong continues to drive, ��I probably know why Mr. Zhang chose you as the successor.��


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning wondered, ��why?��


    ��You have a different style from Mr. Zhang.�� Xiao Hong looked outside. ��Mr. Zhang pays more attention to inspiring people, and you����


    ��What?�� Hao Ning��s face turns red. He knew that he didn��t have the powerful lecture ability as Zhang Chi Hang. ��Am I not qualified to be Avalokitesvara?��


    ��Of course, not.�� Xiao Hong shook her head, ��you are better at Lend Me Your Mana ter.��


    ��Isn��t that nonsense?�� Hao Ning thought that Xiao Hong would say something big. ��Isn��t this always my ability?��


    ��I don��t mean that.�� Xia Hong waved his hand. ��Like today, if it were Mr. Zhang, he will first think about the ins and outs of these things, then inspire everyone. And you, without adequate assurance, discussed with them, but eventually found a way to solve The Garden of Eden.��


    ��Um���� Hao Ning thought for a moment and found that she was right. In the past few days, he has searched the future, but only found that the future seems to be blinded. There was only a vague shadow, no clues, only a little inspiration. Maybe Li Yufei is a breakthrough. But who knows that there are so many troubles today?


    Hao Ning nodded. ��Maybe because of the different style between Zhang Chi Hang and me, but what kind of style is more like Avalokitesvara?��


    Xiao Hong smiled and pointed to the pedestrians outside. ��Which one is more like human?��


    ��Hum.�� Hao Ning said with a smile. ��They are all human beings. There are no such things like wondering whether they are human?��


    ��Yes.�� Xiao Hong laughed. ��All are Avalokitesvara. There is none of the business of similarity.��


    Hao Ning suddenly realized and praised him. ��Xiao Hong, though you don��t read the sutra, you just talk like sutra.��


    ��Don��t praise me.�� Xiao Hong was shy now. ��Every time when Avalokitesvara praises me, bad things will happen to me. Just praise yourself. You told me that life is a big book!��


    Hao Ning smiled and waved his hand. When he was just about to talk, the phone rang. Hao Ning looked at it. It was Liu Shuai.


    Liu Shuai said only one sentence on the phone. Hao Ning kept silent after the call. Then he said to Xiao Hong, ��go to Foxconn.��


    It is not difficult for Hao Ning and Xiao Hong to enter Foxconn. But in order to miss Zhang Quan, the Yun Zhongzi, Hao Ning decided to enter Foxconn by application as usual.


    Because it was already late at night, Xiao Hong requested to the guards for a long time that the guards were barely able to pass.


    When passing through the door, Hao Ning was just about to go in. Suddenly, a group of people came out from the side. One was tall and thin and the other was short and cute. The short one looked to be his early twenties, but they were talking in a rude manner. ��Mr. Liu, we have promised our customers the Thunder Router, and we have already booked 30,000 units in Jingxi Mall. You must deliver the goods by next Wednesday, otherwise we can��t undertake it!��


    Mr. Liu nodded his head and said yes quickly.


    At that time, the short one looked at Hao Ning and he was a little surprised. He smiled at Hao Ning, and then the two got on the car.


    Hao Ning looked at them, Thunder Router? I only know the Thunder downloads, but the router also seems to impress me.


    Suddenly, Hao Ning was stunned. ��Why do I feel so familiar with this scene? Like I have experienced many times.


    ��Brother Hao Ning, Brother Hao Ning?�� Xiao Hong saw Hao Ning and asked, ��what is wrong?��


    ��You���� Hao Ning was just about to ask Xiao Hong something. But after thinking it over, he asked, ��Zhang Chi Hang has looped that time many times before, right?��


    ��Well���� Xiao Hong glanced at the guard who was yawning. Hao Ning noticed it and left the guard room with Xiao Hong. Under the entire starry sky, when no one was there, Xiao Hong said. ��Yes, in YiYuan times (129600 times). You know? What is wrong?��


    ��So many times, will there be anything���� Hao Ning looked nervous, recalling about the scene just now. He suddenly relied and laughed, ��well, forget it. Such little things, wait for the next part.��


    ��Next part?�� Xiao Hong didn��t understand what Hao Ning said, ��what is the next part?��


    ��How do you think about it?�� Hao Ning smiled and knocked Xiao Hong��s head. ��My life��s biggest book and Sudhana?�� Then Hao Ning stride forward. Xiao Hong touched his forehead and seemed to understand in a half way, then he laughed.


    Liu Shuai invited Hao Ning to meet in the small meeting room where Zhang Quan was first seen. Because Hao Ning has been here many times, he was very familiar with the way and arrives quickly. But unlike the daytime, there was no one else at night. People only sat in this small room in that floor. Maybe Liu Shuai has done something magic. People from the outside couldn��t see the light inside and hear the sound inside. Hao Ning was not interesting in that magic. It must be some secret methods of Yun Zhongzi. The more questions, the more sadness Liu Shuai had.


    After entering the door, Hao Ning discovered another person, Zhou Yuan. They looked serious and watched the center of the conference room without any words.


    ��What happened?�� Hao Ning wondered. ��It��s time to go to bed! Zhou Yuan. Why are you here? You should stay with your parents.��


    ��You should ask yourself.�� Liu Shuai looked at Hao Ning and laughed. ��Do you do those things intentionally or unintentionally?��


    ��Me?�� Hao Ning shook his head and looked at Liu Shuai. Suddenly it seemed to get something in mind. ��Your power����


    Liu Shuai was not the little bald man without power. The power he had was no less than Zhang Quan��s noontide. But the night when Liu Shuai was passed on by Zhang Quan. Zhang Quan was dying. How did Liu Shuai get so much power?


    ��My father.�� Liu Shuai paused. ��Leave it to me.�� Liu Shuai laughed at himself. ��He found the relic of May 4th Seal God event for me, not for him. He died for that journey and had to be reincarnated into Zhang Quan��s mind. After he was awakened by me, he wanted to give me all his power, but those strange visions appeared, he really did so much alone����


    Hao Ning nodded without any reply. Yan once told Hao Ning that Yun Zhongzi died for finding the relic of May 4th Seal God event, but he did not know the details.


    ��Okay.�� Liu Shuai waved his hand and asked Hao Ning, ��forget it. I came to ask you what was going on?��


    Then Liu Shuai pointed towards the middle of the conference room, a green bamboo leaf appears, quietly floating in the air.


    Hao Ning gave eyes to it. The kind of bamboo leaf was what Xiao Hong often holds. Looking back, he asked, ��Xiao Hong, when did you leave your bamboo leaf here?��


    ��Huh?�� Xiao Hong looked wonderingly, ��how can I throw such a treasure here?��


    Hao Ning also thought about it. And it seemed that Xiao Hong had never been here. Then he asked Liu Shuai, ��what��s going on?��


    It was even stranger for Liu Shuai to see Hao Ning��s reaction. He yelled at Hao Ning, ��isn��t this what Avalokitesvara possesses?��


    ��I ���� Hao Ning recalled what happened and then thought that it was probably put by Zhang Chi Hang. He replied. ��It is probably put by Zhang Chi Hang. He is on good terms with Yun Zhongzi. Maybe he left it by accident while visiting Yun Zhongzi. Why are you so angry for such a piece of bamboo leaf of the Purple Bamboo Forest?��


    ��Bamboo leaf of the Purple Bamboo Forest?�� Liu Shuai knew Hao Ning understand nothing. He shook his head and said, ��it seems that the inheritance of Avalokitesvara is so hasty that you don��t know a lot���� Liu Shuai paused and asked Xiao Hong, ��is it the real Purple Bamboo Forest in Mountain Lojia? ��


    ��Sure.�� Xiao Hong nodded. ��Of course, it��s Purple Bamboo Forest.��


    ��Oh?�� Liu Shuai smiled without any feeling and said to Hao Ning, ��could you broaden our horizons, Master Hao Ning?��


    ������ Hao Ning didn��t know what Liu Shuai was going to do. He waved his hand in the air, then a small rockery floating in the air. Hao Ning pointed at the small rockery. And a tall bamboo appeared with dew drops of mist on it. Then, Hao Ning waved his hand again. Some rockery faded, with bamboo and bamboo leaf left in the room. After finishing these, Hao Ning sat on a chair. ��let��s take a careful looked.��


    ��Is this the purple bamboo?�� Liu Shuai pointed at the bamboo and smiles, ��where is the purple?��


    Hao Ning glanced at the bamboo. He found that the bamboo was turquoise and something gray was in the middle. He knew little and didn��t pay much attention to these details. He couldn��t help looking at Xiao Hong.


    ��How could I know?�� Xiao Hong flushed because he didn��t pay attention to these details, ��who said the bamboo in the Purple Bamboo Forest must be purple?��


    ��The bamboo leaves in the Purple Bamboo Forest can let Nezha��s Spiritual Flying Bugs appear?�� Liu Shuai shook his head and sighed, ��the bamboo leaves in the Purple Bamboo Forest can reveal the Seven Wings of the Silver��s Brush of Kaleidoscope? The bamboo leaves in the Purple Bamboo Forest can heal the poison of Doctor Xue��s Parasitism Trick? ��Liu Shuai couldn��t help shaking his head, ��you are too worthy of the Avalokitesvara��s Purple Bamboo Forest? ��


    ��How dare you!�� Xiao Hong was so speechless by what Liu Shuai said. He burst a spit of fire into Liu Shuai. The Samadhi True Fire didn��t burn the Liu Shuai but the bamboo. Xiao Hong realized that Liu Shuai was already the Yun Zhongzi who could use the Two Elements Dust Array freely, which meant Xiao Hong could not hurt Liu Shuai easily. Xiao Hong had to withdraw the mana before burning the bamboo. However, Xiao Hong found there was no connection between him and the Samadhi True Fire after going through the Life and Death Disillusionment��s Two Elements Dust Array. Xiao Hong could regain the Samadhi True Fire, then the bamboo burnt.


    There was a sound of ��cracking��. The green bamboo was burnt and turned all gray. Liu Shuai waved his hand. The Samadhi True Fire was extinguished, and he took another breath. The ash on the bamboo was blown off. Then a sapphire-like and crystal-clear bamboo appeared!


    ��Wow!�� Xiao Hong has never seen such a bamboo. But when she looked at it, she knew that it was not ordinary. ��What a treasure!��


    ��Good sense.�� Liu Shuai nodded. ��You are right to call it a treasure. This is not the ordinary purple bamboo but the purity of six sense bamboo.��


    ��Purity of six sense bamboo?�� Xiao Hong was stunned. It seemed that he hasn��t heard much about this kind of thing. Hao Ning responded at the earliest hearing. This was the treasure of Zhun Ti Dao Ren in God Creation World, who used the purity of six sense bamboo to make Wu Yunxian become the original shape. Hao Ning realized that the purity of six sense bamboo have the effect of making Wu Yunxian become the original shape. That small mana also will be revealed. But when Zhang Chi Hang replaced the Purple Bamboo Forest in Mountain Lojia with purity of six sense bamboos? ��


    ��You forgot?�� Liu Shuai reminded, ��how did get the hot wheels from him?��


    ��That��s it!�� Hao Ning nodded. ��If he can go to Gods Creation World to make a bet with Taiyi Immortal and win hot wheels. There was a way to get some purity of six sense bamboos. But what was the purpose of this?��


    ��I don��t know the purpose, but the behavior is indeed worth studying.�� Liu Shuai realized that Hao Ning really knew nothing. He said, ��Zhou Yuan, you��re up.��


    ��Okay.�� Zhou Yuan stretched out his hand, and a map appears in the air with a lot of small dots on it. ��I used this bamboo leaf as a guide. I found these places, have or had the purity of six sense bamboo. But I can only sense the place within the internet.��


    Hao Ning took a closer look at these points but could not see the regularity. ��Zhang Chi Hang has been so many places?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Zhou Yuan shook his head. ��But there is an interesting phenomenon-the place where these bamboo leaves appeared, either the place where Mr. Fei��s Implement appeared such as Immortal Tying Rope, or the place where Mr. Fei himself appeared, or the place where relevant things have happened to Mr. Fei. Considering that this is your thing, you have the best understanding of its past and future, and we just call you to discuss it. ��


    Hao Ning understood now. Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan only knew that the bamboo leaf was put by Zhang Chi Hang, and that the bamboo leaf had something to do with Mr. Fei. But they didn��t know what happened to the bamboo leaf in the past. They wanted to dig deeper by Avalokitesvara��s mana in time.


    ��I will try it.�� Hao Ning nodded and closed her eyes solemnly. A gradual spread of light from the aperture behind Hao Ning appeared, which changed the shape into a thousand hands and a thousand eyes Avalokitesvara��s shadow. The shadow��s light became bigger and bigger. It crossed the room into the night sky and then flew back to the little room. Then it turned into a thin line of light and flew into the bamboo leaf. After a while, a line of light from the bamboo leaf also entered Hao Ning��s eyebrows.


    How gorgeous the Avalokitesvara��s mana. Xiao Hong was also surprised by Hao Ning. Because Hao Ning now knew Zhang Chi Hang��s past events with great mana from the bamboo leaf. This was the mana that breaks time and space. However, any Avalokitesvara did that not much. It was a short time when Hao Ning inherited the power from Zhang Chi Hang. He knew little mana. This time-related magical power was the most familiar mana to him.


    ��What a spell of Avalokitesvara.�� Liu Shuai said amazingly. He couldn��t help admiring, ��it is a real Bodhisattva, every time he acts wonderful!��


    ��Not every time���� Xiao Hong whispered, ��the Bodhisattva has great power and the ordinary mana doesn��t need to release the Avalokitesvara��s shadow. It is because the Bodhisattva needs to use more power to travel in time.�� Xiao Hong was a little dismissive. ��You thought it��s the fake Manjusri who needs big occasion at any time?��


    ��Just while searching for time?�� Liu Shuai paused. ��But when we first met Zhang Chi Hang, he was catching Long Fei in his office. He really showed the Avalokitesvara��s shadow! He did not have any mana like searching for time at that time? ��


    ��Caught Long Fei in his office? The first met?�� Xiao Hong��s eyes fluttered, and he looked at Liu Shuai suddenly, ��why I don��t know?��


    ��Aha.�� Liu Shuai laughed. ��You ran away in terror when you saw Hao Ning. Of course, you didn��t see Zhang Chi Hang��s action.��


    ��Oh ���� Xiao Hong sighed. ��It was already����


    Seeing Xiao Hong��s head bowed, Liu Shuai felt strange. He was embarrassed to ask Xiao Hong any more.


    After a long time, Hao Ning opened his eyes, faded his mana. He sighed, ��so it is.��


    ��What?�� Liu Shuai asked, ��what��s the matter with this bamboo leaf?��


    Hao Ning didn��t reply but look at Xiao Hong. ��Zhang Chi Hang had another intention by looping time nearly YiYuan times (129600 times) with great mana. When this is not the case, he can only find this way to solve the problem.��


    ��This solution is not just to solve the problem of Pure Land of Bliss.�� Hao Ning looked at the crowd, ��it is also possible to fight against Fei Chang Fang, but����Hao Ning looked at Liu Shuai and others, shaking his head silently.


    Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan looked at each other, and they knew clearly. Lang smiled and said to Hao Ning, ��you don��t have to think too much, just make some arrangements.��


    As soon as Liu Shuai and Zhou Yuan said this, Hao Ning knew that he didn��t have to say more. After pondering for a moment, Hao Ning said, ��Xiao Hong, go to find teacher Ren and ask the specific situation of Mozi Satellite, then think of a way to connect to Mozi Satellite. Can you do it?��


    ��Okay.�� Xiao Hong nodded. Le said, ��didn��t I break the Beidou? Although the Mozi satellite is related to quantum, as long as teacher Ren teaches me some clues���� Xiao Hong frowned. ��But I have never seen teacher Ren. Will she ignore me? Or should I say it is Yufei��s request?��


    ��No.�� Hao Ning shook his head, picked a bamboo leaf from the bamboo and handed it to Xiao Hong, ��you just need to show her this bamboo leaf. And you told her that, ��the bitter bamboo is now there. Would you like to respond to the wish? That��s it.��


    Xiao Hong was stunned and murmured. This was probably the relationship of former Avalokitesvara. Then Xiao Hong held bamboo leaf without any words and stood on the side.


    ��Zhou Yuan.�� Hao Ning looked at Zhou Yuan, ��I��m afraid I have to ask you a favor this time.��


    ��Me?�� Zhou Yuan paused and stood up. ��Say it!��


    Hao Ning murmured some words to Zhou Yuan��s ears. Zhou Yuan frowned, ��wow, I have to ask Zhang Dalong for help.��


    ��Liu Shuai.�� Hao Ning showed some Pandora metal in his hand, pushed it gently into Liu Shuai��s hand. ��You��d better to go to the Gods Creation World and bring something for them.��


    Liu Shuai gave a slight shake in his hands then the metal turned into an intangible shape around him. He asked, ��what is that thing?��


    ��This!�� Yan��s voice rang out in the air, but Yan didn��t show up. A booklet flew into the air and then flew into Liu Shuai��s eyebrows. The voice laughed, ��Yun Zhongzi, I don��t expect I will give the thing to you that you begged me the thing in the past.��


    Liu Shuai closed his eyes and smiles, ��thank you!�� But no response.


    ��Let��s all start tomorrow.�� Hao Ning nodded, and said to Xiao Hong, ��you remember to remind Lele that I will teach her something tomorrow.��


    ��She?�� Xiao Hong thinks for a while and nodded.


    ��So.�� Zhou Yuan and Liu Shuai looked at each other and asked, ��when will we start?��


    ��It��s not up to us.�� Hao Ning shook his head and looked at the calendar on his mobile phone. ��It��s been Little New Year today. Do you think Fei Chang Fang will let the world see the New Year?��


    ��So.�� Xiao Hong nodded, ��let��s start on the New Year��s night.��


    A few days later.


    Today is the last day of the year. People called it the New Year��s Eve. On this day, most Chinese descendants would gather together and prepare to watch the Spring Festival Gala at 8 pm, which has become a tradition and has added many new things with the development of society.


    Due to the tradition, people naturally thought that this year would also be that case.


    It��s 8 pm now. In a family, several men were sitting together playing mahjong. One of them smiles at the other and said, ��Wang, it��s going to be a New Year today. It is a bit boring to get money.��


    Wang smiled and said, ��Li, what do you want to get?��


    ��How about this?�� said Li, ��what about toes? Whoever loses will lose one?��


    ��Aha.�� people agreed, then cutting their toes straightly. Everyone chopped their ten toes and placed them on the mahjong table. Four people looked at toes in front of them and laughed, ��wonderful! Mahjong is really fun to play, and gambling money is completely boring. Let��s play a big one. Hey, Wang, you looked a bit painful? ��


    ��Painful?�� Wang wiped his face with his blood-stained hand and laughed. ��Of course not. As long as we keep playing Mahjong, I am not painful at all. Today is New Year, let��s be free. We can stake our fingers, calves, and thighs! ��


    In another family, people sat around and ate hot pot to celebrate the last day of the year.


    ��Xiao Li.�� her husband said, ��it seems that the meat is not enough. We should go to buy some food.��


    ��Huh, how is it possible that the meat is not enough?�� The woman laughed, picked up a knife and cut it at her thigh. Meat! Then, Xiao Li cut the meat into small pieces and put it in the hot pot. ��We eat first. Our son has enough meat for us to eat.!��


    ��Mom.�� their son pursed his mouth. Looking carefully, we found that the child��s arm is gone. But the child didn��t feel any pain at all. ��I want more. But I��m full, what should I do? ��


    ��Good boy, I��ll help you.�� The man smiles, took the knife from his wife and made a stab at his son��s belly. The son��s stomach appears, and another stab at the stomach. Then everything in his son��s stomach was poured out. Xiao Li quickly used a bowl to pick up these chews that are still sour, and then put these things in the hot pot. ��Ah, what a wonderful idea! We can eat all the time!��


    The other guests didn��t feel creepy but instead they applauded and laughed. ��Wow, wow, wow. Who knows the fun of eating!��


    Then everyone took a small knife and made a stroke to their belly like Xiao Li. Things in their stomach are out. They held it in a bowl and put it in the hot pot.


    The whole room was filled with stench and sour air, but they seemed to be in heaven. They talked and drank in a happy way. What a quirky warmth of family!


    Almost all the families on the planet, though being different, are basically the same as these families. They celebrated an New Year�� Eve happily but in that cruel way.


    ��Ew ���� On a rooftop of Western New Field, Zhou Yuan and Lele looked at these pictures and couldn��t help vomiting disgustingly. They said to Hao Ning with tears, ��I don��t foresee Pure Land of Bliss will become so strange. Everyone is enjoying this weird and extreme bliss, and they can throw away their own body! ��


    ��Argh���� Hao Ning sighed and looked into the distance. ��Pure Land of Bliss, Pure Land of Bliss. Such an ironic name. Now everyone is pursuing the bliss, but where is it?��


    ��Bodhisattva.�� Lele said slightly anxious. ��Although we are prepared, you are not in the heyday whether your power or incense, it is still a bit difficult for us.��


    ��So what?�� Hao Ning looked at the black starry sky. ��It��s no use to be afraid and we must weather adversity. Moreover, I am not alone����